Walking Dead 1. Chapter 1

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 1**

**Authors Note: I just binged watch Season 1 in two days. I had never watched it before. I know shocking right! I had read some awesome fan fiction and was like…do I want to give this a shot? So thank you for the author's who encouraged me by writing awesome fiction that I would have never tried before! Isn't that awesome the way that works. OK secondly, I have read a lot of fan fiction where Rick's daughter or sister gets with Daryl or Merle, and my brain decided that something different needed to be done. So, this idea was born. Jewel has over come a lot of things-abusive father, being raped at 15, having a daughter at 15. Her temper is still a Dixon's but she's learned to control it better. Secondly, Lori and Rick were having issues before and already separated in this (Doesn't mean he doesn't care but they aren't going to be together. My ex and I lived together for 7 years for the sake of our son and was best friends. It can happen. Judith is Shane's.) Thirdly, Sophia isn't being killed or Walkerfied. That almost got me to stop watching the 2****nd**** season! I'm watching the 2****nd**** season now. Please review so I know if it's worth continuing.**

**I don't own the Walking Dead Just my OC's.**

**Jewel Dixon- Elizabeth Mitchell**

**Summer Dixon-Sierra McCormick**

_Jewel Dixon opened up an eye and looked at the clock, cussing silently as she looked at the alarm clock blinking Four AM as she picked up her cell phone. "Someone better be dying," she answered._

"_It's Jane, we need you to come to the hospital," her boss informed her._

_Jewel sat up and ran her hand through her hair. "Emergency procedures bein' called?"_

"_It's getting bad, we need all the staff. Military's coming in, we need to prep the patients for emergency transport," Jane informed her._

_Jewel got up and closed her bedroom door. She could hear the hesitation in the older woman's voice. "Jane, what do you really want to say?" the blond woman asked her friend and mentor._

"_If I was you, I'd pack Summer up, call your brothers' and head to Atlanta," Jane answered._

"_What about you? You stayin?" the younger woman._

"_I'm already here," the woman simply stated. "I don't have any family, besides you and Summer. You are the closest thing I have to a daughter and granddaughter. I'm beggin' you, do not come in. I'm beggin' you to call, and God help me for saying this, Merle. I know Daryl won't go anywhere without him. I'll write down that I couldn't get hold of you. It's already bad," the woman told her. "You know where my emergency supplies are, go into my room get them. Take them as well as yours, you understand me?"_

_Jewel knew it was bad if the gray haired black woman was telling her to call her brothers'. Jane couldn't stand Merle, wouldn't let him in her house to visit. Daryl was more polite, for Jewel's and Summer's sake. "I don't feel right about just leavin' you," Jewel told her as she grabbed an over sized bag._

"_Now you listen, I don't have a lot of time. You come here, you're goin' to die, just like the rest of us. I know I'm not walkin' out of this hospital alive, and I'll put a gun in my mouth before I turn into one of those things. I'd never survive out there. You, you have Summer and you are not goin' to leave that poor child alone. She needs her mother. Now, promise me, you aint gonna show up here," the woman begged her._

"_I promise," Jewel told the older woman as she heard a scream. "Jane?"_

"_I've got to go…take care of that child and yourself," Jane told her as she hung up._

_Jewel took a breath as she went to the door across the hall. "Summer," she said as she opened the bedroom door. "Summer, I need you to get up," she told her 15 year old daughter as she threw a backpack on the bed._

"_What? It's not even light outside," the teen moaned as she rolled over._

"_Summer Grace, I do not have time to argue with you. Jane called from the hospital," Jewel told her daughter as she sat down. "I need you to pack a bag, no make up. Things you would take for an extended camping trip."_

_Summer sat up as she turned on her bedside lamp. Her own blue eyes meeting her mothers. "Is this about whatever is on the news?"_

"_Yes. Jane made me promise to get you and me out of the city. She even told me to call your uncles', Merle included," Jewel told her as she stood up._

_Jewel rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. "She hate's Uncle Merle and his racist attitude, not to mention the drug use, or the drinkin'," she pointed out._

"_Then I don't need to tell you how serious this is," she warned the teen. "Ten minutes," she told her daughter. "Then I want you to empty everythin' out of the medicine cabinets, then pack your arrows that your Uncle Darryl gave you. I'm getting' the knives."_

"_You taking the first aid kits' from Jane's room?" the teen asked as she got up._

_Jewel nodded. Jane had a fear of something bad happening and her being without bandages and medicine. They both used to tease the woman she could open up her own hospital with the three first aid kits she had under her bed, not to mention the smaller one that she made Jewel keep in her car. "When you get down stairs, start loading the car."_

"_Mom…are we picking up Jane?" the teen asked._

_Jewel touched Summer's face. "No darlin' we aren't. We're going to drive to your uncles' and hopefully knowing them they are already packin'."_

"_You can't leave Jane…we can't. We have to get her," the teenager said, panic in her voice._

"_Summer, listen," Jewel told her as she grabbed the teens' face gently. "Jane made me promise to take you out, keep you safe. I promised her. She knew what she was sayin'. She saved my life once, made me see I had someone to live for, to make me better, not to repeat the same mistakes of my parents'. I promised her that I would do my best tryin' to get you to safety. I know, baby, I know how you are feelin' I am feelin' the same way. Hell, your Uncle Merle would say some choice words for hearin' me say this, but that woman is the closest thing I ever had to a mother. So, if I thought there was a chance, I'd be the first to go through hell for her," she told her daughter. "Now I need you to start packin', can you do that for me?"_

_Jewel nodded as she kissed her forehead. "We're Dixons."_

"_The only thing that can kill a Dixon…is a Dixon," the teen said with fear in her voice._

Summer came running up to the tent her and her mother shared. "Mom…they're back, and Uncle Merle's not with them…" the fifteen year informed her.

Jewel looked up from folding the laundry. "What do you mean he's not with them?"

"Glenn said something about everybody bein' fine but Uncle Merle…I didn't ask him what he meant, but he isn't with him," Summer told her mother.

Jewel sighed as she stood up. "Hell's Bells," she cursed as she grabbed her knife putting it on her belt and went out of the tent. "Summer wait here," she ordered her daughter.

"Yeah right," Summer answered as she saw her mother give her a warning glance. "You can yell later, he's my uncle."

Jewel sighed as she marched up to the group.

"Well at least it's the calmer of the Dixon siblings'," the black man mumbled under his breath.

Jewel counted the members of the group. "Alright, six of you left, six of you are back, but seems you replaced someone. Where's my brother? Glenn," Jewel asked as she turned to the younger man. Jewel stood eye to eye with the Koren man both being five foot nine.

"Why did I know you were going to ask me that?" Glenn asked. "There was a problem."

"A problem?" she asked as she turned and looked at the new comer in the sheriff's uniform. "Alright, since you're the new face, want to tell me where my brother is?"

The sheriff took a breath. "Look your brother was causin' us trouble, endangering us all, I handcuffed him to a pipe on a roof, he's still there."

"What the hell? You handcuffed my uncle to a roof?" Summer yelled.

Jewel glanced at her. "I know I didn't hear you cuss. Don't interrupt again, or you're goin' to the tent," she warned her daughter. She turned her attention back to the man. "You left my brother handcuffed to a roof? Like a trapped animal? With all those walkers' out there?" she asked.

"Jewel, we had no choice," Andrea told her.

Jewel looked at the other woman. "There's always a damn choice!" she yelled. "You signed his death warrant, do you understand that?" she asked as she started walking away.

"I'm sorry, but it was either us or him," the Sheriff said as he grabbed her elbow.

Jewel tensed and looked down at his hand on her elbow. "Unless you're one of my brother's or I'm sleepin' with you, you better remove that hand right now," she warned.

The man in the Sherriff's uniform had felt her immediately tense up when he took her elbow. He let it go. "I'm sorry, but you have to understand…"

Jewel raised her hand. "Let me guess what happened, and please correct me if I'm wrong. My brother got high, and he started bein' some prick callin' some of the group racist names. Am I right?"

"You're right," the sheriff answered.

"Well it's not like I didn't try to warn you all, didn't I? Shane?" Jewel asked as she turned her attention to the other man. "What did I tell you?"

Shane sighed. "That you should go and if we let Merle go, he'd cause problems," he said.

"Want to remind me what your answer was?" Jewel asked the man. She disliked Shane from the moment she had met him, she didn't know why, but something about him had bugged her.

"That you needed to stay here with your daughter because she only had one parent," Shane answered.

"Well, I hate to tell you I told you so, but I told you so," Jewel said as she turned back to the newcomer. "I've known him for 35 years, I know how my older brothers' can be. Merle doesn't play well with anyone and I tried to warn you. You can all say what you want, but you leavin' him handcuffed to a roof, that's on you," she told the man. "His blood is on your hands, you fought to come back to your family. Morales, Andrea and you, you're back with your family but one of my family is missing! My flesh and blood. I'm sure that on your way back they warned you that the other Dixon's probably wouldn't be happy. Lucky for you, I've learned to control the Dixon temper, you're not goin' to be so lucky with Daryl tomorrow," she said as she turned. "Summer, let's go," she told her daughter.

Summer glanced at her but didn't move.

"Summer Grace, now," she warned as she walked away with her daughter in tow.

Authors Note: The title "Sweet Dreams Are Made of This" is from the song by Marilyn Manson from the same name. I heard it, saw a fan made video on you tube with it for the Walking Dead and was like yep that fits. PLEASE Review. This is my first Walking Dead Fan Fiction and I don't know if it's worth continuing.


	2. Chapter 2

Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This

Chapter 2

**Authors Note: Thank you for those who are following my story after one chapter! Thank you for those who made the story a favorite after one chapter. PLEASE review, it motivates me!**

**Jewel and Summer were not in the visiting mood and did not hear Rick's explanation at the fire. **

**OK, so Merle's language is not mine in the flashback…don't hate me! **

_Jewel sighed as she pulled up to the trailer park. "Home sweet home," she mumbled to herself. "Summer start putting the stuff in the truck."_

"_We're not taking the car?" she asked as she stood up._

"_Not enough gas, and you saw the lines," Jewel told her daughter as Merle walked out of the trailer. "Merle."_

"_Well, look who we got here, it's Miss Uppity Nurse. Droppin' the kid off? Goin' to the hospital? Abandonin' your family? You're god at that," Merle told her as he put stuff in the truck._

"_If I remember correctly, you were the one always leavin' Daryl and me," Jewel said as she put her bag in the truck. "Summer, go help your Uncle Daryl," she ordered._

"_Didn't you just tell me to unload the car?" the teenager questioned._

"_I know I didn't hear you just sass your mother," Merle told his niece. "You heard her, inside," he told her._

"_Oh yeah this is going to be fun," Summer said as she passed Merle. _

_Merle rolled his eyes as he put the stuff in the truck. "So, where's that Nigger friend of yours?"_

_Jewel shook her head. "Jane, her name is Jane. She told me not to come to the hospital…to get to Atlanta with Summer. Even told me to come here," she said. _

"_Well, at least she had some sense for a…" Merle started to say._

"_Don't," she told him. "You know, she was there when you couldn't be. She got me and Summer out of here, she helped me become a Nurse. You know if I hadn't stopped drinkin' I could have wound up like momma or daddy," she told him as she pulled out the first aid kits from the trunk._

"_Wouldn' have happen', Daryl and I wouldn' have let it," Merle said as he took the kits out of her hand._

"_Right, like you could have stopped it, Merle. All I ever wanted was for Summer to be better then me, not to make the same mistakes as me," she told her older brother. "So far so good, but now I'm askin' for a little help. Noticed you didn' tell me to leave, and you're puttin' my stuff in the truck," she pointed out as she smirked at him._

"_Girl," he warned. _

"_What? Just cause Daryl would follow you off a bridge for you, don't mean I would, and you know it," Jewel informed him._

_Merle picked up a purple bag. "Hell girl what do you have in this? Bricks."_

"_That would be your nieces," Jewel said as she took out her backpack. "This is mine. A teenagers definition of what you need and an adult's is different," she said as she shrugged. "Don't change the subject."_

"_I wouldn' turned you and Summer away, wouldn' do that to family. You know that, baby sister," Merle told her._

_Jewel walked over to his motorcycle. "You're takin' that sticker off," she told him as she pointed to the swastika._

"_You know better then to talk to me like that," he warned. "You also know my answer to that."_

_Jewel sighed. "I swear if I hear my daughter spoutin' your racist bull, you and I are goin' to have issues."_

"_We already have issues," Merle pointed out as she started walking inside._

"_Alright so, bigger issues," Jewel said with a grin back at him. "Love you big brother," she told him as she walked inside. "Daryl? Where's the brother I can actually stand?"_

_Daryl handed Summer a box of canned items. "Got it?"_

"_Yes Uncle Daryl," Summer said as she walked outside._

"_Hey kid sister," Daryl said as he hugged her. "The two of you gonna be OK travelin' together?"_

"_Summer and me?" Jewel asked as she opened the cabinets to make sure there wasn't anything else to take._

"_You know who I'm talkin' about," Daryl told her. "You an' Merle are oil and water, always have been."_

"_And you always been the peacekeeper. We'll keep our cool for Summer's sake," she told him._

"_Middle child, keeping' the peace and all," Daryl told her. "Summer told me about Jane…" he said._

"_Don't want to think about that right now Daryl, right now we got to get goin'," she told him._

Jewel opened one of the first aid kits and took out Neosporin and bandages as she zipped it back up.

"What are you doin?" Summer questioned as she sat up in the tent.

"Carl told me his dad had been shot before this, I was goin' to check on the bandages," Jewel told her daughter as she stood up.

The younger blond looked at her mother. "Isn't Carl's dad the idiot who handcuffed Uncle Merle to a roof and left him there?"

Jewel glanced at her daughter. "One, don't be callin' an adult an idiot, even though it may be the right word for him," she warned. "Two, just because the idiot left your Uncle on a rooftop, doesn't mean he still should get an infection from his wound."

"I don't think Uncle Merle or Uncle Daryl would agree," Summer told her.

"Well your Uncle Merle just about disagrees with me about everythin' so that won't be such a surprise, and Uncle Daryl is out huntin' so he doesn't have a say in the matter," she said as she found the scissors. "Stay here."

"What about my say in the matter?" Summer asked.

Jewel sighed as she stood up. "Summer, the world may be goin' to hell in a hand basket, but common decency should never go out of style. Now stay here," she repeated as she walked out of the tent in the dark. "Hey Dale, can you keep an eye out on the tent for me?" she called up to the older man on the RV.

"Sure, you need help with something?" Dale asked.

"Where's the newcomer? Carl's dad?" she asked.

"Over by the trees. I'm trustin' you aren't goin' to go off on him about Merle," Dale told the younger woman.

"He's gonna get enough of that tomorrow from the other Dixon, I'm just checkin' on his wound," Jewel answered as she walked out to the tree line. "Carl told me that you got shot before all this," she told him as she walked up to him.

The man looked at her as he lowered the gun. "Yeah, you here to talk about your brother?"

"No, I'm actually here to check on the wound," Jewel answered as she held up the bandages. "I am a nurse…was a nurse. I didn't think to wear my uniform," she said as she nodded to his uniform. "Don't think that I'm still not mad at you leavin' my brother handcuffed to a roof but I'm tryin' to teach my daughter common decency still exists," she said as she held out her hand. "Hello I'm your nurse for this hell hole, Jewel Dixon and I would like to check your bandages. The last thing you need is let'n that get an infection out here."

"Rick Grimes," he introduced as he shook her hand.

"Alright, Rick mind takin' off your shirt and holdin' the bandages?" she asked. "I wanted to get you before you went in the tent with your wife."

Rick looked at her as he took off his shirt. "I'll be here all night," he told her. "We were separated a few weeks, before I got shot."

"Didn't mean to pry, sorry," she told him as she handed him the bandages.

"You weren' prying, you made an assumption, probably would have been right a few years ago," he told her as he sat down.

Jewel nodded as she bent down and cut the bandages off. "So what happened? I mean Carl told me that his father had died."

Rick nodded as she cut the bandages off. "He had every right to think that. I woke up at the hospital, disorientated and full of fear, and confusion."

Jewel paused a moment before continuing. "You woke up in the hospital…just a few days ago? Didn't know any of this was happenin? Seriously?"

Rick nodded. "Yeah, seemed like a bad dream."

Jewel let out a snort. "You mean it still doesn't feel like a bad dream now?" she asked as she touched the wound. "You're lucky, it's healin' pretty good. You were probably dehydrated too, when you woke up."

"I was," he answered.

"Can I ask you something?" Jewel asked as she started applying the Neosporin on him.

"Well considerin' you're applying a bandage to me, when you didn't have too after what happened with your brother, yeah you can ask a question," Rick told her.

"The hospital….how bad was it?" she asked. "I mean…was there any chance any staff got out…" she asked.

Rick looked at her. "I couldn't say for sure, but from what I saw, no," he answered. "You were supposed to be there wasn't you? Had friends?"

Jewel finished bandaging him up. "All done," she said as she sat down beside him. "I worked at a small clinic, few miles outside the hospital. When just a few cases were reported, we transferred all the patients to the main hospital, combined resources. We were all on call, in case the military got mobilized. A good friend, an older woman, Jane, she was the one who helped me get through nursing' school, watched Summer while I went to school at night so I wouldn't have to pay a sitter. She called me middle of the night to tell me that all the staff had been called in. There was something in her voice, some hesitati'n. When I asked her what she really wanted to tell me, she made me promise to get Summer, pack up, and get to my brothers. She hated Merle, wouldn' let him in her house," she told him.

"So you knew it was serious?" he asked her.

"Oh yeah," Jewel answered as she looked away.

"You did the right thing," Rick told her. "You're daughter wouldn't have her mother right now. Her father around?"

Jewel laughed. "If he was, I'd have a bullet in his head. Always been Summer and me, since I was 15. Daryl helped when he could, Merle was well a pain in my ass but he's still family."

"Why did you come check on me? I mean I did leave him on the roof," he told her.

Jewel stood up. "Two wrongs don't make a right Rick. You had a wound, I was a nurse, I have the supplies, which you can thank Jane for. I'm tryin' to teach my daughter that some humanity is left in the world. I know you can understand that for your son."

Rick nodded. "I am sorry."

"Well, you got to tell Daryl tomorrow, that's on you," she told him. "And, Summer and I, we may not even be able to stop him from throwin' a punch," she told him. "Night Rick," she said as she walked away.

**Please review****J**


	3. Chapter 3

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 3**

**Author's Note: Thank you for the reviews! More please! Thank you for those who have followed this and those who have made it a favorite. I am still blown away!**

**Kaden isn't supposed to be a liked character, he's going to be walker bait (instead of Sophia) but his two little brothers remind Daryl and her of the three Dixon siblings. Not all chapters will have flashbacks, so far I've tied them in. Not promising all the time. Summer's POV will be coming in later on, and I've never done a more then one POV story before so it'll be interesting. **

**I'm sorry if I'm not writing good enough in Daryl's tone, I tried!**

_Daryl came through the door and pulled his father off from beating Jewel. "You son of a Bitch, you want to hit someone?" he asked. "Merle and I weren't enough?" he questioned as he punched him._

"_Tell him slut! Tell him you let some dickhead knock you up!" Will Dixon slurred._

"_Jewel, truck now," her 18 year old brother ordered. "Keep your 'ands off 'er," he ordered as he went out the door and got in the truck. "'Hat I tell 'ou about bein' home alone 'ith him," Daryl told her as he drove to the edge of the woods. "You OK?"_

"_Yeah…." she answered. _

"_Clyde's not 'onna hurt you anymore, not comin' around anymore when Merle's 'ome," Daryl assured her as he hugged her. "I think you should tell Merle, especially now."_

"_Why? Do you think he 'ould believe me? He'd take 'is good friends word," Jewel told him._

_Daryl brought her chin up and made her look at him. "You may not like our dear bot'er but whatever you think of him, he loves you. And he'd 'ever hurt you intentionally, and he'd 'urt anyone he knew was 'urtin' you. Just like I did," he told her._

"_Promise me, you won't tell 'im Daryl. Promise me!" Jewel begged._

_Daryl sighed as he kissed the top of her head. "I 'romise you. But you know 'es gonna 'ave the same reaction to you being 'regnant that dad did."_

"_I know, but he'll still 'elp, just like you," Jewel told him._

Jewel glanced up from behind her tent seeing the twenty year old male looking around to make sure that no one was around before he checked the empty tent before going to the next one. She reached into the waist band of her jeans and grabbed her knife and threw it, aiming perfectly landing right next to his hand.

"Son of a Bitch!" the man yelled.

Jewel didn't say a word before retrieving her knife. "Didn't my brothers' tell you to stay away Kaden?"

"Funny, I don't see either one of them here," he told her.

"So, that gives you the right to come snoppin' around hopin' to find my 15 year old daughter alone?" Jewel asked.

"Jewel you need help?" Dale questioned from on top of the RV.

"You see Summer?" Jewel asked as she kept her eyes on Kaden.

"She's out with Amy, everythin' OK?" Dale asked.

"Send Shane or Rick over," Jewel said.

"Got it," Dale said.

"Your brothers' are idiots, leaving the two of you alone, you're not always gonna be around to protect that hot teen of yours," Kaden warned her.

Jewel put the knife on the tip of his chin. "Oh they know I can take care of myself, and that I'd 'ill anyone 'fore they touched Summer. Trust me, if it wasn't for your lit' brothers', the first time you snooped 'round my daughter, Merle would 'ave found a walker to feed you to," she told him.

"I'd put that down if I was you, bitch," Kaden told her.

Jewel poked the knife harder into his chin, causing a bit of blood to come down. "You ain't seen a bitch Kaden," she warned him.

"Jewel, what's going on?" Shane asked as he came up with Rick.

"Oh this prick just was going into my tent lookin' for my 15 year old daughter, thinking' no one was around," Jewel told them.

"She's insane, I 'as just…" Kaden started.

"Just what?" Rick asked. "These aren't your tents are they?" he asked.

"I think we talked about this before, Kaden. You stay up there with your brothers', do what's asked and stay away from the women and girls," Shane warned him.

"The bitch is holdin' a knife on me," Kaden pointed out.

Rick looked at Shane. "I don't see a thin' do you?"

"Nope, I just see a woman protectin' what's hers. Go on Kaden, back up to camp. You and I are going to have 'nother talk," Shane told him as he pressed the gun in his back. "You comin' Rick?" he asked as he glanced between Jewel and Rick.

"In a minute," he told the other man as Shane nodded and walked away.

Jewel wiped the little bit of blood out of her knife. "You're bandage ok?"

"Yeah, maybe until your other brother get back, you and Summer should move up to the main camp," Rick suggested.

Jewel laughed and shook her head. "For some reason, I don't think the rest of the camp would agree 'ith you, Sherriff."

"From what I've been 'earing from people, they don't have a problem with you and Summer," Rick told her.

"No, it's my brothers'," Jewel told him. "See in my book, then they have a problem with me," she told him. "I can handle myself," she told him.

"I don't doubt you can, but I'd feel a little bit more comfortable if you just was a little closer to camp," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "And I'd be more comfortable if my 15 year old daughter wasn't anywhere near Kaden Armstrong. Him and his two brothers, they didn' grow up to far from where Merle and Daryl lived in the trailer park. Mitch and Luke are 7 and 9. I personally know what can 'appen when your oldest brother is an ass," she told him.

Rick ran his hand through his hair. "I've 'een thinking' about what you said, your brother's blood being on my hands, you're right."

Jewel looked at him. "Well, there isn' anything you can do about now, the damage is done."

"I chained the door," the black man said as he walked toward them.

Jewel looked past Rick and then at the man. "What T Dog?" she asked as she walked toward him.

"I chained the door to the roof on my way out. I dropped the key, it was an acciden' and that's on me, but on the way out, I chained the door. I told them all last night, around the camp fire. The stair case is narrow, maybe half a dozen geeks can get through at a time. That's not enough to break that chain not that padlock. Your brother's alive on that roof, and that's on me," he explained.

Jewel looked at him then at Rick. "You didn' bother to mention that last night, when I was bandaging' your wound?"

"I was about ready to tell you now," Rick said.

"Do you know what this 'eat will do to a man, even a man Merle's size? Hells Bells, tell me where he is, I'm goin' after him!" Jewel told the two men.

"You can't go, you know that," Rick told her. "Think of Summer," he told her. "I haven't known you long, but I know that you aren't goin' to leave your teenage daughter alone in camp, without family. You don't trust anyone for that," he reasoned with her.

"It won't be long til Daryl get's back, and when he does, I'll tell him, I'm not runnin' from it," T Dog said.

Jewel looked at both of them and started to say something before she heard a scream.

"That's Carl," Rick said as he started to run toward the noise.

T Dog and Jewel looked at each other before taking off after him.

TBC in next chapter


	4. Chapter 4

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 4**

**More people are following! YAY! I decided to do a Rick/Lori scene before Dale told him and Shane that Jewel needed help. Just to remind everyone that Rick and Lori were separated and probably would have been divorced by now. And, in my head Shane and Lori were doing something before this. This makes it easier for it to be 'over' between them. Then Daryl shows up! So I apologize if any characters are OCC. I'm doing my best but the accents, they are hard!**

Rick walked up to where Lori was hanging clothes. "Carl up yet?" he asked.

"He's helping Sophia gather laundry," Lori told him. "I had expected you to come to the tent last night."

Rick looked at her. "You made it perfectly clear a while ago that you and I were done," he told her.

"You were shot, the world ended, thought maybe we could talk," Lori told him. "You didn't go through hell just to get back to your family for nothing."

Rick looked at her and stepped closer to her. "I'm not dumb Lori," he said lowering his voice. "You and Shane. When you asked me to leave, don' you think I put two and two together? My best friend and my wife?" he asked. "Yes, I fought to get back to Carl, and to you. You are his mother and I will never forget that. For him we need to get along, but you and me the way it was, it's dead. It's been dead for a while and you can't deny that."

"I swear to you that Shane and I never…not until after," Lori told him as he kept her voice down.

"But how long would it 'ave been if the word didn't end Lori? If I hadn't been shot? You were thinking' bout it. I've accepted it, I can pretend, for our son's sake you and I are best friends. I can pretend, for the sake of this camp, that there's nothing wrong between Shane and me. But, for you and I goin' back to what they were back a year ago, that's not goin' to happen Lori. So please, for Carl's sake, let's be civil," Rick told her. "Out here we need to show him a united front, Lori."

Lori started to say something before Dale cleared his throat. "Rick, I hate to interrupt, but there's a problem."

Rick looked up. "What is it Dale?"

"Jewel's got a knife to Kaden Armstrong's throat, he was tryin' to sneak into her tent, presumably to see if Summer was alone," Dale told the other man.

"Shane," Rick called out.

"Yeah?" the other man questioned as he came around the tents.

"Dale says there's a problem with a guy named Armstrong," Rick reported.

Shane grabbed his gun. "Worse of a problem then Merle Dixon. Let me guess, he's snooping around there tents? First night of camp, he cornered Summer, I thought that between Merle, Daryl and Jewel, he'd be tied up. If his two litt' brothers didn' pop out of the car when they did, he would have been dead," he explained.

Rick nodded. "Seems I got here right in the knick of time," he told the other man.

Jewel and T Dog looked at each other as they heard the scream of the boy and both took after Rick.

"Mom!" the boy yelled as he ran to Lori.

"Carl you OK?" Rick asked his son as the rest of the group gathered around.

"I've got him!" Lori said as the group ran in the direction Carl came from.

They all stop as they see a walker eating the carcass of a deer, arrows sticking out the end. "Uncle Daryl is close," Summer whispered to her mother as she joined them.

The walker turned and came after them, Rick, Shane, Glenn, Jim, and Morales start to beat on it with their objects. Dale finished it off by chopping its head off with an axe as he looked shocked.

"It's the first one we've had up here. They never come this far up the mountain," Dale told the group.

"Well, they're running out of food in the city, that's what," Jim told them as they heard branches snap and footsteps approach.

Summer and Jewel exchanged knowing glances before Daryl came out of the woods.

"Oh Jesus," Dale mumbled.

"Son of a Bitch. That's my deer. Look at it, all gnawed up by this filthy, disease bearing motherless poxy bastard," Daryl yelled as he kicked the walker.

"Well in all fairness Uncle Daryl, you don't know if he was motherless 'fore this," Summer said as she tried to make a joke.

Jewel glanced at her daughter before she took a breath. "Daryl, calm down, you're gonna bring more of those things up here."

"She's right, son, that's not helping," Dale told him.

"What do you know about it, old man? Why don't you take that stupid hat and go back to "on golden pond"? I've been tracking this deer for miles. Gonna drag it back to camp, cook us up some venison. What do you think? Do you think we can cut around this chewed up part right here?" Daryl asked.

"I would not risk that," Shane answered.

Daryl sighed. "Damn shame. I got some squirrel, that'll have to do."

Summer glanced at Jewel. "I'll take it back to camp, Uncle Daryl."

Daryl looked at her as he handed it to her. "You in trouble with your Uncle Merle or your momma?" he asked the teen as the head of the walker came back to life.

"Oh God!" Amy exclaimed as Summer jumped back before Daryl shot it with one of his arrows.

"It has to be the brain. Don't y'all know nothing?" Daryl asked as he turned back to Summer who was already on her way back to camp with the squirrels and Amy. "She in trouble?" he asked Jewel.

"No, actually been pretty tame for a 15 year old moody teen with Dixon blood, livin' in a world where the dead come back to life," Jewel answered as they walked away. She gave Rick a backward glance as to say 'now would be a good time as any.'

"Where's Merle?" Daryl questioned. "Merle! Merle! Get your ugly ass out here! I got us some squirrel! Let's stew 'em up," he yelled at his brother.

Jewel took a breath. "Daryl…" she said.

"Daryl, just slow up a bit. I need to talk to you," Shane told him.

Daryl looked at Jewel then at Shane "About what?" he asked.

"About Merle, there was a problem in Atlanta…." Shane started to explain.

"Is he dead?" Daryl asked.

Jewel took a breath. "They don't know," she told her older brother.

"What do you mean they don't know?" Daryl asked his sister. "He either is or isn't," he told the group.

Rick took a breath and went forward. "No easy way to say this, so I'll just say it," he told Daryl as he reached out his hand.

Daryl turned his attention to the newcomer. "Who are you?"

"Rick Grimes," he introduced himself.

Daryl looked at him. "Rick Grimes you got something to tell me?" he asked.

"Your brother was a dangerous to us all, so I handcuffed him to a piece of metal. He's still there," Rick told Daryl.

Jewel ran her hand through her hair. "Doesn' sound any better the second time then it was the first time you said it."

Daryl looked at Rick. "Hold on let me process this. You're sayin' that you handcuffed my brother to a roof and left him there?"

Rick nodded. "Yeah," he answered.

Daryl rushed to him ready to attack him, Rick pushes him off.

"Daryl! Calm down!" Jewel yelled at him.

"Hey watch the knife!" T Dog yelled as Daryl took out his knife.

Shane grabbed Daryl from the back and put him in a choke hold pulling him back.

"Let him go!" Summer yelled.

"OK OK, you need to calm down, you're scaring your niece," Shane told him.

"You're the one who has my Uncle in a choke hold you prick!" Summer yelled at him.

"Summer," Jewel warned as she held up her hand.

"You best let me go," Daryl warned him.

"Nah, I think it's better if I don't," Shane told him.

"Daryl, please just listen," Jewel begged.

Daryl glanced at Jewel. "Choke hold's illegal," he told Shane.

"You can file a complaint," Shane told him. "Come on man, we can keep this up all day," Shane told him.

Rick bent down in front of him. "I'd like to have a calm discussion on this topic. Do you think you can manage that? Not for your sake, but for your sister and your nieces. Do you think you can manage that?" he asked.

"Please Daryl," Jewel begged as she rubbed Summer's back.

Daryl nodded. "Fine," he said.

Shane let him go. "What I did was not on a whim. Your brother does not work and play well with others," Rick told him.

"Didn' Jewel try to tell you that Shane?" Daryl asked.

"I already pointed that out," Jewel answered.

"It's not Rick's fault, I had the key and I dropped it," T Dog told him.

Daryl looked at him. "You couldn't pick it up?"

T Dog looked at him. "Well, I dropped it down the drain."

"Is that suppose' to make us feel better? Cause it really doesn't, well not for me anyway," Summer told the man.

"It doesn' me either," Daryl assured his niece.

Jewel took a breath. "T Dog said he locked the door, with a padlock, so the walkers couldn't get to him," she told her brother as she tried to diffuse the situation.

T Dog nodded. "That's got to count for something."

"Hell with y'all! Just tell me where he is so I can go get him!" Daryl yelled at him.

"I'll go with you, he's my uncle," Summer said.

Daryl and Jewel exchanged glances. "No you're goin' to stay here with your momma," Daryl told her.

"I'll show you," Rick told him.

Jewel gave a nod. "Let's go take a walk, Daryl. Calm down for a few minutes," she told her brother.

PLEASE REVIEW


	5. Chapter 5

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 5**

**AH reviews! Love reviews. See you review and I write faster (well I had more time this weekend but we'll go with the reviews.) I'm loving all the love I'm getting from this story. Now a little of Summer's POV. I personally can see a 15 year old telling Lori off. I also changed a little bit of the conversation around so it would fit Jewel and Summer being there. It all happened just a little different.**

Summers POV:

Shane looked at Rick. "What guns?"

"Six shotguns, two high-powered rifles, over a dozen handguns. I cleaned out the cage back at the station before I left. I dropped the bag in Atlanta when I got swarmed. It's just sitting there on the street, waiting to be picked up," Rick told them.

"Ammo?" the other man asked.

"Seven hundred rounds, assorted," Rick answered.

"You went through hell to find us. You just got here and you're gonna turn around and leave?" Lori asked.

"Dad, I don't want you to go," Carl told his father.

Lori sighed. "To hell with the guns. Shane is right. Merle Dixon? He's not worth one of your lives, even with guns thrown in. Tell me. Make me understand," she told Rick.

Summer had came up right in the middle of the conversation. "Mind sayin' that a little bit louder Mrs. Grimes? I don' think my uncle and mom heard you," she told the older woman. Summer bit a piece of skin off her thumb and shook her head.

"Summer…it's not what…I mean," Lori said as she stood up.

"You said what you mean. I had a good friend, Jane, that always said you want to know what people think of you, listen to 'hat they say about you behind your back," she told the other woman. "You don't like my Uncle, I get that. Hell, my mother can't stand him half the time. Don't you think we all know that if Uncle Merle and Daryl couldn' hunt or my mother didn't have the first aid kits, or me, you all wouldn't 'ave let them stay in camp," Summer told them.

Shane and Lori exchanged glances. "Summer it's nothing' against you or your mother, you have to know that," Shane told the teen.

"Last name is Dixon, we come from the same gene pool," Summer said.

Rick nodded. "I'm going back, Summer, we'll bring him back. You don't have to worry about that."

Summer looked at him. "Don't promise something' you can't guarantee. Even if you get to him, he's gonna be pissed and ready for blood. I just came up to see if I could take Carl down with Sophia, Mitch and Luke down to the lake."

"You need any help keeping' an eye on all those youngsters?" Kaden asked.

"Armstrong," Shane warned.

"No, unless you're gonna offer yourself up as walker bait?" Summer asked.

Rick tried not to laugh. "I don' see why not. Dale can keep an eye on you guys, from the RV. You got a weapon?" he asked the teen.

Summer looked at him as if that was the dumbest question in the world before producing two large hunting knives. "Also got my cross bow in my tent I can get," she told him.

"I don't know if it's such a good idea," Lori said.

"Is it such a good idea for a boy to be listenin' to his parents argue about doin' the right thing?" Summer asked. "Mitch, Luke come on let's go see if we can catch some dinner!"

Two young blond boys come running out of a car. "What are we tryin' to catch?" the older one asked.

"Don't know let's see what's out there," Summer said. "So can Carl come or not?"

Lori sighed. "Alright," she said as she gave Rick a look before going to the RV.

"Come on guys! Sophia's waiting for us," Summer said as she walked away with the three boys.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel bent down beside Daryl as he packed some things. "I know what our big brother was planning'," she told him.

Daryl looked at her then back to his bag. "Don't know 'at your talkin' about."

"Don't even try lying. Merle was planning' on robbing this camp blind and talkin' you into helping'. Only reason he hadn't done it yet was because he couldn' figure out a way to try to get me to go along with it," Jewel told him.

"You know how Merle is, means nothing' by it," Daryl told her. "All talk no action," he said as he bit the skin off his thumbnail.

"Would you stop that? Summer's pickin' up that nasty habit from you," Jewel told him.

Daryl huffed as he spit out the skin. "Sorry, I'll keep an eye out for a manicure kit when I'm in town," he told his sister.

Jewel shook her head. "I'm not sayin' what they did was right, but you said it yourself, you know how Merle is. You know exactly what happened. He took drugs with him."

"You checked his stash?" Daryl questioned.

"The one I know 'bout. I do have a teenager to worry 'bout," Jewel reminded him. "I knew there 'as gonna be trouble before they got back. Merle's mouth needs to be sewed shut when he's high," she told him. "Daryl, I don't want to lose another brother. You need to come back, even if it means leavin' Merle. Do you understand me? I can't do this alone," she insisted.

Daryl kissed his sisters' head. "I'm comin' back and I'm bringin' Merle back," he assured her.

"So what happens if he does come back? You think he's not gonna plot some revenge?" Jewel asked her older brother. "He's probably thinking' of ways to kill everyone now."

Daryl sighed. "We'll cross that bridge when we get to it," he told her. "You got the gun? In case something' happens while we're gone."

Jewel nodded. "Yeah, I got my gun. Runnin' low on ammo," she told him. "Let me get you a first aid kit," she said as she stood up and went to her tent. "Oh Kaden Armstrong was snoopin' around while you were out huntin."

Daryl looked at her. "Is that why there's a nice new knife hole in the front of your tent?"

"Yep," Jewel answered. "Summer wasn' around, if you were worried."

"Maybe he should come with me, lookin' for Merle," Daryl said.

Jewel tried not to laugh. "As appealing as that idea is, he does have his two brothers' to look after. And, we both know that's why we haven't killed him yet," she told him as she fixed a small first aid kit. "Take and fill an extra canteen of 'ater, he's going to be dehydrated, most likely seein' things. Don't let 'im drink to fast, he'll cramp up."

"Yes Dr. Dixon," Daryl teased as he adjusted his arrows. "Summer get your but over here and give me a hug before I go!"

Summer walked over and hugged him. "Come back safe?"

Daryl looked down at the five foot two teen. "You know only a Dixon can kill a Dixon."

Summer nodded. "Doesn' mean I'm not gonna worry til you get back."

"Well of course, your gonna worry about me, I'm your favorite Uncle," he teased as he kissed the top of her forehead. "Take care of your momma while I'm gone."

"Always do, and if you happen to find a chocolate bar while your out, then we'll talk about you bein' my favorite Uncle," Summer said with a laugh as she went into the tent to get her bow and arrows.

"Stay in sight of the RV and Dale," Jewel warned her daughter.

"Got it," she answered as she went out.

Daryl and Jewel walked to the rest of the group. "Let's get this show on the road," Daryl told Rick.

Shane looked at Rick. "So could you just throw me a bone here man? Could you just tell me why? Why you would risk your life for a douche bag like Merle Dixon."

Jewel and Daryl both looked at him. "Hey choose your words more carefully," Daryl warned him.

Shane looked at Daryl. "No, I did. Douche bag is what I meant. Merle Dixon…the guy that wouldn't give you a glass of water if you were dying of thirst."

"What he would or wouldn't do doesn't interest me. I can't let a man die of thirst….me. Thirst and exposure. We left him trapped like an animal caught in a trap. That's no way for anything' to die, let alone a human bein'," Rick told Shane as he cast a glance at Jewel.

"I gave Daryl an extra canteen, for Merle. Told him not to let him drink to fast," Jewel told him.

"So you and Daryl that's your big plan?" Lori questioned.

Rick turned and looked at Glenn.

"Oh come one, you got to be kidding me," Glenn said.

"You know the way, you've been there before…in and out, no problem. You said it yourself, it's not fair for me to ask, I know that. But I'd feel a lot better with you along, and I know Lori would too," he said.

Shane shook his head. "That's just great, now you're going to risk three men?"

"He wouldn't have had to risk any if you had listened to me in the first place Shane, because I sure the hell wouldn't have needed to be handcuffed to a roof," Jewel pointed out as she stared at him point blank.

"Four," T Dog said.

Daryl huffed. "Well my day just keeps getting' better and better, don't it?" he asked.

"You see anyone else steppin' up to save your brother's cracker ass?" T Dog asked.

"Really? That makes you any better then Merle?" Jewel asked as she crossed her arms.

"Why you?" Daryl asked.

"You wouldn't even begin to understand, you don't speak my language," T Dog told him.

"Look once again, I can go, Dale can watch over Summer," Jewel offered.

"No, we're not havin' that conversation again," Daryl said. "Come on let's go," he said as he got in the van.

Jewel sighed. "Be careful all of you," she told them as she stepped up to Rick. "Bring that one back, please?" she asked as she nodded toward Daryl.

"I'll do my best," Rick said.

Jewel squeezed his hand. "Thanks…" she said. "I'm going to go check on Summer and the kids."

"Isn't Summer a kid?" Lori asked as she saw the exchange between the two of them.

"Right, you go ahead and lunk her in being a kid. I'm sure you remember what it's like to be a 15 year old girl," Jewel told the other woman as she walked off.


	6. Chapter 6

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 6**

**Reviews! What a wonderful thing. More I get into season two more I hate Shane and Lori. Please review so I know I'm doing good. Or just PM me. I love Dale! So I wanted to do a scene with him and Summer. Summer's in between being an adult and a kid, so think this is good. **

**I just watched the episode where they found Sophia in the barn. HEARTACHE! I'm going to not kill her off but one of the boys I invented will be. It's a powerful arche in the story so a child must be sacrificed. Hence the reason we aren't getting to invested in one.**

Summer's POV:

Summer looked up at the RV. "Mind company Dale?"

Dale smiled. "Come on up," he answered as he put out another lawn chair. "You got bored entertaining the youngsters?" he asked as he held out his hand to her to help her with her last step.

Summer shrugged as she pulled out her baseball cap and put it on. "Shane took over entertain' Carl, Sophia and the boys are doin' lessons. Mom is doin' laundry with the other women," she answered as she pulled her blond hair through the back of her cap and into a pony tail.

Dale looked at it. "Bulldogs? Not familiar with that team."

Summer gave a small smile. "High school softball, sophomore JV team. You don't have to pretend to be interested, Dale, just wanted to look useful."

Dale looked at her. "I am interested. That explains the softball bat I've seen you around with. Bet you were the pitcher."

Summer sat down in the lawn chair and looked at him. "How did you know?" she asked.

"I've seen you throwing the ball to the kids, not to mention rocks down by the quarry. How long were you playin?" he asked.

"Since I was nine," she answered. "Uncle Merle wasn't the most reliable babysitter, he forgot me at school one day, mom was working, by the time Uncle Daryl picked me up, I had impressed the softball coach. Gave mom an excuse not to have Uncle Merle be responsible for pickin' me up."

Dale shook his head. "I'm surprised your mom even let him watch you."

Summer looked at him. "He's not all bad, was always there when we really needed him. I know he doesn' seem like much…"

"But he's family, I get it," Dale said. "You worried? About them not finding him?"

Summer shrugged. "More worried about Uncle Daryl not comin' back. And, I'd feel real bad if Mr. Grimes didn't come back after he got back the first time."

Dale gave a small laugh. "You sure you're related to Merle Dixon?"

Summer laughed. "Have you seen the glares my mother can give? When I do slip up, those glares, not to mention using the middle name, is enough to keep me honest."

Dale tried not to laugh. "Your mother does have the glare down to a science. She cares about you, so does your Uncles, even Merle. Must be hard for you, not exactly an adult, not exactly a kid."

"Tell me about it," Summer told him.

"Well, what I've seen is that you are showing responsibility, doing what needs to be done. Yeah you slip up with the language every now and then, but who doesn't," the older man told her. "I know your mom's proud of you, you can it in how she looks at you. And, though it doesn't matter, I'm glad I've got the chance to know you. Summer that's a pretty name," he complimented. "Born in the Summer?"

Summer laughed. "You would think that wouldn't you? No, day after Christmas. Mom wanted to name me Sunshine, cause I was like a ray of sunshine, Uncle Daryl talked her out of it. Thank God! He suggested Summer, and Grace came from some long dead relative that I don' even think mom even met."

"Well both names suit you," he told the teen. "You know you can come keep me company up here anytime," he told her.

Summer smiled. "You sure I'm not borin' you?"

"Not at all," he assured her.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel and Jacqui brought down laundry as Jacqui looked at Shane and Carl trying to catch frogs.

"Can someone explain to me how the women wound up doing all the Hattie McDaniel work?" Jacqui asked.

"The world ended, didn't you get the memo?" Amy asked.

"You don't mind if I join you guys do you?" Jewel asked before sitting down.

"The more the merrier," Carol told her as she glanced back to her husband. "It's just the way it is," she told the other women. Carol sighed. "I do miss my Maytag."

"I miss my Benz, my sat nav," Andrea said.

"I miss my Venti Mocha Caramel Frappicino from the Starbuck's right across from the hospital," Jewel said with a laugh.

"My computer and texting," Amy told them.

"Summer would say computer, she didn't have a cell phone," Jewel told the other women. "I was goin' to get her one for a Christmas/Birthday present this upcoming year. Do me a favor and not tell her that one?" she asked as the other women laughed.

Andrea looked around to make sure no one was around. "I miss my vibrator," she told the group.

Jacqui laughed. "Oh!"

"Oh my God!" Amy said.

Jewel looked at her. "You mean you didn't bring yours?"

Andrea looked at her. "No…seriously?"

Jewel shrugged. "Hello single mother, I carried that thing in my purse."

"I am never going to be able to look at you without blushing again!" Amy told her. "

Carol glanced over her shoulder. "I miss mine too," she said as the group of women burst into laughing spells again.

Andrea and Jewel both looked up as Ed came up to the group. "Problem Ed?" Andrea asked.

"Nothin' that concerns you," Ed told the other blond woman in the group. "And you, you should focus on your work, this ain't no comedy club," he told Carol.

Jewel watched Ed. "We've got this handled, Ed, why don't you just go back to whatever you were doing and let us do it," she told the man.

"Why don't you keep your nose out of it," Ed told her.

"Tell you what Ed, if you don't like how your laundry is done, your more then welcome to pitch in and do it yourself," Andrea said as she threw the shirt at him.

Ed threw it back. "Aint my job missy," he told her.

"Andrea, Jewel don't," Carol told them.

Jewel stood up. "Exactly what is your job Ed? Smokin' cigarettes? Wantin' a twelve pack of beer? Hitting your wife and daughter?"

Ed looked at her. "You're no better then I am, you're a Dixon," he told her. "I aint the smartest person in the world, but I can count. You had that kid at 15 ot 16, startin' whorin' yourself out early, but now you acting like your better then anyone else."

Jewel stepped up closer. "You want to say that again ass? I'm not scared of you."

"Come on let's go," Ed told Carol as he pulled on her arm.

"No Ed I don't think she has to go anywhere with you," Andrea said.

"Carol, you don't have to go with him," Jewel told her. "You and Sophia can come spend the night in my tent."

"Don't think I'm afraid to knock you both on your asses because your some college educated cooze. Now come on or you're going to regret it later," he told Carol as he pulled her arm.

"So she can show up with fresh bruises later, Ed? We've all seen them," Jacqui told him.

"Stay out of this. Now come on! You know what? This ain't none of y'all's business. You don't want to keep prodding the bull here, okay? Now I am done talking. Come on," Ed said as he pulled on Carol's arm.

"Get your hands off of her," Jewel said as she pushed Ed.

"Carol you don't have too…" Amy told the older woman.

Ed raised his hand and hit Jewel causing her to go off balance. "Stay out of this, or that kid of yours is going to be an orphan," he warned. "Now I'm not going to tell you again," he said as he pulled Carol.

The group of women try to protect Carol as Shane comes out of nowhere and pulled Ed off of them and threw him to the ground throwing several punches. "You put your hands on your wife, your little girl or anybody else in this camp one more time, I will not stop next time. Do you hear me? Do you hear me?!" Shane yelled.

"Yes," Ed told the man.

Shane looked at him. "I'll beat you to death, Ed," he warned.

"Ed!" Carol screamed.

"I'll beat you to death," Shane warned again before he got up as he walked over to the group of women, Carol ran to Ed. "You OK?" he asked Jewel.

"Isn't the first time I've been punched by an asshole like Ed," Jewel answered as she walked away and wiped away the blood.

Summer came down the ladder of the RV. "Mom!"

"I'm alright," she told her. "Give me a minute to clean up," she told her daughter.

"Summer why don't you go get something to help your mother clean up?" Dale asked as he came down the ladder.

Jewel nodded that it was OK. "Why do I think you wanted to say something' to me without her hearin' you?"

Dale nodded making sure Summer was out of earshot. "You've got a good kid there, and I'm not giving any credit to Merle, maybe a little to Daryl. But mostly it's your doin'. You've done everything to this point to keep her safe, but provoking Ed the way you did, that isn't going to keep either one of you safe," he told her. He held up her hand. "I'm not sayin' that he didn't deserve it, and I think you probably have a bit of experience with men like Ed and Kaden, and that's what makes you so protective of Carol and Sophia, and those boys. But you've got to pick your battles, for your sake and your daughters' sake," he told her as he squeezed her arm. "Now let me look at that cheek of yours," he told her.

Jewel nodded as Summer brought back some things. "You sure you're OK?"

"I'm fine," she assured her daughter.

Later in the day:

Summer looked up from the book she was reading as Amy and Andrea came up with fish. "That's a lot of fish!" she said.

"Oh baby. Will you look at that? Hey check it out ladies, because of you my children will eat tonight! Thank you," Morales said.

"Thank Dale, it was his gear and canoe," Andrea said.

"Mom look at all that fish!" Carl said.

Lori smiled. "Thank you."

"Whoa!" Carl said.

"Yeah whoa. Where did the two of you learn to do that?" Lori asked.

"Our dad," Amy answered.

"Can you teach me how to do that?" Carl asked.

"Sure. I'll teach you all about nail knots and stuff," Amy answered as she playfully hit Andrea's shoulder. "If that's okay," she directed the question to Lori.

"You won't catch me arguing," Lori told her as Dale walked up to the group.

"Dale?" Jewel questioned as she saw the look on his face.

"Hey, Dale. When's the last time you oiled those line reels? They are a disgrace," Andrea said.

Dale looked at the group. "I don't want to alarm anyone but we may have a bit of a problem," he said as he pointed to Jim.

The group turned there attention to Jim who was digging holes and they walked over there.

Shane was the first one to reach him and bent down. "Hey, Jim. Jim, why don't you hold up, all right? Just give me a second here, please," he said.

Jim looked up "What do you want?" he asked.

"We're all just a little concerned, that's all," Shane told him.

"Summer, get me my canteen and fill it with water," Jewel whispered in her ear.

Summer nodded before she took off.

"Dale says you've been out for hours," Morales told him.

"So?" Jim questioned.

"So why are you digging? Are you heading to China Jim?" Shane questioned.

"Why does it matter? I'm not hurting anyone," Jim answered.

Jewel bent down beside Shane. "It's over 100 degrees, Jim. You're going to hurt yourself," she told him.

Shane nodded. "She's right, you can't keep this up."

"Sure I can watch me," Jim told them.

Lori held Carl close. "Jim, they're not gonna say it so I will. You're scaring people. You're scaring my son and Carol's daughter," she told him.

"They got nothing to be scared of. I mean, what the hell, people? I'm out here by myself. Why don't you all just go and leave me the hell alone?" Jim asked as he continued digging.

Summer came up and gave Jewel the canteen. Jewel took off her plaid top shirt, leaving a tank top on and jumped in the hole beside him. She grabbed her hair and tied it in a bun, exposing a broken heart tattoo on her neck. "Hey Jim, you got some reason to dig, that's fine. I'll help you dig, but you need to drink this water. When you're done with this, then you take over and I'll drink water."

"I don't want help," Jim told her.

Shane sighed. "Give me the shovel Jim."

"Or what?" Jim asked.

"There is no or what. I'm asking you. I'm coming to you and I'm asking you, please. I don't want to have to take it from you," Shane told him.

"And if I don't, then what? Then you're gonna beat my face in like Ed Peletier, aren't you? Y'all seen his face, huh? What's left of it. See, now that's what happens when someone crosses you," Jim told him.

Jewel held up her hand at Shane. "Back off a minute Shane," she told him. "Jim, listen, please. I am willing to stay out here and help you dig these holes. I'm just askin' you to drink this water. Now, you're holes are going to get dug, one way or another. But they aren't gonna get dug if you pass out. Believe me, you're heading that way. Your breath is shallow, you are definitely behaving differently, and your not sweating. I've seen enough cases of heat stroke come through the ER to know what this is. Please, Jim, just take this, you can go sit by that tree, Summer will stay with you. When you drink that and get something in your stomach, then you take over? Come on Jim, please," she said as she held out the canteen. "I give you my word, I will help you until this is done. Everyone else will go and leave us alone, except Summer. She'll fill the canteens for us," she assured him.

Jim looked at her. "Everyone else will leave? And you don't care why I'm digging?"

"Everyone else will leave, and I don't care. I'll just dig with you, you have my word on that," she assured him.

Jim nodded as he took the canteen out of her hand and jumped out of the hole.

"Come on Jim, let's get into the shade," Summer said as she glanced back at her mother who had grabbed the shovel.

"Well go on, we're good," Jewel told the group.


	7. Chapter 7

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 7**

**Seven chapters and we finally get walkers! Bye bye Ed and Kaden (and the others). Once again reviews are loved! I am still blown away by reviews and the story being people favorites! **

**Lori and Shane are still going at it, since I think Lori thinks she needs a man. She reminds me a lot of a family member of mine whose been married seven times cause she can't live without a man. She thinks I'm insane because when I got a divorce, that was it!**

Jewel glanced back at everyone eating the fish and talking as she stood up and looked down the road.

"I'm sure they'll be back soon," Lori told the other woman as she joined her.

"They should have been back already," Jewel told her. "You're thinking' it yourself," Jewel told her as she looked at the other woman.

"I'm sorry about what I said earlier…about Merle," Lori told her.

Jewel laughed. "No you're not Lori, and it's fine. I know what an ass he can be. I'm the first one to tell him or Daryl for that matter. Merle and I aren't 'actly what you call two peas in a pod. And I'm real sorry that your husband felt like he had to go back and rescue that selfish SOB," she told her.

Lori forced herself to give a smile. "Rick and I…we aren't exactly together. I mean, before he was shot and everythin' I had asked him to move out."

Jewel kept looking down the road, not reacting. She always disliked gossip, or chit chat, in high school or at the hospital. Not that she had much use for it in high school, she was usually the one they gossiped about in school, especially after she got pregnant at 15. "Well, maybe this is the push you need…." she told the woman.

"That's what I thought, but I think it's pretty well over," Lori told the other woman as she glanced over at Shane. "What you did today with Jim…"

Jewel raised her hand. "No need to thank me, I was just doing what I could do."

"I have to wonder exactly what he was digging," Lori said.

Jewel looked at her then at Summer. She knew exactly what he had been digging, she had figured it out as soon as she stepped into the first hole. Graves. She hadn't wanted to alarm anyone, and she prayed to God while she was digging them that they wouldn't be of any need. "Have no idea, but it made him feel better," she answered.

"Mom, there isn't going to be any fish left," Summer called out to her mother.

"I'll eat your helping'," Carl told his mother.

"I don't think so!" Lori told her son as she joined Shane and him.

"I'm sure they'll be fine mom," Summer told her mother as Jewel sat down.

"Yeah, I'm sure you're right," she told Summer as she kissed the top of her head.

"You definitely got a nice tan going on from helping' Jim earlier," Jacqui told her.

Jewel laughed. "See you figured it out, I just wanted to work on my tan without putting on a bathing suit," she told the woman.

"Maybe if you would have put on a bathing suit, I would have helped," Kaden told her.

"Why don't you just shut up Kaden?" Shane questioned. "No one wants to hear anything from you."

"Shane, not now," Lori told him. "We're having a nice night, let's not ruin it."

Summer looked over at the two boys. "You get enough to eat?" she asked the 7 and 9 year old.

"Yeah," both answered.

"Manners," Kaden hissed at them. Both of them nodded at him.

Jewel got up again and picked up her canteen. "Going to get a refill, anyone need any?" she asked.

"Want someone to go with you?" Shane asked.

Jewel tried to keep from rolling her eyes. "I'm just walking ten steps away Shane, but thanks," she said as she walked away. "Ass," she mumbled to herself.

Andrea looked up as Amy got up. "Where are you going?"

"I have to pee. Jeez you try to be discreet around here," Amy told her sister as everyone laughed and she went to the RV.

Jewel opened her canteen and bent down and opened the container and started to fill it up. She started to put the lid on the canteen as she heard Amy scream. She turned around to see a group of walkers. "Summer!" she yelled as everyone scattered.

"Mom!" Carl yelled.

"Carl!" Lori called as she grabbed him.

"Lori, get him down!" Shane yelled.

Summer grabbed her hunting knife as she saw Kaden being attacked by a walker, she threw it perfectly into the walkers head. "Don't look! Stay close!" she said as she grabbed Luke and Mitch and pulled them close. "Up the tree!" she said as she grabbed Mitch and helped him climb as they continued to cry. "Shh….it'll be ok. MOM!"

"Go," Jewel yelled as she pulled out her gun and shot a walker that was coming close to her.

"Get to the RV! Go!" Shane yelled at the group.

Morales shoots at three more and makes his way up to the RV as Jewel turns and kills another one.

"Shane! Shane!" Lori screamed.

"Stay with me. Stay behind me. Morales, work up here!" Shane yelled.

"Jewel! Watch out!" Dale yelled as he took a shot at a walker.

Jewel pointed her gun at one and pulled the trigger as nothing happened. "Hells bells!" she yelled in frustration.

"MOM!" Summer yelled from the tree trying to calm the boys.

"Stay up there! Don't you move," Jewel yelled at her daughter as she took out her knife. She knew she would have to let one get close to her so she could get him in the head and not lose her knife. "Bastards!" she yelled as one got close to her and she stabbed him in the head falling backwards. "Son of a…." she yelled as she pulled the knife out of the walkers head and tried to get up one grabbing her foot. "Bastard!" she yelled as she kicked him off, screaming as she continued to move backwards. She saw the one that was coming near her be shot by an arrow.

Daryl grabbed her arm and pulled her up as he banged one in the head with the but of his rifle. He turned and looked at her after the threat was taken care of. "You OK? You bit? Summer?"

Jewel shook her head. "I wasn't bit…Summer…SUMMER!" she yelled as she turned and looked, momentarily forgetting that she had climbed a tree.

"I'm ok…could use some help getting' down with these two," Summer nodded at the two boys before glancing back to where Kaden had been taken down.

"Someone needs to put him down….away from his brother's," Jewel told Daryl.

"I got it," he said as Jewel walked over to the tree. "OK, little monkey's down you come!" she said as she grabbed Mitch then Luke. "Dale!"

"I got them. Come on let me check you two out," Dale said as he took the boys hands.

Summer climbed down the tree. "MOM!" she yelled as she grabbed her in a hug.

"Are you OK?" Jewel asked as she pulled her into a hug.

Summer nodded not letting go. "Amy…" she whispered as she looked over at the older of the two sisters holding her younger sister.

"You two OK?" Rick asked as he came up after checking on others.

"Yeah…we're good," Jewel said as she held Summer.

"Uncle Daryl!" Summer yelled as she ran to him.

"Merle?" Jewel asked Rick.

"He wasn't there….we found his hand, he had cut it off," Rick told her.

Jewel put her hand over her mouth. "Sick, stupid bastard," she mumbled.

Jim looked around. "I remember why I dug the holes," he told the group.

The next morning:

Jewel stopped as she saw Rick walking from a hill. "I was lookin' for you," she said.

"Well you found me," he said. "Your face, what happened?"

"Shane didn' tell you? I had a run in with Ed's fist yesterday afternoon. But that doesn't matter now," she said as she cast a glance over her shoulder at the dead.

Rick sighed. "Shane and I didn't get a chance to really talk last night," he told her. "So you were looking for me?" Rick asked.

Jewel nodded. "Yeah I was wondering in that bag of guns and ammo, if you had anything for a Smith and Wesson .357," she told him as she took out the gun. "Ran out last night."

"I'm sure we do," Rick answered as they walked toward the bag. "Yours?"

"Yeah, sorry I left the permit back in my car at the trailer park," she teased.

Rick laughed. "I think I'll forgive you. You know how to shoot?"

Jewel raised an eyebrow. "Hello, have we met? I'm Jewel Dixon, maybe you've met my brothers?" she asked sarcastically. "I knew how to shoot since I was five. Summer does too, she's ticked I won't let her have a gun."

Rick laughed as he pulled out a box of ammo. "Got three full boxes," he said as he handed her one.

"You keep the other two," she said as she loaded the gun. "Thanks," she said as took the box. "Thought you and Shane were friends…and it's not really any of my business."

Rick smiled. "I don't think you're stupid Jewel. I think everyone in this camp sees that Lori and Shane are involved. To what degree and what extinct, I don't know and I don't care."

Jewel glanced at him and was thinking of how to respond when she heard Daryl's voice.

"You reap what you sow," Daryl yelled as he carried bodies.

"You know what? Shut up, man," Morales yelled at him.

"Y'all left my brother for dead. You had this coming," Daryl yelled at him.

Jewel glanced back at Summer then at Daryl as she approached him. "You want to rephrase that big brother because if you forgot that idiot is brother too," she told him. "Your niece and I were in this camp, I was grabbed by one of those things," she said as she pushed him backwards. "So, you need to step back and you need to stop and think before words come out of your mouth?"

"Jewels you know I wasn't talkin' about you and Summer," Daryl told her.

"Just shut up Daryl!" Jewel yelled at him. "Why don't you go and grab Kaden's body and put him in the pile of bodies we are buring?" Jewel looked at the looks she was getting from people. "What? He does have two little brothers that are part of this camp, that we all need to watch over now. He's getting' buried," she said as she walked away.

Glenn looked at Summer. "Remind me not to piss off your mom," he told her.

Summer gave a small smile. "Yeah, she gets that way once in a while."

Jacqui yelled to get the groups attention. "A walker got him. A walker bit Jim," she told them.

"Summer, stay with the boys. Lori?" Jewel asked.

"I'll watch them," Lori told her.

Jewel joined the men of the group as they walked around Jim as they looked at him.

"I'm okay. I'm okay," Jim told them.

"Show it to us, show it to us!" Daryl demanded.

"Easy, Jim," Shane said as he went around him.

"Grab him," Daryl said as Jim picked up the shovel.

"Jim, put it down. Put it down," Shane said.

"Jim, if you're bit….you need to tell us," Jewel told him.

T Dog grabs him as he pulled Jim's arm behind him and Daryl lifted his shirt to reveal a deep wound. "Shit…" Jewel said as she put her hand to her mouth.

"I'm ok….I'm Ok…." Jim kept repeating himself as to reassure himself and the group.

Jewel glanced at the others as she followed them further away.

Daryl leaned against the camper. "I say we put a pickaxe in his head and the dead girl's and be done with it," he told them.

"Is that what you'd want if it were you?" Shane asked.

Daryl nodded. "Yeah and I'd thank you while you did it," he said.

Jewel lifted her head and looked at him. "I'll be sure to remember that if I am left to make that decision," she told her brother.

Dale sighed. "I hate to say it…I never thought I would…but maybe Daryl's right."

"Jim's not a monster, Dale, or some rabid dog," Rick reminded him.

"I'm not suggesting…"Dale started to say.

"He's sick, a sick man. We start that road where do we draw the line?" Rick questioned the group.

"The line's pretty clear. Zero tolerance for walkers or them to be," Daryl told him.

"What if we can get him help? I heard the CDC was working on a cure," Rick told the group.

"We don't even know if we'd make it there before….before he comes back," Jewel told him.

"But what if we can? What if we can get there and it's still up and running?" Rick asked.

"Man that's a stretch right there," Shane told him.

Rick looked at him. "Why? If there's any government left, any structure at all, they'd protect the CDC at all costs, wouldn't they? I think it's our best shot. Shelter, protection," he said.

"Ok Rick I want those things, all right? I do too, OK? Now if they exist, they're at the Army base at Fort Benning," Shane told them.

Jewel looked at him. "Jim would never make it, that's 100 miles in the opposite direction," she told him.

"That's right, but it's away from the Hot Zone. Now listen to me, if that's the place operational, it'll be heavily armed. We'd be safe there," Shane insisted.

"The military were on the front lines of this thing, they got overrun. We've all seen it. The CDC is our best choice and Jim's only chance," Rick told them.

Daryl looked at them. "You go lookin' for aspirin, do what you need to do. Someone needs to have the balls to take care of this damn problem!" he said as he picked up a pick axe.

"Daryl! Stop it!" Jewel yelled.

Daryl continued toward him as Rick pulled out his gun to his head. "We don't kill the living."

"Rick!" Jewel yelled as Summer came up.

"Seriously?" she asked.

"That's funny coming from a man who just put a gun in my head," Daryl told him.

Jewel took a breath as she approached Daryl. "Give me the pick ax. Come on, Daryl. I'm really on my last nerve right now, and I don't want to bury you. I don't want to grieve another brother."

Daryl looked at her. "Please Uncle Daryl…just give her the ax," Summer begged almost in tears.

Daryl handed Jewel the pick ax and walked away.

Rick took Jim's arm. "Going to take you somewhere safe," he told the other man.

Summer looked at Jewel as Jewel threw down the ax. "Don't mind Uncle Daryl, you know how he gets when he gets upset," she said as she touched her face and kissed her cheek. "I'm going to help Daryl move the bodies," Jewel said as she walked up to the truck. "I'll take over," she told Morales. He nodded as he left the two siblings. "Want to tell me what crawled up your ass and died?"

Daryl looked at her. "You think this is OK?"

Jewel picked up one of the bodies with him and put it in the cab of the truck. "I don't know, OK. But what I do know is that your sayin' things that are scaring me, and you're doin' things that are scaring Summer. I know your upset about Merle, but two little boys lost there only livin' relative last night. Summer risked her life for them. Even if I did agree that we need to burn the bodies, I have to think what my daughter needs. Summer needs to know if something' happens to her, that we aren' gonna burn her. That we love her enough to bury her. We bury our dead, Daryl. I need to know that you are goin' to do that for me if I die," she told him as she was almost in tears.

"Jewels," Daryl said as he hugged her. "Come on," he said.

"We bury our loved ones," she told him.

Daryl kissed the top of her head. "You got my word, but nothing' is goin' to happen to you. Nothing's gonna happen to you," he assured her.


	8. Chapter 8

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 8**

**First of all, I just got to the episode where Dale died. I'm in mourning! OH just wait til Summer finds out you taunted that walker Carl! She's going to get you!  
OK so now I'm getting to the CDC. I'm going to do a whole chapter just of Rick and Jewel talking. But this is them getting there. Picking up after they leave Jim. I really can't do that scene in my emotional state. The two little boys (who one we aren't getting attached to but can't decide which yet) with Shane. I'm mean aren't I? Summer was riding with Daryl and Jewel in Daryl's truck. Yes I know Daryl's a bit OOC in this chapter but he is a big brother and an Uncle in this. And he's alone with his sister and they are teasing each other. OH just wait when Rick and her get together, someone's gonna get hit!**

**Now review please. Thanks!**

Jewel kissed the top of Summer's head. "You OK?"

Summer nodded as she glanced back at the tree where Jim was. "Mind if I ride in the RV? Now that…I mean…" she glanced back at the tree.

Jewel glanced at Daryl who only shrugged. "I'll ask Dale," she told her daughter as she walked over to the RV. "Dale you got room for one more?"

"Sure you abandoning Daryl and Summer?" he teased softly.

"More like Summer's abandonin' us," Jewel reported.

"Tell her to come on up, Shane handed the boys off to me," he reported. "Summer can help watch them," he told her.

"Thanks," Jewel responded as she walked back over to the truck. "Go on," she told Summer. "Listen to what Dale says and help with the boys," she told her as Summer grabbed her back out of the back of the truck.

Daryl got in the truck and waited for her to get in. "You don' think she's getting' to close to those two boys?"

Jewel sighed. "They just lost there older brother, they are alone. It gives Summer a purpose," she told her older brother. "You know the old sayin' it takes a village to raise a child," she told him as they started out again. "Don't start soundin' like Shane suggestin' we find somewhere to leave them. They are part of this group."

Daryl looked at her and shook her head. "You know Merle may be right when he said he wasn' sure if you were a Dixon, to soft," he teased.

"Right, well good for you that I am soft, it's saved your hide on more than one occasion," Jewel told him. "Do you think this is 'nother dead end?"

Daryl shrugged. "Not sure," he said.

Jewel laughed. "You know this is where you pat my knee and tell me it's going to be alright. Haven't I taught you anything' about bein' a big brother to a little sister in the 35 years I've been alive?" she teased as she hit his arm playfully.

Daryl raised an eyebrow. "Remind me 'gain who was holdin' your hand during 26 hours of labor, including' Christmas day?"

Jewel tried not to laugh. "I'm sorry, I don't really have any memory of who was in that room. I was a little busy," she retorted. "Seriously, I give birth once, and you stick by me and I never live it down."

Daryl rolled his eyes. "Traumatic experience that I'll never forget. You scarred me at 18," he teased back.

Jewel shook her head as she leaned back in the seat. "I'd do it all over again, if we could have the world back to normal," she told him as she felt the truck slow down. "My God…" she said as she they came into view of the CDC seeing dead bodies everywhere.

Daryl parked the truck and looked at her before the got out of the truck. "Jewel keep those boys close!" he yelled at his niece.

Summer nodded trying not to gag. "God, oh God," she mumbled.

Jacqui took a breath taking one of the boys hands from Summer making him keep his eyes closed. "Don't look baby," she told the child.

Jewel took a breath as she brought up her shirt around her nose. "God this reminds me of the shift I had to do in downtown morgue, third year of nursing' school."

"Come on," Daryl told her as they started walking.

Carl jumps as a former soldier, now a walker, comes toward him. Jewel pulled her gun just as Shane shot it.

"Stick together," Rick instructed the group.

Daryl looked at Rick. "You led us here. What the hell were you thinking?" he hissed.

"Daryl," Jewel hissed.

"He made a call," Lori told them.

"He led us to a dead end," Carol cried as she held onto Sophia.

Summer held onto the younger boy. "I didn' hear any of you, except for Shane, throwin' out ideas," she told the group.

"I'd yell at her for sassin', but she's right," Jewel told the group.

"What are we going to do now?" Dale asked.

"Dammit," T Dog moaned.

"We should have gone with Morales," Carol told them.

"Carol…" Lori said.

"There's nothing here," Dale said as he looked around.

"You're done, man. I ain't listening to you," Daryl told Rick.

Jewel took a breath as she noticed Rick was just frozen as he took in the scene. "Well we're here now, and I always tell Summer unless you got a useful suggestio', then you can't complain."

"Let's not start turning on each other," Shane told the group.

Jacquie held the older boy closer to her. "This was a mistake."

"Since that guy showed up, one mistake after another," Daryl told them as he glared at Shane expecting him to say anything.

Jewel took a breath as she tried the door. "Locked."

"We can still make it to Fort Benning," Shane suggested.

"On what fuel? We don't have any gas," Lori told him.

Summer turned and looked at the door. "Um…the camera moved."

Rick moved toward her. "Summer are you sure?"

"Yes, look!" she told him as she pointed and it moved again.

Rick walked up and looked directly into the camera as he banged on the door.

"Man, there's nobody here," T Dog told the group.

"Let's get out here, we have to find someplace safe," Carol begged.

"Someone's in there!" Summer told the group. "The camera doesn't move on it's own."

"Unless it's on a timer," Shane told her.

Rick looked at the camera again. "If you can hear me... Please, help us. We have women, children, no food. Nowhere else to go," he begged. Rick looked at Summer then back at the group and took a deep breath. "If you don't let us in, you're killing us... Please," he begged.

Shane stepped up next to him. "Maybe the camera's still working and everybody's dead," he suggested.

Jewel took a breath. "Summer," she said as she motioned Summer back to her.

Rick, with no other choice, is about to turn down the steps as they hear something and they all turn around as the door opened. "Shane! Help me with these dead bodies!" he yelled.

Jewel went to help them as the other women and children jump over the bodies and go in. Daryl and the rest of the men go in.

Dale put his hand on Rick's back. "We made it," he told the other man.

"Is there someone here?" Rick asked outloud.

"Watch the doors. Pay attention to the Walkers," Dale told them.

Jewel held onto her gun. "Summer bring the boys back further away from the door," she ordered her daughter. She looked up as they heard a sound of a gun being loaded the group turning to the sound.

"Is one of your group infected?" the man asked.

"One member of our group was, he didn't survive," Jewel answered for Rick.

"What are you doing here? What do you want?" the man asked.

"A chance," Rick answered.

"It's a lot to ask for these days," the man responded.

Rick nodded. "I know."

The man looked around at the group. "Blood test from each of you, that's the price of admission," he told them.

"We can do that," Rick answered.

"If you have anything that you need from outside, you need to go get it now. Once these doors close, they aren't opening again," the man told him.

Summer went to go with the group of men. "Summer," Jewel warned.

"Just need a bag for the boys…." she told her mother.

"I got it," Shane told her as he went out.

"Got it," T Dog said as the group re entered.

The door closed as the man led the group to an elevator. "Vi, seal the main entrance and cut power to the top," he ordered someone.

Rick glanced at the man as they crammed into the elevator. "Rick Grimes."

"Doctor Edwin Jenner," he said as the doors closed.

Daryl glanced at the doctor. "Doctor's always pack that much heat?"

"There were a lot of weapons lying around, so I familiarized myself with them," he answered. "You don't look very dangerous to me, except for you three," he nodded to Carl and the younger boys. "I'm going to have to keep an eye on the three of you."

Carl and the two boys gave small smiles as Jenner led them out into a corridor.

"Are we underground?" Carol asked.

"Are you claustrophobic?" the Doctor asked.

"A little," she admitted.

"Try not to think about it," Jenner responded as he walked into a room. "Vi, turn on the lights. Welcome to Zone 5," he said as the lights came on revealing an empty room with lots of computers.

"Where is everyone else?" Jewel asked as she glanced at Rick.

"I'm it, I'm sorry," Jenner answered.

"Wait, what about the person you were talking too? Vi?" Lori questioned as she held onto Carl.

"Vi say hello to our guests. Say welcome," the Doctor told someone.

"Hello guests, welcome," the computerized voice said.

"I'm sorry, I'm it," he repeated. "Now on to the blood tests," he said as he led the group.

"I can help, if you give me the needles," Jewel offered.

"You a doctor?" he asked.

"No a nurse," she told him. "Jewel Dixon."

"These three yours?" he asked as he nodded toward Summer and the two boys.

"The girl is hers, the boys lost there older brother yesterday, we are all watchin' them," Daryl told him as he followed everyone down.

"You're the girls father then?" Jenner asked.

Summer laughed. "Uncle," she said.

Rick glanced at Jewel. "After what we've been through, we're family, blood or not," he said as the Doctor started to get out the trays.

With Jewel's help the doctor got everyone's blood taken. "I don't understand, if we were infected we'd have a fever," Andrea told the man.

"I've broken every rule by letting you be in here, the least I can be is thorough," the Dr. told her.

Andrea nodded as she stood up as she got dizzy. Jewel and Summer both grabbed at her.

"What's wrong with her?" the Dr asked nervously.

"She hasn't had a lot to eat in the last few days, none of us had," Jewel answered.

"Well let's take care of that, shall we?" the doctor asked as he led them to another room.

TBC


	9. Chapter 9

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 9**

**First of all, WOW thank you for all the love and support and all the reviews! Second of all, I caught an age mistake on my part. I'm horrible at math (Yet they let me handle money for deposits at work, sometimes I wonder why.) Summer's 15, Jewel had her at 15 that would make Jewel 30, close to 31 and not 35. No one caught it (you all must love my writing not to do math! And I thank you for it!) so from this point forward, Jewel's 30 (may slip right over to 31) Daryl is 34 and Merle is 44. I changed it on the front page in the description and when I get time I'll go back and change it. I just need Jewel to have been 15 when she had her (and I did mention that she was 15 several times) for Jewel's motivation to work to get out of the spot she was in. Now, back to the good part! Review**

You come to love not finding the perfect person, but seeing the imperfect person perfectly. Elma Fondales Silva.

Jewel jumped up on the cart Daryl was sitting on, as she watched everyone eat and drink. She sipped the root beer in her hand.

Shane looked at her. "Oh come on we're celebrating, a glass of wine won't hurt," he told the woman.

Daryl glanced at Shane. "Back off," he warned.

Jewel patted his knee. "Easy big brother. I gave up drinkin' a long time ago."

"Didn't like it?" Carl asked.

"Oh I liked it, a little to much. I'm a recoverin' alcoholic, haven't had a drink since Summer was 3," she told the group. "This doesn't bother me, trust me. It's fun to watch other people get drunk and do stupid stuff."

"You weren't even of an age to drink when Summer was 3," Lori said a little bit disgusted.

"Lori," Rick warned.

Jewel smiled. "I did a lot of things before I was supposed to do them, just to get them out of the way. Not something I recommend," she told her daughter as she kicked her seat a little.

Rick tried to hide a grin from behind his glass and looked at her from across the table.

"You're not tempted to have one?" Carol asked. "None of us would let anything' happen to you," she assured the other woman.

Jewel smiled. "Appreciate the sentiment Carol, but it wouldn't end at one," she told her.

"Can I try a sip?" Carl asked.

"Absolutely not," Lori told the boy.

Dale laughed. "You know in France and Italy, children have a glass of wine with dinner," he told her.

"Well when Carl is in France or Italy, he can have a drink," Lori told him.

Rick looked at Lori. "Come on, one sip what is it going to hurt, Lori?" Rick asked as he poured Carl a bit.

"Fine," Lori said it being obvious that she was annoyed. "What about Summer? She is older."

Summer looked at Lori. "I've already had wine, beer…" she said as she stopped and looked at her Uncle and mom.

"Excuse me?" Jewel asked.

"Merle," Daryl and her both said

"Don't worry, it was only once," Summer said as she grabbed more chocolate. "I'm more of a chocolate girl."

Rick laughed as he glanced at Jewel, the look did not go unnoticed from Shane who looked between the pair. "So go on, Carl, before your mother changes her mind."

Carl took a sip and made a face causing the others to laugh. Lori reached over and poured the rest of his glass into hers. "That's my boy," she said.

Shane laughed. "You better stick to grape juice buddy," Shane told the young boy as Rick glanced over at his friend.

Daryl poured Glenn another glass. "No not you, I want to see how red your face can get," he told the younger man as everyone laughed.

"That's just mean," Jewel told him. "I hope you have a lot of Tylenol, Ibuprofen, anything' like that hangin' around Doctor, this group is going to need it."

Jenner gave a small smile. "I'll gather some up for you, you may want to make sure they get it before they go to bed."

"Appreciate it. I will dispense it, but I'll laugh while I'm doin' it," she said with a grin.

"Now that's just mean," Rick told her as he laughed.

"Hey, just because I'm stayin' sober doesn't mean I can't have a little fun at the rest of your expenses," she said with a grin.

Summer glanced over her shoulder at her uncle as he grabbed another bottle of Whiskey. "You got something' to say girl?"

Summer turned around in her chair. "Remember when I was six, and you heard that I punched out Joey London at school, and you made me apologize because I was in the wrong. You took my hand and marched me up on the bus and made me say sorry. The last thing I wanted to do was apologize, I wanted to hit him again."

Shane looked at the Dixon's. "You made her apologize? You?"

Daryl glared at him. "I've seen you correct Carl, so you can just shut your mouth," he said as he looked at Summer. "What are you getting' at?"

Jewel got up and grabbed food trying not to laugh. She knew exactly where her daughter was going with this. "What she is sayin' is Daryl, and the rest of you, owe Rick an apology," she told them.

"Do I have to take your hand and march you over to him?" Summer asked as she crossed her arms.

Daryl looked at his niece then at Jewel. "I hate it when they liste' and throw it back in your face," he grumbled. "Rick, I'm sorry, I should have had trusted in your judgment, even if you did handcuff my brother to the roof."

Summer crossed her arms and gave her strictest Dixon look. "You call that an apology?" the five foot two blond asked. Everyone around the table started laughing.

Jewel glanced at Daryl. "What? It surprises you that she's stubborn? She's a Dixon."

"I'm sorry," Daryl said as he took the whiskey bottle and took another drink. Others said the same thing.

"It's alright, I thought I was wrong too," Rick said as he stood up as he banged his silverware on his glass. "We did not thank your host properly," he started to say.

"He's more then our host, he's our savior," T Dog told the group.

"BOOYA!" Daryl said as he raised the bottle. "Cheers Doc."

Jewel nodded at the Doctor as the rest of them thanked him.

Shane looked at the Doctor. "So what are you going to tell us what happened here Doc? All the other researchers who were supposed to be 'ere discovering what this thing is? Working on a cure? Where are they?"

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Shane, let's not do this now, please," she said.

"She's right, Shane. We're enjoying ourselves, relaxing. Don't ruin it," Rick warned.

Shane held up his hand. "I thought that's why we came, that's what you said right Rick? To get answers to all our questions? Well here we are, and all we find is him a guy alone. Why?" Shane questioned.

The blond doctor looked up at them. "When it all started, a lot of people wanted to get back to there families. A lot of people couldn't face it, they opted out…" he said as he looked at the group.

"But you're here, you stayed," Andrea said. "Why?"

"I continued my research, hoping to find a cure, something," Jenner told them.

"Man you're a mood killer," Glenn told him.

"I could think of a few other words," Summer mumbled.

"I think it's time to get the younger ones to bed," Carol said as she stood.

"I agree," Lori told her.

Jewel couldn't help but notice Shane took Lori's hand and she didn't try to pull it back. She glanced at Rick who only shrugged.

Jenner stood up and led the group. "The housing areas are shut down to save power. The rooms have sofas, we also have cots in supply closets. There's a rec room down the hall you kids might enjoy, but don't plug in anything that uses power. You can take showers, just don't use all the hot water," he told them.

Glenn stopped and turned back. "Did he say hot water?"

"That's what the man said!" T Dog said as he grinned.

"Mom I'll take the boys, but can I stay in a room without you?" Summer asked.

"Now why do you think I'd let my 15 year old daughter sleep in a room by herself?" Jewel asked.

"Because you and I always competed for 'ot water before this, and the two of us in the same room, now. I'm younger and I'd beat you to it, and probably would use it all," Summer said with a grin.

Daryl laughed. "She got you there," he told his sister. "I'll get cots, one of the boys can stay in my 'oom. I'll check on her," he assured his sister.

"Says the man who has two whiskey bottles in his hand," Jewel said with a laugh. "Alright alright! But I'm checkin' on all of you before I turn in," she said with a laugh as she noticed Shane and Lori going into a room together as Rick was talking with Carl. "Now I'm going to take my shower!"


	10. Chapter 10

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 10**

**First of all, 15 people made this story a favorite and 34 followers in less than two weeks! WOW. Does everyone hate Lori as much as I do and rooting for Rick to have a good relationship with someone else? Secondly, here's a kiss in this chapter! Nothing that's going to get Rick killed by over protective big brother Daryl. Yet. Of course, Merle isn't going to be happy at all when he shows back up now is he? Thirdly, Jewel's gonna share a secret of her past with Rick. **

**Review please!**

"_We don't love because of trust, but we trust because we love,," Author Unknown_

Jewel came out of the recreation room as she carried a couple books she grabbed from the bookshelf. She had her long blond hair down from the bun or pony tail that she usually wore it in, it was still damp from the shower. She had put on a pair of green sleep shorts and a t shirt on. She turned around as she heard the noise behind her and had to hide a smile as she saw Rick walking down the hall, obviously having walking. "Oh, that's a walk I know well," she said. "Come on, let's make sure you get to your room," she said as she took his arm.

"You're havin' to much fun with this," Rick told her with a small laugh.

"Well I have to say that if I had that much to drink, I would have been passed out by now, so you're doing better then I was,' Jewel told him.

Rick looked at her. "I don't think I've seen you with your hair down," he said as she opened the door to his room.

Jewel gave a small smile. "Well I'm not at risk being attacked by a walker," she told him as she helped him to the couch. "How about I take the rest of that bottle, and I give you some water and Tylenol?" she asked as she nodded toward the bottle.

"That doesn't seem like a fair trade, but probably a wise one," Rick said with a laugh as he handed her the bottle.

Jewel laughed as she took the bottle out of his hand and got him a glass of water and Tylenol. "I have a feelin' other people are going to feel worse then you in the morning. If it makes you feel better, I didn't give Shane any Tylenol," she said with a grin.

Rick laughed. "Yeah for some reason it does," he told her.

Jewel laughed as she handed him the glass and Tylenol. "Bottoms up," she told him. "OK maybe that was the wrong choice of words," she told him.

Rick rolled his eyes as he did what he was told. "Thanks," he said as he handed her the glass back. "You know, you're the only Dixon sibling I haven't held a gun to there head."

Jewel laughed as she leaned on the table. "I'm not…really sure how to respond to that. Thanks?"

Rick laughed as he stood up, and steadied himself with the arm of the sofa. "That didn't sound as good out of my mouth as it did in my head," he admitted.

"You think that is such a good idea?" Jewel asked as he stood. She watched him come toward her and took a breath. "Maybe you should sit down, Rick," she told him as she grabbed his arm and looked directly into his deep blue eyes.

Rick looked at her for a moment before leaning in and kissing her, he brought his hand up to her face and caressed it softly.

Jewel took a breath, her initial instinct to pull away but she found herself relaxing, opening her mouth as she let him deepen the kiss, letting it go on for a few minutes.

Rick took a breath as he pulled away still keeping a hand on her arm. "I'm not going to push anything," he told her.

"I wasn't worried 'bout that," Jewel said as she watched him. "I should go. I'll forget about this…won't say a word. You probably won't remember this in the morning tomorrow," she told him.

Rick looked at her. "I'm not that drunk," he told her. "We need to talk," he told her as he touched her face.

"I'm not sure we do," Jewel told him.

"Don't we do enough runnin' on a normal basis? Do you really want to run from whatever this is?" Rick asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Alright, you want to talk? We'll talk," she said as she walked over to the couch with him.

Rick ran a hand through his hand. "I didn't kiss you because I've been drinkin', it just helped," he admitted.

"Usually does," Jewel said as she turned to face him. "I don't 'ave that excuse," she answered honestly.

Rick looked at her. "When we first me, and I grabbed your arm, you tensed."

Jewel shrugged. "Strange man grabbin' at me, and that same man just admitted he had handcuffed my brother to a roof, normal response if you ask me."

Rick nodded as he leaned back into the couch. "I've dealt with survivor's of sexual abuse…rape, not many but a few," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "So?" she asked defensively.

Rick reached over and touched her hand. "You were raped, never dealt with it," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "If I kissed you would you change the subject?"

Rick smiled. "Tempting as that may be, I don't want to do anything' that is going to upset you," he said.

"What do you want me to say Rick? It's not like you can go arrest the guy," she told him.

Rick laughed. "True," he said.

Jewel sighed. "I can imagine you were good at your job," she told him as she sighed. "Only person I've ever told was Daryl, not something' I like to think about."

Rick looked at her. "But you do, every time you look at Summer," he said.

"I should 'ave known you figured that out," she said as she leaned back on the couch. "No actually I don't. I love that girl, she saved my life in more ways than one."

"No one can deny that you love her, it's obvious," Rick assured her as he touched her face.

"It was a friend of Merle's, they passed out while drinkin'," she told him. "Clyde woke up, next thing I know he was on top of me. Merle was a heavy sleeper, even when he wasn' drinking. It happened a couple times, until one night I snuck out and Daryl noticed. He put two and two together, and then I wound up pregnant," Jewel explained.

"You never told Merle?" he asked.

"I'd rather him think I was a whore then that I couldn't defend myself. Illogical thinking of a 15 year old," she told him. "Merle loved Summer, and I never let her stay the night with him," she explained. "When she was born, I did start drinkin' to forget the fact, but I never was mad at Summer. One night, I wound up at a AA meeting, Daryl of all people suggested that I needed help, didn't want to see me end up like our parents'," she told him. "That's another story I'm not willin' to go into right now," she warned him. "One story at a time," she told him.

"So you stopped drinkin? That's a very good thing. How did you become a nurse?" Rick asked as he kissed her again.

"I really wish you'd stop that," Jewel told him.

Rick smiled. "I think if you wanted me to stop, you'd be a little bit more forceful in telling' me than that," he told her.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "I keep trying to remind myself that you are married."

"Technically, but the world ended and I haven't found a divorce lawyer amoun' the living," Rick told her. "So how did you become a nurse?"

"Jane Edith Jones," Jewel said with a smile. "She was this 45 year old five foot nothing' black woman with attitude that was a recoverin' alcoholic herself and was a nurse. The first week after I met her, she had already insisted Summer and I move in with her. She wasn' the type to take no as an answer, especially after meetin' Merle. She scared Daryl, so he behaved."

"The woman you were talkin' about that told you not to come into the hospital?" Rick questioned.

Jewel nodded. "Yeah she was like a mother to me, a grandmother to Summer. I wouldn' be alive if it wasn' for her."

Rick kissed her again. "Then I owe her a thank you."

Jewel smiled. "I think I better go, Rick."

Rick nodded. "This wasn't a mistake," he assured her. "I'm not going to pretend like the kiss was nothing, that it didn't happen."

"You might want to rethink that, I do have one protective brother around," Jewel told him as she stood up. "Better take more Tylenol," she said as she kissed him. "So it's not one sided," she told him as she left.


	11. Chapter 11

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 11**

**Authors Note: More followers and more reviewers make me a happy writer. So, decided that both Rick and Jewel are going to have people to talk to after the kiss. Big brother decided to wait in her room for her and Shane well Shane is just being noisy! And, of course I needed to do a little 'morning after' which isn't really a morning after but still! Review please! Maybe I'll get another chapter out this weekend if you do!**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked into her room and turned her back to close the door.

"Where you been?" Daryl asked from his laying position at the couch.

Jewel jumped as she turned around. "What the hell Daryl? What are you doing here? You have a room of your own don't you?" she asked as she put her hand on her chest and took a breath.

Daryl took another sip out of his bottle. "I came to check on my lil sister, and see how she was doin' bein' around everyone drinkin, see if she was tempted. And if she was, we could talk about it. It's not like you 'ave a AA meetin' you can go around too," he told her. "Been waitin' over an hour," he told her as he looked at her.

Jewel sat down on the other end of the couch. "Appreciate your concern, big brother, but I'm perfectly fine. Been a long time since I've had the urge to drink," she assured him. "Usually a person who wants to talk to a person about not havin' a drink, doesn't come drinkin' himself," she teased.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "Well we have just found a place of reasonable safety after being chased, attacked and everythin' else by dead corpses, not to mention Merle cuttin' his own hand off and go missin'. So, I was a little concerned that my baby sister might have snuck a bottle," he told her.

"Oh, just a little concerned? I'm touched," she told him as she grinned at him. "Truthfully, I'm OK. Why don't you just stay here? I don't think I can get you back to your room," Jewel told him.

"Planned on it," Daryl answered as he looked at her. "So where were you?" he asked again.

Jewel sighed. "Daryl, I'm not a kid anymore," she said as she got up and got the bottle of Tylenol. "Heads up," she said as she threw it to him.

"Still my baby sister," Daryl told her catching it. "Do I 'ave to ask again?" he asked her.

"I was comin' back from the rec room, ran into Rick, he was havin' a bit of trouble walking, I helped him back to his room. We talked for a bit," Jewel told him.

Daryl looked at her. "That all?" he asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Yeah, that's all," she lied. "Why would you ask that?"

"Seen the looks he's been givin' you," Daryl told her. "Not to mention, you stickin' up for him."

Jewel hit his arm. "I stuck up for him because he was right, you jerk," she told him. "I appreciate your concern, but I'm a big girl Daryl."

Daryl nodded as he swallowed the Tylenol then took a swig of whiskey. "He try anythin'?" he asked.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "If he had tried anything that I didn't agree with, I would have kneed him," she told him. She bit her lip as she realized she said a bit too much.

Daryl sat up. "I'll kill him."

"Daryl!" Jewel said as she grabbed his arm. "Nothin' happened OK? It was just a kiss, that's all. And, what if somethin' did happen? It would be none of your business."

Daryl glared at her. "You're my sister, it's my business."

Jewel sighed as she pulled him back down to the couch. "I'm only gonna say this once, I don't care if you're drunk or not, you better get this through your head. I am over 18, and what I do in my personal life is not any of your business. Am I lookin' for somethin' to happen between Rick and me? No. Am I going to actively pursue it? No. I think I 'ave enough to worry about the dead wantin' to eat me, and a teenage daughter. I really don't 'ave time for a relationship, not to mention that I don't need to deal with Lori. BUT, and let me phrase this perfectly clear so even your drunk brain can wrap around it, if somethin' happened or happens, unless it winds up hurtin' me, it's not really your business."

"Don't want to see you getting' hurt. He did leave Merle on a roof," Daryl told her.

"I'll be sure not to give him a reason to handcuff me to a roof," Jewel informed him. "Though handcuffs…" she said with a grin.

Daryl looked at her as he took another drink of whiskey. "I'm not drunk enough for that image," he told her. "Just a kiss huh?"

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Yes, a kiss you aren't gonna mention to anyone, including Rick," she warned.

Daryl nodded. "You know I'll kill 'im or anyone else if they hurt you, right?"

Jewel sighed. "Yes Daryl and I think you just figured out why I have no love life. Oh, wait, add the fact that Merle would scare a guy who even gave me a second look away with a growl, and bein' a single mother, that's why I don't have a love life. If I wasn't ready to drink before this conversation, I may be tempted now," she teased. "Good night Daryl. You know you're takin' the cot right, and I'm getting' the couch."

Daryl looked at her. "I'm older."

"By three years," Jewel responded. "My room, so I'm getting' the couch. Now if you'd like to stumble to your room, then you can have a couch."

Daryl grumbled as he got up. "You're a pain in the ass sometimes, you know that?"

"Like you aren't?" Jewel responded as she threw a blanket at him.

Rick's POV:

Rick came out of the shower rubbing his hair dry with a towel as a knock came on his door. "Come in Carl," he answered as he started to get dressed.

"Not Carl, just me," Shane answered as he came in. "He was still sleepin' when I left the room," he told the other man.

"Somethin' you need Shane?" Rick asked.

"Last night, I was comin' back from the kitchen getting another bottle of wine, saw Jewel leavin' your room about 2AM. Somethin' goin' on that I should know about?" he asked as he sat down.

Rick looked at him as he pulled his shirt on. "This is your concern why?"

"I'm just thinkin' about the group, may not be the best thing to do getting involved with her. I mean with Daryl and all," Shane told him.

Rick turned and looked at him. "Seriously Shane? Are we really havin' this conversation about what's good for the group and what's not? I mean, considerin' you have done nothing but disagree with me on everything since I got back. And, you are making no secret that you and Lori are involved."

Shane sighed. "Rick, I'd step off if Lori told me to, if you wanted her back. We thought you were dead."

Rick shook his head. "I told Lori and I'll tell you. I can put my differences aside for the groups' sake, for Carl's sake. But as far as you and me sharing stories, those days are long gone," he told her.

Shane looked at him. "Then you understand why I'm askin', for the group."

Rick looked at him. "So for the good of the group are you goin' to stop arguin' with me about every little thing? I would think, Shane that you of all people would be happy to think I may have somethin' going on with Jewel or anyone else. I mean that pretty well tells you that I don't want Lori back right?"

"Do you?" Shane asked.

Rick laughed as he sat down. "Shane, the day I got shot, I had met with a divorce lawyer. I think I knew it was over the day she asked me to move out, the same day she told me that I didn't care about her and Carl in front of him. You remember that day don't you?" he asked. "I did tell you about that, in the squad car, the day I got shot," he reminded him. "You would think I'd be upset about you and Lori. I'm not, now if we were back in the real world, I'd probably switch partners. I'm sure you understand. I will always care for Lori, we have Carl. I would do anythin' for Lori and for Carl. He's MY son, don't you ever forget that. If we were in the real world, we'd have to find a way to work for Carl's sake. But this, you comin' in and askin' me what's going on between me and someone, that's not OK Shane. If it's about somethin' to do with the group, somethin' with Carl, that's OK. I'm not going to do anything that is going to put the group in danger, not on purpose. You know that," Rick told the other man.

Shane nodded. "I guess I do," he agreed.

"Good, now I'll see you at breakfast. Tell Carl I'll see him down there," Rick told him.

Shane nodded as he got up and left the room without saying anything. Rick shook his head as he saw Jewel pass the room as Shane left.

"Morning," Rick greeted as he came to the door. He glanced at Shane as he left. "Come in for a minute?"

Jewel glanced at Shane leaving. "Sure," she told him. "How you feelin?" she asked.

"Not as bad as I could have been, had a good nurse," Rick told her. "Shane saw you leave last night."

"Daryl was waitin' for me in my room," Jewel told him.

"So cat's out of the bag," Rick told her.

"What cat? There's no cat, Rick. I told Daryl, who can amazingly hold his alcohol and remember everythin' surprisingly well, that it was a kiss. Nothin' more," Jewel told him.

"If I remember correctly there was more than one kiss, and the last one you started," Rick teased her.

"Am I the only one in this group that can't hold there alcohol?" Jewel told him. "I'm not sayin…I mean…damn it," she told him as she looked at him. "Look, under normal circumstances, maybe somethin' could develop between us. But this in no way is normal, no how, not even now. Here," she told him as she squeezed his arm. "I don't regret kissin' you I'm not sayin' that, but this is a complication that neither one of us need right now."

"So if I kissed you again? You can't say it's because I'm drunk," Rick told her.

Jewel shook her head. "Well lucky for you, I need to go see how Summer is doing with the boys, keep you honest," she teased.

Rick shook his head. "You can't avoid me forever."

"I've got a big brother that may make sure you avoid me," she teased. "See you at breakfast."


	12. Chapter 12

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 12**

**Author's Note: I am still blown away, 20 people made this story a favorite? And 41 followers! I love you guys! Really seriously you are giving me a big head! I know I'm going to have to make a few changes to the story line to make Rick and Lori not be together, but hey that's what fan fiction is! Shane is going to be a but head and scare Summer or Jewel. Also, sorry if the lines don't match exactly with this one, the only script I could find is in French and google translate didn't translate real well!**

**OK, can someone please give me a reason to include Beth in this story? Cause, I'm so not feeling her. Mind you they just got off the farm. But…so not seeing her usefulness as of yet? Anyone? Anybody? Right now she reminds me of Shannon from Lost. At this point, I'm seeing Carol and Daryl, especially since Sophia is not going to go missing. One of our little orphan boys are. Which I guess I need to decide who soon hmm? Please PM me with some good points. I'm begging. I got a moody teenager in Summer, who I like a lot better then Beth right now!**

**Ciccia 96-I'm not promising all the updates are going to be this fast. I live and work in Florida-this week all our seasonal employees come into the park and we have someone retiring, and yeah life gets non existent from November to March, but I'll try! **

**Review please!**

Jewel walked in with Summer and the boys. The boys both look at Glenn who had his head on the table.

"Is he sick?" Nine year old Luke asked.

"Is he going…to turn?" his seven year old brother Mitch asked.

Jewel bent down. "He's sick but not that kind of sick. Nothing to worry about, I promise," she told them as she walked over to the table. "Not doing that great huh?" she asked as she grabbed the Tylenol and gave it to him.

"Never let me drink again," Glenn moaned as Jacqui rubbed his back.

"It'll be OK," Jewel told him.

"I really don't believe you," Glenn told her as he kept his head on the table.

T Dog comes out of the kitchen. "Eggs by T Dog, powdered but I still make them well. Protein helps with hangovers."

Dale looked up as Rick came in. "Morning."

"Morning," Rick greeted as he grabbed a cup of coffee.

"Are you hung over? Mom said you would be," Carl told his father.

Rick smiled. "Not as bad as I could have been, the nurse in our group made sure to hand out Tylenol," he told his son as he kissed the top of his head glancing at Jewel.

"She must have forgotten about stopping by our room," Shane said.

Jewel gave a small nod toward Shane. "Didn't want to disturb Carl, figured he shouldn't be woke up on his first night of good sleep in a while," she said as she drank a cup of coffee. "

Shane looked at her. "I'm sure some people got the hand held treatment," he told her.

"Shane," Lori warned.

"Hell yeah, I better have gotten the hand held treatment, been takin' care of this one since the day she was born," Daryl said as he walked in with the whiskey bottle and gave a sideways glance at Rick not saying anything.

"Yet I turned out normal," Jewel said as she poured him coffee.

"Uncle Daryl, how can you drink so much and not be passed out?" Summer asked.

"It's a gift," Daryl answered as he kissed the top of her head. "One I don' want you testin' out anytime soon," he warned his niece.

"Do you really need to talk so loud?" Glenn moaned.

"Eat," Jacqui and Jewel both told him as Jewel pushed the plate in front of him.

Jenner walked in and grabbed him self a cup of coffee. "Morning," he greeted.

"Hi doc!" T Dog greeted.

Jenner nodded. "Morning."

Dale looked at him. "I hate to bombard you with questions first thing in the morning'," he started to say.

"But, you're going to," Jenner finished his thought.

"We didn't come for the eggs," Andrea informed him.

Jenner nodded. "You all finish your breakfast and I'll explain, or at least I'll try," he told the group.

After Breakfast:

Jenner led the group into the control room they were in that night. "Vi, bring up the scan on test subject 19," he ordered the computer. The group watched as the scan was brought up. "Very few people had the chance to see what I'm showing you, very few," he told them.

"Is that a brain?" Carl asked.

"A very special brain," Jenner told the group. "Vi, bring up the internal viewing," he told the computer as they watched the screen change to a lot of lights and activity of the brain.

Shane looked at it. "What are those lights?"

"Those are life experiences, synapses of memories of the life he lived. The life of an individual, all of it. The tangle of lights? That's organic cables, it's life, it's what makes you, you, it's human," Jenner told them.

Daryl looked at Jewel. "Do you understan' him brainiac?"

"I think he's speakin' out of my league," Jewel answered.

Jenner sighed. "These are synapses. Electrical impusles in the brain that determine each of our thoughts, our words, our actions from birth to death," he explained.

Rick looked at him. "So you observed this patient?"

"I had this person under observation," Jenner answered.

Andrea looked at the Doctor. "This person is dead? Who was it?"

"Test Subject 19. Someone who was bitten and infected and volunteered for the study of the progression of the disease," the doctor explained to the group as the picture changed.

"What's happening to it?" Glenn asked as he looked at the screen.

"It attacks the brain like meningitis, it causes bleeding adrenal glands. The brain ceases all activity, then it turns off all principal organs," he explained.

Summer took a breath as she turned the boys away from the screen as the recording showed the person dying.

"Then death," Jenner announced.

"Is that what happened to Jim?" Sophia asked.

"Yes…"Andrea answered for the doctor as she looked upset.

"Our friend that didn't make it, Jim, he was attacked a couple days ago," Jewel explained.

"Andrea's sister was lost in the attack," Lori added.

Jenner looked at Andrea. "I've lost someone too, I know how hard it is," he consoled the other woman. "Vi, proceed to second phase," he said as the screen changed again. "The time required for the body to come back varies, with no logic. There are reports ranging from three minutes to eight hours," he told them. "This patient took two hours, one minute and seven seconds," he told them as the screen showed some part of the brain restarting.

"It restarts the whole brain?" Lori asked.

"That's just the brain stem," Jewel answered as she looked at the screen.

"That's right," Jenner agreed. "This allows them to get up, move, attack," he explained.

"But they aren't alive?" Rick questioned.

"You tell me Rick," Jenner said as he turned to him.

"That's different then what we just saw, the brain is almost completely off," Rick responded.

"Off, lifeless, dead," Jenner explained. "You know basic anatomy," he said as he turned to Jewel.

"Nothin' like this though," Jewel responded.

Jenner nodded. "The frontal lobe, the neo cortex, these parts will not awaken. Those are the parts that make you, you. There is only a shell, guided by animal instincts," he told them as the patient grows agitated and then stops.

"What happened there?" Carol asked.

"He put a bullet in there brain," Jewel answered.

Jenner nodded. "Vi, turn off the main screen and the work stations," he ordered as the computer complied.

Andrea looked at him. "You have no idea what this is, do you?" she asked.

Jenner nodded. "It could be microbial, viral disease, parastic, or fungal," he told them.

"Or divine intervention," Jacqui added.

"Or it could be that," Jenner agreed.

"Someone somewhere is working on this right?" Summer asked.

"Other facilities, like this one?" Carol asked.

Jenner shrugged. "Maybe, hold outs like me," he answered.

"But you have no idea? You can't know that for sure," Rick reasoned.

"We're cut off from everything, no communications, no guidance, nothing," Jenner told them. "I've been in the dark for a month."

"So it's just not here? It happened everywhere? There's nothing left anywhere?" Andrea questioned.

Jenner didn't answer as he looked at the group.

Daryl ran his hand through his hair. "I think I'm going to go get drunk. Again," he said.

"I might join you this time," Jewel said as she crossed her arms.

"Lord…." Jacqui mumbled.

Dale walked over. "Doctor Jenner, I know how painful it must be to answer these questions, but I have to ask this one," he said as he nodded to the clock. "It looks like a count down, what happens when it runs down to zero?" he asked.

"The generator will run out of fuel," Jenner answered sadly.

Jewel looked at Rick then at Jenner. "What happens when the generators run out of power?" she asked.

Jenner doesn't respond he just remains quiet.

"Vi, what happens if the power shortages?" Rick questions.

"If the power shortages, decontamination will be performed throughout the building," Vi responded.

"I really don't like the sound of that," Summer responded.

Jewel turned as Rick, Shane, T Dog and Glenn go out the room. "Let's go back to our rooms for a bit," she told the group. "And hide the bottle from me," she whispered to Daryl as she passed him.

TBC


	13. Chapter 13

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 13**

**Author's Note: Just got to Season 3. I am so doing some of the 8 months on the run in this story. Not much, but I do have one idea. I'm not telling! And first Dale and now they cut off Hershall's leg, seriously people? You're killing me!**

**Well just met the "Governor" Isn't he just a fun filled lollipop tripled dipped in psycho? And Merle….Jewel is already yelling at you!**

**Please review!**

Jewel walked out of her room with Summer and glanced at Daryl. "What happened to the lights?" she asked as Jenner passed.

Jenner took the bottle Daryl was holding and took a drink before he handed it back to him as he walked down the hall. "The system shuts up all energy sources it doesn't deem necessary," he explained as everyone walked down the hall. "This process is supposed to start right about an hour before the last half hour, it's right on time."

Jewel looked at Daryl as she followed him. "Process? What process?"

"Decontamination?" Summer asked.

Jenner turned as they entered the control room. "To the best of my knowledge, it was the French," he said.

"What?" Andrea asked.

"To my knowledge they were the ones that lasted the longest. Here everyone opted for escape or suicide, the French continued their research until the end, until we lost communication, until this over took them," Jenner explained.

"What happened to them?" Jacqui asked.

"Exactly what happened here," Jenner answered. "They had more power, more juice. That is our problem. The whole world uses Fossil Fuels, how stupid is that?" he hissed.

Rick looked at the group. "Go grab your bags, we're out of here! Now, let's move it!"

The group runs as an alarm sounds. "What was that?" Luke asked nervously.

"Thirty minutes to decontamination," the computer announced.

"I really wish you'd stop using that word," Summer said as she held onto the boys.

"You heard Rick, let's get out of here now!" Shane yelled.

"Come on let's go, let's go!" T Dog yelled as he took the younger boys hand.

Jewel stopped as the door came down. "He locked us in!"

"NO! You've locked us in?" Glenn questioned.

Jenner looked at the group. "I had thirty minutes of recording time left, I started recording," he said as he nodded to the recording.

"You Son Of A Bitch!" Shane yelled as he ran toward him.

"Shane!" Rick said as he grabbed at his arm.

"You better let us out! You lied to us!" Daryl said as he ran to him.

Jewel grabbed at Summer as she watched the group.

"Jenner open the door," Rick pleaded with him.

"It will change nothing! I can't unlock the outside doors," Jenner informed them.

"But you can unlock these!" Jewel told him. "Summer stay by the door with the boys."

"Unlock it!" Daryl ordered again.

"I have no control over that, I warned you when I closed that door it wasn't going to open again. I made that very clear," Jenner told them.

"We didn't think you meant it like that!" Summer yelled at him.

Rick glanced at the group. "What will happen in 28 minutes?" he asked as Shane moves toward Jenner.

"Shane stop it!" Jewel yelled at him.

"What will happen in 28 minutes?" Rick questioned again as he got more angry.

"You know what this place is," Jenner told them. "The Center of Disease Control is to protect people like you from a whole bunch of things that is dangerous! More deadly then the Atomic bomb! Strains of the Ebola virus, things that are able to destroy half of the country," he informed them. Things that are not to be let out in any circumstances! In the event of a world wide power outage such as a terrorist attack, the protocol provides HIT'S to prevent any of these diseases to spread to the outside," he explained.

"HIT'S?" Rick and Jewel both asked.

"Vi, definition," Jenner ordered the computer.

"HIT arms the thermo baric pressure which consists of explosive charges that produce a wavelength than any other known explosives and duration, with the exception of the nuclear bomb. The detonation results in a two step effect of overpressure and depression from the ambient air, due to its rapid compression. The explosive is used to maximize human and material losses," the computer explained.

"Hell's bells….." Jewel mumbled under her breath as she steadied herself against a chair.

"I knew I didn't like the word decontamination," Summer said as she dropped down to the boys level.

"It's as if the air catches on fire, no pain, no regrets, no trouble, nothing," Jenner said calmly as Shane runs to the door with an ax.

Jewel grabbed another one and handed it to Daryl. "Open that damn door!" Jewel screamed at the doctor.

"You should have stayed out of it, it would have been simpler," Jenner told them.

"Simpler for who?" Lori asked.

"You let us in here knowing what was going to happen. You gave us a false sense of safety…only for this?" Jewel asked.

"It would be simpler for all of you, you all know what waits outside for you. A short and brutalizing death, and an agonizing death," Jenner told them. "Your sister, what was her name?" he asked Andrea.

"Amy," Andrea answered softly.

"Amy," Jenner repeated. "You know what this does, you've seen it," he told her as he looked at Rick. "Is this what you want for your family? And what about you Jewel? For your daughter to go out there and face a week, maybe a month, only to lose you or die in your arms?"

Rick glanced at Jewel then at Lori, Summer and Carl. "Of course we don't want that but we don't want to die in here. We asked for a chance, this isn't a chance!"

"The door doesn't even have a dent!" Shane yelled.

"Those doors are designed to withstand being fired at by rocket launchers," Jenner explained.

"Well your head isn't!" Daryl said as he ran up to him.

"Daryl stop!" Jewel yelled as T Dog grabbed the ax.

"Give me that," T Dog told him.

Jenner looked at Rick. "I know that deep down you really don't want to go back out there and end it like that. Remember what you told me last night? That eventually everyone that you love will die out there," he told him.

Shane looked at him. "You said that? After all your big talk?"

"I had to keep hope alive didn't I?" Rick asked.

"There is no hope, never has been," Jenner told them.

Jewel looked at him. "Without hope then we all give up," she told him.

"She's right, there's always hope there has to be! Maybe not here, but out there somewhere," Rick insisted.

"What part of nothing out there don't you understand?" Andrea asked as she pulled her knees to her.

Summer looked at him. "You're a coward! You let us in here knowing what was going to happen! I think you were afraid to die alone. You saw this as your chance to have company!" she yelled at him.

Jenner gave a small smile. "You are all witnessing our extinction as a human race," he told them.

"My daughter doesn't deserve to die like this!" Carol yelled.

Jenner looked at her. "You do realize there won't be any pain. It's almost instantaneous," he told them.

"Our children do not deserve to die like this!" Jewel yelled.

"But isn't that a good thing? To hold your loved ones tight, until the end?" Jenner asked.

Shane ran at him with a gun. "Open that door!" he yelled.

"Shane stop it!" Jewel yelled.

Rick grabbed his arm and pulled him back. "Shane, don't do anything stupid," he warned. "Calm down," Rick told him.

Shane rushed at the computers with his gun.

"Shane!" Lori yelled.

Jewel pulled her gun and pointed it at Shane. "Do you know how to use those computers Shane? I don't, if he dies we all die," she told him.

Rick nodded. "Put it down Shane," he warned as the other man stepped back. "We good? You good?"

Shane nodded. "I'm good," he said as he took a step back.

Jewel put her gun back and looked at Jenner. "You said there's no hope right?"

"Right," he answered.

"This morning' was the first time I've ever thought about havin' a drink in 13 years, but I stopped myself. You know why? Because of my daughter, my brother, those two little boys, the people in this room. We are tryin' to survive, and you don't have the right to tell us when we die or how we die. If we die out there, we know what we are facing," Jewel told him.

"You stayed, why?" Rick asked.

"It's not important," Jenner answered.

"Oh yes it is," Rick answered. "Everything's important," he told the other man.

Jenner sighed. "I didn't decide, I was doing it for someone else, I made a promise," he told the group. "I made a promise to her, my wife," he told them as he nodded toward the screen.

"Test subject 19 was your wife?" Lori asked.

"She wanted me to continue the search as long as I could, what could I do? I couldn't say no, she was dying. It should have been me in the first place, I wouldn't have been missed by many people," he explained. "It was her that ran the center, I was just an employee," he continued. "In our area she was an Einstein, I was and will always be Edwin Jenner."

"Your wife did not choose to end up like that. You can chose, and we can chose. We have the right to chose. That's all we're asking, to have a choice, a chance to live," Rick told him.

Jewel looked at him. "I wasn't supposed to be here, alive, I was supposed to be at a hospital helping' people. A very good friend of mine called me begged me to survive for my daughter. There was a reason that I've made it this far, and haven't died. This isn't what I promised her, this isn't how I chose to go," she pleaded with him.

Jenner looked at the group. "Fine, but you'll be cursing me for letting you out in a few days," he told the group as he opened the main door. "As I said the doors on the other level can't be opened."

"Summer come on!" Daryl yelled at her as he pushed her and the boys out.

"Thank you…" Jewel told him as she started to run out.

"Come on, let's move!" Shane yelled at them.

Jacqui grabbed T Dog's hand. "I'm stayin'. Go on," she told him.

"What? That's insane!" T Dog told her.

"No it's not, and I've never been so reasonable in my life. I'm not going to go out like Jim or Amy. I'm choosing this," she told him. "Go on," Jacqui insisted.

"T Dog! Come on!" Shane yelled as Jenner grabbed Rick to tell him something.

"Rick!" Jewel yelled.

Andrea stopped at the door. "I'm staying too," she said.

Dale looked at her. "No Andrea," he begged.

"Jewel come on!" Glenn yelled as he pulled her to him.

Dale looked at the group. "Go on, don't wait for me. If you're staying, I'm staying," he told her.

"Dale no!" Summer yelled.

"Summer come on!" Daryl yelled as he pushed her forward.

The remaining members of the group ran to the front of the building as T Dog tried the automatic door opener. "Damn it!"

Daryl grabbed two axes. "Catch!" he told Shane as the two proceeded to beat the glass window's.

"Stay close to me sweet angel," Carol told Sophia.

T Dog tries to throw a chair at it and then Shane tries to shoot it with a rifle. "Shit!" he screamed.

"It won't break?" Sophia asked.

"I may have something' that can help," Carol told the group.

"I don't think a nail file is going to work, Carol," Shane told her.

Carol ignored him as she walked to Rick. "The night I did you laundry when you got to camp, I found this in your pocket," she said as she handed him a grenade.

"Thank you," Rick said as he looked at it.

"I can throw it," Summer said as she looked at Rick.

"What? No, get behind the post with your mother," Rick instructed.

Jewel took a breath as she looked at Summer then at Rick. "She was the pitcher of her high school softball team, she can do it."

Shane looked at them. "That isn't a damn softball!"

"Same principal right?" Summer asked.

Rick glanced at Jewel and saw her nod. "OK, Summer pull the pin and throw it as far and fast as you can. Everyone else get down! As soon as you throw it, you and I are going to jump behind those pillars? OK?"

Daryl covered the boys and Jewel with his body getting prepared for the explosion.

Summer nodded. "Now?" she asked.

"Now," Rick told her as she took the pin out and threw it, him grabbing her arm and pulling her behind the pillars.

"Shit!" Summer yelled as she felt Rick cover her as the windows busted. "It worked!"

"GO! Watch for walkers!" Jewel yelled at them as they jumped out the window.

Glenn jumped in the van. "Summer get in here with the boys!" he yelled as he helped them in.

Daryl grabbed Jewel's arm and pulled her to the truck. "Get in!" he yelled at her.

Jewel looked at the window of the building. "Dale and Andrea are coming!"

"Get down!" Rick yelled from the front of the caravan.

Daryl pushed Jewel down and covered her body right as the explosion happened. "You alright?" he asked.

"Shit….yeah….God I really want a drink," Jewel said as the caravan pulled away, them in the back.

Season one ended! Please review


	14. Chapter 14

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 14**

**Author's Note: Onto Season 2! Romance and Sophia being saved! YAY. She's not even going missing, one of the boys are. **

**Jewel's going to be there for Rick after he kills Shane (Unlike Lori) Seriously that woman needs to be backhanded or something!**

**Seriously, T Dog and Lori in the same episode? And it's definitely more emotional for me because I know Summer's going to take Maggie's place in delivering the baby. Seriously. On a positive note, Merle's redeemed himself a little wanting to find Daryl (and of course in my world Jewel and Summer.) **

**Review please!**

Rick took the walkie talkie away from the group. "I guess I'm losing hope that you can hear me. But there's always that chance, isn't there? That slim chance. It's all about slim chances now. I tried to do everything right, keep people safe. I tried, Morgan. I tried. Our group's smaller now. We lost another, day before last. It was her choice. I won't say I blame her, but she lost faith. The CDC was a dead end. I met a man there, a scientist. He told me something. He told me…" he said as he hesitated. "It doesn't matter. What matters is we're moving on. Atlanta's done. We're gonna try for Fort Benning. We're facing a long hard journey, maybe even harder than I can imagine. But it can't be harder  
than our journey's been so far. Can it? 125 miles-That's what lies ahead. And I'm trying hard not to lose faith. I can't. If I do, the others...My family, my son. There's just a few of us now. So we've got to stick together, fight for each other, be willing to lay down  
our lives for each other if it comes to that. It's the only chance we've got. Be careful out there, Morgan. I hope you and Duane are okay. Stay off the road. Keep moving. Keep your eyes open. I don't know, just-just be safe. Maybe we'll see you in Fort Benning someday. Rick signing off," he said into the walkie talkie. He turned and gave a small smile as he saw Jewel.

"I wasn't eavesdropping," she insisted.

"It's fine, everyone ready to go?" Rick asked.

"Can you fit one more in your car? Summer's finding the RV a little bit to crowded with people and bags for her liking," Jewel answered. "Lori said to ask you."

Rick shook his head. "Of course she did. She always hated to make decisions. Of course we can fit Summer in with us," he told her as he squeezed her hand. "I should put Lori in the RV with Shane have you ride with me so you aren't on the motorcycle."

Jewel laughed. "Please, she needs to be with Carl, and Carl needs to be with you. Not the first time I've rode on the back of the cycle," she told him. "I'll be fine," she assured him.

Rick looked at her. "Thank you for not losing your temper at the CDC," he told her.

"What good would that have done? Sometimes calm voices prevail, and there wasn't a whole lot of those goin' on," Jewel told him. "You don't have to carry the load alone, Rick. I mean if you don't feel comfortable talking with Shane because of everything, I'm a good listener," she assured him. "Everyone needs someone to talk too," she said as she started to walk away.

Rick pulled her back by not releasing her hand. "Thank you," he said as he kissed her softly.

"There's no reason to thank me Rick," Jewel assured him as she glanced around before she touched his face. "We're family," she told him as she walked away.

Rick took a breath as he walked behind her. "Summer, heard you were with us?"

"Hope that's alright? It's a bit overcrowded in the RV," Summer responded.

"Of course. The boys gonna be OK?" Rick asked.

"Glenn and T Dog are keeping' them entertained," she answered.

"I didn't get to say it since the CDC, what you did with throwing the grenade, it saved us," he told the teenager.

"I didn't do anything anyone else wouldn't have done," Summer said as she got a book out of her book bag.

Rick smiled. "You would think that a lot of people would have done it, but you'd be surprised. We all have the tendency to treat you like one of the other kids, but you're closer to bein' grown then not. Especially out here," he said. "I'll talk to your mom, see if we can't get you a little more experience, see about letting you carry a gun. I'm not promising," he told her.

Summer nodded. "You're not that bad of a guy, for handcuffin' my uncle to a roof," she teased.

"I'm just never living that one down with you guys am I?" he asked.

"Nope," Summer answered with a grin.

"Are we talkin' or movin?" Daryl fussed from the motorcycle.

"That's Daryl's polite way of saying let's get this show on the road," Jewel said as she got on the back of the motorcycle.

"Beep your horn if you need us to stop for any reason," Jewel said from the back of the motorcycle.

Rick nodded as he got in the Cherokee. "Everyone OK back there?" he asked Carl, Sophia, Carol and Summer.

"Snug as a bug in a rug," Carol answered.

"I'm just thankful that the Dixon tall gene obviously decided to skip me by and I've got short legs," Summer said as she curled up one of her legs under her.

"Maybe you were found in a cabbage patch and not really a Dixon," Carl teased.

Lori tried not to laugh. "Maybe we found you in a cabbage patch."

"Uncle Merle would say trash pile," Summer countered. "Except that Uncle Daryl says I'm my mom's mini me."

"I don't look like my mom," Sophia said softly.

"Sure you do, I see it," Summer told her. "You're gonna be a knock out like your mom."

"Summer I'm not a knock out," Carol insisted.

"Of course you are, in your own way," Summer told the other woman.

"Are you sure you and your mother are related to Merle Dixon?" Lori asked as she cast a glance back at the teen. She wasn't stupid, she knew something was going on between Rick and the teen's mother.

"You wouldn' have to ask that if you ever witnessed what Uncle Daryl and I called the screamin' matches of the year," Summer answered. "We had ear plugs for those occasions. They never raised hands to each other, but I'm surprised the cops were never called."

"I can imagine your mother havin' a temper, she keeps it in check," Rick told the teen as they slowed down.

"What happened?" Sophia asked.

"Looks like a very bad traffic….well for the lack of a better word, jam?" Jewel asked as she looked out the window.

"Looks like Daryl is going to lead us through," Rick said.

"It's cool that your Uncle has a motorcycle," Carl told Summer.

"It was Uncle Merle's, and it's cool until he picks you up at school on it and crashes into a tree and you have to get stitches," Summer said as she rolled her eyes at the thought.

"You two weren't hurt that bad?" Lori asked.

"Uncle Merle was to fu…I mean messed up to even noticed he had a cut on arm. We weren't that far from the clinic where mom worked, so I went there. Let's just say while I was getting' stitched up, Uncle Merle was getting yelled at every which way," Summer answered. "Never got onto the bike again."

"How old were you?" Sophia asked.

"Nine," she answered. "Uncle Merle did a lot of screwed up things when I was nine…" she said out loud. She turned to the sound of the horn on the RV behind them.

"Somethin' must have happened," Lori said out loud.

Rick stopped the car and got out. "Everyone stay close," he ordered the group as he walked up to Dale. "Problem Dale?" he asked as he walked up to the RV where Dale was looking at the engine.

"Just a small matter of being stuck in the middle of nowhere with no hope of-" Dale said as he looked at the group gathering. "Okay, that was dumb," he admitted as he stopped himself.

"If you can't find a radiator hose here…" Rick told him as he looked out at the endless line of cars.

"There's a bunch of stuff we can find," Daryl said as he opened the trunk of a car.

"I'll start by siphoning gas from cars," T Dog said.

"I'll go get the boys, keep them close," Summer said.

"Stay in mine or Uncle Daryl's line of sight," Jewel ordered.

"Got it!" Summer responded.

"Maybe we can find some water?" Glenn questioned.

"Or food," Shane offered.

Lori looked around uncomfortable as she looked around. "This is a graveyard, I'm not sure how I feel about this," she told the group.

"They aint alive, can't use this stuff, we can," Daryl told her.

Jewel shook her head as she patted his shoulder. "Tact was never one of the Dixon's strong suits," she told the group. "I could use some lessons in it myself," she said as she walked away. "He's right though, Lori. If it was me out here, I'd want someone else to use it," as she walked away. "Summer behave?" she asked Rick as she walked up to him.

"Summer's a good kid," Rick assured her. "If Carl is half as good as she is at that age, I'll be don' something right."

"Between you and Lori, I'm sure he'll be just fine. Of course, this world sets a whole new set of challenges that I don't want to think about," she told him.

Rick glanced over at his estranged wife. "I think Shane told her there was something' goin' on with us," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "Nothin' is goin' on between us," she told him.

"Yet we kissed earlier," Rick reminded her.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Do I need to tell Daryl you're not behaving?" she teased as she took a step to another car. "RICK!" she exclaimed as she saw a massive group of walkers heading there way.

Rick grabbed her arm as he hissed at the others. "Under the cars!" he told them.

Jewel went to run to get to Summer and the boys'.

"No," Rick told her as he pushed her under the car. "Look," he said as he pointed to a car diagonally from them. Summer had grabbed Luke and pulled him under the car.

Jewel did a quick glance around taking stock of where everyone was. Carol had grabbed Sophia and Mitch and Lori had gotten under a car with Carl under another one. "Where's Daryl?" she hissed softly.

"Shh….it'll be alright," Rick whispered in her ear as he kept his eyes on the kids.

TBC


	15. Chapter 15

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 15**

**Author's Note: Well after two heart pounding episodes of season three, Merle's really not redeeming himself with Jewel! I love Michonne but the Governor is a few screws lose of even half of a tool box!  
Warning feels! At least I can save one person I liked in the show! Review!**

"_I may not be perfect but when I look at my children, I know that I got something in my life perfectly right-Author Unknown."_

Summer took a breath holding her hand over Luke's mouth as she watched the group of walker's go by. "Shh….it'll be alright, shh…" she reassured him as she met Jewel's eyes from underneath the other car.

Luke took a breath as the herd passed, moving slightly when he thought they were gone.

"Luke, not yet!" Summer hissed as the movement caught a walker's attention. "Shit! I mean crap! Luke over the rail!" she yelled as two walker's tried to grab her. "I'm right behind you!" she told him as the little boy ran in front of her. "Come on!" she yelled as she took the little boys hand.

"SUMMER!" Jewel yelled as she crawled from underneath the car.

"Stay here!" Rick ordered as he jumped over the railing.

Jewel took a breath before she started behind him as she felt Daryl's arm grab her. "T Dog's hurt, bad. You're the only one who can properly stitch him up."

Jewel looked at him. "That's my…daughter bein' chased," she told him.

"And my niece. We taught her well, she'll get her and the boy back here. And Rick's after them," Daryl reassured her as he kissed the top of her head. "What's the first rule of trackin?"

"To many people mess up the trail…" Jewel said. "But Rick doesn't know how to track!"

"He was right behind them, I'm sure he's got them by now," Lori told her.

"Is my brother gonna be OK?" Mitch asked as he ran out from Lori's arms.

Jewel glanced at Daryl as he bent down. "Summer's with him baby…Sophia, Carl can you…two please take care of Mitch?" she asked obviously not trying to cry.

"I'll help," Carol told her as she grasped the other woman's arm.

"They'll be OK, Summer's strong," Sophia reassured her.

Jewel took a breath. "Shane get T into the RV," she told him.

Glenn looked at Daryl. "Do you think they got a chance?" he asked.

Daryl looked at him. "I know you didn' just ask me that about my niece," he hissed as he stood guard.

Jewel took a breath as she got into the RV and got the first aid kit out. Andrea looked at Dale before she bent down. "Need any help with this?"

"Help..him hold his arm out, this is gonna hurt like a bitch," Jewel warned. "I'm sorry I don't have anything' in here to ease the pain."

"It's alright, I can handle it," T Dog told her.

"Bet they'll be back before you get him stitched up," Andrea assured her. "She's a strong brave girl. Braver then I ever was at that age."

Jewel cleaned out the wound. "Sorry," she said as T Dog flinched.

"She's a Dixon, got the….stubborn gene in her doesn't she?" T Dog asked as he struggled to keep his arm straight.

Jewel looked at both of them. "Didn't help Merle much did it?" she asked. "Sorry, I…I know you did what you had to do," she assured them as she started stitching the wound. "This is pretty deep," she told him. "I've done one thing right in my life, and that's that girl, I can't lose her. I won't," she insisted.

T Dog, Andrea and Dale looked at each other not sure what to say. "Can I have a minute?" Lori asked Dale and Andrea as she came into the RV.

"Sure, we'll just go look for more supplies," Dale said.

Andrea nodded as she squeezed Jewel's shoulder as she let Lori switch places with her so she could help with T Dog. "I can't imagine what you're goin' through right now," Lori told her. "None of us can," she told her. "But as mother's we do what we can to prepare them to make the best decisions in life. You taught her to think of others before herself, or she wouldn' have thought of that little boy first. None of us are gonna leave either one of them out there."

Jewel shook her head. "I think I missed the whole 'what to do when a walker is after you' section of the mother's manual," she said. "Hand me a bandage please?" she asked as she nodded toward the first aid kit.

"There's a mother's manual?" Lori asked. "I must have missed the whole thing," she told her as she handed her the bandage.

"How you doin' T?" Jewel asked.

"Hurts like a mother…." he responded.

Jewel nodded. "If you need to cuss, please feel free. I've heard worse," she assured him. "I'm sure it does hurt."

Daryl walked up on the front step. "I'm goin' after Rick. Like you said, he doesn't know how to track. I can't just sit here while Summer and the boy are out there."

"We'll go too," Shane said.

Daryl shook his head. "To many people muckin' up the tracks aren't gonna help anyone. We'll come get you if we need you," he said as he glanced at Jewel. "We'll get them back," he said. "Lori," he said as he motioned for her to come out.

"I got this, it's fine," Jewel told the other woman.

Lori nodded as she got up and went out. "I'll watch her, don't worry. Go do what you have to do to get them back."

Daryl nodded as he took off.

Summer's POV:

Summer took out her knife as she heard something behind her and turned before she stabbed one of the walkers. "Shit! There's more then two. OK Luke I need you to listen to me, OK?"

Luke nodded. "Can we go back to the road?"

"Summer!" Rick whispered. "You OK?"

"We're OK but we got more then two walker's, I counted four set of drag marks," Summer told him. "Take him back, I'll distract them."

Rick shook his head as he picked up Luke and went into the river. "We'll divide them, then meet back here. Luke you need to listen to us OK?"

"You're gonna leave me?" he asked scared.

"We don't have a choice, it's the only way we're all gonna survive," Summer told him.

Rick nodded. "We get winded, they don't. We wouldn't be able to protect you," he assured the boy. "We'll be back for you! If we don't, follow the road keep the sun over your left shoulder."

"You know which one is your left?" Summer asked as she touched his face.

Luke nodded as he patted his left shoulder.

"Good. Now follow the highway back the same way we came, and keep the sun over your left shoulder," Rick repeated as he put the boy in the tree covering. "Ready?" he asked Summer.

"Do I 'ave a choice?" she asked. "God you're an ugly sucker aren't you?" she asked as she taunted a walker as she went one direction and Rick went the other. "Come on!" she taunted. "You want me not him!" she taunted as she let one get near her and pierced the hunting knife in his head. "Bastard!" she told him as she caught a glimpse of another one over her shoulder. "Shit!" she said as she pierced his head with the knife. "Damn bastards! I know I'm more attractive but come on let's be fair about this!" she said as she ran. She took a breath as she ran and tripped over a tree stump. "Shit!" she yelled as she grabbed her other knife out of her knife case. "Only thing that can kill a Dixon is a Dixon…" she said as she tried to stand up. "Son of a…." she exclaimed as tears came to her eyes and she fell back down. "Shit," she said again as she glanced around as she stumbled to find something to lean on. "You're not gonna let these things win, you're not gonna go out like this," she told herself.

"That's the fightin' Dixon spirit, girl," she heard a voice tell her.

Summer shook her head. "You aren't here, Uncle Merle."

"Well, looks like I need to be, don't it?" the vision told her. "You Dixon's are getting' soft without me," he told her.

"We're not soft, just human beings. Maybe if you had a bit of softness you wouldn't have been left on a damn roof," she told him as she tested a stick.

"What are you doin' out here chasing after some kid? He's not blood, I am," Merle told her.

"They went back, Rick and Uncle Daryl," Summer told the voice. "Now bug off! You aren't here."

"Don't get rid of me that easy, girl," Merle said. "Look at you, riskin' your life as walker bait, for what? For people who leave your flesh and blood on a roof."

Summer stood up as she tested the branch she found and immediately went back to her knees. "Well if my flesh and blood knew how to behave like a human bein' then maybe Rick wouldn't have had to handcuff you to a pipe. You did that all by yourself! You, not mom, not Uncle Daryl, not me, but you. See I know you aren't real, cause if you were, you'd be telling' me not to sass you. It takes a lot more then blood to make a family, Uncle Merle. He's a scared little boy that has no other family left besides his younger brother. We're it," she told him. "I'm not leavin' a little boy out in the woods as walker bait, not happening," she told him. "These people they are my family. You and I, we just share some DNA."

"You've been listenin' to your mom to much," Merle told her. "Now come on, get up, get back to your family."

"What the hell does it look like I'm doin?" Summer hissed into thin air. She moved her head at the sound. "Shit!" she said as she saw two more walkers. "Damn it!" she said as she stumbled to reach for her knife. "Of course disappear when your needed the most, always good at that, aren't you Uncle Merle?" she asked as she stumbled to get away from the walkers. "SHIT!" she yelled as she stumbled to the ground again, one of the walkers coming at her. "Hell!" she screamed as she stuck her knife in it's head. "Bastard! Let go of my knife!" she hissed at the dead corpse. Summer looked up as an arrow flew by her and into the other walkers' head.

"Rick she's over here!" Daryl yelled. "You bit? Scratched?" he asked as he pulled the walker off her.

"No….Luke?" she asked.

"He didn't come by here? He wasn't where we left him," Rick told her as he came up and bent down. "You OK?"

"My ankle…we got to keep lookin' He's not gonna be able to survive out here on his own. He can't be far," Summer begged.

"First we're goin to get you back to the road," Daryl told her.

"No! We have to keep lookin! I promised him he'd be OK," Summer told them as she tried to stand up.

Rick looked at her. "Summer, we both promised him. And we're not gonna leave him, that I promise you. But you can't even stand or put pressure on that ankle," he told her.

"We'll get you back to camp, your momma is worried sick," Daryl told her. "Then we'll get a couple others out here and I'll track him. I promise," he told her. "And a Dixon never breaks there promises," Daryl told her. "Come on," he said as he took one arm and Rick took the other.

"My knife," Summer said as she motioned to the knife in the walkers' head.

"Hold her," Daryl told Rick as he went over and grabbed the knife. "You take these all down by yourself?"

Summer nodded. "I thought we were supposed to split them up Rick," she told the other man as she balanced against him. "They sure liked me."

Daryl winked at her. "Us Dixon's are more attractive anyway, you know that. Come on," he said as he took her other arm.

TBC


	16. Chapter 16

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 16**

**Author's Note: More followers and more reviews! Yay! I feel loved. Man season 3 is just full of heart wrenching moments aren't they? And I love Daryl with the baby and Carl! I'd love to watch the episode where they escape Woodbury but my heart can't take any more right now! Summer and the books is based off me. I evacuated for a hurricane about 7 years ago and packed a paperback in every pant leg of pants I packed. Plus three in my sons bag, plus three in the car. Had about 15 paperbacks. Yeah…I want my books if the end of the world happens!**

Jewel rubbed her arm as she walked up and down a few cars.

"How you doing?" Carol asked as she came up to her.

"Like I want to be out there myself?" Jewel answered.

Carol squeezed her arm. "If it was Sophia, I'd feel the same."

"How's Mitch?" Jewel asked.

"Scared," Carol answered.

Jewel leaned on the barrier. "I know no one thinks highly of Merle…but growin' up it was mostly just the three of us. Well, most of the time it was Daryl and me, but when we needed him, for the most part Merle was there. Daryl and I know 'hats it like to depend on siblings," she explained.

"You stood up to Ed….that day. Why?" Carol asked as she sat beside her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "My dad was an asshole, like Ed. Merle, Daryl and me we all got some kind of beatin's after he'd been drinkin.' That's why Merle left as soon as he could, Daryl and I knew it. Daryl stayed cause of me. When I got pregnant with Summer, Daryl worked two jobs so we could get a place without dad. It was a small little one bedroom apartment….Daryl slept on the couch. He bought a crib from salvation army, put it together, fixed it. He'd be as broke up as I'd be if something' happened to Summer…"

"Nothing's gonna happen to her," Carol assured her. "We're all here. She's family, just like that little boy is."

Jewel looked at her. "They should have been back by now," she said.

"Hey, I'm sure they're on the way now," Carol assured her as she squeezed her hand. "I can stand guard, call ya when they come if you want."

Jewel shook her head. "I wouldn't be able to rest," she answered.

"How about checkin' on T Dog?" Carol suggested.

Jewel smiled. "Are you just tryin' to keep my mind off of Summer?"

"Yes," Carol admitted.

Jewel nodded as she stood. "Let me know if you see something?" she asked.

"Of course," Carol told the other woman as she walked away.

Jewel took a breath as she walked into the RV. "How's he doing?" she asked as came in.

"In and out of sleep, any word?" Andrea asked.

Jewel shook her head. "No," she said. "Look what I said earlier about Merle," she said.

Andrea held up her hand. "I get it, he's your brother, family. You may not always have agreed but he's still blood."

"Amy was a good kid…" Jewel told her. "Summer liked her."

"Amy liked Summer, couldn't believe she was actually related to Merle, you either for that matter," Andrea teased.

"Yeah there's been times that I couldn't believe that I was related to him," Jewel said touching T Dog's head. "Infection is going to set in soon."

"Anything we can do to help him?" Andrea asked.

Jewel started to think as she heard a commotion from outside. "Not another herd…" she mumbled.

"Shane a little help here!" Rick yelled at him.

"She bit?" Shane asked as he helped Summer across the barrier.

"Just clumsy," Summer answered as she winced.

"Luke?" Lori asked.

"Summer!" Jewel asked as she ran to her. "You OK?" she asked as she pulled her into a hug.

"Easy, she fell, twisted her ankle, don't need you knockin' her down," Daryl told her as he helped her to the RV.

"You didn't find Luke?" Carol asked.

"We had to separate, there was more then the two walkers we saw. I went back, he was gone, Daryl met up with me. We found Summer, she said he hadn't passed her. Shane, Glenn, Daryl and I'll go back out," he told them.

"Is someone gonna tell his brother?" Sophia asked.

"We'll handle it, sweet girl," Carol told her as she looked back at the RV.

"You can put her in the bed," Dale instructed as he came down. "You gave us a scare."

"Luke is…" Summer grimaced as Daryl helped her to the back of the RV. "Still out there."

"I told you I was gonna go back out, had to get you back first. She took out four of those bastards herself," Daryl said.

"Told you she was strong," Andrea said.

"We havin' a party in here and no one woke me up?" T Dog said as he sat up from the bench. "Daryl? Did you find them?"

"Summer, sprained her ankle. Goin' back out in a bit before it's to dark," he said as he leaned against the door. "How you feeling?"

"Hurts," he answered as he turned to see how Summer was.

"You need to drink some water, you too," Jewel told T Dog and Summer. "Andrea, in the first aid kit there's an inflatable pillow, give it to me."

"I have to ask, why do you have a hospital grade first aid kit?" T Dog asked.

Jewel, Summer and Daryl looked at each other. "Jane," they all said.

"Jane?" Andrea asked as she handed the pillow to Daryl who blew it up and handed it to Summer.

"Jane was mom's AA counselor, helped her get into nursing' school, our roommate, my sitter," Summer answered as she grimaced.

"Had this fear of the world endin' and not bein' prepared," Daryl said.

Andrea laughed. "Well we all should have had that fear huh?"

"She had this and three other normal kits under her bed…." Jewel explained. "I gave one to the Morales family, combined the rest when we ditched vehicles."

"She's the one that you were talkin' about at the CDC?" Andrea asked.

"Yes," she said as Daryl handed her a wrap for Summer's foot.

"Gonna have to make this tight," Jewel told her daughter.

"I hate when you warn me, that means it's goin to be twice as bad as if I wasn't expectin' it," Summer told her.

"Well, I warned you anyway," Jewel told her as she wrapped it. "You and T Dog are gonna be roommates for a while," she said. "Dale I'm sorry about makin' your home an ambulance."

"It's fine," Dale assured her.

T Dog smiled. "Well at least I like this Dixon and she's not gonna hit me," he teased.

Daryl shook his head. "I'll check on you when I get back, kiddo."

"Find him?" Summer asked.

"I'll do my best you know that," Daryl said.

"I'm going to get these two some water. Andrea?" Jewel asked.

"I'll stay with them," Andrea stated.

"Mom can you bring me my bag? It's in Rick's trunk," Jewel asked.

"Yeah," Jewel answered. "Or do you just want me to bring you one of your books?"

"The one on the back seat?" she asked.

"How many did you bring?" Andrea asked.

"Mom said pack the important stuff, and I hadn't read any of the Harry Potter series, so I packed them," Summer said with a shrug.

"You didn't?" T Dog asked.

"Luckily they are paperbacks," Daryl said as they went out of the RV.

Jewel took a breath and hugged him. "Thank you."

"No thanks needed, she's family. So is this boy," Daryl told her as he hugged her back.

"How is she?" Rick asked.

"Her ankle's gonna be tender for a while. Thank you," Jewel said as she hugged him.

"No need to thank me, we'll get Luke back," Rick told her.

"I told her the same thin' come on we're losin' day light," Daryl fussed as he led them out.

**Author's note: I'll be lucky to get another chapter out this week, may squeeze one out. Seasonal's start coming in tomorrow and I get exhausted when I get home. If I get one or two out this week I'm doing good! Please review!**


	17. Chapter 17

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 17**

**Author's Note: More views! More reviews! Love you guys! So here's a bit of romance. Nothing major, but more supporting and falling in love. Lori just didn't support him enough! I love the saying I used to describe the Governor so Jane's gonna say it in the flashback and Jewel's gonna use it later.**

"_**I don't care about whose DNA has recombined with whose. When everything goes to Hell, the people who stand by you without flinching they are family-Jim Butcher"**_

_Jewel came into the house and closed the door as she put down her purse on the entry way table._

"_Off work at 4, date at 5 and home by 6, that's a record even for you," Jane said as she patted the couch. "Sit," the older woman instructed._

"_Where's Summer?" Jewel asked as she sat down. _

"_Eatin' dinner with the Hayden's," she instructed. "So, what it was it this time? He was to tall? To clean shaven? Not the right color shirt?"_

_Jewel rolled her eyes. "I'm not that bad," she insisted._

"_Just scared of any type of relationship," Jane told her. _

"_Says the woman who isn't married," Jewel told her._

"_I was married twice, divorced twice, but I still tried," the older woman told her. "I'm proud of you for how far you came since you walked into that AA meeting. I understan' you wanting to protect your daughter from getting' hurt, but what about you? She's 8 now, you blink and she'll be 16 goin' to the prom, then 18 and off to college. Where does that leave you? Alone," Jane told her as she patted her leg. "Not every man is like your daddy, or your brother Merle or the man who raped you. Not every man is a fun filled lollipop triple dipped in psycho," Jane told her._

_Jewel laughed. "I seem to attract those kind," she answered._

"_Lately you haven't given anyone the chance because you are afraid of lowerin' your guard. One day, when you are least expectin' it, some guy is goin' to catch you off guard. Maybe it's the smile or the eyes, or the way he makes you feel when you hear that voice of his. Safe, nervous, confident all in one full sweep. You're gonna get butterflies in your stomach the way he looks at you, and weak in the knees when he touches your hand, and woah baby when he kisses you, all you're going to think about is how close you can get to him. Knowin' you, you are goin' to try to make every excuse in the book when it happens, and when it does, and believe me it will, I'm gonna be laughing at you," she warned._

"_I bet there's gonna be an I told you so in there too," Jewel said with a shake of her head._

"_You better believe it. And if he hates Merle from the first time he sees him, then you know I'm gonna love him," Jane teased._

Nighttime on the road:

Jewel turned as she heard a noise as she drew her gun. "If you're human, you better identify yourself," she told the person.

"Now this is a change, a Dixon holding a gun on me and not the other way around," Rick teased.

Jewel shook her head as she lowered the gun. "Sneakin' around in the dark, serves you right," she told him.

"How's Summer?" Rick questioned.

"In a bit of pain, she wants to go searchin' tomorrow," Jewel told him. "She feels responsible," she told him. "I told her no," she answered.

"So do I, we both promised him we'd be back," Rick told her. "We'll find him," he assured her as he walked closer to her.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "Do you believe that? Or are you just sayin' what you think the group wants to hear? What I want to hear?" she asked as she took a step closer to him.

"Hope, right?" Rick asked as both of them stood inches apart, both of them looking at each other.

"What are we doing Rick?" Jewel asked.

"I'm not sure," he told her as he reached out and touched her face and brought it to her kissing her. "But whatever it is don't we deserve to see where it goes?" he asked as he held her face close to his.

"Or it could be the worst decision for both of us and be safer to just stop it right now," Jewel told him. "I'd hate to think we'd wind up hating each other."

Rick laughed. "My best friend is sleeping with my wife yet I'm trying to keep them both alive," he told her as he kissed her again.

Jewel took a breath as she stood back. "You know you need to be an ass like Shane and I could hate you. I mean you redeemed yourself, slightly, for handcuffin' my brother to a roof by savin' my daughter. I like my daughter a whole lot better then Merle," she joked as she playfully pushed her shoulder into his.

Rick laughed. "So do I," he assured her.

"I'm terrible at relationships, Rick. I mean horrible, go on one date and come back with an excuse or just never return calls type of terrible. Or send Daryl or Merle after them if they don't take a hint. Or bring out my favorite line when someone asks me out, 'Oh can I bring my daughter along?' I've chased a lot of potential dates away that way. So if I can't even date in the real world, or commit, I'm not sure what chance I have doin' it here, when tomorrow isn't guaranteed," Jewel admitted to him.

Rick looked at her. "Well, it's a good thing that I handcuffed one of your brothers to a roof, the other one I'm growin' on, and I did just save your daughter," he told her with a grin. "Lori and I dated in high school, got married at 20, Carl came along a few years after that. There was signs even before that it wasn't going to last. Her stayin' out with friends when she knew I was gonna be home, or me stayin' late at work, throwin' myself into the job. The past couple years I'd leave early just so we wouldn't fight, especially in front of Carl. But there were mornings that I didn't get out fast enough and we'd fight in front of him. The day I moved out, I knew it was over. The day I got shot, I met with a divorce attorney before work," he admitted. "I always told Shane every problem, that's what you do with best friends isn't it?" he asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Definatley the voice," she thought to herself. "Yeah I know you're laughing at me up there," she cursed Jane in her head. "Yeah," she answered.

"I don't think I've talked to Lori like this in over two maybe three years," Rick admitted.

"Have you thought that maybe you're just lookin' for a rebound relationship? I mean you woke up in a hospital, to the end of the world, you fought to get back to your family, and to be faced with Shane and Lori, so isn't it possible…" she started to say.

Rick touched her face. "I would never, ever, started this if that was even an option. Do you understand me? I would never do that to you," he told her. "Do you understand?" he asked as he kissed her again.

Jewel nodded. "Yeah…I understand," she answered in a whisper.

"I'm not goin' to do anything to push you. If you tell me never to touch you, never kiss you again, I'd respect that. You know that right?" Rick asked.

Jewel nodded. "I know," she responded as she reached her hand up to his chest.

"Rick?" Shane's voice came from a distance.

Jewel took a breath as she pulled back. She tried not to laugh. "I'm pretty sure that you don't want to tell him about us," she teased him.

Rick arched an eyebrow. "There's an us? Now that sounds promising'," he told her as he squeezed her arm. "Over here Shane. What do you need?"

Shane came around the corner and looked between the pair. "Just wondered where you got too," he answered. "Not safe bein' out here alone, with walkers' and all."

Jewel arched an eyebrow as she and Rick exchanged glances. "Well it's a good thing that he isn't alone now isn't it?" she asked.

Rick tried not to laugh. "How's T Dog and Summer?" he asked.

"Resting. Don't you think you need to check on them?" Shane asked as he looked at Jewel.

Jewel rolled her eyes and gave him a mock salute. "Right Doctor Walsh I'll get right to it," she answered. "I'll see you later Rick."

Rick nodded as he squeezed her arm. "I'll check in with you before I turn in," he said as he walked away. "Not a word Shane. I'm warnin' you right now if you even try to ask me something' about what's goin' on, I'll punch you," he said as he walked away.


	18. Chapter 18

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 18**

**Author's Note: AH 50 followers! I am so blown away! Love you all! Season 3 is blowing me away! Merle is kinda redeeming himself now that he ran and helped kill Walkers so Rick wouldn't be bate. I'm sure he'll do something to muck it up! I changed the order of the pills, I figured since they have a nurse around it would be logical.**

_Merle punched the wall. "You are gonna tell me who knocked you up so I can kill the SOB! Or do you even know?" Merle asked his teen sister._

_Daryl grabbed onto his older brothers shirt and pushed him against the wall. "Cool it, we got it 'andled."_

"_How the 'ell do you think this is 'handled? Our 15 'ear old sister is seven months pregnant? This happened on YOUR watch baby brother," Merle hissed._

_Jewel got up off the couch. "You need a lesson in basic math big brother, seven months, you were here. Right before you got carted off to lock up. Easy to sneak out on YOU and your passed out friends. YOU, not Daryl. YOU were the one 'in charge' but GOD forbid you ever 'atch anyone but yourself," the fifteen year old hissed at him._

_Daryl glanced at her. "Easy Jewel's," he warned._

_Merle sighed. "Alright, so I 'as here, and then that makes it my responsibility to take care of you and make the guy do the right thing."_

_Daryl looked at Merle as he still held onto him. "Oh that's a brillen' plan there big brother, force her to marry some ass," he told him. "Jewel and I 'ave discussed this, and Jewel's gonna keep the baby, and raise it. By 'erself with our help."_

"_I'd rather not 'ave Merle anywhere near my baby. He did such a bangup job with the two of us. He ran the first chance he got, leaving us 'ith our dad. HE knew exactly how dad 'as, he did it to 'im first. So, I'd rather he just forgot his way home one night. Or, go sell some more drugs to some underage 'ids and get put away again. Funny how you 'ell me to stay away from them but you go sell at my school. Double standard much?" Jewel goaded him as she glared at him._

"_You better watch it girl," Merle warned her._

"_Merle," Daryl warned. "Why don't you go down to the bar? Get drunk, pick up some girl and go to there place tonight."_

"_We 'aven't finished here yet baby brother," Merle told his brother._

_Daryl turned and looked at him. "Merle, she's pregnant, she's keeping' the baby, we're helping' her with whatever they need and YOU are not gonna ask her again who the father of the kid is. So yes, big brother I think we are done 'ere," Daryl told him. _

_Merle looked at him. "You're telling' me what to do?"_

"_When it comes to this, yes," Daryl told him. "You are either gonna support her or you're gonna get out. She's gonna do right by this baby, something' our father never did, and you're either gonna help or you need to go."_

"_When did you grow some balls?" Merle asked his brother. "You sure you want to do this alone girl?" he asked his sister._

_Jewel looked at him. "Yeah."_

_Merle knocked Daryl's hand away from him and walked over. "Then we're doin' it together. Dixon's stick together. And that kid is a Dixon right?"_

_Jewel nodded as she crossed her arms. "Yeah the kid's a Dixon."_

_Merle nodded as he hugged her. "So…Uncle Merle got a good ring to it doesn't it?" he asked as he glanced at Daryl._

The young boy looked up at the group. "He's my brother, I should go!" Mitch told them as he crossed his arms.

"All that would accomplish is us havin' to keep an eye on you, and distractin' us from finding your brother," Shane told him.

Jewel and Daryl exchanged glances as they walked over to the boy. "You sure you were ever a cop Shane, cause if you were, your people skills are seriously lackin'," Jewel told him. Jewel bent down and took Mitch's hands in hers. "I need you to look at me and listen' OK?"

Mitch looked at her skeptically with his big brown eyes. "Ok…" he answered hesitantly.

"It sucks to be the youngest doesn't it? And I don' mean in this group, I mean as the youngest in your family," Jewel told him. "I mean you got these two big brothers' you look up to, always' wantin' to prove yourself as good as they are but they are always' telling' you to stay or you'd just get in the way. Annoyin' isn't it?" Jewel asked.

Mitch nodded his blond hair waving wildly with the motion. "Very much so," he agreed.

Daryl bent down leaning on one leg. "Well bein' the middle kid isn't such a picnic either. Havin' an older brother telling' you what to do and a younger siblin' to watch out for. But I know Luke wouldn' want to have to worry bout you while he's tryin' to get back to us."

"Look around, there's a lot of people who are goin' to look for him, a lot of people who care," Jewel assured him. "You and Sophia are goin' to stay back here with Dale, T and Summer and me. I mean I'm goin' to need the help, T's down to one arm, Summer can't put any pressure on her ankle, and Dale has to fix the RV. So, see I kinda need you," she told the young boy.

"It'll be fun, to be useful," Sophia assured him.

Daryl looked at the boy. "And we'd all feel better not to have to worry bout you too. I'm thinking' about Luke how worried he must be about you. So I want to tell him your safe when we find him."

Mitch nodded. "I'll stay here and 'elp!" the boy agreed.

"Alright, then, up to the RV and check on Summer and T for me, you too Sophia," Jewel instructed.

Carol smiled and kissed the top of her daughter's head. "Listen to what your told."

"I will," Sophia answered as she went to the RV.

"How's T Dog doin'?" Glenn questioned.

"I've done what I can but if we don't find some kind of antibiotics around here, there's not a whole lot more that I can do," Jewel admitted.

"I'm sure there's got to be something' in some of these cars," Andrea said.

"You would think so, wouldn't you?" Dale asked. "So far nothing'," he answered.

Daryl glanced at Jewel. "You check Merle's stash?"

Jewel shook her head. "I don't think what he's got in his stash would be that helpful," she told her other brother.

"Not that stash," Daryl said as he went over to the motorcycle picking up a dirty rug and threw it at Dale. "Keep your dirty rags off my brothers motorcycle," he groused at him. "Painkillers and Doxycyline," he told the group. "Not the cheap kind either, the heavy duty kind," he said as he pulled out a bottle throwing it at Jewel. "What?" he asked as the group looked at him. "Merle got the clap on occasion."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "I try not to think about our brothers' venereal diseases," she said as she rolled her eyes.

"We gonna stand around here all day or are we movin?" Shane asked as he tried to change the image out of his head.

"We're goin'," Rick told them.

Rick's POV:

Rick put things in his bag as he glanced over to Jewel who had taken charge of the youngest Armstrong boy and gave a small smile to himself. She was an asset to the group, and he found himself wanting, no needing to be around her more, for his sanity. She was able to calm him and keep him focused like no one in the group could.

"Rick?" Lori called out to him.

"Yeah, over here," Rick answered as he turned his attention to his estranged wife. "Carl ready?" he asked her.

"Yeah, he's glad we're letting' him go with us," Lori told him.

"I know you don't agree with it," Rick answered.

Lori nodded. "I can't win all the battles," she answered honestly. "Can't always be the bad guy. So, want to tell me what's goin' on between you and Jewel?"

Rick looked at her. "Shane get you to ask me because I don't share with him anymore? Last time I shared things, he started sleepin' with you," he told her.

Lori sighed. "Shane mentioned that the two of you were alone when he came upon you last night. He didn't tell me to come to you. I came to you to ask you because of Carl. If somethins' goin' on between the two of you, developin' I just want to prepare Carl. He doesn't need to be blindsided."

Rick ran his hand through his hair as he took a breath. "I agree, that wouldn't be fair to him. He knows we aren' together anymore, and that you and Shane are together. Lori, if you are askin' me for a definition of what is goin' on between her and I, I don't have one. I know it's a lot different then what you and I ever had. I know if I ask her something' she's not goin' to tell me what she thinks I want to hear, but answer me truthfully. I….I talk with her, something' you and I haven't done in a long time."

"You think we grew apart cause we married so young?" Lori questioned.

"We grew apart because we were two different people. The same people we were in high school, were holdin' on to something' that was long dead," Rick said as he gave her a small smile. "I don't hate you, Lori."

"I know," Lori agreed.

"Dad you ready?" Carl asked as he joined his parents.

"We're ready," Rick and Lori both told the child.


	19. Chapter 19

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 19**

**Author's Note: More reviews make me a happy camper. OMG 51 reviews, all positive! LOVE YOU GUYS. I did have a question from someone and I answered her in private but I'll give you guys my line of thinking. It was asked that if Rick and Shane are still going to have the problems are Hershel's farm because Shane has what he wants (Lori). The answer is yes. He still thinks Rick being there is endangering Lori and Carl and that he is making bad decisions. Plus there's going to be an incident involving Summer and Shane….not gonna set well with Lori. Plus, Shane I see Shane always wanting what Rick has, always was jealous of him, so yeah Jewel's gonna get to punch him. OR Daryl will put a cross bow in his butt! **

**OK, Carl is going to get shot, and all that happens.**

Jewel turned from the car she was looking in when she heard the group come up. "Where's the rest of us?" she asked as she came up to them.

"Some girl rode up on a horse, like damn Zorro and took Lori, said Carl had been shot," Daryl told them.

"You just let them?" Dale questioned.

"Climb down out of my asshole Old Man, she knew Rick and Carl's names," Daryl told them.

"Daryl," Jewel warned. "Did she mention where they were taking her?"

"Two miles back on Fairbank Road, name of Greene," Glenn answered.

Jewel nodded. "Some of us are going to need to go there," she told the group.

"We can't leave, that boy is still out there," Carol told them.

"That's why I said some of us. I'll go, they may need medical supplies and help, Summer will go, she's a universal blood donor, T Dog cause of his arm and Glenn," Jewel responded as she went into emergency responder mode and started gathering the first aid kit.

"Why me?" Glenn asked.

"Simple, you can find this place, that's what you do," Daryl told him.

Jewel nodded. "T's cut has gone from bad to worse, even with the Merle's medication. There's nothin' else I can do, if there's a chance at this farm, we need to get him there. He's got a serious blood infection," she informed the group.

"I'll stay here with the RV, tomorrow put up a couple signs, and get supplies for Luke together in case he comes back," Daryl offered.

"If the RV's stayin', I'm stayin'," Dale told them.

"I'll stay then too," Andrea told them.

"Mitch is gonna want to stay," Jewel said as she looked up from the kit.

"Sophia and I'll stay with him," Carol offered.

Jewel nodded. "Dale can you help Glenn getting' Summer into the car?"

Got it," Dale and Glenn both responded as Carol went into the RV with them to talk to the kids and Andrea climbed to be watch out.

Jewel glanced up as Daryl came over. "You got that look like you want to say somethin' big brother."

"You doin' this cause of whatever is goin' on with you and Rick?" Daryl asked as he bent down helping her.

Jewel glanced at him. "Didn' we have this discussion at the CDC?" she questioned as she lowered her voice. "I'd be doin' this if it was anyone in this group, includin' Shane," she informed him. "You know that," she added as she hit his arm. "First Summer and Luke go missin, and he's still out there, now Carl's been shot. What the hell do we have to do to keep the kids safe?" she asked in a lower voice.

Daryl didn't answer her as he squeezed her hand. They both shared a look and knew that each one of them would do whatever it took to keep the children of the group safe.

"Mom? Dale said Carl's been shot?" Summer asked as Dale and Glenn helped her to the car.

"Yeah, that's all we know, Glenn's going to drive us to the farm the girl who got Lori. T you OK with getting' in the back? I'm not sure if Summer's going to be able to get in with her ankle," Jewel asked as Daryl picked up the first aid kit.

"Yeah," T Dog answered.

"I separated some supplies from the first aid kit, just in case," Jewel told Dale as she handed him some supplies. "When we figure out what's goin' on, Glenn will come back and tell you guys."

"Why is it always me?" Glenn asked as he got in the driver's seat.

"Because it's what you do," Daryl and Jewel both answered.

Daryl kissed the top of Summer's head. "I'll see you tomorrow," he told her. "Take care of your mom," he whispered in her ear.

"Got it," Summer answered as she got in the car next to Glenn.

Jewel nodded at Daryl as she got in the back seat. "You gonna be able to navigate out of here Glenn?" she asked as she looked out the window.

"It's what I do," Glenn responded with a smile as he maneuvered through the traffic jam.

"It's kinda funny, you know," T Dog mumbled as he laid his head on the backseat.

"What's funny T?" Jewel asked.

"World's gone to hell, dead people risin' from the dead to eat the livin', and good old Theodore Douglas gets done in my a cut on his arm," he answered with a small laugh.

Jewel glanced at Summer and Glenn in the rearview mirror. "Hey no talkin' like that T. I don't like losin' patients, and you know what I hate losin' more than patients?" she asked.

"What?" T Dog questioned cautiously.

"Family," Jewel told him as she squeezed his shoulder. "Summer there's a bag of water by your feet, hand me one."

Summer opened the bag and grabbed one. "Here."

Jewel opened up the pill bottle and gave two to him. "Take them," she instructed as she handed him the water.

T Dog did as he swallowed the pills and took the pills. "I don't know which was luckier, Merle's clap or you bein' around."

"Eww, can we not discuss Uncle Merle's…EWW," Summer said as she made a face.

Glenn laughed. "Totally agree," he told the teen.

"Sorry," T Dog responded. "I forgot that we had underage ears in the car," he said.

Summer glanced back at him. "Please, I've heard worse, I just don't want to think…EWW."

Glenn slowed down the car. "Going to have to close the gate," he said as he pulled up to the gate separating the road from the driveway.

"Let me out, I'll do it," Jewel told him.

Glenn stopped the car and got out and let her out and got back in and started the car as Jewel opened the gate and let them in then closed it back behind them and got back in the car. "For a minute I could forget that we were in the middle of end of the world," Jewel told them.

Glenn pulled up and parked. "How do we do this? Ring the doorbell? It looks like someone lives here," he questioned as he got out of the car and helped Summer.

"We're past that kind of stuff aren't we? Bein' considerate?" T Dog asked.

"That's a damn shame when we start askin' how to be considerate," Jewel said as she took out the first aid kit.

"You latched the gate on your way in?" A young woman asked as she stood up from the porch.

"Yeah we latched it," Jewel answered.

"Hi again, nice to see you again, we met briefly," Glenn stumbled through his words.

"We came to help, I'm a nurse, brought supplies, my daughter is a universal blood donor," Jewel explained as she cast a look at Glenn.

The young woman looked at T Dog and Summer's injuries.

"They aren't bit, T got injured when a herd came through, and Summer tripped while she was runnin," Jewel told her. "T's running a pretty bad fever, had some antibiotics, just gave him some."

The woman nodded. "You two wait here, you two come with me," she told the women. She took Summer by one arm. "I'm Maggie."

"Jewel," she introduced herself.

"Summer," Summer said as she followed suit.

"Daddy," Maggie said as she helped Summer in. "This is Jewel she's a nurse, and her daughter Summer, she's a universal donor," the young woman told the other man.

Jewel glanced at Rick then at Lori. "I didn't know how bad he was, or what you would need. I brought the majority of our first aid supplies," she told them as she went over to the bed.

Rick got up and let Summer sit down. "Thanks," she said as she sat down.

"I'm Hershel, you an emergency room nurse?" he questioned the older woman.

"That obvious?" she asked. "How many transfusions has he had?" Jewel questioned.

"Two but he's gonna need more," Lori answered.

"What's his blood type?" Jewel asked.

"A positive, his dad's given two transfusions. Good thing you know your daughter's blood type," the older man answered.

"Always know your address, phone number and blood type. That was Jane's motto," Summer answered softly as Maggie brought her a box to prop her leg on. "Guess the only thing important now is blood type."

"You two need to take a break, Summer and I are here," Jewel told the boy's parents softly.

"I can't leave him," Lori told her.

Jewel went over and bent in front of her. "Lori, listen to me. You aren't goin' to do Carl any good if you push yourself to the point of exhaustion. I'm right here, I'm not goin' anywhere. I will come and get you if anything happens. I swear to you, but you need to go take a breather," she told the other woman. "Where's Shane?" she asked as she noticed the other man's absence.

"He went to the school down the road with Otis to get parts for the respirator," Rick answered.

"Who's Otis?" Summer asked as she flinched as Maggie put the needle in her arm.

"Sorry," Maggie told the teen.

"It's OK," Summer assured the older woman.

"Otis is a hand on the farm, he was trackin' a deer, the bullet went clear through it and hit Carl. He didn't even see him," Rick explained as he looked at his son. "The bullet shattered into six pieces."

Jewel squeezed Rick's shoulder. "I'm here."

Rick looked at her in the eyes. "Thank you," he simply said.

"No thanks necessary," Jewel answered as she squeezed his shoulder again. "Both of you need to go take a breather. "T and Glenn are both here. T's fever got really bad even with the antibiotics we had."

"And, I'll thank you not to say what those pills were for again, I so don't want to think about that. EWW," Summer said as she shook her head.

Lori squeezed Jewel's hand as she went out, Rick doing the same before Jewel sat down on Carl's bed. "How bad?" she asked Herschel.

"You sure you want me to say in front of your daughter?" Herschel asked.

Jewel nodded. "After all we've been through together, we're family."

"And I am kinda giving Carl blood, so I really can't leave the room," Summer answered.

Jewel gave her a look and arched her eyebrow. "Bordering on sass, Summer Grace," she warned her daughter.

Herschel gave a small tired smile. "About sixteen aren't you?" he asked the girl.

"Fifteen," Summer answered.

Maggie smiled. "My sister is sixteen; we're used to borderline sassy teenagers."

"If I went any further to dig out the five remaining pieces, I'd sever an artery, and he's already got internal bleedin'," Herschel explained.

Jewel nodded. "So you need the respirator to prevent collapsing of the lungs," she replied.

Herschel nodded. "I'm surprised that you weren't at the hospital when this all happened."

Jewel and Summer exchanged glances. "A friend of mine, called from the hospital, it was getting' bad, she begged me to not to come in, for Summer's sake. It's a guilt I struggle with daily."


	20. Chapter 20

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 20**

**Author's Note: Keep those reviews coming; I have a four day weekend and depending on how my back corporates I may get a few chapter's posted. I really want to finish Season 3 (watching) this weekend. I already told my son he's off to his dad's one day this weekend. Priorities people! Feels, lots and lots of emotional feels.**

"**_The best kinds of relationships begin unexpectedly when you get the astonished feeling and everything happens so suddenly. That's why you don't look for love. It comes to you just at the right time, the time you never thought it would have-Anonymous" _**

Jewel glanced at Lori as she came back into the house. She had heard part of the conversation that Lori and Rick had been having on the porch. She couldn't blame the woman for feeling desperate; she had felt the same when Summer had been missing. But there had to be hope, especially when it came to the children of the group. "He's still asleep, Summer's drinking orange juice. Hershel doesn't want to take another transfusion from her, cause she's so small but she'll insist if Carl needs it. I was just takin' this out to Rick…" she told the other woman as she held up the glass of juice.

Lori nodded. "Thank you for comin' up here, you didn't have to. I know that you'd rather be looking for Luke," she told her.

Jewel squeezed the other woman's hand. "I'm where I need to be Lori. We're family, and you go where you're needed. He's strong and he's a fighter, he gets it naturally. Look at what Rick went through to get back….Carl is gonna be fine. So is Luke, and before we know it, we're gonna be back on the road to Fort Benning," she assured the other woman.

"You believe that? That everything is going to be fine?" Lori asked.

"I have to believe it," Jewel told the other woman. "Do you remember the first time you felt Carl kick when you were pregnant?"

Lori looked at her. "Yes…." She answered as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

"Do you remember how you felt at that moment? Do you remember what you thought at that moment? I know you and I were in diffen' spots in our lives, you were married, I was a teen. But I remember it like it was now. August 3. Three o clock in the afternoon. I was sittin' trying to get ahead in math homework, I was goin' to be missin' half a school year, wanted to get ahead. Anyway, I felt this little flutter, just enough to get my attention. I knew at that second, at that moment I was doin' something right. From that moment on, no matter what I did, I was responsible for somethin' bigger than me. Little Elvin needed me. Yes, Summer doesn't look much like an Elvin does she?" she asked with a small smile.

"No, not much," Lori answered with a small smile.

"Lori, I know every day out here is a survival, a fight, and I'm not stupid enough to thin' that I may be around forever, or that I may survive day by day. I also know what dangers lay out there for a teenage girl, more so than ever and even in the old world it was a struggle. But Summer, Carl, Sophia, Luke and Mitch, they all deserve to live as long as they can. And they need to know that if somethin' happens to one of us, they can rely on the other adults," Jewel told her as she hugged her. "Go sit with Carl," she told the other woman.

"I'll make sure Summer is alright," Lori told the other woman as she went out of her sight.

Jewel took a breath as she walked out on the porch. "Rick?" she asked softly as she put her hand on his shoulder.

Rick squeezed it. "Heard you talkin' to Lori," he said as he turned to her.

"Drink," Jewel ordered as she held up the orange juice glass.

Rick took it. "Guess you heard what Lori was sayin' earlier."

Jewel nodded. "It wasn't my place to interrupt, that's why I waited until she came in. The past couple days it's been hard with the kids…." She said as she felt him squeeze her hand.

"Thank you….I needed you here. Just not…for your medical skills," Rick told her with his voice cracking as he kissed her softly.

Jewel nodded. "I'm here, I'm not goin' anywhere," she assured him.

"Shane should be back…I wanted to go after him, but Lori said she needed me here," Rick told her.

"She does need you here, Carl needs you here. I'll go," Jewel told him.

Rick looked at her. "No, you need to be here. I'm not going to tell Daryl that I lost another one of his siblings. I'm kind of fond of you," he told her as he touched her face again. "Not to mention Summer would kill me."

"If it needs to be done," Jewel told him. "I'm not volunteering Glenn that would be a bit unfair; we're always volunteering him for something."

"How long did you work in the Emergency department?" Rick asked.

"Three years, and until right now I didn't quite remember why I had hated it so much. But I kept my skills up; I was on the Emergency response team. I shouldn't…I mean I can't help feel like I let Jane and the other people I worked with down by not bein' there," Jewel admitted.

Rick squeezed her hand. "You're here, where you're needed. I can't imagine doing this….any of this without you."

Jewel nodded. "Guess we both are where we are supposed to be," she told him.

"MOM! RICK!" Summer's voice called getting both of their attentions'.

Rick and Jewel both ran to the room. Lori was standing near the bed both saw Carl with his eyes open as Rick moved over to his son. "Hey little man," Rick greeted as Jewel put her arms around her daughter's shoulders.

"Where are we?" the boy asked.

"That's Herschel, we're in his house," Lori told him as she touched his face.

"There was an accident," Rick told him as he squeezed his hand.

"It hurts a lot," Carl admitted.

"I know baby," Lori said as she soothed him.

"You should have seen it," Carl told her.

"Saw what?" she asked her son.

"The deer, it was so close, so beautiful," Carl said as he closed his eyes and started to convulse.

Jewel let go of Summer's shoulders and moved over to the bed.

"Carl!" Lori screamed as she reached for him.

"Lori, it's a convulsion, if you hold him down….it could hurt him," Jewel told the other mother.

"She's right, just got to let him work it through it," Herschel told them.

Jewel checked his pulse. "It's bottoming out," she told the older man.

"His brain isn't getting enough blood, he needs another transfusion," Herschel told the group.

"Alright, take it, I'm ready," Rick said as he pushed up the sleeve of his shirt.

"Me too, that's why I'm here," Summer told him.

Herschel looked at Rick. "If I take any more from you could go into coma, or cardiac arrest. I could possibly take a little bit more from the girl, but that's up to you," he said as he looked at Jewel.

"Mom, we're not debatin' this," Summer told her.

Jewel nodded. "Go ahead, but you're layin' down after this and drinkin' lots of juice," she warned her daughter.

"Thank you," Rick told Summer.

"Don't thank me, Rick. He's family," Summer said as she stuck out her arm.

Jewel smiled as she kissed the top of her head. "I did somethin' right with you," she told her daughter as she got her ready. "I'm going to get you more juice. Don't let her move. Between her ankle and this, she'll be clumsier than usual," she teased her daughter.

"Thanks," Summer responded with a roll of her eyes.

"She's not goin' anywhere," Lori assured her.

Jewel nodded as left the room and walked into the kitchen.

"This Merle Dixon a friend of yours?" Jewel heard a woman ask T Dog as she worked on his arm.

"I wouldn't call him a friend," T Dog told her before he spotted Jewel. "Sorry."

"About what? You're right, he isn't a friend, not even to his siblings," Jewel told him. "I'm Jewel Dixon, I'm Merle's sister."

"He's no longer with us," Glenn told the woman. "Daryl, Merle and Jewel's other brother gave it to us," he said.

"I'm Patricia," the older woman greeted her. "Well today I'd call Merle Dixon your friend; the antibiotics saved your life. Do you know what he was takin' them for?"

"The clap," Glenn said as he glanced at Maggie. "I mean Venereal disease."

"Well I'd say that Merle Dixon's clap was the best thing that ever happened to you," Patricia told T Dog.

Jewel poured the juice as she coughed back a laugh. "Alright, those are words I never expected to hear….any time any place."

"How's Carl?" Glenn asked.

"Not good….Summer's giving more blood but she aint got much more to give. Shane and this Otis fellow need to get back," Jewel said.

"Should we…I mean go after them? They may need help?" Glenn asked.

Jewel glanced at him. "You volunteerin'? If you go, I go. We're not goin' out by ourselves," she told him.

"That's gonna endanger more people if you two go out," Maggie told them.

T Dog, Jewel and Glenn exchanged glances. "It endangers one of us if we don't," Jewel answered for them.

"Did you all know each other before any of this?" a young blond asked. "I'm Beth."

T Dog shook his head. "No, we all met either one the road or at the quarry after everythin' started," he explained.

"You all seem so close," Beth told them.

"We've been through a lot together in the past few months," Jewel answered. "Out there, you got to look out for each other."

"Daddy said you had a teenager, you don't look old enough to be a mother to a teen," Beth told her.

"Beth," Maggie scolded.

"It's alright, I had Summer young," Jewel admitted.

"When she's done givin' blood, she can look through my clothes, take a shower," Beth offered.

"That's nice of you, thank you. She'll love havin' another girl her age around, even for a little while. I'm going to take this to her," Jewel answered.

Herschel looked at her when she came in and motioned her over to where he was talking with Lori and Rick.

"Drink," Jewel instructed her daughter as she went over to them. "What's goin' on?"

"He's still losin' blood faster than we can replace it. And with the swelling in his abdomen, we can't wait any longer," Herschel told them.

"Glenn and I are willin' to go after Shane and Otis, give them back up," Jewel told Rick and Lori in a hushed voice.

"We don't have the time for that," Herschel told her. "I need to know right now if you want me to do this," he told Carl's parents. "I think your boys out of time. You have to make a choice," he told them.

"A choice?" Lori cried into Rick's shoulder.

"You need to tell me what it is," Herschel implored them.

"Lori?" Rick asked.

"Do it," Lori cried in anguished voice.

Jewel went over and took out the IV from Summer's arm. "Need you to stay out of the way baby," she said as she kissed the top of her head as she went over to the bed. "Grab the corner of the sheets."

Herschel looked at Jewel appreciatively. "On the count of three," he told the group as Jewel grabbed the IV bag and laid it on the bed as they moved him. "Rick, Lori, Summer you may want to step out," he told the group.

Jewel turned her attention to the window. "Rick!" she nodded at the headlights coming through the window.

"Stay with him," Rick told Lori as Herschel, Jewel and him ran outside as they saw Shane getting out of the truck.

"Carl?" Shane asked with concern as Jewel took the bag he was carrying.

"There's still a chance," Rick told his friend as he patted his shoulder.

"Otis?" Herschel asked.

Shane shook his head. "No…" he answered.

Jewel glanced at Shane as he handed Rick back his gun.

"We don't say anythin' to Patricia until this is over," Herschel instructed them.

"You're limpin, I'll check it out after…" Jewel told the other man as she glanced at him as they went into the room.


	21. Chapter 21

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 21**

**Author's Note: More reviews, amazing and thank you! I'm hoping that I get through season 3 this weekend for my viewing pleasure. I'm already getting ideas!**

**So when I went to bed last night, I had a nice half chapter wrote, a nice scene between Herschel and Jewel, bonding over there abusive fathers. But somewhere between then and when I got up, bad boy Shane invaded my thoughts and decided that he started to be an ass and causing trouble, first step with Jewel.**

Summer's POV:

Beth knocked softly on the slightly open door of the bedroom. "Summer right?" the other blond teen questioned.

Summer looked up from the book she was reading. "Yes," she answered.

"I'm Beth," she answered as she handed her a glass of juice. "I brought a few outfits for you to look over. When you feel better you can look through my closet, I don't need all the clothes I got, not bein' on the farm," Beth said.

Summer smiled. "Thanks…I appreciate it."

"How you feelin?" Beth asked as she sat down on the end of the bed.

"A little tired, but I'll be alright. Any word on Carl?" Summer asked.

"He's restin, your mom is pretty amazing' daddy is impressed," Beth told her. "Did you lose your dad in all of this?"

Summer drank the juice and shook her head. "Never was around," she simply answered. "It's always been my mom and Uncle Daryl, sometimes my Uncle Merle."

Beth smiled. "Did you have a boyfriend before all this?" she asked.

Summer giggled a little. "You haven't met my Uncle Daryl yet have you? Plus Uncle Merle, and our friend Jane not to mention my mom. Any guy, if I had been interested, would have been chased away by any of them. You?"

"I was datin' this guy named Jimmy before all of this. He lives here, cause of his family getting' sick," Beth told her.

"Sick? You mean with whatever this is?" Summer asked.

Beth nodded. "Yeah, they'll find a cure, everyone will be fine," she said softly.

Summer looked at the other teen. "You haven't been off the farm since this started have you? I mean…you haven't really seen a lot of what happens, have you?"

"My mom and brother, they got sick, daddy says when there's a cure to be found, they'll be fine," Beth told the other teen.

Summer looked at the other teen. She was getting one of those bad feelings. "Beth, there is no cure….we were at the CDC. There was one wackadoodle scientist that tried to blow us up with him."

"Just got to have a little faith," Beth said as she patted the other teens knee. "Carl shouldn't be alive, but he is, so faith."

Summer looked at Beth wondering when her world was going to crash down around her.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel glanced at Shane as he came down the stairs with a new shaved head. "Found a razor, I see," she told him. "Sit down, I'll look at the ankle. Herschel requested all of us come to the memorial service they're holding for Otis. Rick said we'd all be there," she told him as he sat down.

"Of course he did, without askin' the rest of us. He's good at that," Shane responded as he leaned against the back of the couch.

Jewel looked at him. "Shane what's your problem? Otis did give his life to save Carl's. That's what you said isn't it?"

Shane looked at her. "Yeah, that's what I said, you doubting me?"

Jewel finished up his ankle. "No Shane, I'm not doubting you," she answered. There was a dark side to this man that she didn't want to have any reason to mess with. She had seen it the day he beat up Ed, not that the man didn't deserve it. Now with his head shaved, it seemed to make his complete demeanor change. Something happened at that school, something he wasn't saying and what he was saying wasn't the complete truth. "All I'm sayin' is Shane, you're here, Otis isn't, and for that reason alone you should want to pay your respects. Nothin' more," she told the man as she stood up.

"It was just a long night," Shane told her.

"For everyon' involved Shane. But, Carl has a chance, a real chance that he didn't have because of you and Otis," Jewel told him as she zipped up the first aid kit.

Shane stood up tentatively putting a little bit of weight on his ankle. "We should be half way on our way to Fort Benning," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "There's a boy missin' and Carl's hurt," she told him. "We're not goin' anywhere for a while."

"Carl wouldn't have been hurt if we left that boy out there, he's nothing' to any of us," Shane hissed as he got closer to her. "Rick is spreadin' this group to thin, he can't take care of his family."

Jewel stepped back. "You'd honestly let a child go missin' in the woods just so you could show whose in charge?"

Shane grabbed her elbow. "I'm the better man, Lori sees that," he told her.

Jewel pushed him slightly to lose his balance. "Don't ever touch me again. Don't go near my daughter or me," she hissed as she walked passed him and onto the front porch. "Daryl, can you get Summer for me? I'll get a chair for her," she said as Mitch ran up to her.

"Are we searchin' for Luke after?" the little boy asked.

Jewel glanced back at Shane as he came out on the porch. "Yeah, we're going out to search for Luke. I bet Maggie will let you feed the chickens while we're out," she said as she walked the little boy off the porch. "Rick got a minute?"

"Yeah, what's up?" he asked as he walked over.

"First you got to promise me not to ask what's goin' on," Jewel told him.

"I'm not gonna like this am I?" Rick asked as he rubbed his hand over her arm.

"Just promise," Jewel told him.

"Alright," Rick reluctantly agreed.

"Keep Shane away from me and Summer, or I will kill him," Jewel told him. "That's all I'm going to say about it."

Rick looked at her. "Did he do something?"

Jewel looked at him. "We've got a memorial service to go too," she said as she walked away from him.

Rick looked over at Shane as he came out of the house and took a breath as Daryl helped Summer to the chair that Herschel got for her. "How are you feelin' Summer?" Rick asked.

"She got a little dizzy as I helped her up, but she insisted on bein' here," Daryl told her.

"I'll help her back up to the room when this is over," Shane offered.

Jewel glared at him, a look that Daryl knew well enough to know as the Dixon death stare. It was one of the few things that the three siblings shared, besides the scars from years of abuse from there father, and that Summer was getting good at. One look that could stop a bear in it's trap and one spoke volumes to Daryl to tell him enough that she wanted Shane no where near Summer. And that was enough for him. "I'll take her up before I go searchin'," he said.

Herschel nodded as he held onto the Bible. "Blessed be God, father of our lord Jesus Christ. Praise be to him for the gift of our brother Otis, for his span of years, for his abundance of character; Otis, who gave his life to save a child's, now more than ever, our most precious asset. We thank you, God, for the peace he enjoys in your embrace.  
He died as he lived, in Grace," he said.

"Shane, will you speak for Otis?" Patricia asked of him.

" I'm not good at it," Shane admitted as he looked down at the ground. "I'm sorry," he told the group.

"You were the last one with him," Patricia implored him. You shared his final moments.  
Please, I need to hear. I need to know his death had meaning," she begged of him.

Jewel rubbed her arm as she watched Shane.

"Okay," he reluctantly agreed.

"This should be good," Jewel mumbled as Daryl looked at her.

"We were about done, almost out of ammo. We were down to pistols by then. I was limping, it was bad, ankle all swollen up. We've got to save the boy, that's what he said," Shane told them. "He gave me his backpack, shoved me ahead, he told me to run and I'll cover you. When I looked back he wasn't there. If it wasn't for Otis, I'd never made it out alive. That goes for Carl too, he saved both of us," he said as he looked at the stones before he walked off.

Jewel took a breath. "I'm going to get Summer's bow and arrows, want to save my ammo," she said as she walked near Shane. "Guess he threw Rick's gun back at you as he was supposed to be coverin' you huh?" she hissed loud enough for him to hear it before she passed him. She wanted him to know that she saw right through his bullshit story. Deep down she knew he had killed Otis.


	22. Chapter 22

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 22**

**Author's Note: I love all you guys and suggestions. I want to shout out to ValkyrieReneStark, ErinGoesRawr, Tomhiddlers0ner, and Whtevritis2 who have given me some awesome ideas. I have them written down and hope to use most of them. I wanted to make sure I thanked them in case I don't in the chapter's I use the ideas. Keep them coming!**

**Since I used a great Aunt's name for Jewel her middle name is her daughter, who I always felt sorry for!**

**Reviews please.**

Herschel watched as the group gathered around the truck and Maggie brought up a map. "How long has the little boy been missing?" he asked.

"This will be the start of day three," Jewel answered.

"This is a county survey map shows terrain and elevations," Maggie explained.

"This is perfect," Rick told them. "We can finally get organized, grid the whole area, start searching in teams," he told them.

"Not you, not today, you gave a lot of blood to that boy of yours," Herschel told him.

"You wouldn't last five minutes in this heat without passing out, Rick," Jewel told him as she stood close to him.

"And, you with that ankle, push it now and you'll be laid up for a month," Herschel told Shane.

"Guess it's just me," Daryl answered.

Jewel glanced at him. "Us, no one's going out there alone big brother," she informed him. "I know you aren't goin' to argue with me, I need to get out of here for a bit anyway," she said as she glanced at Shane.

Daryl nodded. "We'll head back to the creek, work our way from there," he said.

"I can still be useful, drive up to the interstate see if Luke wondered back," Shane told them.

"Alright tomorrow then, we start doin' this right," Rick answered. "That means we can't have our people out there with just knives, we'll give them gun training that we've been promising."

"I'd rather prefer you not carry guns on my property, we've managed this long without turning it into an armed camp," Herschel told them.

Jewel couldn't help notice Shane went into his protective stance. "All due respect, you get a group wondering in here, you're going to need more then just knives," he said.

"It's his property, we should respect his wishes," Jewel told Shane. "I'm goin' to go check on Summer before I head out with Daryl. Let me know what you and Herschel decide about the gun situation Rick," she told him as she squeezed his arm and gave a glance toward Shane. Jewel raised an eyebrow as she saw Summer sitting on the chair on the front porch with Sophia and Mitch.

"You're daughter is stubborn, she didn't want to go back upstairs," Daryl told Jewel as he adjusted his arrows. "I'll put her on my shoulder and carry her upstairs if you want me too," he told her.

"Summer you need to rest," Jewel told her daughter.

"I've been off the ankle for goin' on three days," Summer answered. "It's pretty out here, and fresh air that we aren't runnin' from walkers."

"And you just gave a lot of blood last night, and Uncle Daryl said that you got dizzy when he brought you down for the memorial service," Jewel told her as she sighed. "Fine…Carol can you keep an eye on Summer for me while we're gone? Make sure she doesn't push herself to much. Make sure she goes and rests in two hours, ask Dale, Rick or Glenn to help you put her upstairs?" she asked as she cast a glance at Shane.

Carol followed her eyes. "Right. Sophia and her can keep an eye on Mitch while I start helping with camp."

"Thanks," Jewel answered as she kissed the top of her daughter's head. "Stay away from Shane, don't be alone with him, you understand?" she whispered to her.

Summer nodded as she looked up at her. "No problem," she answered knowing better to question that look. "I want to try and see Carl later," she told her.

"See how he feels, then ask Lori or Rick OK?" Jewel answered. "Mitch, Daryl and I are headin' out, hopefully we'll have some good news when we get back. Listen to Summer, and Carol alright?"

Mitch nodded. "Beth said I could help feed the chickens!" he exclaimed excitedly.

Jewel smiled as she messed with his hair. "Good, earn your keep!"

"You ready?" Daryl questioned.

"I'm ready," Jewel answered as she walked off with him.

Rick excused himself from talking with Herschel and followed them. "Daryl, Jewel, you two alright on your own?" he asked. 

Jewel and Daryl looked at each other. "We're better on our own, we don't have to tell other people to stay out of our way," Daryl answered.

"We'll be back before dark," Jewel told Rick.

"Hey, we got a base and we can get this search properly organized now," Rick told them.

Daryl looked at him. "You got a point or are we just chatting?" he asked.

"My point is it lets you off the hook, you don't owe us anything. Either one of you. Jewel you were up most of the night with Carl, and Daryl I'm sure you went searching last night," Rick told them.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "My other plans fell through," he grumbled as he started to walk away.

Jewel shrugged her shoulder as she gave Rick a small smile. "Dixon's don't break promises," she told him as she followed him. "Careful big brother or everyone's gonna see what I already know, that you're a big teddy bear."

Daryl arched an eyebrow. "We talkin' or we trackin?" he asked.

"Trackin' of course," Jewel answered as she laughed.

Rick's POV:

Rick smiled as he walked into the room and saw Lori holding Carl on the bed. "I'll take over for a bit," he said.

"Alright," Lori said as she kissed the top of Carl's head.

"Maggie and Glenn are making a supply run, if there's anything you need," Rick told her as he sat down in the chair next to the bed.

Lori nodded. "I have a few things I can think of," she said as she walked out of the room.

"Hey, dad," Carl greeted.

"Hey," Rick greeted back. "Carl I told you something earlier today about Luke," he started to explain. 

"I know, Mom told me," Carl told his father.

Rick gave a tired laugh. "Here I was getting ready to confess, I didn't mean to lie, just didn't want to worry you. It's a stupid excuse but it's all I got," he started to explain.

"It's okay," Carl responded to his father. "Do you think we'll find him? I know we will."

"Well, I don't know," he told his son.

"But I truly believe it. You look tired," Carl told his father.

Rick gave a small laugh. "I am tired."

"Hey, I'm like you now. We've both been shot," Carl said proudly. "Isn't that weird?"

"Yeah, I think your mother would rather hear we got the same eyes, so let's keep that between us," Rick told Carl as he took off his hat and put on him. "Since you're in the club now, you get to wear the hat. Didn't you know?" he asked with a chuckle as it fell in his eyes. "We'll pad the rim tomorrow so it sits better."

"Won't you miss it?" Carl asked..

"Maybe you'll let me borrow it from time to time," Rick suggested.

"We can share it," Carl told him. "You know I hoped…when you first came back."

Rick looked at him. "That your mom and I would get back together?"

Carl nodded. "I know her and Shane, I mean but a guy can hope right? But, the two of you always fought, so I guess it's better that you don't."

Rick gave a small sigh. "Carl, even though we fight, it has nothing to do with you. We both still love you. And both of us will always be here for you."

Carl nodded. "I know. You seem happier, I mean the two of you aren't fighting. Does this have anything to do with Jewel?"

Rick looked at his son. "When did you get so smart?"

"I'm not a kid dad. I've got eyes. You smile when you talk with her, you didn't smile around mom that much since I don't know remember when."

Rick shook his head. "Alright, I'm going to be honest with you. I do like her, it's easy to talk with her. I don't know where it's going, if anywhere. But if something' does happen, are you OK with that?"

Carl nodded. "I like her, she's nice. Summer's cool too.

"

Rick laughed. "I can see that your mother and I are never going to be able to lie to you. Now get some rest," he ordered.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel turned at the sound outside the house they came upon and fired the cross bow at the walker. "Clear," she said as she pulled out the arrow from the dead walker's eyes.

"So you want to tell me what happened between you and Shane?" Daryl asked as he kicked the door to the house in and they both walked in.

"I don't know what you mean," Jewel told him.

Daryl glanced at her as he pointed his crossbow at the pantry. "Want to try to answer that with the truth this time? Open it," he instructed.

"On the count of three, one…two…three…." Jewel said as she went to the side of the pantry door and poked her cross bow down ready to fire. "Someone small stayed here."

"Found some food, stayed for the night," Daryl told her. "So, what did Shane do to get the Dixon glare from you today."

Jewel sighed. "I was fixin' his ankle, and he was going off how Rick was tearing the group thin by having us search for Luke and how Carl wouldn't have been shot if we weren't out there lookin' for him. Then he grabbed my elbow said that he was a better man than Rick, that Lori saw that. I pushed him, enough to get him off balance, told him to stay away from me and Summer," she said as she saw a squirrel and got it between the eyes with her bow and arrow. "Hello dinner," she said as she picked it up.

Daryl looked at her. "You tell Rick?"

Jewel shook her head. "I didn't want to tell you, you really think I was telling' Rick? I handled it, I told him to keep him away from Summer and me or I'd kill him. Didn't give any other explanation," she answered. "What do you think of his explanation of Otis' death?"

"That he's full of shit?" Daryl told her.

"Rick told me last night before Shane got back, that he gave Otis' his Python," Jewel's said as they went out the back. "Shane said that Otis covered him, yet somehow he brought Rick's gun back."

Daryl stopped and looked at her. "You didn't tell Shane you thought that he killed Otis did you?"

Jewel looked at him. "Not in so many words, just said I guessed he threw the gun back to him as he was supposed to be covering him."

Daryl shook his head. "Damn it, Jewel Bernice Dixon, ha'n't you learned anything' about keeping' your mouth shut about things like that from dealin' with our daddy and Merle?"

"Don't use my middle name!" Jewel hissed at him. "He's got to know someone's onto him."

"Do you think Rick is that dumb not to figure it out?" Daryl asked. "You know if he care's about you half as much as I think he does, he's not gonna just drop it."

Jewel sighed. "Are we back to this again?" she asked.

Daryl shook his head as they walked. "If you're fallin' for him that means that he's something' special. I respect that, especially out here. BUT, as soon as you know what's goin' on, I expect you to tell me so I can 'ave that big brother talk with him," Daryl teased.

Jewel rolled her eyes as she walked up to a bush and touched the flower. "Cherokee Rose," she said.

"You 'member when I told you that story?" Daryl asked.

"After momma died," Jewel answered. "You said that it bloomed cause I was cryin' for her," she said. "No body's cryin' for Merle, you realize that right?"

"Yeah, I know that," Daryl said as he picked one of the flower's. "Think we need to tell Mitch the story."

"Like I said, a big old huggable redneck teddy bear," Jewel said as she playfully hit his arm. "We should head back, gonna be getting' dark soon."

TBC


	23. Chapter 23

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This **

**Chapter 23**

**Author's Note: See what reviews do? They make me motivated! This is going to be a short chapter but next chapter is romance more then kissing! But first the walker in the well. I felt so sorry for poor Glenn! **

Summer had heard there was a walker in the well from Glenn when he came back to get the ham. She had to go see for herself. She found a stick to use as a cane and went back with him.

"Summer you shouldn't be out here," Lori told her.

"Glenn said walker in the well, come on how could I not?" Summer asked as she looked down the well. "Eww…that's like the worst one we've seen," she said as she covered her mouth as Shane put the rope around the ham. "What are you doin?"

"Tryin' to get the walker out of the well," Shane answered as he lowered the ham.

"He's not going for it," T said.

"Maybe cause a canned ham doesn't kick and scream when you try to eat it," Glenn told them.

"He's right," Andrea said. "There's a reason the dead don't come back raiding our pantries. We need live bait," she said as she looked at Glenn.

"No, you can't even be thinking' that this is a good idea!" Summer told the group.

"I agree with her, not a good idea, not at all, no way, no how," Glenn said.

"Someone has to do it," Shane said.

Summer looked into the well then at the group. "I can't believe I'm even sayin' this, but I am lighter then Glenn, I'll do it," she said. "I'll rock, scissors, paper you for it," she told Glenn.

"Absolutely not," Lori told her.

"She's right, Summer, there's no way we can let you go. Your mother isn't here to give permission," Dale told her.

"This is for the good of the group, we can't wait for her," Summer said.

Glenn sighed. "Summer, even though I really hate agreeing with them on this, I'm old enough to agree, you aren't. And, I for one don't want to be present if something happens and we have to tell your mother and Uncle Daryl. End of discussion. I'm doing it," Glenn said.

"You people are crazy!" Maggie exclaimed.

"Just wait till you get to know us better, this will seem sane," Summer said as she leaned on the fence pole.

"That doesn't make me feel better," Maggie told the younger girl.

"It shouldn't," she admitted as she watched Shane tying the rope on Glenn.

"Have I mentioned that I like your new haircut? You have a nice shaped head," Glenn told Shane.

"Don't worry about it bud, we'll get you out of there in one piece," Shane assured him.

"Living piece, the living part is the important part," Glenn told the group. "Nice and slow please," Glenn told the group.

"I'll keep watch since I wouldn't be good at pulling the rope with this ankle. "Don't worry Glenn, we'll get you back up," Summer told him.

"You people are crazy! This is insane!" Maggie told them again.

"You want this thing out of your well or not?" Shane asked. "Give us a hand."

"You doing OK?" Summer asked as she watched Glenn being lowered.

"Yeah, livin' the dream," Glenn answered sarcastically. "Lower," he said.

"Easy not to fast," Summer said as she watched it.

The walker growled and snarled as Glenn got closer. "OK, to close! Bring me up!"

Summer watched the pump give out and the group struggling. "Oh boy," she said.

"Summer that's not making me feel very comfortable!" Glenn told her. "UP. NOW!"

"We're trying!" Shane said.

"Oh my God, get me out now!" Glenn begged.

"Guys hurry! Glenn is going to be a walker snack if you don't hurry!" Summer said.

"That's not helping' Summer," Glenn said as they started to pull him up. "Quicker!"

Summer reached out her hand as Glenn came into view and helped him out. "You in one piece?"

Glenn took a breath. "Amazingly," he told her. "Would you hurry up and become older so I wouldn't feel guilty about letting you do things like that?" he teased.

"Guess we're back to the drawing board on how to get the walker out of the well," Dale said.

"Says you," Glenn said as he handed him the other part of the rope he tied on to the walker.

"Booya! That's what I'm talking about!" Summer said as she patted Glenn's back.

Maggie went and got a horse and tied the rope to it. Summer took a breath as they started pulling the walker out. "Easy," she said.

"Steady, he's a big one," T added.

"God he stinks," Summer said as she held her nose.

"He's caught," T said as the bottom half of the walker fell apart and broke into pieces.

"I think I'm going to be sick," Andrea said.

"I'm right there with ya," Summer told her.

"What are we doin' with it?" Maggie asked as T Dog already started banging it's brain in. "No!" she yelled as she walked away tears in her eyes.

"I'm glad we didn't do something stupid like shoot it," T said.

Lori shook her head. "Let's get you back to the house Summer. That ankle needs to be propped up."

"I wanted to ask if I could see Carl for a bit," the teen asked.

"I'm sure he'd like that. You really need to take care of yourself, that ankle isn't going to heal properly if you don't stay off of it. Not to mention you gave a lot more blood then you should have last night. And thank you for that," Lori told the teen.

"No big deal," Summer answered.

"Mom Summer's back!" Sophia said as Carol hung up laundry.

"Summer, I was worried. You need to stay off that ankle," the mother of the group told her.

"We're heading that way Carol. She's going to see Carl for a bit if he's awake, then off to bed with her. We'll bring up your dinner," Lori told her as she helped her into the house.

Rick looked up as Lori and Summer came in. "Hey you should be off that ankle," Rick told her.

"You're the third person to tell me that in five minutes," Summer responded with a small smile. "I was hopin' to sit with Carl for a little bit."

"He's asleep right now, how about tomorrow?" Rick asked. "And that's only if you go to bed and stay there tonight."

"Alright point taken!" Summer said with a laugh.


	24. Chapter 24

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 24**

**Author's Note: Merle is convincing Jewel he's redeeming himself, but man you did he have to go after Glenn? That's my boy! If Summer was a couple years older! Poor Morgan! And Andrea! **

**56 followers and 27 people have made this story a favorite, thank you! And 63 reviews! LOVE! How about a bit of smut for this chapter as a reward? Jewel and Rick aren't going to go all the way yet, I have a specific time for them for that but floor play and getting to know each other is good. **

"_**Don't you find that a terribly romantic idea? Love stealing in to overtake two people who'd believe they were merely friends?- Cecelia Grant"**_

Jewel stopped at the door and watched quietly as Rick removed his uniform shirt and badge and put it in the drawer. She met his gaze through the mirror and silently closed the door and walked over to him and put her arms around him from the back as she kissed his shoulder. "Do you want to be alone?" she asked quietly.

Rick shook his head as he lifted his arms to take off his undershirt.

Jewel lifted it over his head and folded it. "Got to say, I'm gonna miss the uniform, Sheriff," she told him as she handed him the shirt.

Rick gave a small smile as he put it in the drawer and put his hands up to her face, there lips meeting each other, both tongues demanding for dominance. Rick had to give a small chuckle when he heard Jewel give a soft moan as she ran her hand down his chest. Rick ran his hands down her back before both of them landed on her but. She was taken off guard when he easily lifted her and put her legs around him and walked over to the bed laying her down. "Nothing's going to happen, not tonight," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Could have fooled me…" Jewel answered breathless as he laid down beside her.

"You aren't ready, neither am I," Rick told her as he kissed her neck.

Jewel gave a small sound of pleasure as she rubbed his face. "So this is what?" she asked.

Rick smiled as he ran his hand over her side. "Getting to know each other without the whole camp watching? Relaxing so that we are comfortable with kissing each other in front of people? Carl knows, he brought it up."

"Guess I need to talk to Summer," Jewel told him.

"She's a smart girl, pretty sure she knows something's going on," Rick told her as he ran his hand over her stomach through her shirt.

"Maybe she can tell me then," Jewel responded as she kissed him. "I'm not sure I know myself," she told him as she ran her hand down his chest.

"What happened with Shane today?" Rick asked as he returned the kiss.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Well if you had any chance of getting' lucky tonight, you just ruined it."

Rick gave a small chuckle as he kissed her ear. "I need to know, not only because of the safety of the group but because I care for you. Those beautiful eyes that speak volumes told me that something had you scared," he told her as he moved her hair out of her face.

Jewel sighed. "He said you were endangering the group by splitting us up and searchin' for Luke. He grabbed my arm, said that he was the better man, that Lori saw it," she said as she rubbed down his arms. "I took care of it, but because I respect you and your authority over the group, I let you know something was up."

Rick sighed as he kissed her. "You should have told me right away," he said.

"What would that have done Rick? So the two of you could get into some kind of fist fight? We don't need to split the group any more then it is," Jewel told him as she rolled on her side and looked at him. "If Lori or Carl had a problem with this, with us, I wouldn' even be entertainin' the idea of us."

Rick caressed her face. "Still can't believe you are related to Merle Dixon."

Jewel shook her head. "You really don't have practice in pillow talk do you? First Shane, then my asshole oldest brother. Seriously, not romantic," she told him as she kissed his chest.

Rick made a small sound of pleasure. "Is that a tattoo?" he asked as he barley ran a finger over the top of her breast, which had been exposed when her tank top moved down slightly when she turned over.

Jewel laughed. "Yes, I have a few," she admitted.

"Now I'm curious," Rick admitted as he rolled over on his side to face her.

Jewel laughed. "Oh are you now?" she asked as she kissed him.

"Yes, very much so," Rick admitted with a small smile.

Jewel laughed as she kissed him as she ran her hand down his chest. She lowered the tank top slightly showing a Betty Boop tattoo with a halo and a devil horn.

"Mm, sexy," Rick said as he kissed it softly.

Jewel grinned. "Got a couple more, one you don't get to see, just yet," she teased as she touched his face. "What did Jenner tell you at the CDC?" she asked growing serious.

"Now whose ruining the mood?" Rick asked.

Jewel gave a small smile as she kissed his neck. "Sorry, but I know that he told you something. You shouldn't have to carry the burden alone. I get why you don't trust Shane. Hell, I can't see how the two of you were ever friends."

Rick looked at her. "I just don't want to worry anyone else."

"I'm asking to share the burden with you. You aren' puttin' it on me, I'm askin'," she told him as she kissed his shoulder. "You can't hold everyone up Rick, you can't keep everythin' bottled up or it'll drive you insane. I'm givin' whatever this is a chance, but it's gonna be, no it needs, to be more then just sex. You need someone that will tell you honestly that you are out of your whacked mind when you have a seriously insane idea. Or tell you when you are right. I'm not gonna tell you what you want you to hear just because we are…well whatever we are," Jewel warned. "If you want that, then I suggest you find someone else. Oh wait, you did, her name is Lori," she teased.

Rick laughed as he kissed her. "I didn't expect you would."

"What did Jenner tell you at the CDC?" she asked again as she touched his face.

Rick sighed and rolled on his back. "That we were all infected."

Jewel looked at him. "What?" she asked.

"Whatever this is…that turns us into one of the Walkers, we all carry it. When we die, weather we are bit or scratched, we're gonna turn into one of those things," he told her.

Jewel took a breath and let out a short whistle. "Hell's bells."

"That was about my reaction," Rick admitted as he kissed her shoulder.

"Truth is….I kinda always wondered. I mean…plaques all over the world, there has been carriers," she answered honestly as she sat up. "You know how they say be careful what you wish for? Yeah this is one of those times," she said as she ran a hand through her hair. "I get why you don't tell everyone….but at some point you might have too."

Rick nodded as he sat up and kissed her shoulder. "I know," he said as he ran a finger down her back and moved her hair to kiss her neck. "I spot another one of those tattoos."

Jewel laughed. "Yeah that one isn't one I'm hiding," she said as she tensed as he touched the top of a scar on her back.

"Jewel? What is this?" Rick asked as he kissed it softly.

Jewel sighed. "Product of a drunk and abusive father. All us Dixon sibling's share the same road map of abuse. Don't mention anything' to Daryl, he's very sensitive about his scars. Me, hell I had a kid at 15, kinda makes the whole bein' embarrassed about things go out the window."

"God, you amaze me, you know that? Overcomin' everything that you did. Merle obviously didn't fair that well. Daryl seems to be kind of alright," he told her as he kissed her.

"He's good with out Merle. Me, I never bought into the whole Big Brother is always here for you act he tried to sell," Jewel said with a laugh. "Seems like I've been fightin' with Merle since as far back as I can remember," she told him. "I was actually a little relieved when you didn't find him. Of course, if you ever say that to Daryl, I'll deny it."

Rick laughed. "Trust me I'm not goin' to be telling Daryl anything we say in the bedroom. I don't care if we're having sex or not," he said as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "Pretty good idea," she told him as she turned her head to the door as she heard a scream. "That's Summer…"

"Rick!" Shane yelled.

Jewel threw him a shirt as she went to the door.

**YEP I'm leaving you on a cliff hanger. Eringoesrawr probably knows what is coming since it was her idea. She just didn't know how I was going to work it in!**


	25. Chapter 25

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 25**

**Author's Note: I am sorry about the cliffhanger! Really! I just needed to add this scene and nowhere else I could think of I could have fit it! Seriously sorry! **

**RIP Andrea and Milton. And seriously the governor is an empty tool box, has no screws left!**

"_**You might mess with me, but never get brave enough to try to mess with my kids!-Author Unknown (But probably a mother)"**_

Jewel ran down the stairs and saw Summer at the bottom with Shane helping her. "What the hell happened Shane?" she asked as she bent down. "Summer? Baby answer me."

"She was comin' down the stairs to get something to drink, her ankle must have gave out, I tried to reach her," Shane answered.

Rick glanced at Shane as he bent down. "Get Herschel, Shane," he hissed.

"What happened?" Beth asked as she came downstairs to help.

"She fell," Shane said as he passed her.

"Why would she be comin' downstairs?" Beth asked.

Jewel looked at Rick as Summer stirred. "Shane said she was comin' down to get a drink, how would he know? I told her not to be by herself with him. I know that she wouldn't be havin' a conversation with him."

"Mom?" Summer asked as she tried to sit up.

"Beth can you go get Daryl for me please?" Jewel asked. "Hey baby, don't try to talk or move just yet OK?"

Beth nodded as she got up to go outside.

"Not a word til Shane can't hear us," Jewel warned Rick.

"Summer?" Lori asked. "Is she OK?"

"Easy help me get her to a chair," Herschel told them. "Summer do you remember what happened?" he asked as he got the flashlight to look in her eyes.

"I was comin' from the bathroom….I heard Shane call my name, I turned around…I must have lost my balance," the teen answered. "Everythin' just went black after that," the teen sighed.

"She al'right?" Daryl asked as he came in.

"You weren't coming down for a drink?" Rick asked.

"No, why?" Summer questioned. "I was headin' back to the room, Beth and I were gonna hang out for a bit. She had drinks in her room, had no reason to come down."

Rick nodded as he rubbed Jewel's back. "How you feelin' Summer?"

"OK…" she answered.

"We're going to go out to the tents, stay out there, be safer then in here," Jewel said. "Headache? Dizziness?"

"No," Summer answered.

"It was just an accident," Lori said. "She's been on that ankle a lot today."

"I'll feel a lot better if she was outside with Daryl and me," Jewel said as she looked at Lori. "I know she won't have any steps to fall down comin' downstairs to get imaginary drinks. That's what your boyfriend said she was doin'. He a mind reader now?"

"She needs a real bed, you and Daryl can take turns in her room, and I'll have Beth and Maggie stay with her," Herschel told her.

Rick nodded. "Carl's right next door, I can keep an eye on her too if you need to step out. You don't have to go searchin' tomorrow," he said as he squeezed her hand.

Jewel nodded as she looked at Shane. "It's about time you go out to camp isn't it Shane? To make sure everyone's all tucked in safe and sound?"

"I was sitting with Carl and Lori," Shane said.

Rick got up. "Shane, let's you and I take a walk down to camp," he said as Daryl went over to help Summer.

Herschel looked at Shane. "I'd appreciate it if only immediate family of the injured children stay in the house. Parent's and uncles are fine, boyfriends of parent's aren't," he said.

"Well that pretty well settles it doesn't it Shane?" Daryl hissed. "Stay away from my sister and niece," he said as he went upstairs with them.

"Take whatever this is outside, but I swear to God if you had anything to do with that child falling down those steps, I will ask you and just you to leave," Herschel warned.

Rick looked at Lori. "Go back up to Carl," he told her. "Shane outside now."

Lori went upstairs and grabbed Jewel's arm. "You can't think that Shane did anything on purpose do you?"

"Not only do I think he did, Lori, I know he did. Why don't you ask your boyfriend about the confrontation we had earlier," Jewel told her. "He's got a dark side, Lori. And, he's not safe around Carl," she warned. "You go take care of your child, I'll take care of mine," Jewel said as she walked into the other bedroom.

Rick's POV:

Shane shook his head as he walked outside with him. "I know you had to put on a front for your girlfriend, Rick. She's upset, you're trying to calm her."

Rick turned and looked at him. "Is that what you think I'm doing Shane? Just appeasing her by asking you outside? No actually I think I'm savin' your life, I could just let Daryl come and have a talk with you."

"You don't actually think I had anything to do with her falling do you?" Shane asked.

"I know what you said Shane, about you were the better man. That I was tearin' this group apart by looking for that little boy," Rick told him.

"Of course she came runnin' to you," Shane said.

"You think she came running to me? No, Shane, I practically had to pull it out of her. If you think that, you're wrong. Maybe that's something' Lori would do, but Jewel, she handle's things on her own. See I'm out here talkin' to you because if I let Jewel or Daryl out here, I couldn't guarantee your safety," Rick warned him. "I don't know what you're doin' Shane, what you think you're doin' but it needs to stop. You're sleeping with my ex wife, you're tryin' to take my spot as father to Carl, and you practically threatened my girlfriend? You and Lori, like I said I can deal with. Carl is MY son, and Jewel, well I'm not sure what we are yet, but I sure the hell know you need to back off," Rick warned Shane as he turned around.

"I can keep them safe Rick, you can't," Shane told him.

"Keep who safe Shane? Who exactly are we talkin' about?" Rick asked as he turned around to face him. "Are we talkin' about Lori now? Or are we talkin' about someone else? I'd really be interested to know."

"I can keep the group safe, Rick. I went out there and I brought back the items needed to save Carl. Me not you," Shane said. "I got them out of Atlanta, me not you. I was in charge of this group, I was handling it," he told the other man.

"I'm sorry for being alive, Shane. I'm sorry for ruining your little power trip. But if you noticed, I sure didn't try to get Lori back did I? If I really wanted to prove what a better man I was, I would have wouldn't I? Did she tell you that she told me that she had expected me to come to the tent that night I got back? So we could talk? That she thought maybe things had changed?" Rick asked. "No she didn't did she? See, she's a lot like you, Shane. She wants things she can't have. You've got Lori," Rick told him. "By the way, thanks for bringin' my gun back," he said as he walked back into the house.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel stood by the bedroom door as Daryl kissed the top of Summer's head before she went to sleep.

"You think Shane pushed her?" Daryl asked in a quieted voice.

"Yeah," Jewel answered.

"I'll kill him," Daryl hissed.

"I told Rick, what he said, what he did," Jewel told him.

"Good, but still doesn't mean I won't kill the SOB," Daryl told her.

"Aint got proof, just got a feelin'. She doesn't remember if he did or not," Jewel told him.

"You've got the instincts of a mother bear, that's enough. He comes near her or you again, he's going to be pullin' a bow out of his head," Daryl hissed.

Jewel smiled as she touched his hand. "Thanks big brother."

"No one messes with us Dixon's, you know that," Daryl told her. "If Merle was here…"

"Yeah, if Merle was here he'd beat it out of him," Jewel finished for him. "You go on back to the tent. You're searchin' tomorrow, you need your rest."

"I can sleep on the chair," Daryl told her. "I'm not goin' anywhere tonight."

"Can I come in?" Rick asked.

"Is that SOB with you?" Daryl questioned.

Rick gave a small chuckle. "No Shane isn't with me. I talked with him," he told them.

"Talkin' doesn't do any good, not with men like him," Daryl warned. "If he goes anywhere near them again," he said.

"I'm right there with you Daryl," Rick said as he lowered his voice. "He killed Otis."

Jewel and Daryl both gave each other a glance. "Figured that out did you?" Jewel asked.

"You confronted him didn't you?" Rick asked as he touched her face.

Daryl cleared his throat. "Sorry, still getting' used to that you and my sister are an item, keep the public pettin' down to a minimum. I'd hate for my fist to accidentally meet with your face," he warned.

"Daryl," Jewel said as she shook her head. "Sorry he's never had to play the protective big brother of a dating sister before. I didn't exactly confront him, but I did let him know I knew."

"I already yelled at her about it, and used her middle name," Daryl told the other man.

"And that's a secret that is never going to be told unless you'd like to be pulling an arrow out of someplace," Jewel warned Daryl.

Rick tried not to laugh. "Is she OK?"

"Yeah she will be," Jewel answered.


	26. Chapter 26

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 26**

**Author's Note: AWW over 74 reviews! You guys make me blush! I swear I thought my Lost Storie was long with 68 chapters, but this one is gonna beat it! Just hang with me!**

**RIP Merle. Definitely earned some redemption points with Jewel! And now onto season 4! **

**Review please**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel smiled as she walked over to Mitch where he was hanging out with Carol and Sophia.

"How's Summer? We heard about last night," the older woman asked.

"She's restin today, told her I was goin' to tie her to the bed if she tries to get up. I'm gonna go take her to sit with Carl for a bit today," Jewel answered. "Beth is helping her 'shop' out of her closet. Maggie said she was going to go to the attic to see if she could find some winter clothes for Carl, Sophia and Mitch."

"That'll be good," Carol said.

"Can we go see her?" Sophia asked.

"I'll see how her and Carl are feelin', then I'll come tell you, how's that?" Jewel asked.

Sophia smiled. "If you need anything, or Summer gets bored, I'll stay with her," she offered.

"Thank you Sophia," Jewel responded as Sophia ran off. "She's a good kid, Carol."

"Yes she is, we both got lucky in the kid department, didn't we?" Carol asked.

"Yeah we did. Hey Mitch come over here for a second?" Jewel asked as she sat down at the picnic table. "You know Daryl and I went out lookin' for Luke yesterday right?"

Mitch nodded. "You didn't find him…that's bad right?"

"No baby we didn't find him, but we did find a little cabin with a pantry in it. Someone stayed there, someone very short, no bigger then your brother. So we're hopin' that narrows the trail some," she assured him. "We found this, it's a Cherokee Rose," she told the boy as she handed him the flower.

"What's that?" the boy asked curiously.

Jewel smiled. "The story is that when American soldiers were moving Indians off their land on the trail of tears the Cherokee mothers were grieving and crying so much 'cause they were losing their little ones along the way from exposure and disease and starvation.  
A lot of them just disappeared. So the elders, they said a prayer; asked for a sign to uplift the mothers' spirits, give them strength and hope. The next day this rose started to grow right where the mothers' tears fell. I'm not fool enough to think there's any flowers blooming for my brother, but I think this one bloomed for your brother. Maybe you can ask Carol or Dale for some water for it and put it in the RV," she suggested as the child ran off.

"How did you know that story?" Carol asked.

"When my mom died, I was 5. It hit me the hardest, Merle was already on his way out of the house, Daryl was used to caring for both of us," Jewel explained. "I cried for days, on the way to school, at school, on the way home from school, in the woods. A few weeks later, Merle took us on a camping trip, and we found a bush of them. Daryl told me the story," she said as she stood up. "Just thought it may help him. He keeping' his spirits up?"

"As much as he can," Carol told her. "I can't imagine how you are fairing, I mean Summer falling yesterday, it would have freaked me out if it was Sophia."

"Trust me, it did," she answered. "I'm gonna spend most of the day with Summer, I'll take double laundry duty tomorrow."

"You don't have to, we all understand. I was thinking' about cookin' a nice dinner for Herschel and his family as a thank you for all he's done," Carol told her.

"That's a nice thought," Jewel responded.

"I was thinking' that you or Lori could ask Herschel," she told the younger woman.

"Me? I'm not sure what help I'd be," Jewel answered.

"Well Lori is Carl's mother, and you are Summer's. Plus not to mention you and Rick," Carol told her.

"Rick and I are just friends…may be developin' into more but right now just friends," Jewel said.

"Still makes you unofficial first lady of the group," Carol told her.

Jewel let out a laugh. "Far from it, but I'll talk to him," she said.

Carol gave a small smirk. "So, you aren't needin' your vibrator much anymore huh?"

Jewel laughed. "Oh my God that seems like so long ago at the quarry. But yeah, it got some use last night," she told the other woman.

Summer's POV:

Summer looked up as Carl came in. "Hey."

"Now this isn't fair, you get shot and I trip and you get to get out of bed before I do," Summer said as she patted the bed. "At least sit down, don't make me feel twice as bad as I already do."

"I only got shot once, you keep trippin' over your two left feet," Carl teased as he sat down.

"I know right? I swear I got the short genes and I also got all the clumsy genes from the Dixons," Summer said. "You're lookin' better then the last time I saw you. Glad you're OK."

"Thanks. Mom said you gave me blood, that's pretty cool," Carl said.

"Well I couldn't let you die could I? I mean you are a pretty cool kid, and you don't get on my nerves nearly as much as you could, so you're worth keeping' around," Summer teased.

"My dad likes your mom," Carl told her.

"You just figured that out? I saw it the 2nd day your dad was back," Summer told him.

Carl laughed. "Well you're a girl, don't you always look for those type of things?" he asked.

"I haven't consulted the last issue of 17 magazine to tell me what I'm supposed to be lookin' for at the end of the world, I'll be sure to get right on that," Summer answered.

"Well, does your mom like him?" Carl asked. "I mean, he's a good guy and him and mom just didn't work out."

Summer laughed. "Carl, my mom hasn't really cared for someone in a long time because she's scared. If she's givin' your dad a chance, then I hope it works out. But what about you? I mean there isn't exactly a divorce attorney around for your parents to go to get a divorce. I don't want mom to get hurt if there's a chance between Lori and your dad," she told the younger boy.

"There isn't a chance," Carl told her.

"Any word on Luke?" Summer asked.

"No, they're out lookin' now. I'm sure they'll find him," Carl said.

"Yeah, I'm sure they will too," Summer told him.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up as Shane and Rick came back from searching. "Any luck?" she asked.

"No of course not," Shane answered as he stormed off.

Jewel looked at Rick. "What happened?"

Rick sighed as he kissed her, not caring who was around. "Same old same. He wants to call off the search," he told her.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Of course he does," she answered.

Lori walked up. "Private conversation?" she asked.

"No, Shane wants to call off the search," Jewel responded.

"What do you think?" Lori asked.

"What if it was Carl? Would you want us to keep looking?" Rick asked.

"If it was Carl, yes I'd want to know one way or another," Lori answered.

"Luke doesn't have anyone else but this group. His little brother needs to know one way or another, and I for one will go out there everyday by myself if I have too," Jewel told them.

Rick smiled. "We're not abandoning the search," he said. "Shane says my good intentions are making us weaker, that I can't make the hard decisions for the good of the group," Rick told them.

"Shane's a power hungry ass," Jewel responded.

"That's a bit harsh, don't you think?" Lori asked.

"Yeah just about as harsh as you wanting to leave Merle on a rooftop without letting' anyone go back to look for him," Jewel told her. "The fact is this is a seven year old little boy who lost his oldest brother, jerk or not, in an attack at our camp. Him and Mitch became responsibility of all of us that day. The world aint like it was, there's no child services that we can leave them at. He's lost, and his five year old brother is scared. I don't see how that leaves any decision but we keep hunting," Jewel told them.

"I agree with you," Rick said. 

"Shane's not a parent, the three of us are, so maybe we can see it different then he does," Jewel said. She looked at Lori seeing a look creep momentarily on her face.

"Daryl isn't a parent either," Lori pointed out.

"No but he raised me, and he practically helped raise Summer. If it gets to much of a problem, we take a vote in the camp. See who wants to abandon the search, who doesn't," Jewel suggested.

"Now, that seems a little unfair don't it? I mean you got Carol, Lori and you as the mother hens. Daryl cause he's your brother, Dale cause he's just a bleeding heart, and Glenn is gonna vote whichever way he thinks the wind is gonna blow, T cares to much to give up hope. We already know Rick's vote. Andrea may be the only one that sees the sense in leavin' this kid," Shane said as he walked up.

"Well maybe that tells you then that searchin' is the right thing to do Shane!" Jewel said.

"Walker!" Andrea announced from the top of the RV.

"Just one?" Jewel asked.

"I can take it out from here!" she announced as Jewel, Shane, Glenn, Rick and T Dog started running.

"Shane, hold up. Hershel wants to deal with walkers," Rick told Shane.

"What for, man? We got it covered," Shane insisted.

"Andrea, don't," Dale told her from up top of the RV.

"Back off, Dale," Andrea said as she aimed the rifle.

"Is that Daryl?" Jewel asked.

"That's the third time you've pointed that thing at my head," Daryl told Rick.  
You gonna pull the trigger or what?" he asked as a shot came from nowhere and made Daryl fall down.

"Daryl!" Jewel yelled as she ran over to him. "No no no!"

"Rick! What on earth's going on out here?" Herschel asked as he ran up.

" I was kidding," Daryl mumbled as they helped him up.

"You got him?" Jewel asked Shane and Jewel.

"We got him, what are you going to do?" Rick asked as she went to the RV.

"Oh my God. Oh my God, is he dead?" Andrea asked.

"You just grazed him," Jewel said as she took the gun out of the hands. "Until you can recognize a walker and a human you don't get to use this anymore. This is not a toy," Jewel said as she handed the rifle to Dale.

"I know that," Andrea said.

"Guys isn't this Lukes?" T Dog asked as he held up a toy sword.

Jewel took a step closer. "I am tired of my family getting' hurt by members of our group. You pick up that gun again, it better be to shoot me or it better be a walker," she huffed as she climbed down the RV. "Stupid asses," she mumbled as she went into the house.

Inside the house:

Summer sat on the edge of the bed watching Herschel work on Daryl. "It's mom's turn now," she said.

"Excuse me?" Jewel asked from the door.

"Jane said things happen in three's. Uncle Daryl got shot, by Andrea, I fell, now it's your turn," the teen explained.

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "Let's count your Uncle Merle cutting' his own hand off in that three thing. It would make me feel a lot better."

"You cut the grid almost in half, finding' that sword," Rick told him.

"Yeah your welcome," he gruffed.

"How's he doing?" Jewel asked.

"I had no idea how fast we'd be going through antibiotics so quickly," he responded. "Any idea what happened to my horse?"

"The one that almost killed me? If it's smart it left the country," Daryl hissed.

"We call that one Nellie as in Nervous Nellie. If you had bothered to ask, I could have told you she would have thrown you. It's a wonder you people survived as long as you have," Herschel told the group.

Summer giggled from the end of the bed.

Daryl arched an eyebrow and poked her leg with his foot. "Got something' to say girl?"

"Only you Uncle Daryl would pick a scaredy cat horse," she told her uncle.

"She's got a point, Daryl," Jewel said as Herschel and Rick left the room. Rick squeezed her hand before going out.


	27. Chapter 27

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 27**

**Author's Note: I so want to get to the explosion of those walkers in the barn! Not long now! But Jewel's bugging me to write her and Lori talking. And this will work in with the 8 mths they are on the run before the prison. Did I mention this was going to be a long story? Review please.**

Jewel followed Lori with her eyes and took a breath before she followed her. "You told him yet?" she asked.

Lori turned around. "Told who what?" she asked.

"You're pregnant Lori," Jewel responded calmly.

"Glenn can't keep his mouth shut," Lori hissed accusingly.

"Glenn? How? The run? You sent Glenn to get you a pregnancy test? Are you serious?" Jewel asked as she sat down in the chair. "No Glenn didn't tell me. When I said that Shane wasn't a parent, you had this look on your face for a split second. I have to ask…" she stated cautiously.

"It's not Rick, there's no way. We haven't been like that in over 7 months," Lori assured the other woman.

"You haven't told Shane yet," Jewel said.

"Do you blame me? You and Rick both think he's dangerous. You think he pushed Summer down the stairs," Lori told her.

"No, I don't think he pushed Summer down the stairs, I KNOW he pushed her down the stairs," Jewel told her. "I don't know what kind of man Shane was before this Lori, but now he's dangerous. But the fact is that you aren't gonna be able to keep this a secret forever. It effects all of us. It effects Carl," Jewel said.

"I know," Lori told her.

Jewel nodded. "Look Lori, I haven't crossed the point with Rick that I can't step back yet," she told the other woman.

Lori looked at Jewel. "What?"

"If there's a chance, if you want him back, you need to tell me before I cross that line, before I get in to deep. Before it gets in to deep between us, before we bring Carl and Summer into it. All you need to do is say the word," Jewel told the other woman.

Lori blinked and squeezed her hand. "Jewel, I don't….I mean we haven't worked in a very long time. You know I knew there was always a chance if Rick and I divorced, well back before all this, that he would start dating. I always imagined that I would hate her, find some reason to hate that person. You could try to be an ass like Merle just for a bit so I could hate you."

Jewel laughed. "Only people I'm an ass to is Merle and people who threaten my child. You aren't alone in this Lori, you've got a whole group of people who will help you."

"Did you ever…I mean when you were pregnant with Summer…think about getting an abortion?" Lori asked.

Jewel looked at her. "No, I'm not one who believes in that type of thing, even at 15. Lori, is there something' else you need to get off your chest?"

"I asked Glenn to pick up the morning after pill for me when he goes to the pharmacy later today," Lori admitted.

Jewel shook her head. "Lori…look I'm not gonna give you a lecture about your choice, that aint my place. But I am givin' you a lecture about askin' Glenn to do it. He's not your personal errand boy, he's one of us. You better just pray that he comes back alive," she said as she went out the tent.

That night:

Rick knocked on the tent flap. "Can I come in?"

Jewel looked up. "I was about ready to go check on Summer and Daryl. What's up?"

"Did you tell Lori that if she wanted me back that you would step away?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

Jewel tried not to smile. "It sounded a lot better coming from me then coming from you?"

"Want to tell me what made you feel so generous that you'd offer me back to my ex wife?" Rick asked.

"Find a divorce lawyer that I didn't know about out in the woods?" Jewel asked as she kissed him.

"No, funny, seems all of them are a dead breed, but Herschel asked Lori our marriage status when we first got here, neither of us wearing wedding bands. She said we were exes, sounds good to me. And in my heart she is my ex wife. So, what got you into the whole generous mood that you'd offer me back to her?" Rick asked. "And she told me she's pregnant."

Jewel nodded. "I did mention that I was horrible at this whole relationship thing before right? Call it self sabotage?" she asked with a small smile. "That is a new one though, actually I'm quite impressed with myself," she said as she playfully hit his shoulder with hers.

"I can't say I am," Rick answered with a laugh. "Seriously, I though I'd have to deal with you picking a fight with me…this was something that didn't cross my mind," he said as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "It didn't cross my mind either, until it was out there. Look I warned you that I was horrible at this."

"You were doing OK until that," Rick responded with a laugh. "Herschel wants us to leave the farm as soon as Summer gets better."

Jewel nodded. "I figured," she said. "He's got a good thing here, he's watchin' over his family, keeping' them safe. He doesn' need a bunch of outsiders messin' it up. I have to say, I honestly can't blame him. I don't like it, but I don't blame him."

"I've asked him to think about it," Rick said as they got to the porch.

"Do you think he'll change his mind?" Jewel asked.

"I don't know, I wish I could predict Shane's next move," Rick admitted.

Jewel nodded. "That's a wildcard that I don't think anyone can predict. Especially after he finds out about the baby. I know a bunch of you are going to go shoot tomorrow, Summer wants to."

"But you feel uncomfortable with her going with Shane," Rick completed her thought for her. "I don't blame you. I'll take the two of you out, later, with Carl, test her, then tell Shane if she passes or not."

"OH she'll pass," Jewel told him.

"I don't have any doubt of that," Rick said as he kissed her. "So are you done offering' me back to my ex?"

Jewel laughed. "Yes," she said as she went inside.

Next Day:

Jewel stopped dead in her tracks as she walked up on Shane and Dale. "Problem Dale?"

Shane glared at her. "Why don't you tell her Dale? Why don't you tell her that you think I held a gun on my best friend, my brother," Shane said. "But of course you think I'd push a teenager down the stairs, so what do you think that I would be capable of with the two of you?"

"You pushed Summer down the stairs?" Dale asked.

"A little boy lived because of what went down that night. I think you ought to show some gratitude," Shane told Dale as he ignored the question.

"I wasn't there," Dale told him.

"No, man, you weren't," Shane told him.

"You brought Rick's gun back," Jewel told him. "You knew I knew because I told you that I knew about his gun. The next thing I know my daughter is at the bottom of the stairs, Shane. You're dangerous," Jewel told him.

Shane took a step toward her. "Yet Lori chose me to keep her and Carl safe. Maybe you should think about who you are choosing to keep you and your daughter safe."

"Take a step back, Shane," Dale warned him. "I saw you that day, you had Rick in your sights and you kept him there."

"Well, maybe we ought to just think that through. Say I'm the kind of man who'd gun down his own best friend. What do you think I'd do to some guy that I don't even like when he starts throwing accusations my way?" Shane asked. "Or you, the redneck sister of a loud mouth who got himself chained to a roof. You've been spreading your legs for so long, that you don't know who Summer's father is. So before you both start throwing accusation, what do you think I'm capable of doing?" he asked.

Jewel put her hand on Dale's chest as she looked at Shane. "You think you're doing everything to keep this group safe? You're endangering this group Shane. Threaten anyone in this group again, Shane, and it'll be the last thing you ever do."

Shane laughed. "Don't threaten me."

Jewel turned and looked at him her blue eyes getting dark. "It's not a threat Shane, it's a promise," she told him. "Come on Dale."

Dale looked at her. "You OK?"

"Fine, Summer and Daryl got moved back to the tents, I'm going to check on them. Stay away from Shane," Jewel warned as she walked to the tent areas and went digging in her bag.

Daryl looked up from the book he was reading. "What you lookin' for?"

"Somethin," Jewel told him.

"Don't get a smart ass attitude with me," Daryl told her. "Summer's hanging out with Mitch, Carol and Sophia."

Jewel nodded. "There you are," she commented as she pulled out a long hunting knife.

"Should I ask what you are huntin'? Or is it a who?" Daryl asked as he sat up.

"Shane just threatened Dale and me," Jewel answered.

Daryl started to get up. "I'll handle it."

Jewel looked at him and pointed the knife at him. "Lay down, don't make me use this on you. I got this," she answered.

"Sometime's I wish Merle and I didn' teach you to be so damn self sufficient," Daryl grumbled. "So, how long until you try and sabotage whatever this is with you and Rick?"

"I hate that you know me so well," Jewel said as she stood up. "Kinda told Lori I'd back off if she was still interested."

Daryl looked at her. "Now that's good one."

"See, that's what I said. Rick didn't think so. I think Jane would 'ave given me props for that one," Jewel said with a laugh. "I did warn Rick I was bad at this whole relationship stuff. And, you don't get to say a word, Mr. Oblivious," she told her brother.

"Sorry?" he said.

"Carol, she fawns all over you. She's definitely interested and you don't even know," Jewel told him.

"She does not," Daryl told her.

"Does too," Jewel said as she walked out the tent.


	28. Chapter 28

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 28**

**Author's Note: Almost 10 reviews today! Blown away! I'm not promising a whole lot of updating for the week after Tuesday night. Work insanity. I had a 4 day weekend this weekend. I'm about ready to start Season 4. Can't wait!  
Seriously why didn't anyone mention checking other farms? I mean Herschel made it clear that he expected them gone! Ah Jewel has to be somewhat voice of reason…but then Shane is gonna be an ass.**

The group sat around the camp as Glenn came up. "Um guys the barn is full of walker's," he told them as he cast a glance up at Maggie.

Jewel turned. "I'm sorry?"

"The barn…it's full of walker's," Glenn repeated as Shane and other's started running toward the barn.

"Summer stay with Mitch!" Jewel yelled as she started running down with them.

"Sofia, Carl stay here," Carol told the other kids as she ran toward them.

Shane looked in the barn only to be met with an eye as he moved backwards. "You cannot tell me you're all right with this," he told Rick

"No I'm not, but we're guests here. This isn't our land," Rick told him.

"This is our lives!" Shane yelled as the walkers started to be drawn to the noise.

"Shane, not so loud please?" Jewel asked.

"We can't just sweep this under the rug, it ain't right. Not remotely," Shane hissed at him. 

"It's not our land, Shane. Why don't we go scout some of the other farms?" Jewel suggested.

"That's not a bad idea, can't be the only one around here," Dale agreed with her.

"No, we're here," Shane told them. "Okay, we've either got to go in there, we've got to make things right or we've just got to go. Now we have been talking about Fort Benning for a long time," Shane told them.

"We can't go," Rick told him.

"Why, Rick?" Shane demanded.

"Why? Because a little boy is still out there," Carol told them.

"Okay, Okay, I think it's time that we all start to just consider the other possibility," Shane told the group.

"We're not leaving Luke behind," Jewel told him. "Just not happenin'. If you're so fast on goin' Shane, why don't you find a car and go," she told him. "I'm pretty handy in fixin' cars if you aren't up to the task."

Shane glared at her. "Rick you want to keep your girlfriend under control?" he hissed.

"Shane," Lori told him.

"How about you keep it under control before I punch your lights out?" Jewel warned him.

Daryl grabbed her arm. "I really don't want to waste medical supplies in bandaging' your hand from punching this douche bag out," Daryl warned. "I'm close to finding that boy, I found his play sword two days ago and we aint leavin."

"You found a sword, a fake toy sword, Daryl, that's all," Shane told him.

"You don't know what the hell you are talkin' about," Daryl told him.

"I'm just saying what needs to be said," Shane told him.

"Why are you the only one sayin' it then?" Jewel questioned.

"You get a good lead, it's in the first Let me tell you something else, man. If she was alive out there and saw you coming all method out with your buck knife and geek ears around your neck, she would run in the other direction," Shane told him as he got closer to him.

"Back off!" Daryl told him. "Keep your hands off me."

Rick pushed the two men apart. "Now just let me talk to Hershel. Let me figure it out," Rick told Shane.

"What are you gonna figure out?!" Shane yelled at him.

Rick sighed. "If we're gonna stay, if we're gonna clear this barn, I have to talk him into it.  
This is his land," he told them.

"Does anyone know why he's got a barn full of walkers in the first place?" Jewel questioned.

Dale nodded. "Hershel sees those things in there as people- sick people- his wife, his stepson," he told the group.

Shane looked at him. "You knew?"

"Yesterday I talked to Hershel," the older man admitted.

"And you waited the night?" Shane asked him.

"I thought we could survive one more night, and we did. I was waiting till this morning to say something, but Glenn wanted to be the one to tell you all," Dale reasoned.

"Beth thinks they are sick too," Summer said as she approached the group.

"You knew too?" Shane asked.

"Back off Shane," Jewel warned as her hand went to her knife. "Summer?"

"I didn't know, not that they were in the barn. Beth and I were talking a few days ago, the day after we got here, and she mentioned something' about them bein' sick and how when they find a cure, everythin' will be back to normal. I seriously didn't think they'd be keeping' a barn full of walkers'," Summer told them.

"I wouldn't have either," Glenn told them. 

"The man is crazy, Rick, if Hershel thinks those things are alive or no," Shane insisted.

"We can stand around here all day, or we can start makin' a plan if he asks us to leave," Jewel said.

"I can see if they have a map of the other farms," T Dog told her.

"They probably already know which ones they cleared," Jewel said as she walked away. She grabbed Lori's arm softly. "You need to calm him down. Now," she warned as she walked away.

Afternoon:

Jewel looked up from the map of the area as Rick came out of the house. "Keep markin' off the spots that Beth gave you," she told Summer as she caught up with him. "I don't even have to ask how it went."

"Not good, how's the map comin'?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"Summer got some of the other farms' they cleared out from Beth, she didn't know them all," Jewel told him as she saw Shane coming up. "Great."

"What's it gonna be, man? Which way does this thing go?" Shane asked as he came up to them.

"I don't know yet," Rick told him.

"Well, what did he say?" Shane demanded.

"Shane back off," Jewel told him.

"We're negotiating," Rick told him.

Shane looked at him. "You're nego- Clock's ticking, Rick"

"Shane, stop being melodramatic," Jewel told him. "The barn is secure, and we didn't even know about it til this morning."

"Jewel's right, Shane. We've managed this far. Jewel is crossin' out the farms that's been burnt out, I'm talkin' with Hershel, you just need to calm down," Rick told his friend.

"Well, we know about it now. Right? We know there's over a dozen walkers in there.  
We know that it's about a stone's throw from our camp, Rick- where we sleep.  
So look, if we're not gonna go in there and clear it out then we just got to go," Shane told him.

Jewel glared at him. "We're workin' on the goin' part Shane," she told him.

"We're not gonna clear it out and we're not gonna go, not yet," Rick told Shane.

"Lori's pregnant. With my child, did you know that Rick? So you can say that Carl is YOUR son all you want, and that you're protectin' him, well I'm protecting what's mine Rick," Shane goaded him.

Jewel took a breath as she grabbed Rick's arm. "How the hell were you ever a cop Shane?" she asked. "Shane just cool it," she told him as she walked away with Rick. "Don't you let him goad you. Not like this."

"He isn't the same person…" Rick said as he walked with her.

"Some people can't handle the stress, they break. Got another pair of handcuffs? I can find a pipe to secure him too," Jewel teased as they walked away from the camp. "It's not gonna be easy, but somehow you are gonna have to make this work. You know…if we were back in the real world, this would be the perfect excuse for me to leave you. But considerin' this isn't, and I did try to offer you back to your almost ex wife the other day, I guess I do owe you one get out of jeopardizing relationship card," she teased as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "Well thanks," he said as he touched her face. "You always gonna be my voice of reason?"

Jewel laughed. "Um my last name is Dixon, so I'm seriously not promising' that. I've learned to control the temper, but it comes out," she told him.

Rick grinned. "It's kinda sexy," he told her as he kissed her.

**Next chapter is the barn!**


	29. Chapter 29

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 29**

**Author's Note: Fifty Eight Followers! Thirty One People have made this a favorite! And eight six reviews. I love YOU all! I never thought I would get such response when I started this, being a new watcher of The Walking Dead. I didn't realize people had strong opinions on Lori and wanted Rick to get some love too! YAY! **

**OH MY GOD. Season 4 is tearing out my heart, and soul, and every other thing that can be pulled out and I'm only on episode 4. I feel SOOOOOOOOO bad for Tyreese. And it's giving me very mean ideas, bad ideas, terrible painful (yet good) ideas. Anyway walkers' in a barn anyone? Review please.**

Jewel looked at Glenn then back up at Maggie. "She's pissed at you huh?"

"I think that's the understatement of the decade," Glenn told her. "You're a woman," he started to say.

Jewel tried not to laugh. "Really? What gave it away?" she asked. "Glenn, if you are going to ask me about relationship advice, don't. Please, because I try to sabotage my own relationships, and I'm not about to tell someone else how to proceed in there's."

"But you and Rick seem to be doin' OK," Glenn told her.

Jewel smiled. "I tried to give Rick back to Lori," she told him.

Glenn looked at her and his mouth dropped. "Seriously?"

"Seriously," Jewel answered.

"You are bad at this," Glenn told her.

"Yeah, I am," Jewel admitted. "Look, you did what you thought you had to do. Sometime's the right thing isn't the easiest. We've been out there, Maggie hasn't. I'm not telling' you what to tell her, what to say, because that's not up to me. But you're a good guy, Glenn. And, I know Maggie sees that. You just may have to give it a bit of time," she told him.

"Maybe if we didn't have Walker's trying to kill us at every turn, then we could all afford the extra time," Glenn told her. "So what about you and Rick?"

"What about us?" Jewel asked.

"Why are you tryin' to sabotage it? You like him, he likes you. Simple right? I mean this isn't about him handcuffin' Merle to the roof is it?" Glenn asked.

Jewel laughed. "Oh please, God no," she answered. "It's just different when you've always taken care of yourself and you have a kid. You try to protect yourself, or think you are protectin' yourself, but sometimes you wind up not seein' what's right in front of your face," she told him. "I know that Jane's up there laughing her but off at me for letting' my guard down just a little."

Glenn shook his head. "We make a poor pair of lovesick people don't we?"

Jewel laughed. "Aint that the truth?"

"Mom!" Summer called from the camp. "Trouble in the name of Shane."

Jewel shook her head. "Now what?" she asked as she walked up. "Shane, what the hell are you doing? Why do you have the guns?"

"Takin' care of us, that's what," Shane said as he held out a gun to Daryl. "You with me?"

"Yeah," Daryl told him as he took the gun.

"I thought we couldn't carry?" T asked as he took the gun.

"Look, it was one thing sitting around here picking daisies when we thought this place was supposed to be safe. But now we know it ain't," Shane told the group.

"Shane, just put it down. Come on," Jewel told him as he held out a gun to her. "You gonna protect your daughter?"

"The walkers' aren't who I'm worried about protectin' my daughter from right now," Jewel said as she stepped back. "I'm not doin' this," she told him.

"What about you Summer? You gonna let your mom's decision's affect your safety?" Shane asked. "At least your Uncle has your interest in mind."

"Shane, you're walkin' on thin ice," Daryl told him.

"Go to Hell," Summer told him as she stepped back.

Jewel gave a small smile as she looked at him. "Don't do this Shane," she begged.

"You got yours?" Shane asked Andrea.

"Yeah," Andrea answered.

Shane looked at Glenn. "How about you, man? You gonna protect yours?" he asked as Glenn took the gun. "That's it," he told him. "What about you can you shoot?" he asked Maggie.

"Would you stop this? You do this, hand out these gun's my dad is gonna make you leave tonight," Maggie told him.

"We can't leave Shane," Carl told him.

"What is this? We ain't going anywhere, okay? Now look, Hershel, he's just gotta understand. Okay? He- Well, he's gonna have to," Shane told the young boy.

"In what fantasy world do you think that he is gonna understand this? That he is gonna understand you goin' against his wishes?" Lori asked.

"Thank God, another voice of sanity," Jewel said.

Shane bent down toward Carl. "Now we need to find Luke Am I right? Huh? Now I want you to take this. You take it, Carl, and you keep your mother safe," he told him.

"This is not your call, it's not your decision to make," Dale told him as he joined the group.

"What is Rick doing?" Sophia asked as she pointed to him, Herschel and Jimmy coming up with two walkers having them in front of them.

"Hell's bell's," Jewel mumbled as she turned.

"What is that? What is that?" Shane yelled.

"Shane! What the hell are you doing?" Rick asked.

"Shane, just back off," Lori begged.

"Why do your people have guns?" Herschel asked.

"Not all of us are going along with wackadoodle over there," Summer said as she glanced at Shane.

"Under normal circumstances, I'd fuss at you. But in this case I agree with you," Jewel told her daughter.

"Are you kidding me? You see? You see what they're holding onto?" Shane asked.

"I see who I'm holding onto!" Herschel told him.

"Shane, just let us do this and then we can talk," he told the other man as he held out the walker in front of him.

"What you want to talk about, Rick? These things ain't sick, they're not people. They're dead. Ain't gonna feel nothing for them 'cause all they do, they kill! These things right here, they're the things that killed Amy. They killed Otis. They're gonna kill all of us," Shane told them.

"Right now Shane you're endangering us!" Jewel told him.

"Shane, shut up!" Rick told him.

"Hey, Hershel man, let me ask you something," Shane said as he held up his gun.

"Shane!" Summer yelled as she looked at Beth. "Come on don't do this."

"Could a living breathing person, could they walk away from this?" Shane asked as he shot three rounds in the chest of the walker.

"No!" Rick yelled.

"Stop it!" Herschel begged.

"That's three rounds in the chest," Shane told him as the walker kept coming. "Could someone who's alive, could they just take that?! Why is it still coming? That's its heart, its lungs," he told them as he shot it again. "Why is it still coming?" he asked.

"Shane, enough," Rick told the other man.

"Yeah, you're right, man. That is enough," he said as he walked up to the walker and shot it in the head. "Enough risking our lives for a little boy who's gone! Enough living next to a barn full of things that are trying to kill us. Enough."

Herschel went down to his knees obviously hurt.

"Rick, it ain't like it was before! Now if y'all want to live, if you want to survive, you got to fight for it! I'm talking about fighting right here, right now!" Shane told them as he went to the barn with the bolt cutters.

"Shane!" Jewel yelled.

"Take the snare pole. Hershel, take the snare pole. Hershel, listen to me, man, please. Take it now. Hershel! Take it!" Rick begged. "No, Shane. Do not do this, brother!" he begged as Jewel took the snare pole jumping slightly as Shane shot the walker it crumpling to the ground.

"Wait! Don't do it!" Rick begged as Shane cut the lock on the barn door.

"This is not the way! Please! Get behind me," Rick told Carl as the walkers came forward. 

"Come on," Shane told the group.

"Maggie," Glenn said as he looked at her.

"It's okay, go on!" Maggie told him.

Jewel took a breath as she watched the people Herschel and his family being gunned down and closed her eyes. "God help us all…" she mumbled to herself.

The group took in the carnage and it got eerily quiet as they heard one more moan from the barn as they all turned there attention to it. Shane and the group readying there guns for one final shot.

"LUKE!" Mitch screamed as he started to run forward.

Summer grabbed him. "No…baby….no…." she comforted the small boy as his brother came into view as a walker.

"Don't look…." Lori told Carl as Sophia ran to help comfort the little boy.

Jewel stood paralyzed as she watched the little boy come toward them, no one lifting there weapons toward him. She took a breath as she watched Rick go up and lift his gun.

"Don't look sweetie, please," Summer said as she held the boys face to her, tears in her eyes.

Jewel flinched as she heard the gun shot from Rick's gun and the moaning stop. The only sound to be heard was Mitch's soft cries into Summer's shirt.

**Holy crap that was emotional to write!**


	30. Chapter 30

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 30**

**Author's Note: Dang Season 4 is emotional and I haven't even got to the crazy governor again. Poor Carol! **

**Oh Shane, you've got a ticked off fifteen year old to deal with! I'm at 88 reviews, let's make 90!**

Summer rocked Mitch back and forth on the ground as she watched Beth run up to one of the dead.

"Ma!" Beth screamed as she tried to go to the dead woman.

"Come on, Bethy," Maggie said as she tried to pull her away.

Summer glared at Shane as he was walking around. She put Sophia's arm around Mitch and got up. She was in a daze and propelled herself at Shane attacking him from the back. "YOU DID THIS! YOU BASTARD!" she screamed as he turned around and grabbed her wrists.

"Calm down girl," Shane warned.

"Calm down? Look at what you did! How….how can you live with yourself? This…this wasn't…the way to…handle it," Summer yelled.

"Summer…come on…" Daryl said as he pulled her away from Shane. "Come on," he said as he walked her back to the little boy.

"I didn't do this, they did this! They put those things in the barn!" Shane yelled.

"Carol…can…" Jewel started to say as she tried to control her anger.

"I've got it. Come on Summer, Sophia help me get them back to camp," the older woman said soothingly.

Summer walked over to Herschel and Maggie. "I am so…I…sorry," she said as she picked up Mitch.

"What was he doing in that barn? Weve been combing these woods looking for him and he was in there all along?" Shane yelled. "You knew," he hissed.

" Leave us alone," Herschel begged.

"Hey, Shane, just stop, man," Rick told him as he went to grab him.

"Get your hands off me," Shane warned.

"I," Herschel started to say.

"You knew and you kept it from us," Shane yelled.

Jewel looked at him. "Shane what if he knew? This isn't your damn property!"

"I didn't know," Herschel repeated.

"That's bullshit, I think y'all knew," Shane accused him.

"We didn't know!" Herschel repeated.

"Why was she there?!" Shane yelled.

" Otis put those people in the barn. Maybe he found her and put her in there before he was killed," Herschel explained.

"You expect me to believe that? Do I look like an idiot?" Shane yelled at him.

"OH you really don't want me to answer that, Shane," Jewel told him.

"Shane, hey hey hey," Rick tried to calm him down.

"I don't care what you believe!" Herschel told him.

" Everybody just calm down," Rick told them.

"Get him off my land!" Herschel yelled at them.

"Please," Rick started to say 

"No," Herschel simply said.

"Let me tell you something," Shane yelled as he went over to him.

"Don't touch him! Haven't you done enough?" Maggie told them.

"I mean it. Off my land," Herschel told them.

"What are you doing? Hey, what are you doing? Daryl almost died looking for her, Rick.  
Any one of us could have," Shane told them.

Jewel shook her head. "You just can't admit that you were wrong Shane can you?"

"I wasn't!" Shane bellowed.

"Look around Shane, look what YOU did. Rick was handling it, and you just wanted to be in charge. Great job you did there. They weren't out there like we were! They didn't have a chance to see what we saw," Jewel told him.

"He thinks you just murdered his whole family in cold blood," Rick told him.

"I don't care what he thinks," Shane told him.

"I was handling it brother," Rick told the other man.

"You had us out in that damn woods looking for that little boy, that we knew was dead! You had us endangering our lives because of your girlfriends daughter who wanted to believe that he was alive," Shane hissed.

Jewel looked at him. "Hey Shane?" she asked.

"What?" Shane asked as he turned around.

Jewel punched him causing him to fall to the ground. "I've been wanting to do that for a while. I guess my Dixon side is showin," she told him as she walked off and went up to where Daryl was. "How you doin?" she asked.

"How do you think I'm doin?" Daryl hissed at her.

"Hey, don't take this out on me Daryl. I know you were out there everyday, I know you believed we'd find him. So did I," Jewel told him. "Right now I'm worried about Summer and Mitch…that poor baby."

Daryl put his arm around her. "Glad to see you still got a good right hook," he told her. "I'm movin' up away from everyone, I'll take Summer and Mitch with me. You comin?"

"That's what us Dixon's do right? Alienate ourselves, pull away," Jewel asked.

"I can understand if you want to stay….cause of Rick. But I don't want Summer around Shane," Daryl told her.

"Neither do I," Jewel answered. "I want to stay around for a bit down here, but I'm gonna be packin' up a car. Herschel isn't gonna want us around, I don't blame him," she told him. "But we owe them something'…" she said as she walked over to Summer and Mitch. "Hey baby," Jewel said as she bent down and touched his face. "I am so very sorry baby."

Summer looked at her. "I thought…." she whispered.

"I know so did I," Jewel told her as she kissed the top of her head. "I want you to help Uncle Daryl pack up and move further out on the property. I want to hang around down here for a little bit."

Summer nodded. "I want to check on Beth later before we go…"

"Maybe in a little bit," Jewel assured her. "They need a bit of time to calm down," she told her as she kissed the top of her head.

Afternoon:

Jewel walked out of Beth's room. "There's nothing' I can do, it's shock. Lori's sitting with her, and I know Summer will want to. Do you have any idea where Herschel is?" she asked Maggie.

Maggie shook her head she led Rick, Shane, Glenn and her into his bedroom. Jewel looked around at the boxes of things.

"Your step mother things?" Rick asked.

Maggie nodded. "He was so sure she'd recover. They'd just pick up where they left off," she told the group.

Shane picked up a flask and threw it at Rick. "Looks like he found an old friend."

"That belonged to my grandfather, gave it to dad when he died," Maggie told them.

"I didn't take Hershel for a drinker," Rick told her.

Jewel looked at Maggie. "He was a recovering alcoholic wasn't he?"

Maggie nodded. "He gave it up on the day I was born, didn't even allow liquor in the house," she answered.

"Did he have an old favorite drinking hangout?" Jewel asked. "When I was drinkin' it was this small hole in the wall place called Jake's. Didn't even check ID's, they knew Merle, so they'd let me in," she explained.

"Hatlin's, practically lived there in his drinking days," Maggie answered.

"Betting that's where I'll find him," Rick answered.

"I know the place, seen it on runs, I'll go with you," Glenn told him.

"No, draw me a map," Jewel told Glenn. "I think this is something' I'm more capable of handelin' then you Glenn," Jewel told the younger man. "I'll go with you Rick."

Rick nodded. "I'll get the truck," he said as they started to go out the room.

"Glenn can you tell Daryl and Summer where I went?" Jewel questioned.

"Yeah, you sure you don't want me to go along?" Glenn asked.

Jewel shook her head. "We got this."

"Rick? You want to have a conversation about this before you leave?" Shane asked as he followed them out.

"Shane, you want a matching set of black and blue eyes?" Jewel asked.

Shane ignored her. "So you're seriously gonna go after this guy with everything that's going on, huh?" he asked. -

"He's right," Lori said as she joined them in the hall from Beth's room.

"This is not the time to head off, not today," Shane told them.

"And when exactly is the time Shane? Want to go find another barn of his friends and family to shoot down?" Jewel asked. "The man hasn't taken a drink in 22 years, and now he's at a bar. That's on US, Shane. No you know what that's on you, but I can't expect you to know what compassion feels like," she told him.

"I'm not arguing. It's the least I can do for Hershel after.." Rick started to say.

"After we what? After we what? Carl said he would've shot Luke himself. That's your son, he's getting cold," Lori told him. "He's growing up in a world where he needs a father like you Around, alive, not running off, solving everybody else's problems," she said.

Jewel shook her head. "Well this is OUR problem Lori. Your boyfriend there did this, you want to blame someone blame him," she told him. "You need Herschel for this baby, or did you forget that? Even if we had moved to another farm, we could have been close. I may be a nurse, Lori, but I sure the hell never spent enough time in labor and delivery to know what the hell to do during a birth. I think it's probably a bit different from the other side of the table," she said. "You want to blame someone, look right there Lori. He endangered all of us because he's a hot headed simple minded fool. He only has one thing on his mind," Jewel told her.

"I'd watch your mouth," Shane warned her.

"Shane back off," Rick warned.

"He only wants to prove he's better then Rick, and he just put us all in danger because of it. I don't care where we go after this, but I aint going where he goes, neither is Summer. Daryl goes where I go, and Dale already said he wasn't going to go with him. Glenn is so in love with Maggie that he's sure the hell isn't going to go anywhere with him. He's tearing this group apart Lori. He tore a good man down, Lori, he sent him back to drinking. There's a teenage girl that's a year older than my daughter in shock because of what happened out there today. He's not even takin' responsibility for it Lori, he'd do it again. That's what makes him dangerous," Jewel warned her. "I'm going after Herschel, even if I have to go alone. It's the only decent thing to do. There wasn't a whole lot of decency going on today," Jewel told him.

Rick put his hand on Jewel's back. "You aren't going alone, you are right, it's the only decent thing to do."


	31. Chapter 31

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 31**

**Author's Note: I go back to work tomorrow, not promising another update til the weekend (but if you get one then you're lucky!) 96 reviews! 100 anyone?**

**Dang, Rick sending Carol away, and the wackadoodle governor is back. Seriously dude, go away! **

Jewel looked over at him in the truck. "What?" she asked as he kept staring at her.

Rick laughed. "You turned me on when you hit Shane," he admitted.

"Then I should have done it long ago," Jewel answered. "You OK?" she asked as she squeezed his hand.

"Not particularly," Rick answered as he brought her hand up and kissed it. "You didn't have to volunteer to come with me."

"Yeah I did, Rick," Jewel answered. "You or Glenn don't know what's it's like to be one drink away from losin' yourself to the bottle, I do. You can't talk to Herschel about it and understand, because you haven't been there. You can't even pretend to know what it's like," she told him. "We know what it's like to be a parents, Glenn doesn't. Maggie needs him there."

"Is this gonna be a problem for you? Being in a bar?" Rick asked concerned.

"I'm not bothered by bein' around alcohol, Rick. If I was, then that night at the CDC, I would have taken a drink then. And lucky for you, I hate whiskey so when you kissed me I wasn't tempted to drink. Now, I was tempted by something' else but not the whiskey on your breath," Jewel teased.

"Oh? Tempted huh? Could have fooled me, I mean it did take a couple more weeks for me to even get you to admit that you were interested," Rick teased her as he ran his free hand through her hair.

Jewel laughed. "Lucky for me you're persistent huh?"

"Yeah, now if you just won't be so generous of offerin' me back to Lori, then we'll be OK," Rick teased her.

"Well don't go handcuffing my other brother to a rooftop and we'll be good," Jewel teased back.

"Do you think Herschel will be alright?" Rick asked her.

Jewel sighed. "I don't know, Rick. He believed there was still a chance, then he…I can't even imagine what he's feelin' now. I seriously would have drank a whole bottle of anything' if it was available after the CDC blew up. I saw hope go out the window, and at that moment, I really, seriously would have taken a drink."

"You think there's hope now?" Rick asked.

Jewel looked at him. "I told you about Jane right?"

"Yeah," Rick asked.

"When I was sabotaging those relationships, she told me something. Something that I didn't take serious right at the time. She told me that when I least expected it that some guy would catch me off guard. Maybe it was his smile, or his eyes, or his voice. That he would make me feel safe, nervous and confident all in one full swoop. And that when he kissed me all I would think of was how close I could get to him," Jewel told him.

Rick arched an eyebrow. "Oh?" he asked attempting not to smirk.

"Yeah, and here I am in the middle of the end of the world, and when I get scared, I don't think about running to Daryl, I think about running to you. When I see you hurtin', I want to stop it. So you ask me if I think there's hope? Yeah, I do," she told him as she kissed his cheek.

Rick smiled. "So..what was it?" he asked curiously.

"What was what?" she asked.

Rick smirked at her. "You know what," he told her.

Jewel laughed. "Combination of things, actually. Guess the first thing I noticed was your voice, then the smile, then the eyes."

Rick grinned. "The whole package huh?"

"Don't get a big head Rick Grimes, remember I can sabotage a relationship without even thinking," she teased. "Jane would have liked you…especially since you hated Merle. She's up there laughing at me," she told him. "So your turn," Jewel told him. "What is it about me?"

Rick smiled. "You'll think it's quite selfish of me."

"Try me," Jewel told him as she kissed his shoulder.

"How easily we just talked. Nothing forced, nothing demanding. Just an easy conversation, give and take. That first night at the quarry, even though you had every reason to hate me cause of Merle, you still came over and talked to me. I don't think I realized it then, but the more we talked, the more I wanted to know about you, wanted to protect you from the world. Then there's that smile that lights up the room," Rick told her as he kissed her fingers.

Jewel smiled. "See, this…this is hope. Lori's baby that's hope," she told him. "That baby is family, he or she is Carl's sister or brother. In this world, can't separate that."

"You're something' else you know that?" Rick asked as he parked the truck at the bar. He bent over and kissed her. "I would have seriously lost it today if it wasn't for you."

Jewel smiled. "No Rick, you would have been fine. It would have been Shane that totally wouldn't have been alright, but damn it felt so good hitting him. I am a Dixon after all," she said as she got out of the truck and check her gun.

Rick checked his gun before entering the barn. "Herschel?" he asked as they entered the bar.

Herschel sighed as he took a drink. "Who else is with you?"

"Jewel. Glenn volunteered to come too," Rick said as he walked over. "How many have you had?"

"Not enough," Herschel answered.

Jewel motioned for Rick to stand back and she went over. "You know this isn't gonna fix anything, Herschel. This is just gonna add to your problems."

"What do you know about it?" Herschel asked.

Jewel took out a coin from her pocket. "A lot, Herschel, believe me. That's my 10 year coin….up to almost 13 years. This isn't you Herschel. You're needed back at the farm. Beth needs you, she's in shock, and we don't know what to do."

"I think you're in shock too," Rick told the older man.

"Maggie's with her?" Herschel questioned as he poured himself another drink.

"Yeah, but Beth needs you," Rick told him.

"What could I do? She needs her mother," Herschel told them.

Jewel looked at him. "Her mother isn't here, Herschel, but you are. And I don't think you are the type of parent that's just going to run away when things get tough," she told him.  
"She needs to mourn like she should've done weeks ago. I robbed her of that. I see that now," Herschel told them.

"You were holding out hope," Jewel told him.

"You thought there was a cure, can't blame yourself for that. We thought there was a cure too," Rick told him. "But there's still hope."

"Hope? When I first saw you running across my field with your boy in your arms, I had little hope he would survive," Herschel told him.

"But he did," Rick told him.

"And he wouldn't have if we didn't find you," Jewel told the man.

"You wouldn't have needed me if Otis hadn't accidently shot him," Herschel told them. "Your man Shane made it back, but we lost Otis, but we saved your boy. That was a miracle that proved to me miracles do exist," Herschel told him. "Only it was a sham, a bait and switch. I was a fool, Rick, and you people saw that. My daughters deserve better than that," he told them.

Jewel glanced at Rick before going up to Herschel. "So, you're going to leave your girls alone in this world for a bottle? Is that really what you think is best for Maggie and Beth? Bury yourself in a bottle, away from your problems Herschel?" Jewel told him. "You didn't want us at the farm because you were protecting your family, your daughters', so I know that you'd do anything to protect them. Yeah this is going to bury your sorrows today, but what about tomorrow? You're going to get up and you're going to have a major hangover, and you are going to have to look at your daughters' in the eyes. Or even worse, Herschel, what if something happens and you don't get to wake up in the morning? Is this the way you want them to remember you by? Exactly what kind of example is that for them?" Jewel asked. "Don't you think I want to pour a glass right along with you? Sit down here and forget that the world sucks? Forget that the dead want to turn me into a midnight snack? Or to forget that a little boy lost his last livin' family member today? I do, Herschel, but I don't get to do that. You know why? Because I have a daughter that depends on me. She looks at me as an example. She's the reason I gave up drinkin' just the way you did for Maggie. You're usin' your grief as a reason to find comfort in an old friend. But that isn't an old friend, that is a nemesis, and you know it as much as I do. You aren't the type of man Herschel. We told Maggie we'd bring you home," Jewel told him.

"Like you promised that little boy?" Herschel told them.

"So what's your plan?" Rick asked.

"He doesn't have a plan Rick. His only thought is finish that bottle," Jewel told him. "I know whatever we say isn't gonna make a difference Herschel. You're going to have to make that choice," Jewel told him.

"Stop telling me how to care for my family, my farm. You people are like a plague! I do the Christian thing, give you shelter, and you destroy it all!" Herschel told them.

"The world was already in bad shape when we met," Rick told him.

"There was bad people, bad things that happened before all this Herschel," Jewel said as she glanced at Rick.

"And you take no responsibility! You're supposed to be their leader!"

"Well, I'm here now, aren't I? Jewel's here now, she volunteered to come with me because she's been where you were. She said I wouldn't understand about this, and she's right, I wouldn't. But, here I am, right now. You want to be mad at us for what happened at your farm, be mad at me, but not at your daughters," Rick told him.

"Maggie and Beth need you now more then ever," Jewel told him.

Herschel sighed. "I didn't want to believe you. You told me there was no cure, that these people were dead, not sick. I chose not to believe that. But when Shane shot Lou in the chest and she just kept coming, that's when I knew what an ass I'd been, that Annette had been dead long ago and I was feeding a rotten corpse! That's when I knew there was no hope. And when that little boy came out of the barn, the look on your face I knew you knew it too. Right? There is no hope," he told them. "And now you know it like I do."

Jewel looked at Rick. "There's always hope Herschel there has to be."

Rick nodded. "She's right. You know what the truth is? Nothing has changed.  
Death is death. It's always been there, whether it's from a heart attack, cancer, or a Walker. What's the difference? You didn't think it was hopeless before, did you? Now there are people back at home trying to hang on. They need us, even if it's just to give them a reason to go on, even if we don't believe it ourselves."

Jewel nodded. "Maybe right now you don't feel like there's anything to fight for, but there is. Maggie and Beth. Maybe you're not going to be able to do it all by yourself for a little while, no one gets to do it on there own anymore Herschel."

Herschel looked at her. "You don't give up do you?"

"I'm stubborn like that," Jewel said with a grin.

TBC


	32. Chapter 32

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 32**

**Author's Note: 100 reviews! SWOON! Keep 'em coming! I'm mentally preparing myself to write Dale's death. Seriously mentally preparing…I know it'll be a bit but yeah! And Lizzy is giving me the creepolas! And seriously what happened to the razor Michonne gave Rick. Jewel was cheering….she may use it on him while he's asleep.**

Summer and Daryl's POV:

Daryl glanced over at his niece after they had moved campsites and moved over to her. "He asleep?"

Summer nodded as she wiped her eyes. "I promised him….I promised that we'd find him, that he would be alive. I broke my word," she told him.

"Summer, this isn't your fault, a'right?" Daryl asked as he wrapped his arm around her.

"Dixon's don't break promises, even Uncle Merle said that. When your break your word, you break who you are," Summer told him.

Daryl sighed. "Why can't you be like every other teen and not l'ten to what we say?" he told her. "I was out there lookin' for him, Sum…I feel like I let that kid down. But right now, he isn't the kid I'm worried bout."

"I'm not a kid, Uncle Daryl," Summer protested.

Daryl sighed as he kissed the top of her head. "No you aren't," he told her. "There's something' about bein' a Dixon female and 15. Your mother had you and you…."

"The dead come back to livin' and want to eat me? Yeah I'd think I'd want a kid before that," Summer answered honestly.

Daryl had to laugh as he kissed the top of her head. "Yeah I never thought I'd say this, but I think I'd chose that too."

"Is it bad that right now I was thinking' how hard being a teen was back in the real world? How I'd give anything' to be arguing' with mom how I NEEDED a cell phone? Or thinking' Joey London turned into a hunk?" Summer admitted.

Daryl arched an eyebrow. "The same Joey London you punched when you were six?"

"Yeah…that one," Summer admitted as a blush came onto her face.

Daryl kept a straight face as he looked at her. "Good thing I didn't know that, or I would have punched him myself."

Summer had to give a small smile. "Doesn't matter now, he's probably dead…or one of those things."

"Sum…it isn't wrong that you want those things," Daryl told her. "Hell, I want those thing's for you. Merle and I always teased that we'd be standin' on the front porch of Jane's house with a shotgun when a boy came to take you to your first dance."

"You wouldn't?" Summer asked.

"Oh hell yeah, we would've. Scared him real good too," Daryl told her. "Then we'd let Jane come out, give one of her famous stares, you know the one."

Summer laughed. "Yeah the one that could make Uncle Merle stop in mid racist slur."

Daryl laughed. "Never saw a woman make your Uncle Merle almost piss his pants like Jane could."

"You know, I would never had made it to that so called first dance if the three of you did that," Summer told him.

"You thin' we would have let him turn around? Oh no, he would 'ave taken you, he would 'ave just had the livin' crap scared out of 'im so he wouldn't 'ave touched one 'air on your head," Daryl teased as he kissed the top of her head. "It's alright to want to be normal, if that keeps you sane, hold on to it."

"Carl, Sophia and Mitch, they're 'ounger, especially Mitch," Summer told him.

"Yeah, so we try to make normal times. Mitch is a Dixon now," Daryl told her as he kissed the top of her head.

Summer got the sneaky Dixon grin. "So you think we should hold guns on Rick and give 'im the talkin' too."

Daryl laughed. "Your mother would kill us."

"Actually, no she wouldn't, she wouldn't want us to turn into one of those things," Summer pointed out the grin getting bigger.

Daryl laughed more. "Never thought that would work to our advantage. I'd blame it all on you."

"So is that a yes?" Summer asked with a grin.

Daryl laughed. "Let's say that's a lets see what kind of mood your mom is in when she gets back."

Jewel's POV:

Jewel turned her head to the sound of the door opening as two men stepped in, her hand going immediately to her side to where she could grab her knife easily. Rick gave her and Herschel a worried glance.

"Son of a bitch, they're alive," the thinner of the men said as he sat down at a table. "I'm Dave. That scrawny-looking douche bag there is Tony," he introduced as Tony sat at the bar.

"Eat me, Dave," Tony told him.

"Hey, maybe someday I will. We met on I-95 coming out of Philly," Dave told them as he glanced at Jewel. "Damn shit-show that was," he said.

"Rick Grimes," Rick introduced.

"It's nice to meet some new people," Dave said as he poured himself a drink. "What about your sweetheart? Care to share a drink with me? I didn't catch your name."

"I didn't throw it," Jewel answered. "I quit havin' drinks with strangers in bars a long time ago. They all seemed to be douche bags."

Rick gave Jewel a glance, one that could have easily been either 'Seriously turning me on,' or 'Keep your cool,' which it was, she couldn't tell.

Dave laughed. "Now that's a feisty one, I think we'd get along good," he said as he turned to Herschel. "How about your pal? Have one?"

"I just quit," Herschel told them as he handed Jewel her coin back.

"Jewel," she answered. "And I seriously gave drinkin' up a long time ago," she answered as she put it back in her pocket.

"Jewel, now that's a fine name for a pretty lookin' girl. Your parents must have the foresight of how pretty you'd be."

"My parents had the foresight of naming me after two dead aunts," Jewel answered.

Dave laughed as he looked at Herschel. "You have a weird sense of timin' friend."

"His name is Hershel, he lost people today. A lot of them," Rick told them.

Dave lifted his glass. "I'm sorry to hear that, to better days and new friends. And to our dead, may they be in a better place," he said as he didn't take his eyes off Jewel. He noticed Rick eyeing his gun. "Not bad, huh? I got it off a cop."

"I'm a cop," Rick told him.

"This one was already dead," Dave simply told him.

Jewel bit the inside of her lip to keep from saying that she seriously did not believe that. "Philly huh? That's where you said you were from right?"

"You fellas are a long way from Philadelphia," Rick stated as he agreed with her.

Dave sighed. "It feels like we're a long way from anywhere," he admitted.

"Well, what drove you South?" Rick asked curiously.

"Well, I can tell you it wasn't the weather. I must've dropped 30 lbs. in sweat alone down here," Dave answered.

"I wish," Tony mumbled.

"This heat doesn't seem to be botherin' you sweetheart, can't imagine you needin' to lose any weight," Dave told Jewel.

"I'm a Georgia girl, Dave born and raised. Can't you tell by the accent?" Jewel asked as she kept her hand tragically placed on her hip.

Dave laughed. " You sure got a mouth on you, I like that. No, first it was D.  
C. I heard there might be some kind of refugee camp, but the roads were so jammed, we never even got close," he told them. "We decided to get off the highways, into the sticks, keep hauling ass. Every group we came across had a new rumor about a way out of this thing. One guy told us there was the coast guard sitting in the Gulf, sending ferries to the islands," he informed them.

Tony let out a small sigh. "The latest was a rail yard in Montgomery running trains to the middle of the country," he said.

"Kansas, Nebraska," Dave finished.

"Nebraska?" Jewel questioned.

"Low population, lots of guns," Dave responded.

"Kinda makes sense," Jewel admitted as she cast a glance toward Tony. She didn't want either one of these douche bags to get out of her sight. She could see Rick doing the same.

"Ever been to Nebraska, sweetheart? A reason they call 'em flyover states," Dave chuckled.

"Names Jewel, not sweetheart," Jewel warned him.

Dave laughed. "You just need a guy to show you what it's like to be treated nice, even in this hell hole of a time. You'd be getting' used to being called sweetheart real quick."

"Yeah, I haven't got laid in a while, could use some cooch," Tony said as he turned his attention to him.

"You remind me of my oldest brother Tony. He got handcuffed to a roof and left, I'd seriously hate for you to receive the same fate," Jewel warned Tony.

"I'm the one that did it," Rick told them.

"Tony, now behave. How about you guys?" Dave questioned.

"Fort Benning, eventually," Rick answered.

"I hate to piss in your cornflakes, officer, but We ran across a grunt who was stationed at Benning. He said the place was overrun by lamebrains," Dave informed them.

"Lamebrains?" Jewel questioned. "Fort Benning is gone? That can't be right."

"Sadly, I am. Oddly, the truth is there is no way out of this mess. Just keep going from one pipe dream to the next, praying one of these mindless freaks - doesn't grab a hold of you when you sleep," Dave told them.

"If you sleep," Tony said as he got up. Jewel kept her eyes on him until he went to the corner and started pissing.

"Real nice," Jewel hissed to herself.

"Yeah, it doesn't look like you guys are hanging your hats here. You holed up somewhere else?" Dave asked.

Jewel turned her head to speak directly to Dave. There was no way these assholes were getting anywhere near her daughter or Beth. "No, we're just passin' through."

"Those your cars out front?" Dave asked.

"Yeah why?" Rick asked.

"We're living in ours. Those look kinda empty, clean," Dave told them.

"That's me, I'm a neat freak, got to be cleanin' everything. You just caught me before I started takin' out the trash," Jewel told him.

Dave laughed. "I like you. Really. Quick wit. He was a sheriff, what were you?"

"Nurse," Jewel answered.

"Now that comes in handy doesn't in Sheriff?" Dave asked.

"Yeah, she comes in pretty handy. When she isn't demanding to take out the trash," Rick told him.

"Where's all your gear?" Dave asked.

"We're with a larger group out scouting, thought we could use a drink," Rick answered.

"A drink? Hershel, I thought you quit, and Jewel here you don't drink," Dave told them.

"Well, we're thinking of setting up around here," Hershel responded. "I kinda made them stop, just needed one for the road."

"Is it is it safe?" Dave asked.

"It can be, although I have killed a couple of walkers around here," Rick admitted.

"Walkers? That what you call them?" Dave asked.

"Yeah," Rick responded as he kept his eyes on them.

"That's good. I like that. I like that better than lamebrains," Dave complimented.

"More succinct," Tony said as he moved his eyes down Jewel's body.

Jewel gripped her knife handle through her shirt. "Succint?" she asked.

Dave laughed. "Tony went to college."

"Two years," Tony answered. "So what so what, you guys set up on the outskirts or something? That new development?"

"Trailer park or something? A farm? ? Old McDonald had a farm?" Dave asked.

"You got a farm? ? E-I-e-I-o," Tony said. "Is it safe?"

"It has to be," Dave answered. "Food and water?" he asked.

"You got some cooze, beside this one," Tony said as he nodded toward Jewel. "Like I said I haven't had a piece of ass in weeks."

"Surprising," Jewel told him.

"Pardon my friend, he's got no tact. City kids," Dave explained.

"No disrespect," Tony said.

"None taken of course," Jewel told him as she kept her eyes on them.

"We've said enough," Herschel told them.

"Well, hang on a second, this farm it sounds pretty sweet," Dave told them. "Don't it sound sweet, Tony?"

"Yeah, real sweet," Tony agreed with his friends.

"How about a little Southern hospitality? We got some buddies back at camp, been having a real hard time," Dave told them. 

"Southern hospitality died when the dead came back to eat us," Jewel responded.

Dave laughed. "I can see how you'd feel that way. But I don't see why you can't make room for a few more. We can pool our resources, our manpower," he told them.

"Look, I'm sorry. That's not an option," Rick told them.

"Doesn't sound like it'd be a problem," Dave said.

"He didn't say it was a problem, said it wasn't an option. Sorry four years of nursing' school," Jewel explained as she glanced at Tony.

Rick had to fight back a grin at that. "I'm sorry. We can't. We can't take in any more," he told them.

"You guys are something else. I thought I thought we were friends," Dave told them.

"We got people we gotta look out for too. We don't know anything about you," Rick told him.

"No, that's true. You don't know anything about us. You don't know what we've had to go through out there, the things we've had to do," Dave told them. I bet you've had to do some of those same things yourself. Am I right? 'Cause ain't nobody's hands clean in what's left of this world. We're all the same," he told them. 

Jewel glanced at him. "Then you understand why we just don't take home guys that we pick up in bars. I know from past experience not good idea."

Dave laughed again. "So come on, let's take a nice friendly hayride to this farm and we'll get to know each other. I can promise you I will keep Tony away from you Jewel."

Jewel raised an eyebrow. "Oh I can guarantee you that he wouldn't get a foot from me before he lost an important part of his anatomy. My brother Merle taught me how to skin a deer at age five, first thing to go was the balls."

"That's not gonna happen," Rick told him. 

"Rick this is bullshit," Tony said.

"Calm down," Rick told him.

"Don't tell me to calm down. Don't ever tell me to calm down. I'll shoot you two assholes in the head, show the bitch here what a man is and take your damn farm!" Tony told them.

Jewel pulled her knife slightly out of the case from underneath her shirt. She made sure that no one saw this brief movement.

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa," Dave said as he tried to calm the situation. "Relax. Take it easy. Nobody's killing anybody. Nobody's shooting anybody," Dave told the group. "Right, Rick? Look. We're just friends having a drink, that's all. Now where's the good stuff, huh? Good stuff, good stuff, good stuff," Dave said as he jumped behind the bar. Rick's eyes immediately went to the mirror in front of him so he could see what he was doing behind him. "Let's see. Hey, look at that. That'll work. You gotta understand we can't stay out there. You know what it's like," Dave told him.

"Yeah, I do. But the farm is too crowded as is. I'm sorry, you'll have to keep looking," Rick suggested as his hand steadied right above his gun. Jewel kept her eye on Rick waiting for a sign.

"Keep looking? Where do you suggest we do that?" Dave asked.

"I don't know," Rick answered honestly.

"Nebraska is pretty nice may want to try there," Jewel suggested.

"Nebraska, you are something' else Sweetheart," Dave said.

Rick saw a movement of Dave's hand in the mirror and pulled out his gun and spun around and fired killing Dave instantly. In that moment, Jewel had her knife out and threw it, it landing right between Tony's eyes.

"Nice shot," Rick told Jewel. "You OK? Herschel?"

"I'm alright. I'm glad Jewel is on our side," Herschel admitted.

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "So am I." 


	33. Chapter 33

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 33**

**Author's Note: So, yesterday at work I passed out, right on my face. The ER and the emergency room techs could not find blood pressure or a pulse and I was running a fever. Of course, I hat to be a smart alleck and say, 'well I'd suggest you lock me in a room if you don't want me coming back.' Luckily the nurse was a Walking Dead fan and said 'do I need to go find someone who can fire a cross bow.' Yeah….humor in the rawest forms. My knee has a nice big old bruise from where it took the brut of it. Otherwise as far as I know, I'm still alive and not a walker! Please review, I mean after that antidote how can you not?**

**OK I like Tara! And I think it's funny (sorry Meghan) that the Gov. just fell in his own pit.**

**Martinez, please shoot him in the head. Save the girl. I may save the prison!**

Summer and Daryl's POV:

Summer heard steps before she saw a person. "Company Uncle Daryl."

Daryl glanced up before he looked back down at what he was doing. "Could be your momma."

"Not her footsteps. And she would have drove a car up here," Summer pointed out.

"Think you're so smart don't ya?" Daryl teased. "Got the best hearing of us Dixon's."

Summer let out a chuckle. "Trust me, sometimes that isn't so good," she told him. "It's Lori," Summer informed him.

Lori walked up "Moving to the suburbs? Listen, Beth's in some kind of catatonic shock," she told them.

"We know, Glenn told us mom and Rick went into town," Summer responded.

"They aren't back and we need Hershel," Lori told them.

"Yeah. So what?" Daryl asked as he got up and walked over to her.

"So I need you to run into town real quick and bring him and Rick back," Lori told him. "Daryl?"

"Interestin' you said Rick and Hershel, not Rick, Jewel and Hershel," Daryl responded. "My sister is with them, she'll bring 'em home."

"Shouldn't you be worried about her too? Summer…" Lori started to say.

Daryl stepped in front of his niece. "Don't you even bring her into this. She 'aint your kid. Jewel wouldn't want me to leave her alone, least alone Mitch. I got better things to do," he said.

"What's the matter with you? Don't you be so selfish," Lori told him.

Daryl turned and looked at her. "Summer in the tent now," he told his niece.

"Uncle…." Summer started to say before Daryl turned and gave her the Dixon stare. "Yes sir," she said as she went into the tent.

"Selfish? Listen to me, Olive Oyl. I was out there looking for that little boy every single day. I took a bullet and an arrow in the process," Daryl told her. "I think you're the one bein' selfish."

Lori looked at him. "What? I'm here asking you to go into town and bring them back."

Daryl gave a small smirk. "You broke up with Shane, huh? You saw how dangerous he was, realized that he pushed Summer down the stairs, that he left Otis to die, and how he went off today. Now you're knocked up and scared of bein' alone, so you want Rick back here so you can beg him back."

"You know nothing about me," Lori told him.

Daryl laughed. "Oh lady, I know all about you. You're the type that looked her eyes down on us in a grocery store, or started talkin' shit when Summer was carryin' a new born into church and just turned 16. You'd be the first to throw stones without even tryin' to know the real story. But while my sister was doin' it all alone, you probably didn't wait a month before you were jumpin' into bed with your husband's best friend. You are afraid to do it alone, so now that you see what type of person Shane is, you're all ready to beg Rick for forgiveness. But I think you're in for a very rude awakenin' Lori. See, Rick sees through all the Dixon defenses my sister put up for years, sees her for the amazing' woman she is. Probably why he's so damn attracted to her, after puttin' up with you for years. Didn't work a day outside the house, probably wasn't even a good cook. Rick's already gone past the point of no return for my sister. And you know what? He definitely upgraded. Now, you need to take a walk. You want to go play the hero, go try and rescue Rick, show him your more useful then doin' laundry, go ahead, be my guest. But if you were smart, you'd just trust Rick and JEWEL to bring Hershel home," he told her as he walked away.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked over and pulled her knife out of Tony's head and went over to Dave and took the gun off of him and handed it to Rick. "He did take it off a cop, think it should go back to one," she said.

"You look so sweet and innocent," Rick laughed as he took it.

"Sweet works when you're a nurse, innocent…I don't think I was that since the day I was born," Jewel responded. "How you doin' Herschel? You OK?"

Herschel nodded. "I'm sorry I put you two in this position," he told them.

"Hey, none of that alright, let's head back," Jewel told him as they started to walk toward the door.

Rick motioned for them to duck down. "Car, get down."

A man yelled from outside. "Dave? Tony? They said over here?"

A second voice answered. "Yeah."

Another voice answered. "I'm telling you, man, I heard shots."

Jewel held up three fingers as she counted the voices.

"I saw roamers - two streets over," the second voice informed them. "Might be more around here."

"We gotta get out of here," the first man said.

"Dave! Tony" the third man yelled.

"Shut up, you idiot! You wanna attract 'em? Just stick close. We're gonna find 'em," the first man told them.

"Dude, he said to stay close," the second man yelled. "Tony?" he called. 

Herschel, Rick and Jewel exchanged glances as they watched the shadows. "They don't seem like they are giving up anytime soon," Jewel whispered.

"Would you?" Rick asked as he whispered back.

"We can't sit here any longer," Herschel told them.

"Let's head out the back and make a run to the car," Rick told them as they heard gun fire.

Jewel glanced over and crawled over to Dave's body.

"What are you doing?" Rick asked.

"Blocking the door, and I'd rather them shoot a dead asshole then any of us," Jewel responded as she dragged Dave's body over. "Jerk face over there is to heavy for me to use."

Rick and Herschel grinned. "So glad your on our side," Rick told her as he helped her move the body.

"What happened?" the first man asked.

"Roamers, I nailed 'em," the third man answered.

"They disappeared but their car's still there," the first man told them.

"I cleared those buildings," the second man answered.

"You guys get this one?" the second man asks.

"No," both other men answered.

"We're looking for Dave and Tony and no one checks the damn bar?" the second man asks as the trio heard footsteps."

"What?" one of them asks as someone pushes on the door.

"Someone pushed it shut. There's someone in there," the second man answered. "Yo, is someone in there? Yo, if someone's in there, we don't want no trouble. We're just looking for our friends," he said as his voice went up an octave.

Jewel took a breath as she looked at the two men with her.

"What do we do?" the first man asked.

"Bum rush the door?" the third man asked.

"No, we don't know how many are there. Just relax," the second man responded. "We don't want any trouble," he said as he yelled through the door. We're just looking for our friends. If something happened, tell us. This place is crawling with corpses. If you can help us not get killed, I'd appreciate it," he told them.

"Dude, you're bugging. I'm telling you nobody's in there," the first man told them.

"Someone guard the door. If they're in there, they might know where Dave and Tony are," the second man said.

Jewel glanced at Rick as one man started to depart. "They drew on us!" Rick yelled through the door.

The second voice yelled at the door again. "Dave and Tony in there? They alive?"

"No," Rick answered as he looked at the two dead men.

"They killed Dave and Tony," the second voice said.

"Come on, man, let's go," the third man said.

"No, I'm not leaving, I'm not telling Jane," the second man said. "I'm not going to go back and tell them that Dave and Tony got killed by some assholes in a bar," he told them.

"Your friends drew on us first! They gave us no choice! I'm sure we've all lost enough people, done things we wish we hadn't, but it's like that now. You know that! Let's just chalk this up to the wrong place the wrong…" Rick said as a gun fired and glass shattered all over the place.

"I'm thinking that they aren't in a talkin' mood," Jewel told him. "What? I do smart ass comments when I'm under stress, part of why you adore me," she told him. "We need to get out of here," she said.

" Hey! We all know this is not gonna end well! There's nothing in it for any of us! You guys just Just back off, no one else gets hurt!" Rick told them as they heard the gun click and bottles rattles and clatter. Jewel took a breath and took out her gun and pointed it out the broken window shooting.

The first man screamed. "Shit!" he yelled as another gun shot round exploded through the windows.

"I'm going out the back," Jewel told them.

"You sure?" Rick asked.

"We got any other options Sheriff?" Jewel questioned.

Rick gave a small smile as he kissed her. "See if you can make it to your car, we'll make it a run for it, get the hell out of here."

"You want me to cover Jewel?" Herschel asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Now come on Herschel, you own a farm, tell me that you know how to fire that gun."

"You missed all that gun training, could've came in handy now," Rick told him as Jewel started to go to the back.

"Nah, I can shoot, I just don't like to," Herschel informed them.

Jewel went out the back and down the stairs. "I had to be the compassionate Dixon didn't I? Couldn't be like Merle, and say the hell with everybody, huh? No, I just have to be a bleedin' heart," she mumbled to herself as she kicked the door of the stairs out. She hadn't took two steps out when she felt the bullet hit her in the shoulder. "Hell's bells!" she said as she turned and shot the person who shot her. "Aim for the head you idiot!" she said as she ducked behind the dumpster.

"What happened?" Rick asked as he came out the door.

"He fired, must've hit Jewel, she's behind the dumpster, doesn't look like she's moving," Herschel reported.

"I'm alive….just hit," Jewel hissed. 

Rick made his way over to her. "It's all right," he told her as he lowered her shirt off the shoulder. "Just a flesh wound," he assured her as he ripped his shirt and bandaged it. "You OK?" he asked her as he kissed her softly.

"I'm a Dixon, this isn't gonna slow me down," she said as Herschel joined them.

"The car's right there, we're almost home," Rick assured her. "You good?" he asked.

"I'm good," she said as she heard the men start talking again. "Great."

"Let's get out of here! Roamers all over the place! Hurry up!" she heard one of the men yell.

"We gotta get out of here!" the first man said. "What about Sean?"

"They shot him," the second man answered him. "We gotta go. Roamers are everywhere," he told them.

Jewel looked over at the man she shot. "Guess that's Sean," she said as she grimaced. "SOB shot first,"

"We're leaving?" the third man asked.

"Jump! Hurry up, jump already," the second voice said.

Jewel heard screaming. "Oh come on can't we catch a break," she said as she stood up.

"Help me! Help help me!" the man yelled.

Jewel looked at Rick. "Go, see what can be done, we can't leave a man down. That's not who we are," she told him.

"We'll get to the car," Herschel told him as he helped Jewel up. "You OK?" he asked.

"Yeah, this is nothing'," Jewel assured him. "Of course, Summer's gonna say I told you so," she said. "I'll back the car up see if you can help Rick," she said as she heard the moans of the walkers. "Gunfire…go," she instructed as she got in the car. She pushed on the gas and made a three point turn and quickly made her way to where Herschel and Rick were. She stepped out of the drivers seat. "Guys, we've got company, we need to go now. What's the verdict?"

"The fence went clean through. There's no way we can get the leg off in one piece," Herschel told her.

"Don't cut off my leg! Please," the kid begged.

Jewel went over and put her gun to his head. "Shut up or I will shoot you! You aren't in much of a position to be askin' for anything are you?"

Herschel looked at her. "Shootin' him may be the only answer. We're not gonna get that leg off without tearing the muscle to shreds. He certainly can't run," Herschel told them.

"Not to mention the blood loss," Jewel said as the kid kept screaming out.

"I'm sorry!" he begged.

"Jewel if he doesn't shut up, pull the trigger," Rick instructed.

"Not a problem," Jewel answered. "Kid I've been stared at, talked bad about, threatened to be raped by your friend Tony, shot at and hit, I aint got a problem with tryin' to help you but this screamin' is endangerin' us all from those walkers. SHUT it!"

"I don't wanna see any more killing but this is cruel," Herschel told them.

"That hatchet still in the car?" Jewel asked.

Rick nodded as he went to the car.

"No no, don't don't Don't cut my leg off, please," the kid begged.

Jewel looked at him. "What's your name kid?"

"Rand…Randall," he answered.

"Well Randall, I really need you to shut up," Jewel said as she ripped her sleeve of her shirt and stuffed it in his mouth. "Lucky I didn't just shoot you."

"Will this cut through the bone?" Rick asked as he glanced back at Jewel. "Why didn't I think of that with your brother?"

"Where do you think I got the idea from, I'd just threaten him with it, and he'd shut it," Jewel answered. "Is that gonna work?"

"I'll have to sever the ligaments below the kneecap, cut above the tibia. He's going to lose his lower leg," Herschel answered.

"Well it's either that, or his life," Jewel answered as she rubbed her shoulder. "Right now we need to make a decision. Those walkers are getting' to close to comfort."

"When we get clear of here, we're gonna have to find some tinder, cauterize the wound - so he doesn't bleed out," Herschel said. He gave a small chuckle. "Well I'd ask for a stick for him to bite down on, but Jewel's already taken care of that."

"Always willin' to help," Jewel said. "He was givin' me a headache," she told them as she pointed the gun at the walkers and shot. "Herschel, hurry up."

"They're everywhere," Rick said as he shot his gun.

"Hershel, how we doing over there? I need more hands!" he told them. "Easy easy," he calmed the boy.

"Can't spare the hands right now," Jewel told Herschel. "I'm almost out."

"Come on, we gotta go! I'm almost out of ammo! We don't have much time! Come on, we've gotta go! Can't hold 'em off! Hershel, do it now!" Rick begged the older man.

"Come on, Hershel!" Jewel told him.

"There is no time!" Hershel told them.

"Jewel get in the car start it, Hershel we got to go!" he said as he walked over to him. "Get in the car," Rick told Hershel as he walked over and sighed and he pulled the fence pole out of Randall's leg and got him to the car. "Hershel trade spots with me," Rick said.

"Mind drivin' I may pass out before we get back," Jewel told Rick.

"Scoot over," Rick ordered as he glanced back at Randall and Herschel.


	34. Chapter 34

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 34**

**Author's Note: I realized after I posted, that one of the guys said 'I'm not telling Jane." It's not my Jane, it was the name in the transcripts. Sorry for the confusion. But no, my Jane is gone. Jane wouldn't have been with those bastards…she would have beat Tony senseless!**

**OH Martinez why did you trust him? Seriously dude, did you not know that the man had no screws left in the tool box and they don't grow back? AND you get on the RV with him and play golf? Yeah that wasn't gonna end well dude! **

**OK so this goes really off script with Rick telling Lori off but dang it, she needed it!**

Rick looked over and squeezed Jewel's hand. "How you doin'?" he asked.

"Hurts like hell, sorry Herschel," Jewel answered.

Herschel gave a small chuckle. "Considering that you've been shot I'll forgive you. Randall's doing a bit worse then you."

"We'll be back to the ranch soon, hang in there alright?" Rick told her.

Jewel nodded. "I'm OK. What are we goin' to do with him, I have to be honest, I don't feel comfortable with him around any of us."

"We'll keep him isolated, then we'll decide what to do with him," Rick told her.

"You need to keep talkin' Jewel, I don't have to tell you that do I?" Herschel told her. "You probably know more about people medicine then I do," he told her.

"Alright, you heard the man. Keep talkin'," Rick told her.

"Shane's not goin' to be happy," Jewel told him.

"Is he ever?" Rick asked.

"Whether is nice for this time of year, going to be cool soon. We'll have to start thinking' about getting' ready for the winter," Jewel told them.

Herschel laughed. "Always thinking ahead?"

Jewel laughed. "Jane….she always said that you got to think two steps ahead…hence the reason for the for the first aid kits. Hope you saved me some for my use, Herschel."

"I got some for your use," Herschel told her.

"Good to hear," Jewel told him.

Rick pulled up to the gate. "We're here," he said as he jumped out to open the gate. "Alright, we're almost there," he said as he drove and hopped out to close it. "Hanging in there?" he asked as he squeezed her hand.

"Yeah, just need to…get the bullet out, just a flesh wound, just hurts," Jewel said as they pulled up.

"Dad! You're okay!" Carl said as he rushed up to him and hugged him.

"Yeah, I'm ok but Jewel isn't," Rick told him.

"What do you mean Jewel isn't?" Daryl asked as he ran out with Summer.

"She was shot in the shoulder, flesh wound, but we had to get out of there," Rick told him.

"Mom, are you alright?" Summer asked as she went to the car and Daryl went and helped her. "Um….whose that?"

"Patricia, prepare the shed for surgery," Herschel ordered.

"You brought home a straggler?" T asked.

"That's Randall," Jewel answered as she walked with them.

"Lori what happened?" Rick asked as he was helping Jewel.

"I was in a car accident," Lori responded.

"Accident how?" Rick asked.

"I went lookin' for you," Lori told him.

"She couldn't be patient and wait until you got back and went out her own damn self," Daryl told them. "Hey Herschel, our people first," he yelled at the older man.

"Daryl, the kid needs Herschel's attention. This is nothing'. Summer get some of the first aid stuff, you can do it yourself," she told Daryl. "Not like I haven't done this on you and Merle before," Jewel told him as she laid down in the bed.

"Rick I really need to talk to you," Lori told him as he helped Daryl upstairs with Jewel.

Rick glanced at Lori. "Not right now, Lori. Kinda have a few things going on, if you haven't noticed. You arlight?" Rick asked.

"She's fine, I brought her back," Shane told him.

"Carl?" Rick asked.

"He's fine,' Lori answered.

"Then it can wait," Rick told them as he closed to the door on Lori.

"You know I was kiddin' about it bein' your turn, you really didn't have to get hurt," Summer told Jewel.

"You would have been proud of your mom, Summer. She took down one of the big guys with just a throw of a knife," Rick told her.

"So, um, whose Randall?" Summer asked as Daryl started to pull out the bullet.

"Hell's bell…." Jewel said as he pulled out the bullet.

"You're lucky this didn't go any deeper," Daryl told her as he stitched up the wound and took the bandages Summer handed him.

"Easy," Rick said as he squeezed her hand.

"So, Randall?" Summer asked again.

"He was left behind by his group," Rick answered.

"And he fell on a fence pike, and we couldn't exactly leave him there," Jewel answered.

"Why the hell not?" Daryl asked.

"Because that's not the type of people we are," Jewel told him.

"I'm takin' a bullet out of you and bandaging your wound, and he was part of the crew that shot at you, and you're telling' me you want to give him milk and cookies?" Daryl asked.

"I didn't say that, we just couldn't leave him for walkers'," Rick told him.

"Now that you brought him home, are we keeping' him?" Summer asked.

"He's not a dog," Jewel answered.

"Well, if I have a problem with him bein' here you know Shane is," Daryl told him.

"Yeah, I'm preparing' myself for that," Rick said.

"Rick can I talk to you privately?" Daryl asked as he finished up. "Summer stay with your mom," he told him as the two men walked out.

"This isn't about Randall, is it?" Rick asked.

"Lori came and ask'd me to come find you and Herschel, didn' bring up Jewel. I went into big brother protective mode, said a few things that maybe I shouldn' have, the truth, but I'm not big on tact. She broke up with Shane," Daryl told him.

Rick ran his hand through his hair. "So that's why she wanted to see me," he said with a shake of his head. "She broke up with Shane and wants me back. Typical Lori."

"She didn't say it, but I've known women like her all my life. I'm telling' you now Rick, you hurt my sister, I hurt you. And if you make her cry, you better run. Fast," Daryl warned.

Rick gave a small nod and a smile. "Trust me Daryl, getting' back with Lori isn't gonna happen. I'll be there for her, because she's Carl's mother. I'll be there for the baby if something' happens to her and Shane, because we're all family. But, Lori and I together, no way no how."

"Maybe my sister needs to hear you say that to 'er," Daryl told him.

Rick nodded. "Lori, come up here," he yelled down the stairs.

"You know I'm stayin' and watchin' right?" Daryl asked with a grin as he opened the door. "Summer, go check if Mitch is behaving' for Carol and Sophia."

Summer and Jewel both glanced up. "What's up?" Jewel questioned.

"You'll see," Daryl said with a Dixon grin. "Summer," he said again.

"I guess I'll be back in a bit?" Summer said as she kissed the top of her mother's head.

Lori passed her as she went out. "Rick?"

"Close the door," Rick told her. "We need to talk."

"I agree but we need to do it privately," Lori stated.

Daryl kicked the door shut with his foot and leaned against him. "Obviously not gonna happen," he said with a smirk.

"Am I the only one who has no clue what's goin' on?" Jewel asked as she propped herself up with pillows.

"You broke up with Shane?" Rick questioned as he turned to Lori.

Jewel glanced at Rick then Daryl, Daryl holding up his finger to his lips not to interrupt.

"I don't think this is the place to have this conversation." Lori told Rick.

"Yes, it's the perfect place," Rick told her. "So, you broke up with Shane, then you go to Daryl to have him come look for me and forget to even ask him to go find his sister?"

Jewel glanced at her. "Gee thanks," she told the other woman.

"I was just worried," Lori told him.

"Bullshit," Rick told her. "I'm going' to say this once, and both of you listen," he warned both of the women. "I will always be part of your life Lori, obviously the way things are now, but because of Carl. I will be there if you need me, but, and make this clear, I will not be in your bed. You picked Shane, now that he's scaring you, you broke up with him. I can't say that I'm all that upset because the way he's actin' I don't want him around Carl. But that does not mean I am goin' to wind up back in your bed. You're scared to do it alone, you always was. I think you started datin' me three weeks after you broke up with Grant Halloway in high school. I should have seen it then, but the pretty head cheerleader wanted to date me instead of my best friend, you do remember who my best friend was right? Shane," Rick said.

"Head cheerleader…why does that not surprise me?" Daryl questioned.

"Do you understand what I'm sayin'?" Rick asked Lori.

Lori crossed her arms. "Rick this needs to be done in private."

"No, Lori it doesn't," Rick said as he went over to Jewel. "Daryl I'm goin' to kiss your sister now, you may want to turn around."

"Nah, I'm good," Daryl said with a grin.

"Rick?" Jewel asked as she looked up at him.

Rick cupped her face in both hands and kissed her passionately. "And you, no pushin' me away, you understand?"

Jewel blinked. "Yeah….I understand," she said as he kissed her again.

Daryl tried to hide a chuckle. "My sister rendered speechless, never thought I'd see the day," he said.

Rick turned to Lori. "So, we understand each other now? I don't want us not to be civil, and I will protect you Lori, but there isn't an us."

Daryl opened the door. "Told ya," he mumbled to her as she left. "Now, don't you two get comfortable kissin' in front of me," he told them.


	35. Chapter 35

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 35**

**Author's Note: Thank you for all the reviews! Keep them coming. OK so I'm thinking ahead, please PM me if you are interested in me saving the prison or get them back to the prison. I still think Martinez needs to kill the governor. Please review.**

"**If we can't live together, we'll die alone-Jack Sheppard Lost"**

Jewel leaned against the wall of the room everyone was at her shoulder in a sling. "So what happened with Randall?"

"What do we do with him?" Andrea asked.

"I repaired his calf muscle as best I can, but he'll probably have nerve damage. Won't be on his feet for at least a week," Herschel explained.

"When he is, we give him a canteen, take him out to the main road, send him on his way," Rick told the group.

"Isn't that the same as leaving him for the walkers?" Andrea asked.

"He'll have a fighting chance," Rick insisted.

"Just gonna let him go?" Shane asked. "He knows where we are," he told them.

Jewel looked at him. "Do we look stupid Shane, blindfolded him," she told him.

"He's not a threat," Rick told them.

"Not a threat? How many of them were there? You killed three of their men, you took one of them hostage, - but they just ain't gonna come looking?" Shane asked.

"They left him for dead," Herschel told them.

"I can't believe that you brought him back here Rick. Endangering Lori, Carl, the baby and everyone else," Shane told them.

"Whoa, Shane, you want to blame someone? Blame me, I'm the one who said we don't leave behind the livin', it's not who we are," Jewel told him. "

"Great, just wonderful, you takin' your orders from her now Rick?" Shane asked.

"We don't kill the livin' unless they are an immediate threat. We don't leave them behind," Rick told him.

"We can't be those kind of people," Glenn agreed.

"No one is looking," Jewel told them. "We killed living human beings because they were a threat. And Shane, I really don't give a flyin' fig about you, but I didn't want them around Maggie, Beth, Summer, Lori, Andrea, Carol, Sophia, Carl or Mitch, or anyone else. Bringin' that kid here was a decision all three of us made. And he's not in this house, he's away from us. Right now, he's recoverin' and he's locked up in the barn."

"We should still post a guard," T Dog said.

"He's out cold right now, will be for hours," Herschel told them.

"You know what? I'm gonna go get him some flowers and candy," Shane scoffed at them. "Look at this folks, we are back in fantasy land."

Herschel walked over to him. "You know, we haven't even dealt with what you did at my barn yet. Let me make this perfectly clear, once and for all This is my farm. Now I wanted you gone. Rick talked me out of it, but that doesn't mean I have to like it. So do us both a favor Keep your mouth shut," Herschel warned him.

Jewel and Daryl both exchanged smug looks at each other.

"We're not gonna do anything about it today. Let's just cool off," Rick told them.

"Herschel can I see Beth please?" Summer asked.

"Let me go check on her first, see how she's doin' then I'll come and get you if she's up for some company," Herschel told her. "Jewel how's the shoulder?"

"Good, us Dixon's know how to take care of wounds," Jewel assured him.

"Well you aren't sleepin' in a tent with that arm, upstairs," Herschel told her.

"I'll get your stuff," Daryl said as he walked out.

Jewel nodded as she followed Lori outside. "Hey got a minute?"

"If you're here to gloat…." Lori told her.

Jewel shook her head. "I'm not that type of person, Lori. I know you're scared, but you aren't alone. Everyon' here cares about you and that baby."

Rick leaned against the door frame. "She's right, Lori. I didn't know how else to make you understand, you were never really good at listenin' to words," he teased her.

"It's just…Shane, I think he killed Otis, and he pushed Summer down the stairs? He just thinks that he can do anything' to protect me, Carl," Lori said.

"Yeah, he's said that to me before," Rick said.

"Told me that I'd better rethink who I chose to protect my daughter," Jewel said. "Threatened Dale."

"Nothin' is going to happen to anyone, I'll handle Shane," Rick assured them.

"I better go check on Carl," Lori said.

"I'll be down to tell him goodnight," Rick said as he watched her go.

"This is going to get interesting'," Jewel told him.

Rick kissed her. "We'd have to find a way to make it work before all this."

"Oh you think we would have met before all this? You wouldn't have even given me the time of day," Jewel said as she put her arms around him. "Actually, I wouldn't have given you the time of day," she teased.

Rick laughed. "See I imagine wakin' up in the hospital to this gorgeous blond hair, blue eyed nurse, in a skirt and you askin' me how I'm feelin' and I wouldn't have been able to say a damn word cause I was so taken by your beauty."

Jewel laughed. "You are a big talker Rick Grimes. But first, never wore a skirt, always wore scrubs, and second I wouldn't have been in the hospital, I worked at a clinic."

Rick kissed her. "Just take a compliment," he told her. "So I was thinking' if it's alright with you, takin' Summer out early in the morning' to shoot."

"She'd love it. Takin' Carl?" Jewel asked.

Rick shook his head. "I had thought about it. I've talked with Carl, think I need to talk to Summer. She's a part of this too. And, she's got the Dixon temper, so I really don't want her to be caught off guard. So you alright with me askin' her?"

"Yeah, I'm fine with it," Jewel assured him as she kissed him. "Actually there's something' else you could help me with if you don't mind," she said.

"Oh?" Rick asked as he kissed her. "What is it?"

"Ever taught a teen to drive?" Jewel grinned.

Rick laughed. "No…."

"Want to? She won't be 16 til December, but out here…it may be necessary for her to drive," Jewel suggested.

"Guess you and Daryl are arguing' about it?" he teased as he ran his hand down his back. "Think Herschel would overlook me sneakin' in your room tonight?" Rick asked.

"Yeah Daryl and I are debatin' on whose getting the honors. I learned to drive with a newborn in the car, scared Daryl and Merle both. I killed a motorcycle. Merle cussed for a week," she grinned at the memory. "And, if I was you, I'd ask Herschel."

"I'll do it," Rick told her. "So I've got a question, ever been serious with a guy?" he asked curiously.

"No…never really let things get that far. Look what I said at the bar, I did take a few guys home, one night stands. Daryl usually kicked there asses when he found them because he knew them and I was still underage for a couple years. If that bothers you…." Jewel told him.

Rick kissed her. "It is what made you this amazing' beautiful self assured woman that stands in front of me now."

Jewel turned her head to Daryl clearing his throat. "Big brother approachin' you can quit all the kissin' stuff."

Jewel laughed. "Alright alright. I'll spare you any more kissing in front of you tonight."

Rick laughed. "Summer at camp?" he asked Daryl.

"Yeah, reading' Harry Potter to the kids," he reported. "Why?"

Jewel gave him the glare. "He's gonna ask Summer to go shootin' in the morning' before he deals with Randall. I told him it was alright. Herschel wanted everyone to be gun tested before we turn them lose with a gun. And with her ankle, and Shane well she hasn't been checked out yet."

Daryl gave a chuckle. "It'll be a short lesson, the girl can hit a target."

"If she's anything' like her mother, no doubt it," Rick said as he kissed Jewel and left.

"I'll take Summer and Mitch back to camp with me," Daryl said as he walked inside with her.

"Daddy said that Summer could stay in Beth's room, have a sleep over. He said that it may do her some good doing normal things," Maggie told them.

"Thank you, she'll like that," Jewel told the other woman.

"Thank you for bringin' daddy home. I'm sorry about your shoulder," Maggie told her.

"It's nothing' Maggie," Jewel assured her as she started going upstairs.

I'll bring 'er up when I go back, Mitch and I can have a guys night, without you women talkin' about girlish things," Daryl huffed.

"When have I ever talked about girlish things?" Jewel questioned as they went into the room and Daryl put her bag on the bed. "You feelin' alright?"

"Yeah, tired. It was a long couple days," Jewel told her brother as he left.

Camp's POV:

Carl looked up as he heard footsteps. "Dad!" he said as he ran to him.

"Hey, I'm sorry I scared you from being away last night. We got caught up in a little bit of trouble and couldn't risk coming back just then. We made a decision to stay put, and we got back. You've sometimes got to make decisions that are tough to survive," Rick said as he hugged him. "Now it's past your bedtime isn't it?" he asked.

"Almost, mom was letting me listen to Summer read. Mitch conked out on her though, so she just finished."

"So when we dealin' with Randall?" Shane asked.

Rick looked at him. "Not in front of Sophia, Carl and Mitch," he told him. "Go on, time for bed," he told his son as he stood up.

"So when are we gonna talk about it Rick?" Shane asked. "We just gonna pretend there isn't a dude in the barn?"

"Shane, just drop it for now," Andrea said.

"Why should I drop it? He's endangering us all by just bein' here," Shane said.

"Let me take Mitch Summer," Carol said as she took the sleeping child. "Sophia," she said.

Sophia got up and went with her. Summer stood up. "Why don't you just go shoot him Shane? You're pretty good at that. Seriously, I think you would have been happy if mom, Rick and Herschel hadn't came back. You could have been leader of the group, and set yourself up to take the farm."

"Girl," Shane said in a warning tone.

"Shane, you're not going to do anything right now, we'll discuss it later," Rick said. "It's going to be at least a week before he can move," he told the other man. "Summer I'll walk you back to the house, figured you want to stay with your mom. Plus I want to ask you something'," Rick said.

Summer grabbed her bag. "Alright," she said as she started walking with her. "So is this about you being 'ot for my mom?" she asked with a grin.

Rick laughed. "Alright I would have said it differently."

"I'm a teenage girl, sorry," Summer responded.

"Yes I like your mom, a lot," Rick admitted. "But this isn't about that, I asked your mom if I could take you out shootin' in the morning. Like I said a while ago, you've proven yourself with that grenade at the CDC. Things have gotten a bit hectic since, with Carl being shot, and everythin' else, so this is the first chance I've got to offer."

"Seriously? You want to take me out shootin? You takin' Carl?" Summer asked.

Rick gave a small smile. "No, considerin' I'm teachin' you how to drive, one Grimes life in jeopardy is enough, isn't it?" he teased.

Summer grinned. "You're teachin' me to drive! Awesome!" she said as she saw Daryl approach them. "Hey Uncle Daryl, Rick's takin' me out drivin'!"

"Now that may take longer then the shootin' lesson," Daryl told him. "Better you then me," he told him. "Herschel said that you could spend the night with Beth," he told her.

"Cool!" Summer said.

"I'll walk you the rest of the way up," Rick said as he passed them.


	36. Chapter 36

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 36**

**Author's note: Thank you for all the reviews. I love you guys! A little bit of smut in this chapter. And Summer telling an unconscious Beth a secret she shouldn't know. Beth hasn't tried to commit suicide yet, just unconscious. The story is taken from how my mom found out she was adopted. I know these two scenes may not actually seem like they fit, but Summer's talking about something to live for, how they have to fight to survive. And Jewel is letting herself find love at the end of the world.**

Summer's POV:

Summer sat on the edge of Beth's bed. "Hey, I'm really sorry bout what happened at the barn. It was wrong, it was just wrong. Shane is a 'ot 'ead at times. I wish you'd wake up, we could talk about boys. Jimmy's worried bout you, he needs you to wake up. It would probably destroy him if you didn't. So Rick's takin' me out shootin' tomorrow, givin' me a drivin' lesson. He's probably just doin' it to show my mom he's serious about her. Mom never really dated, always came up with some excuse why a guy wasn't a right fix for her, for _us._ Just like a Dixon to find the perfect person durin' the end of the world. I'm worried, I mean the whole Lori and Shane thing. Shane scares the bigeebies out of me. Think Lori sees it now, probably will want Rick back. Women like that….they are scared of doin' things alone. I don't think Rick would hurt mom on purpose….trust me we're gonna have a talk about that," she said as she squeezed the other teens' hand. "I'm gonna tell you a secret that I'm not supposed to know. When I was eleven, mom and Uncle Daryl thought I was sleepin, Uncle Daryl had baby sat me one night when Jane couldn't and mom was working the late shift. They were talkin' on the couch, I stopped at the top of the stairs, out of sight. Trust me I'm a Dixon, I learned to sneak up on people early on. I heard them mention some guy named Clyde was back in town and hangin' out with Uncle Merle. Mom said Uncle Merle better not bring him around where she or I was. Uncle Daryl asked what would 'appen if Merle mentioned that she had an eight year daughter. I of course started payin' real close attention to that. I heard mom get up and started pacing, she lowered her voice, but I still could hear her. She said this Clyde person probably wouldn't remember that he had raped her. And if he did, and started askin' questions, Uncle Daryl better help her dig a grave. She said that I was the one bright light in a shitty world and that prick wasn't gonna come near me. I understood…I was a product of rape…I was upset, real upset for a couple days. I pretended I was sick and didn't have to go to school. Livin' with two nurses that wasn't easy believe me. Mom called out of work and stayed with me. I studied her, I mean really studied her. I saw other mothers with there kids, and not one of them treated there kids as good as mom and Uncle Daryl did me. I needed something' they were there. I knew what a shitty life my mom, and Uncles had lived, and they made it better for me. How could I be mad at her for lovin' me? It wasn't her fault. I never said nothing' cause it would have hurt mom. Bein' fifteen now myself, I can't imagine how she felt…don't know if I would have been able to do the same thing. What I'm tryin' to say Beth is that we got to be strong, for our families, for each other. This can't beat us, Beth. Sometimes we have to be strong for our families. You aren't alone, Beth. You got Maggie and your dad. You got me. I always wanted a sister, now that I found one, you got to wake up. We'll get through this together, Beth. We have too," she told the other girl as she touched her face.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel laid in bed wearing a pair of short sleeping shorts and a tank top reading as she turned her head to the slight knock on the door. "Come in?"

Rick came in with a glass of orange juice and closed the door and went over to the bed and kissed her. "How are you feeling?"

Jewel smiled. "Alright. That for me?" she asked as she ran her hand through his hair.

"My excuse to come into your room," Rick told her as he sat down on the bed. "Plus to get you back for making me drink all that juice when I gave blood to Carl," he teased.

Jewel laughed as she took the glass. "And who told you that you could sit down on my bed, Mr. Grimes?"

Rick kissed the side of her neck. "Now what do you say? Can I stay for a bit?"

Jewel took a breath as she sat down the glass. "Since you are askin' so nicely, I guess."

Rick grinned. "You were amazing' yesterday," he said as he ran his hand down her leg.

"God Rick, what are you doin' to me?" Jewel asked as she kissed him.

Rick chuckled into her neck. "Oh there's more then one answer to that question."

Jewel laughed. "I guess I deserved that," she said as she grabbed his hand stopping it from exploring. "I just…."

Rick kissed her. "What? Don't be afraid to tell me anything."

"I've never felt like this with anyone before. Yes at thirty…wait it's probably late September…thirty one then, I've never been so fully taken with someone. And it petrifies me," Jewel admitted. "I'm not good with all these feelings things."

Rick kissed her and looked at her. "Does this make you uncomfortable?"

Jewel laughed. "Yes but in a good way. Definitely a good way though. And that's what scares me. I don't want to go to fast, but damn it, in this world tomorrow isn't guaranteed."

Rick kissed her. "I know exactly what you mean. Hell, it was Lori that made all the moves, we didn't have sex til graduation night. This is new, exciting, and I can't seem to get you out of my head. When I need to get calm, I just have to look at you," he said as he kissed her neck. "You are going to be the one to tell me when we move to the next level, and if we don't I'm OK with that. I don't think I've ever felt like this with anyone even Lori."

Jewel looked at him. "You aren't…I mean…." she stuttered.

Rick kissed her and looked in her eyes. "I'm falling, hell, I'm in love with you."

Jewel took a breath. "Orange….juice," she said as she sat up.

Rick handed it to her as he kissed her shoulder. "You don't have to say it just because I did. Believe me, I know how you feel, just letting me this close says a lot," he said as he ran his hand through her hair.

"You don't hate me because I can't say it yet?" Jewel asked.

Rick kissed her. "No, I could never hate you, believe that."

Jewel smiled. "I do…"

**Short chapter but hope you liked it!**


	37. Chapter 37

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 37**

**Author's Note: Dang ex husband took my pin drive and it had half a chapter on it so I had to rewrite this. GRR. Love him to death, but sometimes…. And the screaming new born is actually a true story. My ex was trying to teach me to drive stick, and there was a 3 month old in the car wailing.**

**I had this conversation in my head with Maggie for a while. I was trying to figure out how old the other women in the group were, but figured Jewel's the nearest to her age and Jewel needs a girl friend!**

**RIP Hershel. Had to write down where I'm putting everyone! Anyway please review.**

Rick got the gun bag and pulled out two guns and started loading them.

"We gonna talk about what to do with Randal now?" Shane asked as he came out of his tent.

Rick sighed. "No Shane, we're not. Hershel said he needed to be off that leg for a week. He's going to be off that leg for a week, then we'll drop him off."

"Hershel letting us have guns now?" Shane asked.

"No, Shane. After what you did at the barn, I'm pretty sure that's off the table, don't you? If you must know, and obviously you must or you think you must, I'm going to take Summer out to see how good she can shoot. Then I'm going to give her a gun if she's good," Rick told him as he started to turn around.

"I'm the one that's supposed to be teachin' people how to shoot, or did you forget that?" Shane asked.

"Well it's a good thing that my daughter doesn't need to be taught. And if you think that I'd trust you within 100 ft of my child, you're more insane then I thought," Jewel said as she walked up to camp. "Morning," she said as she kissed Rick. "Summer's takin' a shower, I told her that I would have you meet her at the house."

"You takin' Carl?" Shane asked. "Or you abandonin' your own kid for hers now?"

Rick turned. "Shane, you need to back off now."

Andrea cleared her throat from the picnic table. "Um, Jewel, should I put you down for Randal watch today?"

"Randal watch?" Jewel asked as she arched an eyebrow.

"Shane has us guarding a man who can't walk and not conscious," Dale told her.

"No, Andrea, I think I'm going to stick by the house today in case Beth and Hershel need me," Jewel told her. "Plus with this shoulder, I wouldn't be much of a help."

"You shoot with the other hand," Shane reminded her.

"But I throw a knife with this hand. Plus Shane I'm not in the mood to go along with your plans, they always seem to end wrong. Startin' with sendin' my brother Merle on a supply run," Jewel informed him.

Rick tightened his grip around Jewel's waist. "Let's go see if Summer's ready," he told her as they started to walk away.

"If something' happened to Rick, you'd have to listen to me now wouldn't you?" Shane yelled.

Jewel and Rick turned around and looked at him. T Dog, Dale and Glenn moved closer to him as Lori walked out of the tent. "Was that a threat Shane?" Rick asked.

"Of course not brother it's just the way it is these days, things happen," Shane told him. "You know I'd never do anything like that brother. You believe me don't you?"

Rick looked at him, obviously not believing him. "Yeah brother I believe you," he said. "He's right, if something' does happen to me, you all need to have some one in place."

"What's goin' on?" Daryl asked as he carried Mitch.

"Shane just threatened Rick," Dale answered.

Sophia took Mitch. "We'll go inside the tent," she told Daryl.

"Try to get him something' to eat, he won't eat or drink anything for me," Daryl said as Carol joined them and Sophia took him to the tent.

"Shane was just thinking' ahead, in case something happens to me, and someone needs to take over," Rick explained.

"You talk like it wouldn't be me," Shane said.

"It wouldn't," Dale said. "At least I wouldn't stay with the group if it was Shane. Your dangerous."

Glenn looked at Jewel. "I vote for Jewel," he said.

Jewel glared at him. "Excuse me?" she hissed.

"Sorry don't kill me," Glenn told her. "You're a whole lot calmer then Shane, you think quick on your feet, and you include everybody with your decisions."

"I second that vote," Daryl said as he leaned against the RV.

"Traitor," Jewel hissed.

"I think it's a good choice," Rick said.

"Of course you do, you're sleeping with her," Shane hissed.

"You want to say that again?" Daryl asked as he put his hand on his crossbow.

"I agree with them, Shane." Lori told him.

"Me too," came the reply from Carol, Dale and T Dog.

Shane turned and looked at Lori, it was obvious that he was betrayed by her. "So Andrea you want to throw your vote in here?"

"Shane," Andrea said.

"Well it's decided, Shane, if something' happens to me Jewel's gonna be in charge. Actually, I like the idea of someone to talk rationally with me over decisions," Rick said as he kissed Jewel.

"Summer's waitin'," Daryl reminded him. "Good luck with the drivin' if she's anything like her mother was, I'm parking my bike on top of the RV."

"HEY! There was a screaming newborn in the car when you were tryin' to teach me thank you very much," Jewel said as she punched him in the arm before she walked away. "That was a threat you know that right?"

"Shane's not going to do anything," Rick assured her as he kissed her. "I'm sorry that I threw you under the bus."

"Actually it was Glenn and it was an RV," Jewel said as she kissed him.

"There you guys are! Seriously, come on, time's wasting!" Summer said as she jumped off the porch. "Keys please."

Rick laughed. "Sorry, shooting first then driving lesson. I don't think it would be good if I was in shock when I was shooting," he teased.

Jewel grinned. "Good idea," she agreed. "Be safe, both of you," she told them as she kissed the top of Summer's head. "You're taking your bows too?" she asked as she noticed them on her back.

"Shouldn't be wasting bullets if we run into walkers," Summer said as she put them in the back seat.

"Thinkin' two steps ahead just like her mother," Rick said as he kissed Jewel again.

"Oh come on…enough!" Summer said as Rick got in the driver seat and started to drive away.

"You're cute together," Maggie said as she came out on the porch.

"Hell's bells Maggie!" Jewel said as she took a breath.

"Sorry didn't mean to scare you," Maggie said. "Thought you might want to keep me company down at the coop while I gathered eggs."

Jewel arched an eyebrow at her curiously. "Sure, you do realize I don't know anything about collecting eggs right? I hunt. The only hunting I did for eggs was in the store," she told her as she walked with her.

Maggie laughed. "It's alright," she told the other woman. "I saw Rick comin' out of your room last night," she told her.

"Nothin' happened," Jewel assured her. "Well, Rick told me he loved me and I didn't say it back."

Maggie looked at her. "Is it something' about the people in your group? I told Glenn that I loved him, and he didn't say it back."

Jewel gave a small smile. "I can't speak for him Maggie. Glenn's a very good guy, with a very good heart. And I know that he cares for you, but why he didn't say it back, well I can't tell you that."

"Why didn't you tell Rick?" Maggie asked as they got to the chicken coop.

"It's complicated…." Jewel answered honestly.

Maggie looked at her. "I don't mean to pry but is it cause you were raped? I figured that's how you got Summer."

Jewel looked at her. "You know I kept that secret for 15 years and you're the second person to figure it out in a matter of months."

Maggie smiled as she went behind the coop. "I know lose girls, and you could never be one of them. Plus the way you spoke about the drinkin' problem, I figured it out. So Rick figured it out too? Does Daryl know?" she asked curiously.

"Yeah Daryl was the only one that knew. Summer doesn't…" Jewel started to say.

"And I wouldn't ever tell her. So Rick? How'd he figure it out?" Maggie asked.

"The first time we met, he grabbed my elbow and I tensed and said 'unless you're my brothers' or I'm sleepin' with you, you better remove your hand," Jewel said as she gave a smile at the memory. "Him bein' a sheriff he figured it out. What are you looking for? The chickens' aren't back there."

Maggie grinned as she pulled something from the ground. "Catch!" she said as she threw a small box at her.

Jewel caught with her good hand and blinked. "Condoms? You buried condoms? And why are you giving me condoms?"

Maggie gave a small knowing grin. "Please you and Rick are getting more comfortable with each other every moment, and just cause you haven't had sex yet doesn't mean you won't. And I buried condoms cause do you really think I'd try to hide them in the house."

"Don't you need them for you and Glenn?" Jewel asked.

"Please, we raided a store down the road from town, had about 12 packs left. I grabbed them all," Maggie told her. "I should have given Lori some."

Jewel tried not to laugh. "Maggie Greene, does your daddy know how devious you are?"

Maggie grins. "He likes to think I'm still a virgin."

"If he only knew…" Jewel said with a laugh. "So exactly where do you and Glenn go to get privacy for the use of these things that you stocked up on?" she asked curiously. "You know I feel like I should be embarrassed about talkin' to you like this. I mean, I am old enough to be your sister's mother."

"But you aren't old enough to be mine," Maggie teased. "You seen that deserted old shed couple miles past where your brother moved?"

"Yeah," Jewel answered.

"We go there. Got a bed, I put some candles in it. Just give me a heads up if you're goin' there so Glenn and I don't show up," Maggie told her.

Jewel laughed. "It would serve your boyfriend right, he just volunteered me to be in charge if something happened to Rick. And everyone agreed with him but Shane and Andrea."

"If I was part of the group I would agree too," Maggie told her.

Jewel gave her a look. "Seriously? I really shouldn't tell you if I take you up on that offer," she told the other woman. "I got to ask, why are you telling' me your secret spot? And giving me condoms?" Jewel asked.

Maggie smiled. "Well you got a daughter my sister's age, Patricia, Lori and Carol are older then me, and I just don't like Andrea. You did go out and get shot bringin' back dad," Maggie told her. "I kinda like havin' someone to talk to. Figured you could too. I mean unless you want to talk to Daryl about your sex life."

Jewel laughed. "Um, first of all it's non existent at the moment, and secondly, NO!" she said. "How's Beth?"

"Daddy's with her now," Maggie said.

"Hey don't be mad at him for yesterday," Jewel told her. "Somethin' like that, it can push someone off the wagon."

"Have you ever been off the wagon?" Maggie asked.

"No, but the past few months, and yesterday, I've been thinking' about it more. Your dad is a good man, and he just stumbled," Jewel said as she squeezed the other woman's hand. "Don't be to harsh. He loves you and Beth. Why don't we go up to the house? See how she's doin?"

"I'll check your shoulder when we go up," Maggie said.

"Thanks…for these," Jewel said as she put them in her bag. "Better hide the hidin' spot," she teased.


	38. Chapter 38

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 38**

**Author's Note: So I've decided this is going to be a whole long story because I keep going off script because there's so much to do with Rick and Jewel. And of course Summer. But you guys love it! Please just pamper me having a real bad day at work! I of course am doing some of the eight months they are on the run. I got a cute idea for Christmas. But right now, Andrea and Jewel need to have it out. And I so can see me having this conversation with my son who hated stop signs when he was learning to drive. Ever wondered where Daryl's poncho came from? I answered the question. **

"_**With reasonable men, I will reason; with humane men I will plead, but to tyrants, I will give no quarter, nor waste arguments where here they will certainly be lost-William Lloyd Garrison"**_

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked out of the house to hang up clothes and sighed as she saw Andrea approach her.

"I need to talk with you," Andrea said.

"Go ahead, no one is stopping you. But if you're going to talk, grab clothes, I am doing this one handed," Jewel told her.

"You may have been voted to be Rick's replacement if something happened to him, but I don't have to do what you say. I don't agree with you as the choice," Andrea said.

Jewel looked at the other woman. "Seriously Andrea? Did it look like I wanted to be elected to that position?" she asked.

"You sure the hell didn't say anything," Andrea told her.

Jewel smiled as she turned to her. "So, what is it Andrea? Lori dumped Shane, and you're his bed buddy now? So you just do what he says? He says jump you do it?"

"I'm not sleeping with Shane," Andrea said. "You really don't have much room to say anything; you jumped on Rick the day he got back."

Jewel looked at her. "You are seriously wrong in that regard. You know nothing about me Andrea. Exactly what are you doing around here?"

"I stand guard, keep watch for Walkers," Andrea insisted.

"Right, because you knew how to shoot so well before this," Jewel said. "There are other things that need to be done Andrea. Carol, Lori and me, we are the ones who are picking up your slack."

"You three have kids, more work will be piled on you," Andrea said.

"Remind me of that when it comes to dinner time, maybe your rations should be how much work you put out here. You want to complain about us not picking Shane to lead this group if something happens to Rick? Why don't you go ask your boyfriend about what really happened that night with Otis? Or how he had Rick in his sights and could have shot him? Or how he pushed my daughter down the stairs? Why don't you go and ask Shane about those things, and then come back to me and tell me that he's what's best for this group."

"He's done more for this group then Rick," Andrea told her.

"Seriously? You really can look at me with a straight face and say that?" Jewel told her. "Rick was handling that situation with the barn. But, Shane put this whole group at risk by his attitude and actions. Don't even deny trying to dignify that with an answer, Andrea. Ever since the CDC, you've had this higher than everyone else attitude. I'm tired of it. You lost a sister, and I'm sorry about that. You seem to forget that I lost a brother. If I remember, you were there; you were part of the group that left him on that roof. But somehow, I've forgiven everybody for that. You need to get over the fact that Dale cared enough for you to risk his life to get you out of the CDC," Jewel informed her.

"You aren't comparing my sweet innocent little sister to your rude foul mouthed brother," Andrea said.

Jewel shook her head. "I'm comparing their losses, how the affected us. It doesn't matter who Merle was, he was still my brother. I could argue with him for days, but the fact is that he was still blood, my blood. I know how rude and crude he could be, but he was still my brother. You miss Amy; you miss your conversations with her? I miss arguing with Merle, I miss just the three of us, Daryl, Merle and me sharing a laugh without even having to say a word. Daryl and I are grieving in our own way, but we are contributing to this group. I got shot for Pete's sake to bring Hershel back here. Now Andrea you need to get out of my face before I do something we're both going to regret. I got a pretty good left hook, almost as good as my right hook. Step back," she warned as she picked up a piece of Andrea's clothing. "Oh you want your laundry done, do it your own damn self. I mean considerin' I have a child to look after and you don't. So doin' your laundry isn't my top priority," she said as she walked into the house.

Summer's POV:

Summer easily took out a walker at 50 feet and turned and looked at Rick. "Do we need to waste anymore bullets?" she asked with a grin.

Rick chuckled. "No, I think you've proven yourself. Not that I had any doubt."

Summer leaned against the car. "So what are your intentions with my mom?"

Rick laughed as he leaned back on the car. "I expected that direct approach from Daryl, not you. I expected you to be a bit more subtle."

Summer shrugged. "We face death every second of every day; don't really have time to skate around the issue. Just don't tell mom I was being sassy please?"

Rick chuckled. "You have my word. I told your mom I loved her last night," he answered honestly.

Summer turned and looked at him. "And she didn't run for the hills? She stayed put? She didn't say it back did she?"

"No, but I didn't expect her too, I didn't expect to say it either," Rick told the teen.

"I don't want to see mom hurt, I mean with Lori pregnant…." Summer hesitated before continuing.

"No way the baby is mine," Rick assured her.

"But, Lori broke up with Shane. So, what if she wants you back?" Summer questioned obviously concerned about her mother.

"She already tried and I made it clear to both your mom and Lori that wasn't going to happen," Rick assured her. "Yes I know it's going to be difficult, I mean Carl is always going to be part of Lori and me, and I can't exactly go pick him up on the weekends for visits," he told her.

Summer laughed. "True. Mom likes you, I can tell. Just give her some time?"

"Trust me I am," Rick assured her. "So, I was thinkin' about this driving lesson of yours," he told her.

"Are you chickening out?" Summer questioned as she crossed her arms.

Rick laughed. "No," he assured her. "I was thinkin' we could drive 20 miles out, check out that little housing development Maggie mentioned. Your mom mentioned she might have had a birthday or it was coming up?"

"It's the end of September now, and her birthday's the twelfth, why?" Summer asked.

"I'd like to see about getting her something," Rick said.

"Am I hearin' right, that a Sherriff is suggesting that we rob houses?" Summer asked with a grin.

"We need to search for supplies, and it's in the opposite direction of town and where the herds were, so yes," Rick answered.

"Rick, do you think that what happened with Luke is our fault?" Summer asked.

"Hey absolutely not, alright?" Rick answered. "We did what we could, we believed in our hearts that he would be found alive. We were out there searching."

"Maybe I should have went, ankle and all. Maybe another set of eyes would have made the difference," Summer insisted.

"And maybe we would have lost you too," Rick told her. "Don't you blame yourself, Summer. It kills me that you, Carl, Sophia and Mitch are going to grow up in a world like this. And the baby that Lori's carrying? And you? You should be worried about dances, and first kisses, and boys, and taking out your friends when you got your driver's license. You should be worrying your mom and Uncles about you when you break curfew, not if you're going to come back alive from stepping outside. So when your mom asked if I would take you out for a driving lesson, I agreed because that's what a normal teen should be doing. You shouldn't be fighting to stay alive," Rick told her as he put an arm around her. "And you definitely should not be blaming yourself for a little boy's death."

"If I told you somethin' would you not tell mom?" Summer asked.

"It depends what it is. I'm not going to keep something secret from your mom or your Uncle that I think they need to know," Rick told her.

"It's…I count them," Summer said.

"Count what?" Rick asked as he turned and looked at her.

"Walker kills…It makes me feel like somehow I'm in power. If I kill ten, that's ten that I survived," Summer told him. "Morbid huh?"

Rick gave a small smile. "You know what Summer? If that is what it takes for you to feel in control in this messed up world, then go on and count. And you are right, if you kill ten, that's ten more of those bastards that can't hurt you, or your mom, or anyone else."

"Are you going to tell mom?" Summer asked quietly.

"No, you know what; I think that's something that can be between us. But I want you to promise me something," Rick told her.

"What?" Summer asked.

"That if you get to over whelmed, you come talk to me. I love your mom, and you are part of what I love about her. So you're a package deal, and you need to be comfortable to come to me and talk to me. So it's a deal?" Rick asked.

"Yeah," Summer said.

"Alright, driving time, please don't try to kill me, scare me to death, or wreck the car," Rick teased as he handed her the keys.

"Now that's a big order!" Summer teased back.

Rick's POV:

Rick had to admit he only had to grip the dash twice since Summer had taken the wheel. He had to laugh when she blew through a stop sign. "Um, that red thing back there, with the big white letters that was a stop sign."

Summer put her foot on the break and looked at him. "You want me to actually stop?"

Rick had to cover his mouth with his hand to keep from laughing at her look. "Back up and stop at the sign," he instructed.

"Rick, seriously?" Summer asked. "I'm not sure if you noticed, but we're the only people on the road."

Rick tried to keep a straight face. "Blame the cop in me, but part of driving is obeying all traffic signs. If there's a herd coming, then you have my permission to blow through a stop sign. But since it's empty on the road, back up and stop. Unless you want me to drive back?" he asked.

"Oh seriously, come on," Summer said as she backed up the car.

"You need to look around your surroundings," Rick told her as he looked out the window trying to keep the laugh in.

"You…are trying to laugh at how ridiculous this is! Oh my God!" Summer said as she stopped the car at the stop sign and deliberately slammed on the breaks causing him to lunge forward a bit.

"Now that's what I would call Sass," Rick warned. He laughed. "Yes, I know it's ridiculous, but you may not always be alone. You may have one of the kids with you. You may have the baby with you, and you might not have a choice. You may need to get out of somewhere in a hurry," Rick told her. "But, if you don't know how to do things on instinct, then you aren't going to be able to think on the run."

Summer nodded. "Sorry about the attitude," she told him.

Rick laughed as he squeezed her shoulder. "You're a teen, I expect attitude."

Summer rolled her eyes. "I'm not really lookin' forward to getting' back and to Shane. I'm sure he'll have somethin' to say with us bein' gone most of the day, even though we did find gas and guns."

"Don't worry about Shane," Rick assured her.

"Holy crap!" Summer said as she slammed on her breaks as a walker came out of nowhere.

"Why don't you try that new bat you found? I got your back," Rick said as he handed her the bat from the back of the car.

Summer opened the door. "Hey bastard, over here! Come on," she said as she readied her bat.

Rick watched her as it approached.

"Yeah I'm not a snack! Not today!" Summer said as she beat its brain out with the bat.

Rick nodded. "Let's go before his friends come," he told her. "So, how many was that? How many have your survived."

"Sixteen…." Summer answered as she got back in the car.

"You're going to be alright Summer," Rick said as he squeezed her shoulder.

Jewel's POV:

Dale looked down from the RV. "There back, and Rick looks like he's in one piece," he called down.

"Any walker blood on the car?" Glenn asked.

"Seems clear," Dale responded.

"Well then that's not a lesson, not until you take down a walker or two with the car," Glenn said.

Jewel glared at Glenn. "Not funny," she told him.

Daryl laughed. "Hey Dale you want to take my motorcycle up on the RV?" he teased.

"Glad you all find this amusing, I mean it's not like they haven't been gone almost all day, wasting time on teaching a kid how to drive," Shane said.

Summer pulled the car up, coming close to Shane. "Sorry!" she said with a grin.

"What the hell girl?" Shane asked.

"Back off," Daryl warned.

"Alright, you look in one piece, how did it go?" Jewel asked.

"She did pretty good, only had me clutching the dash three or four times. Of course, there was the whole thing about actually stopping at stop signs," Rick teased her.

"You made her stop at stop signs? Seriously dad?" Carl asked.

"Thank you!" Summer said. "But we brought back goodies!"

"Goodies?" Shane asked. "You brought back goodies?"

Summer rolled her eyes. "We found this one house at that development the opposite way of town, the guy had stocked up on guns and ammo and gas," she said. "He had like ten or eleven gas cans. We only brought back seven, couldn't fit any more. Found some clothes and stuff too," she said as she threw a poncho at Daryl.

"Thanks," Daryl said.

"Sounds like Maggie and I need to make a run," Glenn said.

"So no walkers?" Jewel asked.

"Two in one of the houses and one on the road," Rick said as he got stuff out the back. "Shane you want to help out here or you just want to stand there?"

Jewel smiled as she grabbed a bag. "I can handle this one," she said as she walked to his tent with him. "So it went good huh?" she asked as she kissed him. "God I hope you found a razor."

"What you don't like the whole cave man look?" he teased. "She did amazing. She is definitely your daughter," Rick told her. "How'd it go back here?"

"I had an argument with Andrea about me being voted your second, and Maggie gave me a box of condoms," Jewel said with a laugh.

"What?" Rick asked as he looked at her.

"Yeah, even told me where she and Glenn sneak off too," Jewel said.

"Oh? This may get interesting," Rick told her. "So, I got something for you."

"What?" she asked curiously.

"Well I apologize for it being late, I didn't realize you were having a birthday and secondly if it's not your style, I just didn't have a lot of choices," Rick said as he kissed her shoulder and moved her hair out of the way as he put on a necklace with a single pearl on it. "Happy birthday," he said.

Jewel smiled as she touched it. "Thank you," she said as she kissed him.


	39. Chapter 39

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 39**

**Author's Note: I loved Glenn in the episode where he wakes up at the prison and finds Tara. Him rescuing her was so reminiscent of his 'Hey Dumbass' to Rick! Every time I keep getting more into the season, more places I'm trying to place Summer. But since there is going to be an OC added from Woodbury (Cough Joey London remember cough) he may be initially with her then meet up with others. Still deciding. Love that Michonne is opening up more! Alright, back to our originally somewhat scripted programs. 140 reviews! Make it more! Love you all.**

**Perfect quote don't you think?**

"_**Most important thought, if you love someone, tell him or her for you never know what tomorrow may have in store-Walter Payton"**_

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked out to the car where Rick was putting supplies in. "I still think Daryl or I should go with you and Shane. The two of you together isn't making me very comfortable."

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "Don't worry, this is something I need to do with Shane. Maybe when I come back you'll tell me where Maggie and Glenn's spot is," he teased.

"If you come back," Jewel told him as she cast a glance at Shane. "He threatened your life, you do remember that don't you?" she asked as she leaned back on the trunk of the car.

"That's one of the reason's I'm doing this. He needs to be set straight," Rick told her.

"About what Rick?" Jewel asked. "You know what…." she said as she started to pull away.

"Hey, what were you going to say?" Rick asked as he stopped her.

Jewel nodded to his tent. "I'm not going to cause a scene out here," she said as she walked to his tent.

Rick followed her.

"Rick are we doin' this or not?" Shane called after him.

"In a minute, Shane," Rick said as he went into his tent. "What don't I know?"

Jewel sighed. "You don't get to make me fall in love with you and then go do something as stupid as this, when you know the man wants what you have."

Rick looked at her. "What did you just say?"

Jewel stepped closer to him. "I love you. This is me caring, this is me wondering why I was so stupid to open my heart at the end of the world."

Rick kissed her as he took her face in his hands. "I love you. I am going to come back. Shane needs to understand that I am going to fight for what's mine. You, Carl, Summer, and if he puts Lori in danger, yes I'll fight for her too. He is done putting people I care about in danger. People I love," he told her as he kissed her again.

"So you are puttin' yourself in danger? Let me go with you, let Daryl go with you, don't go with him alone," Jewel begged.

Rick kissed her. "I am comin' back," he assured her. "I have to do this, alone with Shane," he told her.

"Don't you dare make me regret loving you, Rick. Cause if he kills you, I'm going to find your walker ass and stab you several times and cuss you out," Jewel warned him.

Rick laughed. "Very romantic of you," he said as he kissed her.

"Rick, come on, you want to do this or not?" Shane yelled.

"You have permission to abandon him with Randal. We can manage helping Lori and the baby," Jewel said as she kissed him and walked out of the tent.

"Alright, with me gone, Jewel's in charge," Rick said as he handed her her pistol. "We should be back by nightfall. Where is everyone?"

"Daryl has Mitch teachin' him huntin', Summer's with Maggie and Beth, Carol, Carl and Sophia are out picking peaches, Lori's at the house with Patricia and Hershel, and the rest of us are here," Jewel recited off her head.

"How do you do that?" Glenn asked.

"You know how to get in and out of places, I know how to keep track of people. Part of bein' an ER nurse, you needed to know who was where, with what patient, and what drugs were bein' issued. I was good at keeping' track, so they made me in charge of it every shift I worked. It's old habit," Jewel answered.

"And, you wonder why I nominated you as Rick's second?" Glenn asked.

"Still mad at you about that," Jewel reminded him. "Dale, I'll come bring you something' to eat after I check in on Summer."

"Don't worry about it, I'm good," Dale said.

"I'll be back," Jewel answered. "Be careful," she told Rick as she went to the house.

"What no wishing be careful for me?" Shane asked.

"Oh Shane I'm wishing something, but it sure the hell isn't careful," Jewel said as she walked away causing a chuckle from T Dog and Glenn.

Daryl's POV:

Daryl sat down next to Mitch and held out a peach. "We aren't goin' any further til you eat something kiddo."

Mitch looked at him and took it silently as he bit into it.

"So, I need to talk to you, man to man," Daryl said seriously. He looked at the young child. No one would ever think he was the fatherly type, but truth be told he had done this with Jewel and Summer. This kid could have been him at that age. "Are you gonna listen?"

Mitch nodded solemnly as he ate the peach.

"I'm gonna need you to answer me," Daryl said as he looked in front of him. "I don't hear head nods."

"Yes," came the soft voice.

Daryl nodded. "Those people back at camp, they care about you. They are worried bout you cause you aren't eatin', or talkin' with anyone. You're the youngest out here, you not communicatin' it makes it hard for us to know what you need. I'm not askin' you not to grieve your brothers', that's fine. I know how it is to lose a siblin' in this mess, let alone two. But, we all are lookin' out for you now, and if something' happens, our first thought is gonna be on you. So, when we call you, or tell you to run, you need to be able to respond and have the energy to do so. You've got all the momma's in the group worryin' over you, that's what women do, they protect there young. But Summer, she holds herself responsible, she's dyin' inside because you've locked yourself up inside. I ain't big on talkin' either, but we need to know what's goin' on in that head of yours. Understood?"

"Yes, sir," Mitch answered softly.

Daryl scoffed at being called sir. "It's Daryl, I worked for a livin'," he told him. "You didn't say thank you when Summer brought you back some toys, and that's rude. Aint gonna have a rude kid around," he said. "It aint polite," Daryl told the boy.

"I don't have anyone, so what does it matter? I'm gonna become one of those things," Mitch told him softly.

Daryl glanced at him. "You heard a word I've been sayin'? You got us. You are now an honorary Dixon. And, nothing' can kill a Dixon but a Dixon," he said.

Mitch looked at him. "I'm a Dixon?"

Daryl nodded. "Summer and Jewel decided it, and I don't go against those two women, they are scary."

Mitch giggled.

Daryl grinned. "See they aint gonna come after you if you aren't eatin' or talkin', they are gonna come after me. And, that's one thing I'd like to avoid. I've had enough of my little sisters wrath to last a life time. So you want to help me out tryin' to avoid the wrath of the Dixon women?"

"Yeah," Mitch answered.

Daryl nodded as he watched the young child eat the peach. "You got a chance to survive this, we've made it this far kiddo, I'm tired of losin' people. But those people got to try and survive, I can't make them do it."

"I want to live," Mitch answered.

"Good, that's what I need to hear. Now, us Dixon's all knew how to hunt at your age, a little late is better then never. And when we get back to camp, you are gonna say thank you to Summer, understood?" Daryl said as he stood up.

"I understand," Mitch said with a smile.

Rick's POV:

Shane looked at Rick as he stopped the car. "I thought we were going further."

"We are," Rick said as he looked over at the other man.

"So why are we stopping?" Shane asked as he ran his hand over his bald head.

"I wanted to talk," Rick said as he got out of the car. "Come on."

Shane sighed. "Been waiting a week till we were gonna do this," he said as he got out of the car.

"I just wanna talk," Rick told him.

"We don't need to," Shane insisted.

"We do," Rick countered.

"No man, we don't. We're doing this. I get it. He was passed out when y'all brought him back, doesn't know where the farm is," Shane told him.

"That isn't what I need to talk to you about. I heard what really happened at the school," Rick said. "Was it to survive?" 

"Yeah. One of us wasn't gonna make it out, it had to be him. One shot to the leg, Carl lives. Reality is he had no business being here…there," Shane said as he showed no emotion.

"Whatever," Rick said. You don't think I would've done it?" he asked.

"No, man, I know you wouldn't have," Shane said.

"You don't think I can keep Carl safe?"

" I didn't say that," Shane insisted.

"You don't think I can keep Lori and your baby safe? Or Jewel or Summer? My god you pushed a 15 year old girl down the stairs to distract her mother. I'm wondering if you are that heartless when it is going to be me ?

"Rick, you can't just be the good guy and expect to live. Okay? Not anymore," Shane said as he raised his voice.

"I'm not the good guy anymore. To save Carl's life, I would've done anything- anything. Now I would do anything to save Summer's. Or that baby Lori is carrying. Now Jewel says you're dangerous, Lori broke up with you and wanted me back because you are scaring her, and Summer doesn't even like bein' in the camp with you. But you're not gonna be dangerous. Not to us, not to me, not anymore," Rick told him. "I figured out you and Lori before all this happened. I'm not stupid Shane. You were going after her before all this. And we would have had to make it work then, as we do out here. Now, I know that you'd never do anything to Lori or Carl, because you actually care about them. But, I don't put it past you to do something to Jewel or to Summer. You are not going to. You stop being a threat right now, you start being that man I knew when we were partners. Now the only way you and me keep on Is that you accept everything I just said right here, right now, and we move forward with that understanding," Rick said as he started back at the car.

"When it started it was just- It was a couple of weird stories on the news. Then- then it was so quick. Everything- It just happened. Two weeks later, I'm in the hospital and there were soldiers shooting people in the halls. They were shooting people, man, not walkers. Then the walkers came through. You know, I tried to get you out, I tried, but we weren't gonna make it. Man, there was no way and I knew it. But I couldn't live with it.  
I couldn't live, knowing- But I had to. I didn't keep Lori and Carl alive, man. They kept me alive. Yeah, I cared for Lori before this, but I never made a move on her. She was still your wife, separated or not. You came back, and my first thought was that you were going to take it away. But you didn't even try to get her back. What kind of man does that Rick? Carl's your's this baby is mine, you think we can all live in perfect harmony? And Jewel, I don't even know what you're doing with her," Shane said.

Rick turned and looked at him. "At a previous point, I would explain it to you. But now, it's not any of your damn business. You being like this it ends now. Understood?"

"Yeah, I understand," Shane said.

"Good, now let's get this finished," he said as he got back in the car. "We've gotta start using our knives more. If there's one walker, we use our knives. Jewel and Summer are both good at knives, they could give instructions. We keep things quiet. We save ammunition," Rick said as he started driving.

"Yeah," Shane agreed.

"We need dry goods ahead of the winter- Warm clothes fuel. Maybe we get a break. You gotta think the cold affects them. If it doesn't kill 'em, it's gotta slow 'em down. The second week of January last year, we got all that snow and ice. My cousin got stuck on 85 for 24 hours. Sitting in his car with a birthday cake for his girlfriend at Georgia tech.  
He just sat and ate birthday cake and listened to the "Lord Of The Rings" book on tape. We get lucky, we get the same winter as last year. By December, it's a different world," Rick said. "Safer."

Shane nodded. "Maybe we could get snowmobiles to make runs," he said.

"That sounds good," Rick told him as he looked over at the other man.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked up to the RV. "Hey Dale food delivery," she said as she lifted the basket up to him.

Dale laughed and took it. "Come on up, I always hated to eat alone."

Jewel grinned as she climbed the ladder. "Damn this wound," she said as she rubbed her shoulder.

"Still givin' you problems?" Dale asked as he nodded to one of the chairs.

"Now and then, nothing major," Jewel answered.

"You're worried about Rick?" Dale asked as he sat down.

Jewel looked at him. "Does nothing' get past you Dale?" she asked as she laughed. "What do I have to worry about? I mean Rick's out there with Shane who threatened his life on more then one occasion," she said sarcastically.

"You're in love with that man," Dale pointed out.

"Yeah…I am…and I told him this morning before he left," Jewel said. "I know Jane's up there somewhere laughing at me. You know about Jane right?"

"Summer told me," Dale said.

"End of the world, and I fall in love. Not only do I fall in love, but I fall in love with the man who handcuffed my brother to the roof. Someone's got a real bad sense of humor," she told the older man.

Dale laughed. "It sure does give a person hope doesn't it?"

"What?" Jewel asked.

"End of the world, dying all around us, surviving one moment to the next, but even in all that, a glimmer of normalcy, just havin' someone to rely on. I've seen the way both you and Rick search each other from a distance, just to give each other silent support. And Lori's baby, a new life for all of us to look forward too," Dale said. "Nice necklace, new isn't it?" Dale teased.

Jewel laughed as she shook her head. "My birthday was a couple weeks ago, Rick found out, when he took Summer out to drive, he found it at someone's house. I'm tryin' not to think on that part."

"See hope," Dale said.

"You know what Dale? You are one of a kind, don't ever change. Keep telling us how it is, keep watching us, keep being our voice of reason," Jewel told him as she kissed his cheek.


	40. Chapter 40

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 40**

**Author's Note: Chapter 40! Wow and I'm still on Season 2. I'm really excited to get rid of Shane. Not excited about the whole different POV's I need to do when the walkers attack. BUT…easy peasy. A couple chapters may focus on Merle before he kidnaps Maggie, Glenn and Jewel. Cause there's going to be a couple people I need to introduce (both have been mentioned) one isn't going to last, another one is. Keep with me…it's going to be a fun and wild ride. I'm almost done season 4 on DVD. RIP Hershel! Review Please.**

**And, I apologize now if I get that song in anyone's head! It's a fluff moment they need them!**

"_**Suicide is a permanent solution to a temporary problem-Phil Donahue"**_

Summer's POV:

Summer knocked on Beth's door slightly going in. "Good to see you up," she said as she sat on the bed. "Lori told us about the knife."

"What's the point anymore? There's none," Beth told Summer.

"No point? Beth, we're alive, right here right now," Summer told her.

"I asked Maggie to do it with me…she refused. But what if you and I do it? Maybe Maggie has something to live for now with Glenn. But what do we have?" Beth asked.

Summer shook her head. "No Beth. What do we have to live for? We have our families to live for. My mom is in love for the first time in her life. I want to watch it bloom, I want to tease her. I don't care if it's a day or a week, or a year, but I want to see what happens. You have Jimmy. Yeah maybe he wasn't supposed to be forever, and maybe he isn't. But we aren't the only survivors. One day, I may meet up with some guy that makes me feel alive, you too. But you do this now, how are you ever going to know?" she asked.

"We could do it real peaceful like," Beth insisted.

"No! You listen to me Beth. I'm saying this as a friend. You know your bible right? With Herschel as your dad?" Summer asked.

"Yeah….why?" Beth questioned.

"Mathew 5:5: Blessed are the meek for they will inherit the Earth. I'm not a big church goer, but Jane she read her bible to me. Some things stuck. That always struck a chord. Yeah, you got Uncle Daryl, your dad, Rick, Shane, and T but you also got people like Glenn, Maggie, my mom-who can be meek or a lion-you, Patricia, Mitch and me. We all balance each other out. Maybe some of us won't make it, maybe all of us will. But we are here now, Beth. We've survived this long," Summer told her.

"I've been on this farm," Beth told her.

"Yes and you are still alive. You think you wouldn't survive out there, but you would. We would. Doin' what you want to do, is takin' away the opportunity you are bein' given. I saw it at the CDC. The whackadoodle doctor was the only person that stayed; he let us in, the whole time knowin' the whole building was gonna explode in less than a day. Fed us, gave us beds to sleep in, and gave the adults alcohol. He didn't tell us, we had to pull it out of him. He was to chicken to do it by himself. Jaqui made her decision, she stayed. But she was thinkin' clearly, you aren't. Andrea was mournin' her sister Amy and she wanted to stay but Dale knew she wasn't thinkin' clearly, so he got her out of there. She hated him for a while. You can hate me, I don't care. Because I think in the long run you'll be amazed at how strong you are," Summer said.

"Are you sure you're only fifteen?" Maggie asked as she came in.

"Accordin' to my mom and Uncle Daryl, who both were there, yeah," Summer responded.

"She's right Beth, your stronger then you think," Maggie told her. "I'm going to stay with her for a bit," she told the other teen. "Thanks."

"No problem," Summer answered as she went out the door.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel smiled as Summer came down to the picnic area. "Alright, I know that look. You are worried bout somethin'. Same look Uncle Daryl gets. What's botherin' you?"

"Beth…did you ever think of suicide?" Summer asked curiously.

Jewel squeezed her hand. "Once, when I was about twelve, but it was just a passing thought. I was going to get out of that place, be the first Dixon to graduate highschool and I wasn't going to let my daddy have the pleasure of being right."

"Not even at the CDC?" Summer asked.

Jewel looked at her and brought her chin up to her. "Summer Grace, I need you to tell me, did you think about it at the CDC?"

"A passing thought, like you said. I wondered what if there was no hope," Summer answered.

"And what made you decide against it? Other than your Uncle Daryl and I would have picked you up and put you over a shoulder?" Jewel asked.

Summer gave a small smile. "Whatever was out there…it was life. We were alive, right then and there, and I didn't like the sound of it bein' over in a second."

Jewel touched her cheek. "That's my girl, my beautiful intelligent amazing smart child. But you aren't a child anymore, are you? You're growin' up," she said. "Rick said somethin' to Hershel that I could have sworn he was channeling straight from Jane."

"What?" Summer asked.

"He said death was death. Weather it came from a heart attack, cancer or a walker, it makes no difference," Jewel told her.

Summer laughed. "I could hear Jane sayin' that," she admitted.

"Yeah, so I told Rick I loved him before he left," Jewel told her.

Summer grabbed onto the bench as not to fall off. "The world's goin' to end. Wait….it already has, never mind bad joke," she said with a grin. "Jane would be crossin' her arms and laughing."

"One of those belly laughs that starts at the toes and goes up to the shoulders, where her whole body would shake," Jewel reminisced.

"Yeah, and that look, with those big black eyes that she'd stare at you with, and they'd be sayin' the whole time 'told you so, told you so'," Summer said as she started laughing.

"Do you remember the first time she gave you that look and laugh?" Jewel asked.

Summer laughed. "I was seven; I wanted to try out for the Sound of Music but was to shy. She worked with me every day, took me to the audition, sat in on the audition with you," she said.

"You started so soft, but boy did you come on strong, got it right then and there, and we got in the car and Jane turned around from the driver's side, looked at you and just started laughing. We didn't leave the parking lot for two hours," Jewel said with a laugh. "Think this is the perfect time for a song."

"MOM No!" Summer said with a laugh.

"Oh come on, please?" Jewel said with a grin. "God knows that you drove us mad with that song for a month practicing."

Summer laughed. "Fine…" she said as she sighed. "Raindrops on roses, and whiskers on kittens, bright copper kettles, and warm winter mittens, brown paper packages tied up with string, these are some of my favorite things," she sung starting off softly, noticing everyone turning and looking at her. "Cream colored ponies and crisp apple strudels, door bells and sleigh bells and schnitzel with noodles, wild geese that fly with the moon on their wings, these are some of my favorite things," she sung and smiled as Maggie came down and sat down beside her.

"Girls in white dresses with blue satin sashes, snowflakes that stay on my nose and eyelashes, silver white winters that melt into spring, these are some of my favorite things!" Maggie and she sung. "When the dog bites, when the bee stings, when I'm feeling sad, I simply remember my favorite things and then I don't feel so bad!"

Summer laughed as they finished and everyone started to clap. "We need to get Beth down here, the three of us could start a group," Maggie teased her.

"You two were amazing," Glenn said as he kissed Maggie. "You could have done that at the quarry," he told Summer.

Summer laughed. "Um no, one time performance only."

"She was great when she did the musical, the director wanted her back for everyone, and she refused. She preferred to sing in her room then in a crowd," Jewel said.

"Beth was the same way," Maggie said.

Rick POV:

Rick and Shane untied Randall and left him with supplies and turned around to leave.

"The hell is this? Oh, come on, don't be stupid. I owe you guys. I can help protect what you've got. Why would you save my life just to kill me by leaving me here? One guy- one guy can't make it alone. That's why I was with those dudes- I was alone.  
Don't be stupid! I'm not like them! I'm just some guy! I used to watch football and screw around on the Internet. I lived with my mom! I lost her like you lost people.  
I went to school with Maggie for God's sake! I went to church. I rode the bench on varsity baseball!" Randal said.

Shane and Rick both turned around and looked at him then at each other. "You went to school with Maggie? You go to school with Maggie? Answer the question! Did you go to school with Maggie?" Shane yelled.

" I- it- she didn't know me. Didn't even know I existed.I mean, I knew her.I knew who her dad was. There is no way I would ever do anything - to hurt her or her family," Randal insisted.

"Jesus," Shane said as he took a breath.

"Or you- or your people! I'm not like the guys I was with!" Randal begged.

Shane ran his hand through his bald hair. "He knows where the farm is, Rick. Where we are- he knows," Shane stated. "Say he finds his way back to his people," he told Rick.

"Shane, no! Not now- just not now!" Rick said as he knocked Shane's gun out of his hand he fired.

"Well, when, Rick? When?" Shane asked.

"When I've had a chance to think about it," Rick said.

"Don't let him kill me. Please don't," Randall begged.

"Shut up! We're going back," Rick told them. "It's a man's life. I need a night to think it through," Rick informed Shane.

"You're gonna bring this piece of garbage- this piece of garbage who- he shot at you, Rick. He ran with men who tried to kill you. You gonna bring him back to where Lori sleeps? To where Carl sleeps? To where Jewel and Summer sleeps?"

"He'll be locked up in the barn, - unless you bust it open," Rick told him.

"Oh, don't start that shit," Shane told the other man.

"I'm taking the night," Rick informed him.

"Man, you take that- you think on it, Rick," Shane told him. "Keep struggling with it. It ain't hard, man. The right choice is the one that keeps us alive," Shane hissed. "It's always the same with you. It's like the first moment- it's whenever you're put to the test," Shane told him.

"Stop acting like you know the way ahead, like you know the rules. There are no rules, man.  
We're lost," Rick told him.

"No-no-no, man, I know exactly where I am," Shane told him.

"You don't know shit anymore," Rick told him.

"I don't think you can do it, Rick," Shane challenged him.

"It's my call, man," Rick told him.

"I don't think you can keep them safe," Shane hissed as Rick looked at him and went to punch him. "Ah! Damn! God! No! Get off me, man," Shane said as he pushed him.


	41. Chapter 41

**Sweet Dreams Are Made of This**

**Chapter 41**

**Author's Note: Not sure how much I'm going to be writing this weekend-my body has decided that it was going to give into the bronchitis I've been fighting for two weeks. Hopefully I have spurts of energy! I just love Michonne and Carl! Poor Rick, the man can't get a break, but he'll have Jewel so it'll be OK! GO Glenn for hitting Abraham. Got to say (as a fellow Ginger) right now I like Abraham.**

**Review! It makes me feel better!**

"_**You have enemies? Good. That means you've stood up for something; sometime in your life-Winston Churchill"**_

Jewel sighed as she pretended to knock on Rick's tent. "Just me," she said as she entered and held up medical supplies. "So, I'm going to take a wild guess by the looks of you and Shane, oh it didn't go well?" she said. "Sit."

"Yeah, you could say that," Rick told her. "To be fair though, I did throw the first punch," he admitted as he kissed her. "Oww."

"Serves you right," Jewel told him as she started to take care of his wounds. "Hershel's taking care of Shane. So, he said something' about Randal knowin' Maggie?"

"Yeah, went to school with her, claimed that she didn't know him. But he knew about the farm," Rick said as he flinched as she worked on a wound on his hand.

"Sorry," Jewel said. "What happened? What did he say to make you hit him?"

Rick took a breath. "A multitude of things, that I couldn't protect Carl, you, Lori, this group. That I didn't have what it takes. He wanted to shoot him right there, I wouldn't let him. It got heated from there, he threw a wrench at my head, broke a window, got trapped by some walkers. He was trapped on a bus, I was so tempted to leave him…"

"But you didn't," Jewel said softly. "Because you aren't that type of man. What Daryl found out, from that kid, it scares me. But with that bein' said, Rick I know Shane is going to advocate for that boy to be killed, and it's probably something that you and the group is going to go along with, because he is a possible threat. But my vote isn't going to be with you. And, if you can't handle that, you need to tell me right now. I'm not going to go along with you just because I love you, maybe you're used to that with Lori, but I'm not her," she told him.

Rick kissed her. "Hey, you have that right. We don't have to agree with each other on everything. I respect you. Do you have any other suggestions? I'm willing to take anything I can get at this point."

Jewel tried not to grin. "We could always take him to Atlanta, find a pipe and handcuff him to a roof," she teased.

Rick laughed. "You are horrible, but I still love you," he said. "So I guess going to the hidin' place of Maggie and Glenn's out of the question huh?"

"Um, with these injuries yeah," Jewel said. "Plus, I really don't want Shane trackin' us down because he HAS to have this decided tonight."

"I told him I was takin' the night to decide," Rick told her.

"So you're going to make this decision on your own? You're not going to ask the group?"

Jewel asked. "Shirt off, need to check for wounds."

"Oh you just want to see me without my shirt off. Again. You know this is the third time I've had my shirt off in front of you," Rick told her as he grimaced as he started to take off his shirt.

"Well, if you stop getting shot and beat up," Jewel said as swatted his hand away. "Let me get it," she told him.

"Anxious are we?" Rick teased.

"Yeah to make sure you aren't scratched or bleeding, or got some broken ribs," Jewel said as she took off his shirt. "I'm tryin' right now really hard not to lose the Dixon temper, Rick. I warned you this wasn't a good idea, I told you that I loved you, I begged you to take me or Daryl with you. But you had to do it alone, and look at what happened," Jewel said as her hands shook.

"Hey," Rick said as he grabbed her hands. "Look at me, in the eyes."

Jewel took a breath as she looked into his eyes. "What?"

"I didn't do this to hurt you, I didn't disregard your feeling's," Rick told her as he kissed her. "It was just the opposite. The thought of anything' happening to you because of Shane is as scary to me as something happenin' to Carl, same with something' happenin' to Summer. I can't control walkers, but I can try to control Shane," he said as he rubbed up her sides.

"Do you think you can really control Shane?" Jewel asked as she kissed him.

"No, but I needed to try," Rick said as he kissed her again as he deepened it.

"Rick," she moaned. "I'm not doin' it here and we are not leavin' camp," she told him.

Rick sighed. "Fine, but you're stayin' in here tonight," he said with a a seriousness in his voice that gave her no room to argue.

"I need to tell Daryl, look at his hands. Summer's staying up with Beth," Jewel answered. "You better say night to Carl."

"Ten minutes or I come looking for you," Rick told her.

"Oh really? I don't take much to being possessed," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "I'm just goin' to take eleven minutes and make you come looking for me," she teased.

Rick laughed. "Oh don't make me laugh, it hurts," he said as he got up.

Jewel grinned. "Then I'm just going to have to make you laugh more, just for bein' stupid enough to bring Shane back," she said as she walked out of the tent with him.

"We need to talk about this Rick," Shane said.

Rick turned and looked at him. "Shane, I said I was takin' the night, I'm takin' the night. I may not be able to punch you, but I'm sure Jewel will gladly do it for me."

Jewel grinned. "Just say the word, please, please, oh don't tease me like that, Rick!" she said as she glared at Shane and walked toward Daryl and Mitch. "How'd huntin' go today?"

"I caught a rabbit!" Mitch exclaimed happily.

"You did? Wow! I want the rabbit foot!" Jewel said as she tickled the boy. "You're talkin!"

Mitch giggled. "So you won't yell at Daryl."

Jewel arched an eyebrow and looked at her brother. "Oh yeah?"

Daryl pretended to glare at the boy. "That was supposed to be our secret kid!"

"Sorry," Mitch said as he lowered his head.

"Hey, it's alright, Daryl knows he can't keep secrets from me! I need to look at his hands, you go see Carol, she may have some cookies," she told the little boy as he ran off. Jewel grinned. "I'm impressed."

Daryl shrugged. "Why I took care of your ass when you were that age," he said. "I'm fine," he told her as she tried to take his hand.

Jewel glared at him. "Give me your hands. Now," she said seriously.

Daryl glared at her before he gave her his hand. "Fine. You're a pain."

"Yeah but you love and adore me. So, I told Rick I loved him before he went out with Shane today," Jewel said as she cleaned out his wounds.

"Great, now I'm never gonna be able to get rid of him," Daryl grumbled. "I'm just gonna have to stick around now, just to make sure the bastard don't hurt you," he said with a small smile coming on his lips.

"You are such a bastard Daryl," Jewel told him as she shook her head. "So…you with Shane killin' Randal?"

"I hate the Son Of A Bitch, but I'm gonna do what needs to be done to keep you, Summer, Carol and Sophia safe," Daryl said as he mentally kicked himself for adding the last two names.

"My big brother has a crush!" Jewel teased.

"Do not," Daryl replied.

Jewel snickered. "Well I hope you both live long enough for you to get the courage up to tell her," she said.

"Back to the kid," Daryl said as he changed the subject.

Jewel laughed. "You know I'm pretty good at the Dixon avoiding tactics. I did learn from you and Merle," she said. Jewel took a breath as she sat on the log. "You, Merle and me, we shot dad….during that huntin' trip. We didn't talk about it, but as soon as we saw him drinkin' and Summer started cryin', the three of us looked at each other. When you and Merle took him out to track that bear, I knew he wasn't comin' back. I heard the shot…and I didn't cry. It was over and it wasn't going to happen to my child. He was a threat. The men in the bar, they were a threat. I can live with knowin' what happened to them. I'd do anything' to protect my family, and Summer. But, this kid, maybe he's just a victim of circumstance, just like the rest of us. Or maybe, God help me for agreein' with Shane, maybe he's a threat. But I'm not goin' to be part of that decision. I told Rick, I don't agree with killin' him, but if that's what's decided, I won't argue but I'm not voting' for it."

Daryl nodded knowing when his sister made up her mind, there was no use in arguing with her. "I better get Mitch down to bed. You comin'?"

Jewel shook her head. "Stayin' the night with Rick."

Daryl rolled his eyes. "I don't need that image in my head, thanks," he told her.

Jewel laughed as she grabbed her bag. "Love you big brother," she said as she walked back.

Rick came out of Lori and Carl's tent. "I was just bout ready to come lookin' for you," he said.

Jewel smiled. "I still had two minutes. Night Carl, night Lori," she said as she walked with him to his tent.

"Talked to Dale, he wants to try to convince people that killing Randal isn't the right thing to do. I told him you felt the same way," Rick said as he kissed her neck.

"I'm not getting' involved with it. You and Daryl know my stance. If it's decided that he's goin' to be killed, I want no part of it. I won't say a word against it, but I don't want to be part of it," Jewel said as she relaxed.

"Let me see the shoulder," Rick told her.

"You're just tryin' to get my shirt off," Jewel told him.

Rick laughed. "Well if you stopped getting' shot," he teased her. "Sit down, and let me look at it. Noticed you were still favorin' your other hand," he told her.

Jewel shook her head as she took off her over shirt, still having a tank top on. "You can see it," she told him.

Rick laughed. "Jewel Dixon, you're going to be the death of me," he said as he moved the strap of the tank top.

"No, Shane or walker's may be the death of you," she said. "Me? I'm just going to keep your life interesting."

Rick looked at her. "You mean I need more excitement in my life?"

"Hey you're the one who chased this relationship, you're the one who made me fall in love with you," Jewel reminded him as she grimaced as he touched her shoulder.

"It's still tender," Rick said as he took off the bandage. "We need to clean it again. You've been doin' to much," he told her as he kissed her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "Oh like you haven't? We both take on to much, do to much, because we care to much," she said as she ran her hand through his small beard. "You still need a shave."

Rick laughed as he moved behind her. "It may help to tighten the bandage up more. Get more weight off that arm."

Jewel nodded. "That means I need to sleep on the other side of this cot tonight. It's not your side of the bed is it?" she teased.

"Don't really have a side?" Rick answered.

"Rick Grimes doesn't care about what side of a bed he sleeps on? You know how important that is? I mean it's like one of the most important things in a relationship. If you can't agree on what side of the bed you sleep on, well then you aint gonna decide on much of anything," Jewel told him as she grimaced. "I am so glad that you were a sheriff and not a nurse or a doctor."

"Sorry," Rick said as he kissed her shoulder. "That better?"

"Yeah…" Jewel answered.

"So, I don't care what side of the bed I sleep on, so no problem," he told her as he kissed the back of her neck. "What's the story on this?" he asked as he traced his finger softly over the tattoo of the broken heart on her neck.

"Night I stopped drinking, went to my first AA meeting, I knew I was goin' to be OK. I passed a tattoo parlor on the way home, I was 19, so I could go in. Not that it mattered much, I got the one you haven't seen at 14, Merle's buddy owned a shop. The heart doesn't mean my heart was broken by anybody….it signifies to me anyway, that I wasn't gonna let it get broken. I put it above my scars remindin' me that love and booze don't mix," Jewel explained.

Rick kissed her neck. "Thing's are different now," he assured her.


	42. Chapter 42

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 42**

**Author's Note: So if anyone of you know how to combine pictures, please PM me. I've spent 45% of my day trying to put a picture of Merle, Jewel and Daryl together and it keeps cutting one off. GRR. Anyway, I'm going to skip the big argument in the living room about what to do with Randal, cause Jewel's made her feeling's clear. Thank you to Eringoesrawr for the idea about Summer drop kicking Shane the way Merle taught her.**

**And get hankie's, poor poor Dale!**

Jewel kissed Rick as he started up to the house. "Good luck," she told him.

"I'm going to need it," Rick said.

"You aren't coming?" Shane asked as he turned to her.

"Shane," Lori said. "Let's not start something this morning."

"No, I want to know, are you coming or not?" Shane asked Jewel.

"No, I'm not. I already told Daryl and Rick where I stand and I'm not going to listen to you make a case for killing someone," Jewel answered honestly.

Shane took a step forward. "You know why is it that you get that you are the first one to open your mouth against something or for something, but when the shit gets deep, you're the first one not to do anything?"

"Shane, stop it," Rick warned him.

"No Rick, I'm not going to stop it. Your girlfriend has a big mouth but when it comes right down to it, she's all talk no action," Shane said. "She didn't take a gun at the barn and she's not taking a part of this conversation and I want to know why."

Jewel gave Rick a look before punching Shane and getting him to the ground, placing her knee right where it would do the most damage. "Shane, now that I got your attention, let me tell you this. I'll even talk slow so you'll understand it."

Daryl walked over to Rick. "I wouldn't interfere, she'll just punch you too," he warned.

"Oh I wasn't planning on it," Rick assured him.

Shane tried to get up, it only causing her knee to press harder. "If you want to protect your baby maker, I'd stay put. I will do anything to protect my family, Shane. ANYTHING. I will protect them against anyone that I think is a danger. YOU put us all in danger with the barn, I didn't take a gun to do it because I would have shot you. So you better thank your lucky stars that I didn't because you wouldn't be alive to be having this conversation right now. And now? You want to know why I'm not going up to the house? You've already made up your damn mind, Shane. You've already convinced most of this group that it's the right thing to do. I don't agree. If anything Shane, you'd be the one that I'd kill before Randal," she warned him. "SO, I am going to go on top of the RV and I'm going to watch for walkers. As I said, Rick and Daryl know my vote," she said. "Now, I've already punched you twice, Dick Head, I don't waste a third punch, it'll be a knife right between you eyes," she told him.

"You threatening me? You all heard her," Shane said.

Jewel smirked. "Oh it's not a threat, it's a promise," she said as she kneed him hard. "And a Dixon don't break promises," she said as she got up and he balled up. "Just so you know, I would have left you on the damn bus," Jewel told him as she walked away.

Summer watched Shane get up and lunge forward. "MOM!" Summer yelled as a warning before running up behind him and rushing him tackling him to the ground. "Didn't anyone ever tell you not to hit a woman Jackass?"

Daryl and Rick both turned at the sound of Summer yelling mom and saw the young blond kicking him . Daryl looked at Shane. "Got your ass kicked by two Dixon women in less than five minutes, that's a record. Learned that from Uncle Merle?" he asked as he held out his hand to her and helped her up.

"Yep!" Summer said as she grinned.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "Thank you. You can go to the meeting if you want. You're an adult. I'll be on the RV."

Glenn blinked at her as Maggie grinned from the porch. "Don't grin!" Glenn exclaimed.

Maggie continued to grin. "Oh come on that's like the best!"

"No, no, as a man, I have to feel for Shane's pain. Yeah he might have deserved it, but Oww. It hurts just thinking about it," Glenn told her. "Just…don't get any ideas."

Maggie grinned. "I have a feeling we're not going to use our hiding spot tonight."

"You told her about our spot?" Glenn asked.

"Yeah, and gave her a box of condoms. And the way Rick is looking at her right now, he definitely wants to use them," Maggie said. "We should be getting inside."

That Night:

Jewel watched as Carl ran up to the house and Rick came out of the barn. She got up from the picnic table. "What happened?" she asked him.

"Carl…he told me to do it, so cold…I couldn't," Rick said.

Jewel kissed him. "Hey…you're not weak, alright? We want to protect our kids…especially out here. What's going to happen now?"

"We'll keep him in custody now. Where's Dale? I want to tell him," Rick said as he kissed her.

"He went out to patrol. You want to go talk with Lori and Carl? I can go tell him," Jewel offered.

"Shane's telling' Lori," Rick told her. "Walk with me?"

Jewel nodded. "It's alright," she told him as she heard a scream. "That's…"

"Dale," Rick said as they both started out in a run.

Jewel took out her knife and threw it at the walker. "DALE!"

"HELP! HERSCHEL!" Rick called as they bent down. "Hang in there Dale. We need Herschel to operate! HELP!"

Jewel looked at Herschel as tears ran down her face. "Rick….he's…" she started to say. She couldn't make herself say it. "Hey Dale, look at me, come on. You are loved…you aren't alone. We're all right here," she told him as she wiped her eyes.

"He needs blood!" Rick said as Herschel and everyone ran down.

"Oh God no Dale!" Summer screamed as she got close.

"He's not going to make it, Rick, we can't move him," Herschel told the other man.

"Can't we do the operation here?" Rick asked. "Glenn go back to the house…"

"Rick…he's not going to survive….he…won't survive," Jewel said as she looked at Dale.

"He's suffering! Do something!" Andrea begged.

Jewel took a breath and kissed his forehead. "Tell Jane that I finally listened…." she whispered as she stood up.

"Do something please!" Summer begged as she cried into Daryl's shirt.

Rick held up his gun and hesitated. Jewel took it out of his hand. "Sorry brother…." she said as she fired and handed it back to him without a word. She turned around and walked away from the group and leaned back on the RV and started crying.

"You running away again?" Jane asked.

"Jane…" Jewel said as she looked in the direction of the voice.

"You're crying for me, for Dale, for Merle, for that little boy," Jane told her.

Jewel wiped her eyes. "Yeah….you know us emotionless Dixon's. We don't show weakness."

"Hell girl, this world would make the sane person go insane. But you can mourn the dead, or you can chose to live. You and Rick need each other, tonight. Away from everyone," Jane told her. "You can't do this alone, not tonight."

"Jewel?" Rick asked as he came up.

"Rick…" Jewel cried into his shoulder. "Would…it be wrong if I just wanted to disappear tonight? Just us? I can't…be around everyone."

"Grab your bag, I'll tell Daryl, Summer and Maggie," he said as he kissed her.

**Author's note: Yes I've been planning the next chapter since I started! Smut warning for next chapter!**


	43. Chapter 43

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 43**

**Author's Note: I won't promise the updates will be fast and furious, work is really beginning to get insane. So, I'm trying to do what I can now. And when you wake up at 4AM an episode of the Walking Dead then writing is a good thing. Poor Daryl! I'm glad that Beth got him to burn down the building. **

**I'm not good at writing love scenes, but this is more about comfort, love, companionship then sex, so the actual act is implied but the smut's not. This is why this has an M rating people! So I hope it's alright!**

**I'm on the Emergency Response team at work for Hurricanes. We are taught always to keep a bag in our car in case we have to move to another area or state to help out.**

Jewel had been quiet the whole way to the shed. She had leaned against Rick's shoulder as he drove, his hand around her waist the whole time. "Wait here, I'll make sure the building's clear," Rick told her as he kissed the top of her head.

Jewel shook her head as she got out of the car. "We don't do things alone…we can't," she said as she grabbed her bag.

Rick nodded as he cautiously opened the door. He knew that Maggie and Glenn came up here, but they couldn't be to careful, especially after what just happened. It was a simple one room shed, with a bed and candles. "Clear."

Jewel took out matches and started to light a couple of candles. She turned and watched Rick take off his gun belt. She could see the defeat in his shoulders, just the way she felt it. She took a breath as she walked the short distance to him. "Rick…." she said.

Rick turned at the sound of her voice, and took her face into his hands. He kissed her, gently at first, but both needed more, wanted more. Both kept there eyes open, both needing to see each other. They needed to be out of this world, the world where the dead came back to life with one intention, to make you a snack. They needed to be reminded what it was alike to be alive.

Jewel was the first one to make her body move. She wanted to be pressed against him, to feel him breath, to feel him need her. She continued to kiss him as she unbuttoned his shirt.

Rick broke the kiss, not that he wanted to but he needed to breath. He kept his head on hers as he lifted her shirt over her head. "Are you sure?" he asked softly as she pulled his shirt off and let it fall to the floor.

"Never been so sure about anything before in my life," Jewel answered as she lifted her arms. "I need you…." she answered in an almost pleading voice.

That was all Rick needed to hear as he picked her up and placed her on the bed in a sitting position. He continued to kiss her as he took off her bra and threw it to the floor. He ran his fingers over them, as he kept his gaze on her. He heard her give a small whimper as he hands explored her.

Jewel kept her eyes on him, afraid if she looked away for a moment he'd be gone, a figment of her imagination. She reached her hands up to his belt and took it off and threw it on the floor. She tried to think about the last time she wanted a man, needed someone so bad, and she couldn't think of one other occasion. She undid the zipper of his pants and unbuttoned them. She watched him as he took them off, and then slipped off his underwear.

Rick had to laugh as he felt Jewel pull him down on the bed as he had barley got naked. "One of us is totally overdressed," he breathed heavily as he kissed her and moving to her chest.

Jewel moaned as she ran her hands down his back. "Guess you're going to need to take care of that," she told him.

Rick looked at her. "How long has it been?" he asked as he kissed her stomach.

"Since I wanted someone so badly? Or since I've had sex?" Jewel asked as he kissed her stomach.

"Both," he said as he found the button of her jeans.

"Never wanted or needed someone so badly," Jewel answered as she lifted her hips so he could take her jeans and underwear off her. "And…sex? Five…maybe six years?"

Rick looked up at her. He figured it had been a while, but he wasn't expecting that big of a gap. "Guess I'm going to have to make it good?" he asked with a chuckle.

Jewel couldn't help but laugh. Rick always had this way to make her let her guard down, even in tense situations. "I'm counting on it," she said as she sat up to kiss him.

"I see that mysterious tattoo that's been haunting my dreams about what it is," Rick said as he took off her pants. He kissed the left thigh, where a devil was. "Devil?" he asked curiously.

"Devil with angel wings…" Jewel said as she brought him up to her. She reached down allowing herself to feel him. "We all got them, Merle, Daryl and me, together when I was 18. But I really don't want to talk about my brothers right now," she said as she kissed him.

"Agreed," Rick said breathlessly as she explored.

"I want…to be on top," Jewel demanded as she reached for her bag to get the condoms. Jewel tensed as she felt Rick's fingers trace down her scars on her back.

"I didn't realize they were that bad," Rick said as he kissed down her back.

"Usually keep my shirt on durin' sex for that reason, but like I said before after you have a kid at 15, embarrassment goes out the window," Jewel said as she pulled one out of the box.

Rick kissed her shoulder. "You are beautiful, scars and all," he told her as he rolled her on top. "You said something' about being on top?" he asked as he kissed her.

-After-

Jewel let out a satisfied sound as she laid her head on Rick's chest. She looked at his watch for the time. In three hours, they had used two of the condoms with a break in between.

"You checkin' to see how long until I can recover and make love to you again?" Rick teased as he ran his hand down her back as he held her.

Jewel laughed. "Well we do have ten more condoms in the box," she teased as she kissed him. "But, I guess we should rest," she said as she kissed his chest. "You know I'm expectin' you to be gone in the morning' when I wake up…that's what usually happens after I've had sex."

"Well first, what we did was definitely more then sex, it was making love, and secondly, you know where to find me, and you'd track me down," he teased as he kissed her. "I don't think I've ever felt this way, even with Lori. My body felt like it was on fire, like it wasn't complete without you."

"Mine too," Jewel said as she touched his face. "That beard sure does tickle," she said as she laughed.

"What you did….for Dale….thank you," Rick told her as he kissed her again.

Jewel laid on her back and ran a hand through her hair. "I couldn't let you do it. You had already…I mean with Luke, and I couldn't let you do it again. You don't need to be carryin' the load all by yourself. We aren't going to survive that way," she admitted. "It's getting cooler…" she said.

Rick got up and pulled a blanket out of his bag and brought it over. "Come here," he instructed as he laid back down and held out his arms. When she came closer, he put the blanket around both of them. "We'll have to bury him tomorrow."

Jewel nodded. "I swear if Shane says anything…even if he opens his mouth…." she said as she wrapped her hands around his waist.

"After what you and Summer did today? I think he'd be wise to stay ten feet away from you," Rick said as he kissed her. "I wanted to take you right then when I saw you take Shane down."

Jewel chuckled into his shoulder. "Tomorrow, whatever you decide to do with Randal, you can't take Shane, or if you do, you can't go alone with him again."

"Think Daryl would go with me?" Rick asked as he ran his hand down her back.

"Yeah, but you might get a lecture," Jewel warned with a grin.

Rick laughed. "Oh God can you imagine what Merle would say? What he would do?"

Jewel laughed. "Um Rick, if Merle was around, Shane wouldn't be the only one I'd have to worry bout killin' you. Lucky you handcuffed him to a roof," she teased him. "I want everyone to pack a bag, put them in the cars."

Rick looked at her. "What you thinking?"

"Where there's one walker, there's always more. If we get a herd up here, we may not have the time to gather weapons, supplies, clothes. The Cherokee, the motor cycle, and Maggie's car. Those are the three we should always have access too. If a herd does come…using the truck and the RV…to slow them down is the best way to do it. You and Summer found a lot of gas, Maggie and Glenn took a run up there brought some more gas cans. We need to make sure they are all topped off at all times. Found some warm clothing, going to need to find more. Especially for the kids. Herschel, Beth, Jimmy, Patricia and Maggie also need to have bags in the cars. Also got to decide on a meetin' place if we get separated," Jewel told him.

"You always do think two steps ahead huh?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"I try. The highway, everyone knows where it is," Jewel said.

Rick kissed her. "You tell everyone tomorrow, I'll put this in your hands. But right now, I'm ready to use another one of those condoms…" he said as he kissed her again.


	44. Chapter 44

**Sweet Dreams Are Made of This **

**Chapter 44**

**Author's Note: Back to our regularly almost scripted originally programmed show. I am so happy that you all are loving this! Some twists and turns are bound to be made, I kept Sophia alive so that's going to change things. Plus I'm going to do a couple Merle centric chapters with Wackadoodle Governor and a couple OC's before Merle gets to our poor Glenn and Maggie and Jewel. Review please**

Summer's POV:

Summer walked down to where Glenn was digging Dale's grave early the next morning. "Can I take over?" she asked quietly.

Glenn looked up at her. "It's alright Summer, I got it," he said.

Summer crossed her arms. "I need to do this Glenn. Hand me the shovel," she said.

Glenn hesitated before he handed her the shovel as he jumped out of the grave. "I'm only doin' this because I saw what you did with Shane yesterday, and you scare me," he teased her softly as he sat down.

"You don't have to stay," Summer told him.

"Yeah, I do," Glenn told her as he took the canteen and drank some.

Summer glanced over at him as she dug. "I'm not a kid Glenn."

Glenn shook his head. "I know you're not. Did you know I have…had sisters before all this?"

Summer didn't respond as she dug. She was like the rest of the Dixon's when it came to being in pain. She liked to pull away from people. Obviously, Glenn wasn't letting her do that. "Don't you need to go see Maggie?"

"Maggie's helping' Beth. So, see I had three sisters. One older, two younger. They were in Michigan…are in Michigan. I tried to call when all this was hitting the fan," Glenn explained. "Didn't get no answer. Tried a couple times, but then communications quit."

Summer glanced at him and leaned on the shovel. "Glenn is there a point?"

Glenn looked at her. "The point is, they aren't here. You are. I look at you and I see my younger sister Kay, well she had dark hair and dark eyes, and couldn't sing and would have ran the other way before she got dirty, but besides that you two are exactly the same."

Summer chuckled. "Oh we sound like we could be twins."

Glenn laughed. "OK so maybe you aren't the same. But what I mean is, we're all family now. And, your mom isn't here, Daryl's with the little boy, and you want to hide. I get that, but in good conscious I can't leave you out here alone."

"You were out here alone," Summer pointed out.

"I'm not 15. And I saw what your mom did to Shane, I'm more scared of her then I am of you," Glenn told her. "You might not have ever wanted a Korean big brother, but congratulations, you have one."

Summer laughed. "Great, family reunions are gonna be a bitch. Good thing Uncle Merle's not around," she said as she jumped out. "It feels wrong to be laughing, with Dale…."

"He'd tell us it's us bein' alive," Glenn said as he hugged her.

"When are we gonna stop burying people? I'm tired of turnin' around and losing someone of my family," Summer said.

"Yeah so am I," Glenn told her as they turned there attention to the approaching car. "Head's up there back!" Glenn yelled as he stood up.

"About damn time," Shane mumbled.

Glenn looked at him. "I may not be the smartest person in the group, but if I was you, I'd stay about 40 feet away from her," he warned.

Daryl glared at Shane. "Make yourself useful, Shane. Help me with Dale's body."

Jewel's POV:

Jewel opened up her eyes and it took her a minute to remind herself where she was and who was wrapped around her. "Mornin…" she said as she rubbed his arm.

"Morning," he said as he kissed her.

"We're going to have to get up, get back to camp," Jewel told him. "They are goin' to be expecting us, " she told him as she kissed him.

"What if I go on strike for the day?" Rick asked. "I really don't feel like movin'," he told her as he kissed her.

"I'll go make signs and put them around the door so the walker's know not to bother us," Jewel said as she sat up. "Not to sure that they can read, and you'd know Shane wouldn't," she said. "We need to go bury Dale."

Rick kissed her shoulder. "Alright, you're right. I love you," he said.

"Love you too," she said as she got dressed and threw his pants at him.

Rick laughed as he stood up. "You wore me out," he said as he kissed her. "We needed to remember we were alive, if we ever forget, we just need to look at each other. Alright?"

Jewel nodded. "Sounds good," she said as she threw him the keys. She smiled as she kissed him. "You want me to talk for Dale?" she asked him as she ran her hand over his face.

"No….I should be able to do it," Rick said.

"I'll talk to Summer after, I should have done it last night before….we left. I just couldn't," Jewel said.

"I'm sure she understands," Rick said as he kissed her and put on his shirt. "Ready?"

"As ready as I'll be….I hate this. I hate that we lost another member of our family," Jewel said as she tried not to cry.

"I know," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Group POV:

Rick stood at the grave sight. There had been to many of these. He looked at each member of the group, of his extended family, and took a breath. "Dale could- could get under your skin. He sure got under mine, because he wasn't afraid to say exactly what he thought, how he felt. That kind of honesty is rare and brave. Whenever I'd make a decision, I'd look at Dale. He'd be looking back at me with that look he had. We've all seen it one time or another. I couldn't always read him, but he could read us," Rick said.

Summer leaned against Jewel who wrapped her into a hug. Daryl kept a hand on Mitch's shoulder. Lori was hugging Carl, and Carol hugged Sophia.

"He saw people for who they were. He knew things about us- The truth Who we really are. In the end, he was talking about losing our humanity. He said this group was broken.  
The best way to honor him is to make it unbroken. Set aside our differences and pull together, stop feeling sorry for ourselves and take control of our lives Our safety our future. We're not broken. We're gonna prove him wrong. From now on we're gonna do it his way. That's how we honor Dale," Rick told the group. He looked at each of the group as they broke apart. "Need everyone in the living room now. Jewel's got instructions for everyone."

Jewel walked with Summer. "You alright baby? I'm sorry about disappearing last night, I just…"

"You needed to get away, I get it," Summer said. "So what's this meetin about?"

"Plans," Jewel answered. "Daryl you mind standin' guard on the porch, I'll stay by the door so you can here."

"Got it," Daryl said as he nodded.

"Shane, you need to be in there too," Rick said as he held the door open for everyone. "Not optional."

Shane just nodded as he went into the house with everyone else.

Jewel counted everyone, including Patricia, Jimmy, Beth, Hershel, and Maggie, making sure everyone was in. She stood by the door. "Alright, everyone needs to pack an emergency bag, keep it in the cars. We're going to use the Cherokee, Maggie's car, the motor cycle, and we're going to need one more car," she said as she mentally counted people. Keep food, supplies, and weapons in each of the cars."

"Make sure all the cars are gassed up. Patricia, Maggie, Beth, Jimmy, Hershel you too. You're part of the family too," Rick said.

"Why are we discussin' this? You don't think the farm's safe?" Jimmy asked.

"When there's one walker, there's always more. We need to be ready to move and we may not always be able to get our stuff," Jewel said. "We get separated, we meet back at the highway."

"I'll stock the basement with food and water," Hershel said. "It'll be tight in here with everyone, but we'll manage it."

"Summer can move into my room. Sophia too," Beth offered.

"What about the RV?" Summer asked.

Rick nodded. "Thank you. If we need to block a way out to get us an escape route, we'll have to use the RV and the trucks. Biggest of the vehicles. T, I need you to take guard around perimeter."

"Got it," T answered.

"Pack a bag first. Throw it in one of the cars. Everyone needs to make sure that T, Rick, Shane or me know where you're going. The three of them will tell me, that way I'll be able to keep track," Jewel instructed.

"What about standing guard?" Daryl asked.

"I'll need you and T do doubles for now," Rick instructed.

"Hershel, I know you don't want us to carry but…" Jewel started to say.

"Under the circumstances, I'll allow it," he said as he glanced at Shane. "Even him."

Jewel tried not to laugh. "Everyone that can shoot, will have a gun with them," she said.

"Glenn and I can make a run to the housing area, get more supplies and gas cans," Maggie offered.

"May need to pick up another vehicle, one that isn't a gas guzzler," Glenn suggested.

Maggie looked at Summer. She may be a year younger then Beth but she was able to take care of herself. "If it's alright, we could use another hand, and Rick said Summer did pretty good. She knows the area."

Jewel glanced at Daryl then at Rick. "Alright, but bags first. Beth can you help pack a bag for Mitch?"

"Got it," Beth said.

"Let's move the vehicles to each of the exits, facing the road," Rick instructed.

"Lori and I can make sure each car is packed with blankets," Carol said. "Sophia and Carl can help."

"I'll help," Patricia offered.

"What about patrols?" Shane asked.

"We'll lock down this area first," Rick said.

"Um I hate to ask, but what about our guest out in the barn?" Summer asked.

"I'd like to know that too," Shane said.

Rick glanced at Shane then the group. "Shane will assign shifts while Daryl and I go cut him loose," he said to the group.

"First, let's get bags packed. I want everyone's emergency bag in the car within an hour. Check in with me when it's done. Doesn't matter which car you put it in. With Maggie, Summer and Glenn looking for another car, we can always move things into other cars," Jewel said without giving Shane a chance to speak. "Concentrate on warmer clothes."

"There may be things up in the attic too, of Sean's and Beth's and mine as kids. You want to help me check it out?" Maggie asked Jewel.

"Yeah," she answered. "Hour starts now," Jewel said as she stood up.


	45. Chapter 45

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 45**

**Author's Note: Is it bad that I'm cheering that I can get rid of Shane soon? I'm cheering inside. But not this chapter. **

**Sasha needs a hug! She's giving up on Ty. Almost ready to start season five! Right in time for the midseason break. I worked that well huh? **

**I'm off Thanksgiving and the weekend-supposedly. Our seasonal's don't have background checks in and I told my boss I'd work on Thanksgiving but I would need to know today. So if she asks me tomorrow, it's going to be to late. So I'll be able to write Friday Saturday and Sunday. SIGH. Please review! Reviews make me know that you guys aren't tired of this!**

Summer's POV:

Summer threw her bag in the car along with a blanket. "Hey Carl, that your bag?" she asked.

"Yeah…" Carl answered as he handed it to her.

"Hey what's wrong?" Summer asked him.

"I…I did something," Carl told the teenager.

"What? What happened?" Summer asked.

Carl took out the gun and handed it to her. "I took it from your Uncle Daryl. Could you just give it back to him?"

Summer looked at him then the gun. "Carl why did you take Uncle Daryl's gun? He's been lookin' for this everywhere," she said as she looked down at him. "Carl, I need you to tell me the truth."

"Just give it back to him," Carl told her.

"No, I need you to tell me what happened," Summer told him.

"The walker that killed Dale…I saw him…he was stuck in the mud…I was going to shoot him…." Carl explained.

Summer played with her pony tail and sighed. "I hear a but coming…"

"I teased him, I taunted him, I went closer, I got scared," Carl told her.

Summer grabbed his arm. "Are you telling me that you taunted the walker that killed Dale? Is that what you're telling' me?"

Carl looked at her. "Yes."

"Do you know how irresponsible that is?" Summer asked.

Shane turned and saw them arguing and came forward. "What's going on?" he asked.

"Tell him!" Summer yelled at Carl. "Tell him or I swear to God, I'll do it myself."

"Hey Summer…calm down…Carl what's going on?" Shane asked.

"I took Daryl's gun, I saw the walker that killed Dale…in the swamp, I teased it. He went to grab me, and I got scared. I ran," Carl told Shane. "Please don't tell my parents."

Summer gave Shane the Dixon glare as to say you don't I will. "This isn't something we're keeping from your parents'. Sorry buddy. Where's the gun?" Shane asked.

"I got it," Summer responded.

"Alright, can you give that back to your Uncle? Carl, walkers' aren't something to be taunted with," Shane warned.

"It killed Dale…it could have killed you, or Mitch…" Summer said almost in tears.

"Summer, what's done is done, why don't you go help Andrea and Beth with bags?" Shane suggested.

"Fine," Summer said as she walked away.

Jewel's POV:

Maggie handed Jewel some clothes from a chest in the attic. "So how many condom's did you use last night?" she asked with a grin.

Jewel laughed. "Five minutes before you asked, way to restrain yourself."

"So?" Maggie asked.

"Four…." Jewel answered.

"Damn girl!" Maggie laughed.

"OK, in all fairness it had been six years since I've had sex. And, well, it made me feel alive. You are going to pack some of your stash right? I mean for you and Glenn," she said with a grin.

"Yeah, next on my list. You alright with me askin' to take Summer with me and Glenn?" Maggie asked.

Jewel sighed. "Truthfully, I wish we didn't have to send anyone. But I know she's more then capable, and I know she's safe with you and Glenn."

Maggie nodded. "Here's some men's shirts that might fit Daryl, Rick and Shane."

"Daryl will just rip off the sleeves of them, may keep one of them. You got any maternity shirts? For Lori, just in case?" Jewel asked.

"I'll look, don't think so though. This might fit you though," Maggie said as she threw her a coat.

"Thanks," Jewel said. "We're going on thirty five minutes, we need to go get our bags packed," she said as she stood up. "Concentrate on looking for batteries and feminine products. I don't think I should ask Glenn for that," she said. "I'll let Summer know," she said as she walked down the steps.

Glenn looked up as he came inside. "Hershel's and my bags in the car. Hershel said that if the farm went down, he was going down with it," he said with an apologetic look at Maggie. "I kinda used you and Beth to get him to think about it."

"You did the right thing," Jewel said.

"You almost ready to go?" Glenn asked Maggie as he kissed her.

"Yeah, just need to make sure Summer's ready," Maggie answered.

"Where is my daughter?" Jewel asked.

"Outside, putting bags in the car," Glenn said.

"I expect you both to make sure my child gets back safe, or being a walker's meal is the last thing you have to worry about, Glenn," Jewel warned.

"Oh come on why you just warning me?" Glenn asked.

Jewel grinned. "If I can remind Rick about what happened in Atlanta, I sure the hell can tease you," she said as she walked out of the room.

Summer's POV:

Summer looked up as Maggie and Glenn came out.

"You ready?" Glenn asked.

"Yeah give me a minute, need to give Uncle Daryl something back," Summer said as she walked up to the porch. "You missing this," she said as she held out his gun to him.

Daryl looked up and then looked at her. "Summer you've had it all this time? I asked you."

"And I told you I didn't, and I didn't. Just got it…from Carl," she said.

"Carl? Why did he have my gun?" Daryl asked.

Summer sighed. "He…he wanted to try and help….and I can't say anymore. Shane's gonna come to Rick and tell him. It's not my place. Just take it back. If by the time we get back, Shane hasn't told Rick, I will."

Daryl nodded. "Keep it. Use your bow and arrows first, then gun if you get into trouble."

"Taking my baseball bat too," Summer said. "Anything can be used as a weapon."

Daryl kissed the top of her head. "That's my girl. Where's Mitch?"

"With Beth," Summer told him. "We'll tell T on our way out that we're leaving, but can you make sure mom knows?"

"Yeah. Be back before dark or we'll be sendin' someone out to look for you," Daryl ordered.

"Got it," the teen responded as she left to get in the car.

Rick's POV:

Rick sighed as he looked at Shane. "You have something to say?"

"We're back to that now? Dropping him off in the middle of nowhere?" Shane asked.

"It was the right plan first time around," Rick said. "Poor execution."

"That's a slight understatement," Shane told him.

"You don't agree, but this what's happening," Rick told him. "Swallow it- Move on," he informed him.

"You know that Dale's death and the prisoner- that's two separate things, right?" Shane asked. "You wanna take Daryl as your wingman, be my guest," he said. "I mean you're all buddy buddies now that you're sleeping with his sister."

"Shane, you haven't put a bag in the car, you planning' on just stayin' behind if the farm's over ran?" Jewel asked from the porch. "I don't have a problem with that, but Lori is pregnant and it would be nice for you to be around," she added.

"Just haven't got to it yet," Shane said. "Notice you're letting your girlfriend boss us around."

Rick sighed. "Shane, my girlfriend has good ideas. And thank you so much for 'letting' me take Daryl, I really appreciate it," he said as he walked away.

Hershel walked up with him. "I see why you're not taking Shane with you. Just know I've got no more patience where he's concerned," he warned.

"He's turning over a new leaf," Rick assured him. "Andrea. When I'm out with Daryl, help Hershel keep an eye on things around here," Rick said.

Andrea looked at him. "Me? Why not Jewel?" she asked.

Rick sighed. "Jewel's handling other things plus Shane and her are oil and water. Shane's got a way of letting things get out of hand, especially when he's all torqued up."

"I think we're all a bit torqued up at this point," Andrea pointed out.

"If you're staying here permanently, he's got to understand that it's what Rick and I say, not whatever he wants," Herschel informed her.

"You've become close," Rick told the woman.

"We talk," Andrea stated.

"Then you know he's not a bad guy. He's just his own worst enemy," Rick told her.

"You want me to babysit Shane?" Andrea asked.

"I need to make sure every time I leave the farm all hell doesn't break loose," Rick stated.

"Then maybe you should stop leaving," Andrea countered.

Rick sighed. "Will you keep an eye on things?" he asked.

"You mean keep an eye out on Shane? Yeah," Andrea said as she walked off.

"Daryl?" Rick called as he got up to the porch.

"Yeah?" he asked as he looked up. "Maggie, Glenn and Summer just took off. Told them they need to make it back by nighttime."

Rick nodded as he spread out the map. "Take him out to Senoia- hour there, hour back, give or take. We may lose the light, but we'll be halfway home by then," he told the other man.

"This little pain in the ass will be a distant memory. Good riddance," Daryl said.

"Carol's putting together some provisions for him, enough to last a few days," Rick told him.

"So are you good with all this?" Rick asked.

" I don't see you and I trading haymakers on the side of the road, unless you start talkin' about what you and my sister did last night. Then I might have to throw a punch," Daryl warned him.

Jewel shook her head as she came out of the house. "No one would win that fight," she said. "Anyone seen Maggie, Glenn and Summer?"

"They went out, couldn't find you, told me. Knew I'd get the message back to you. I told them to be back by nightfall," Daryl told her.

"You two be careful," Jewel said as she kissed Rick. "Great, Shane looks like he's ready to talk," she said.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "I'm gonna take a piss," he said.

Jewel rolled her eyes at him. "Didn't our mother teach you any manners? No actually she didn't….never mind. I'm going to go check everyone off," Jewel told Rick as she kissed him again.


	46. Chapter 46

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 46**

**Author's Note: More reviews make me happy! Notice the new updated photo. It's supposed to have Carl in it but he got cut off. My friend did it and she did one with Jewel Daryl and Rick but Rick keeps getting cut off. So…this will work! Holiday weekend coming up. And since boss hasn't told me I'll take it that I'm off. I won't be able to write Thursday but this weekend I should. And get to kill off our favorite friendamy Shane and work on the 8 months in between PLUS a couple Merle centric.**

**This is a Summer centric just cause she isn't getting enough love! And of course Maggie and Glenn.**

"_**Adolescents are not monsters. They are just people trying to learn how to make in among the adults of the world, who are probably not so sure of themselves. Virginia Satir."**_

Summer got out of the back seat of the car. "The house we hit was that one on the left. The one with gas cans. A few days ago it was clear of walkers."

"That was a few days ago," Glenn responded as he looked around.

"Let's hit that house first then a couple more," Maggie said.

"We need to look for a car," Summer said. "Something fuel efficient right? I can do it, see if it runs. I can drive, somewhat."

Maggie and Glenn looked at each other. "We're not going to let you stay outside by yourself," Maggie said.

"Come on, if I break off away from the two of you, it'll make things faster. I'll keep an eye out and I promise to scream if Walkers come," Summer told them.

"How do we even know if we find a car if we can find the keys?" Maggie asked.

"Another reason I should do it, I can hot wire a car," Summer simply said.

"Do I even want to know?" Glenn asked.

"There are something's that a Dixon just learns how to do, hunt, skin and hot wire a car. Uncle Merle had me doin' it by the time I was six. He figured that they couldn't arrest a kid," Summer said with the Dixon grin.

"Oh he sounds like a real winner," Maggie said.

"Oh trust me, he was," Glenn answered sarcastically. "We got to make a decision, we can't be debating this all day."

"Decision's simple," Summer said as she started to walk away. "Easy peasey. Now go looking and start loading the car," she said as she started to walk away.

Glenn sighed as he glanced at Maggie and ran after her. "Stop. Ground rules. We are still the adults and we promised to look after you."

"I thought you guys were cool, I'm not a kid," Summer told them.

"Hey this has nothing' to do with being cool or not being cool. We all have to look out for each other Summer," Maggie said.

"You are right, the quickest thing to do is split up. But I'm not going to bury another person. Not going to happen. Maggie's going to stay with you. You aren't going to be able to concentrate on hotwiring a car and looking for walkers. I'm going into that house and start taking out the rest of the gas cans. Any of us get in trouble we call for each other. Got it?" Glenn asked.

"Got it," Summer said.

"Got it," Maggie agreed.

"If I move houses, I'll tell you. Don't go more then three houses down, you get a car running, you bring it next to this one. Then the three of us will clear the rest of the cars, got it?" Glenn asked again.

"Got it," both women answered.

"Let's go," Glenn said as he kissed Maggie. "Watch each other's back," he told them. "And if you can find a muscle car, I'd appreciate it!" he teased.

"Not fuel efficient!" Summer yelled back.

Maggie laughed. "We got it," Maggie said as she squeezed her shoulder. "Come on, let's make this quick."

Summer nodded as she looked around. "Well, not a whole lot of choices…kinda creepy…like a lot of these people actually made it out."

Maggie nodded. "Not a lot of people left behind…maybe they made it."

Summer glanced up at the taller woman. "And maybe they didn't. I'm not a kid Maggie, I know the chances of all these people makin' it….is slim to zero," she said as she walked up to a 2003 Ford Taurus. "Oh come on, be unlocked," she said as she opened up the door. "Score one for semi safe neighborhoods."

"Hopefully there's a key," Maggie said as she looked around keeping guard. "Your mom is pretty good at thinking ahead."

"Jane…she always taught us to be prepared. Plus Uncle Daryl said that all the brains skipped him and Uncle Merle and went all to mom," Summer said as she got out of the car. "Come on, be an idiot for me and have been one of those people who trusted everyone and there brother and put the key behind the tires."

Maggie glanced at her. "Obviously you got some of the smarts too."

"Crap, smart person not to put a key in the vehicle or on the vehicle," Summer said as she shrugged. "You learn stuff when you grow up a Dixon. Mom doesn't need to know some of those things."

Maggie laughed. "Yeah, there's some things that parents don't need to know."

Summer sighed. "Not one of the easiest things to hotwire. And I'm not efficient as Uncle Daryl or Uncle Merle or mom. I can do it, but I'd like to find some idiot who left a key," she said as she looked up the cul-de-sac. "Open garage…."

"We get Glenn," Maggie said. "Glenn!" she called out.

Glenn looked up from putting gas cans in the car. "You guys ok?" he asked as he ran up to them.

"Yeah, open garage, with a car. Think it's wisest for the three of us to do it together," Maggie said.

"I got most of the gas cans, let's go," Glenn told the two women. "Eyes open, let's make sure there's no surprises."

"Maggie should be in the middle," Summer suggested as she gripped her baseball bat.

"Your shorter," Maggie pointed out.

"That's not the reason she suggested it," Glenn said as they walked up. "She suggested it because you haven't had much experience with walkers. Aim for the head, always the head. Summer take the rear, I go in first."

"Right," Summer said as she changed spots with him. "Don't use the gun unless necessary if we get walker's, they are attracted by sound."

Maggie looked at the two of them. "It really scares me how easy these instructions come to you two," she told them.

"You learn from experience," Glenn said.

"Unfortunately, we've had a lot of experience," Summer added as they walked into the garage.

"You guys already repeated this in the car," Maggie reminded them.

"Trust me, it bears to repeating. Anything can be hiding," Glenn said. "Summer take left, Maggie center, I'll take right. Keep each other in sight," he ordered. "Keep pace with each other."

Both women nodded as they started in the garage. "Clear," Maggie said as she moved around the car.

"Clear," Summer said as she reached the corner.

"Clear," Glenn said as he reached his corner.

Maggie looked in the car. "Guys, the car door is open…."

Summer and Glenn both went over holding up there weapons and looked in the car. "Look like they were packing up….no blood, or signs of them," Summer said.

"Keys are in the car," Maggie said.

"Well that makes it easier," Glenn admitted.

"Now if it only starts," Maggie said as she got in.

"Summer, let's look through shelves real quick, see if we can find blankets, food, anything," Glenn instructed.

Summer nodded as she went to look at shelves. "Maggie how's the car coming?"

Maggie grinned as it started. "Got it."

"We got an extra battery," Glenn said as he got it off the shelf and put it in the trunk.

Summer went to a box marked blankets. "Jackpot," she said as she opened the box. She heard the moaning before she saw it as a kid walker about ten came out of the box. "SHIT! NOT THAT KIND OF JACKPOT!" she screamed as she jumped and took her baseball bat to it.

"Summer!" Glenn yelled as he ran over and Maggie jumped out of the car. "You alright?"

Summer nodded. "Crap…not blankets…who the hell…how the hell…." she said as she caught her breath.

Maggie turned her attention to the main door between the house and garage as she heard moaning and saw the door . "Um…guys…we should go."

"Take the car, head back to the farm. We'll be right behind you in the other car!" Glenn told her.

"I'm not leaving you!" Maggie said. "Either one of you!"

"Go, we'll be right behind you. We can't leave the other car, it's got supplies," Glenn said as he pulled Summer out of the corner.

"You better be!" Maggie said as she backed the car out and started going.

"Summer, let's go!" Glenn said as he started running.

"Right with you!" Summer said as she got her bow and arrows off her back before spotting a couple kids jackets in another corner of the garage. "Cover me!"

"Summer! Leave whatever it is, come on!" Glenn begged.

"Jackets…" Summer said as she ran and got them. She looked up just as seven walkers broke down the door. "Holy crap!"

"Summer!" Glenn said as he grabbed her arm and grabbed the ax that he saw and hit two of them.

Summer fired her cross bow, as she ran with Glenn. "Your faster get the car come back to me!"

Glenn looked at her for a moment before he ran to the car. Summer aimed her cross bow. "Nineteen, Twenty," she mumbled to herself as she counted the walkers she was shooting. "Twenty one," she said as she walked backwards hearing the car.

Glenn opened the passenger door. "Summer get in now!"

Summer jumped in and closed the door. "We so are not telling my mother about that!" she said. "Maggie.." Summer said as she saw the car coming there way.

Maggie pulled up beside them. "I couldn't leave you guys. You good?"

"We are now, let's go!" Glenn said as started the car and Maggie followed him.


	47. Chapter 47

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 47**

**Author's Note: Oh Shane being a dead man is coming closer. Rubbing hand's together! Keep reviewing! It gives me love. Forty Eight people have made a favorite of this. And 83 followers. I'm looking forward to 100! **

Jewel's POV:

Jewel sat on the porch rail and checked off her list and looked up as Shane started to come over. "Shane looks determined to talk to you. I'll leave."

"No stay," Rick told her. "Shane you need something?"

"Yeah, I need to talk about Carl," Shane told him. "Jewel need a minute alone with Rick."

Jewel stood. "It's about your son, I'm going to give you the privacy," she told Rick as she kissed him.

"Stay," Rick said. "Go ahead Shane. No secrets."

Shane sighed. "Look, I caught him and Summer arguing," he said.

"You said this was about Carl, now you said that Summer and him was arguing? This definitely involves me," Jewel said as she crossed her arms.

Shane sighed again. "It wasn't anything bad, he went to Summer to give her Daryl's gun. He told her something, she got angry. And, rightly so. He asked us not to say anything but he was out in the swamps yesterday and he came across a walker stuck in the mud. He got scared, ran off," he told them.

Jewel looked at Shane. "He stole Daryl's gun? The walker, please…don't tell me," she said as she looked at Rick.

"The same walker that killed Dale?" Rick asked as he glanced at Jewel.

"That's the one," Shane answered truthfully.

"I'll have Lori talk to him," Rick told the other man.

"Look, man, I think- I think he wants to talk to his father," Shane implored him.

Jewel looked between the two men. She didn't like Shane but in this instance he was trying to do the right thing.

"Well, I need this Randall thing done already," Rick said.

"Man, that needs to wait, okay?" Shane told the other man.

"It's my call," Rick said firmly.

Shane looked at Jewel then at Rick. "How about I ride out with Daryl? Good for us to spend a little time together," he suggested.

Jewel tried not to laugh. "He'd be comin' back alone."

"Nah, I need you here," Rick said, silently agreeing with Jewel.

"Don't think I'll handle it right, huh?" Shane asked.

"Rick…look as much as it pains me to say this, but Shane's right. Carl needs you. I'll go out with Daryl, take Randal out," Jewel suggested. "You know with the two of us we aren't going to argue, and we will take care of it, the way we agreed."

Shane looked at her and nodded. "Come on Rick, you know, your son- he gave Summer the gun. He feels responsible for Dale's death but if you think you should get that back to Daryl, go ahead. Freeing that prisoner more important to you than Carl?" he asked.

"Shane," Jewel warned as she put her hand on Rick's shoulder. "We got this. Go take care of your son. Have Lori take over the coming and going list," she told him as she kissed him. "Hey Daryl, change of plans, I'm going with you to drop off the package."

Daryl looked up. "This have something' to do with Carl havin' my gun?"

Jewel looked at him. "Summer give it back to you?"

"She tried, I had her keep it," Daryl said.

"Yeah has something' to do with that. Finish getting the supplies in the car," Jewel ordered.

Rick's POV:

Rick climbed up on the loft. "Mom said you'd be here."

"Told her I would stand lookout. I got tired of helping around the house," Carl told him.

Rick held out Dale's gun. "This was Dales. Take it. What happened to Dale had nothing to do with you," he told him.

Carl looked at him. "He- he died, dad."

"Yeah," Rick said.

"Yeah," Carl said.

Rick sighed. "Feels like there's a lot of that going around. That's why I need you. No more kid stuff. I wish you could have the childhood I had, but that's not gonna happen. People are gonna die. I'm gonna die. Mom. Shane. Jewel. Summer. Mitch. There's no way you can ever be ready for it. I try to be, but I can't. The best we can do now is avoid it as long as we can, keep one step ahead. That's why Jewel has everyone packing a bag, keeping it in the car. I wish I had something better to say, something- Something more profound. My father was good like that. But I'm tired, son. Please take it," Rick begged.

Carl took it and looked at him. "You left last night. Shane said you ran away."

Rick took a breath as he sighed. "No, Carl. I didn't run away. Jewel never grieved for her friend Jane or Luke. What happened last night with Dale, she couldn't stay and be around everyone. She needed to get away. I couldn't let her go alone. I told your mom…she agreed. We can't do this alone anymore. You know I wouldn't have ran away."

Carl nodded. "I know you care about Jewel…I should tell her I'm sorry. I mean….if it wasn't for me he'd still be here.

Rick hugged him. "No, Carl. It wasn't your fault. I told you that. And, I do care for Jewel. I love her. And she loves me. Which means she loves you. We have to live like it's our last day out here, because it may be. So are we good?"

Carl nodded. "We're good."

Jewel's POV:

Jewel held up her hand as she got near the barn and bent down.

T Dog looked at her. "Why did you stop? What's going on?"

Jewel looked up at the barn then back to the tracks. "Something's not right…." she said. "Go that way, don't muck up the trail."

"Is that a Dixon word?" T Dog asked as he went the way she told him. "Mind sharing what's going on?"

"Last time I came down here to check on Randal, and yes I've been making periodic trips just to peek in, I cleared the trail of all footsteps. It's a hunting trick to make other trackers' think that no one's been there but get to there prey and it's already gone," Jewel explained.

"And now there's tracks? Maybe someone else came down here?" T Dog suggested.

Jewel shook her head. "We've been keeping track of everyone….and there's two sets. Go check," she said.

"Lock's secure," T Dog said. "Yo, Randy. Governor called. You're off the hook," he said as he used the key. "Oh, hell no," he said.

Jewel turned and looked at T Dog and walked in. "The cuffs are still secured. There's no way he could slip out," she said as she walked out of the barn.

"Please tell me it's not one of our people that would do this," T Dog told her.

"One person," Jewel said as she shook her head. "They're back," she said as she saw two cars start coming up. "Make sure the three of them are alright. Go back on patrol, help them get the cars secured," she said as she started to walk away.

"What are you going to do?" T Dog called after her.

"Kill someone," she mumbled. "Let Rick and Daryl know what's going on," Jewel answered aloud. "Rick! Daryl! Need to see you now!"

"What's going on? I thought you were getting' the piece of shit for us to take," Daryl said.

Rick walked out. "Jewel? Where's Randal?"

"Better question is where's Shane?" Jewel asked her voice low. "T and I went to the barn, there were tracks, two sets, the door was secured from the outside, the cuffs were still secured but Randal was gone."

Daryl looked at her then at Rick. "Son of a Bitch."

"You don't think Shane would do something like that do you?" Rick asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Stop thinking' about the man you knew as your friend Rick. Think about the man that wants what you have, that's scared that you are going to take Lori back, the man who wants to be father to Carl, wants to be a leader of this group. The man who beat the living shit out of you and would have left you for dead," she told him.

"She's right Rick," Daryl said.

Rick took a breath. "Shit."


	48. Chapter 48

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 48**

**Author's Note: Woke up at 4 am again (actually 3:45) and debated on staying in bed til 5:45 when the alarm would have went off, or watching an episode of the Walking Dead, or kill Shane. Guess which one I picked! Review please.**

"_**The worst kinds of enemies are those who pretend to be your friends. Author Unknown."**_

Jewel looked over as Glenn kept laughing at Summer as they moved things into the car picked up. "Alright, what's so funny?" she asked.

"Nothin', not a darn thing," Summer said as she glared at him.

"It was kinda funny," Maggie agreed.

"No it wasn't, not at all!" Summer said as she got aggravated.

"Oh, this has to be good, what happened?" Carl asked.

Summer sighed. "Fine. We cleared out a garage, I found a box marked blankets….I yelled jackpot and opened the box and a kid walker popped out of the box."

"Walker in a box, get it?" Glenn asked laughing again.

Rick, Daryl and Carol all looked at her. "I'm sure it wasn't funny at the time, Summer but it is kind of funny now," Carol said as she tried not to laugh.

"No, not in the least. Who the hell puts a walker in a box and covers it with blankets?" Summer asked.

"Summer Grace language," Jewel warned.

"Were you scared?" Mitch asked concerned.

Glenn grinned. "Oh she jumped back. Far. And then she became ramboina on it and made the world safe!"

"It is kind of funny," Carl answered.

"Mom! You are so not laughin' at me. My own mother?" Summer asked.

Jewel had buried her head in Rick's shoulder and was chuckling. "I'm…I'm sorry and I'm sure it was scary at the time, and I'm glad you're alright….but…"

"But the image of a walker jumping out of a box with blankets going everywhere, it's just funny," Daryl said as he kissed the top of her head. "We love you."

"Not feelin' it, really not feelin' it," Summer told them. "Come on Mitch, let's see what other stuff we can find. Sophia! Come help."

Maggie looked up. "Rick…" she said as she pointed to where a figure was coming out of the woods.

"Here it comes," Jewel said as she saw Shane.

"Rick! Rick!" Shane yelled as he ran up.

"What happened?" Rick asked as he went up to the other man.

"He's armed! He's got my gun!" Shane exclaimed.

"Are you okay?" Rick asked.

"I'm fine. Little bastard just snuck up on me," Shane told them. "He clocked me in the face," he explained.

Rick looked at Daryl and Jewel and gave a slight nod. "All right, Hershel, T-Dog, get everybody back in the house," Rick ordered. "Glenn, Daryl, come with us," he said.

"T, I'm gonna need that gun," Shane said.

"Just let him go," Lori said. That was the plan, wasn't it, to just let him go?"

"The plan was to cut him loose far away from here, not on our front step with a gun," Jewel said.

"Don't go out there," Lori begged.

"Ya'll know what can happen," Maggie said.

"Get everybody back in the house," Jewel told them.

"Lock all the doors and stay put!" Rick ordered.

" Let's go, back in the house," T Dog said.

Jewel turned around and bent down and put a knife in her boot then turned back to the group. "I'm going too, another set of eyes can't hurt," she said.

"Should stay, help with everyone," Shane said.

"I am helping with everyone," Jewel told him.

"I saw him head up through the trees that way before I blacked out," Shane explained. "I'm not sure how long," Shane told them. He couldn't have gotten far. He's hobbled, exhausted," he told them.

"And armed," Rick pointed out.

"So are we," Shane told them.

"Can you track him?" Rick asked Jewel and Daryl.

" No, I don't see nothing," Daryl answered.

"You sure you went this way Shane? I mean it looks like you got hit pretty hard, sometimes that makes your sense of what really happened blurry," Jewel suggested.

"I'm not disoriented. Hey, look, there ain't no use in tracking him, okay? He went that way," Shane nodded in a direction. We need to pair up. We spread out, we just chase him down," Shane told him. "Jewel you're the odd man..I mean woman out, you should just go on back."

"Nah, I'm good," Jewel told him. "You and Rick can't track, I can. Daryl and Glenn go search in one direction we go in the other one," she told him.

"Kid weighs a buck-25 soaking wet," Daryl said. You trying to tell us he got the jump on you?" he asked.

" I say a rock pretty much evens those odds, wouldn't you? Plus, your niece got the jump on me and she weighs a lot less then this kid," Shane pointed out.

"Alright, knock it off," Rick warned. "You and Glenn start heading up the right flank.  
Me, Jewel and Shane'll take the left," he ordered as he shared a glance with Jewel. "Remember, Randall's not the only threat out there," he reminded them.

"Keep an eye out for each other," Jewel added. She looked at Shane's face. "You alright? It looks like it's busted pretty bad." 

"She's right, it does look pretty bad," Rick told him.

"It's fine," Shane told them.

"Does this way feel right?" Rick asked as Jewel bent down and looked for tracks.

"Right as any," Shane told him.

"He snatched your gun huh?" Jewel asked as she exchanged a glance with Rick.

Shane nodded. "Yeah. It's my favorite piece too. Gonna wish he'd- Wish he'd killed me when I find his sorry ass," he told them.

Rick looked at him. "How's that possible? You say he got you with a rock?"

"That's what I said," Rick said as he motioned for Jewel to get beside him.

"Inside the shed?" Jewel asked. "'Cause that door was shut when T-Dog and I got there," she said.

"I saw that too. Must've slipped through the rafters in the roof," Shane told them.

"So this is where you planned to do it?" Rick asked as he turned around and looked at Shane.

"It's a good place as any," Shane told him.

"At least have the balls to call this what it is- Murder," Rick told him.

"And, what's the plan for me Shane? You going to kill me too?" Jewel asked.

"You just wouldn't let him go off alone with me, so sorry Jewel. But don't worry, we'll have a little fun before I kill you," Shane said. "Throw down your weapons," Shane instructed.

"You are a piece of shit," Jewel told him as she threw her gun down and her knives as she glanced at Rick.

"Surprised that you did it with out a fight, maybe you are more sensible then I give you credit for," Shane told her. 

"You really believe if you walk back onto that farm alone- - No me, no Randall No Jewel," Rick started to say.

"I want you to hush up," Shane told him.

"You really believe they're gonna buy whatever bullshit story you cook up?"

"That's just it. It ain't no story. Jewel and I saw that prisoner shoot you down.  
We ran after him. I snapped his neck," Shane explained. "We were headed back and we got surrounded by a couple walkers, Jewel got bit, I had to leave her."

"Ass," Jewel said as she sat down. It looked like she was tying her boot. "So got this all figured out, huh Shane?"

"Pretty much. I actually like Summer, and I'm goin to feel bad that she lost you, but she has Daryl. She'll be alright. It ain't gonna be easy, but Lori and Carl- They'll get over you.  
They done it before. They just gonna have to," Shane said.

"Why? Why now? I thought we worked this all out," Rick told him. "This is between us Shane. Not Jewel. Let her go."

"You know I can't do that Rick. She probably knew what was going to happen before I did. We tried to kill each other man. What you think? We just gonna forget about it all? We gonna ride off into the sunset together?" Shane told him.

"You're gonna kill me in cold blood? Have Carl call you daddy? Rape Jewel before you kill her? Then go back to Lori with a sad story and hope she takes you back to her bed. I know you. You won't be able to live with this," Rick told him.

Jewel palmed the knife from her boot and stood up and looked at him.

"What you know about what I can live with? You got no idea what I can live with, what I live with! You wanna talk about what I can do, Rick? How about what you can do? Here I am. Come on, man. Raise your gun," Shane told him.

"No, No, I will not," Rick told him. He noticed Jewel slowly moving in another direction. Shane was to focused on him to notice.

"What happened, Rick? I thought you weren't the good guy anymore. Ain't that what you said? Even right here, right now, you ain't gonna fight for 'em? I'm a better father than you, Rick. I'm better for Lori than you, man. How long would it be until you got tired of Jewel and went back to Lori. It's 'cause I'm a better man than you, Rick. Cause I can be here and I'll fight for it. You come back here and you just destroy everything! Lori was broken. You got a weak boy. You ain't got the first clue on how to fix it. Raise your gun," Shane ordered.

"You're gonna have to kill an unarmed man. Watch my hand. Nice and easy. Easy does it," Rick told Shane as he kept an eye on Jewel. Now listen to me, Shane. There is still a way back from this. Nothing has happened here. We're gonna lay down our guns and we're gonna walk back to the farm Together. Back to Lori. She's yours, I didn't take her away from you. I have Jewel. I love Jewel. Back to Carl. Put this all behind us," Rick told Shane.

"Where is she? Where is Jewel?" Shane asked.

"You didn't think I'd be stupid enough to give you all my weapons did you?" Jewel asked. "Put down the gun, Shane."

"No," Shane said as he raised the weapon and conked her on the side of the head with it causing her to fall.

"Jewel! Damn you for making me do this, was you, not me! You did this to us! This was you, not me- not me! Not me!" Rick said as he rushed him.

"You're not going to do this, Rick you aren't man enough to do it," Shane hissed.

"But I am," Jewel said as she got up and rammed him in the back with her knife then stabbing him in his head. She went down to her knees. "I'm sorry….Rick….I…"

Rick kissed her and looked at her. "You did what you had to do. We both would have died," he said as he touched her face. "He got you pretty good."

Jewel nodded as she stood up and grabbed his arm so she wouldn't get dizzy. She looked over his shoulder. "Rick….please tell me I'm hallucinating that…." she said as she pointed.

Rick grabbed her arm. "No, I'm seeing it too. Come on!" he said as he pulled her.


	49. Chapter 49

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 49**

**Author's Note: I've rewritten the whole herd thing three times and decided alright this isn't working. Basically Summer has Carl, Sophia and Mitch. Jewel was with Hershel and Rick and the rest is the same. So something's are going to change and be evident because Jewel's there. No brooding Rick, not happening. And all that craziness after baby is born, he may be allowed one chapter but hey you have a teenage 'daughter' and son who just had traumatic experiences! Reviews make me happy!**

Mitch sat in the middle with Carl and Sophia as Summer drove. "Everyone's OK right?" Summer asked.

"We need to go back! Mom!" Sophia said.

"The plan…the plan was..the plan is to meet at the highway," Summer said.

"Do you think…they're all gone?" Mitch asked his voice quivering.

Summer glanced at Sophia and Carl. They had to be strong for him. No matter how scared they were, they were older, they needed to care for each other. "That's why we had a plan…."

Sophia glanced out the back window. "Is….that Daryl?"

Summer glanced in the rearview mirror and put down the window and waved her hand. She didn't want to make noise, she didn't know how far the walker's were.

Daryl pulled the motorcycle next to the truck. "Saw the weaving and I told Carol it had to be my unlicensed niece. Who you got with you?"

"Sophia, Carl and Mitch," Summer said.

"Mom!" Sophia said as she leaned out the window.

"Sophia!" Carol exclaimed.

"Follow me, you see anyone else?" Daryl asked.

"Saw Rick and mom….they set the barn on fire to give us all a chance, didn't see them leave," Summer said.

"Follow me, we're bound to pick up stragglers," Daryl said as he reached his hand through the window. "Let's go find the rest of the family," Daryl said as he squeezed his nieces hand.

Summer nodded as she rolled the window up. "Two found," she said.

"Dad will be heading to the highway," Carl said.

"They all will," Summer assured them.

"Why are we slowing down?" Mitch asked.

"Herd?" Sophia asked.

"No….Uncle Daryl's passing another car, I can't see who though," Summer said. She rolled down the window as the car slowed down to take the rear. "Glenn! Maggie!"

"Daryl said you were the child rescue wagon, thought we'd take the rear," Glenn teased.

"Be my guest," Summer said with a grin.

"Just don't expect her to stay straight, she's not the best driver in the world!" Carl teased.

"Excuse me, just because I hit two walkers and blew a couple stop signs," Summer said.

"Enough jabbing, let's go!" Daryl said. "A little exposed here to walkers!" he said as he hollered back.

"We picked up another car," Summer said after a few minutes later, as they pulled up to the highway.

Daryl parked his motorcycle as everyone followed suit.

Rick, Jewel and Hershel looked up from the highway. "Daryl!" Jewel said as she ran to them. "Carol!"

Summer got out of the truck. "Summer's taxi service," she said as she helped Sophia and Mitch out, Carl getting out from the other side. Summer hugged her mom.

"Dad!" Carl said as he hugged him.

"Don't I get one of those?" Lori asked getting out of the vehicle with T Dog and Beth.

"Daddy! Maggie!" Beth exclaimed as she ran to them.

Rick looked at Summer and hugged her. "Thank you."

"We're family," Summer said.

"Where did you find everyone?" Rick asked.

"Saw a car zigzagging and knew it either had to be the teen or the Asian. It was the teen, then I found the Asian, zigzagging. T brought up the rear," Daryl said as Rick grasped his shoulder.

"Good one," Glenn said.

"We knew the plan, we stuck to it," Summer said as she held Mitch close.

"Where's the rest of us? Shane? Andrea?" Lori asked.

Jewel and Rick glanced at each other. "Shane didn't make it," Jewel said.

"Andrea was with me for a while, I saw her go down," Carol said.

"Patricia?" Hershel asked.

Beth leaned against him. "They got her…took her right out of my arms daddy. Jimmy?"

"He was in the RV…it got swarmed, overtaken," Rick said. "You definitely saw Andrea go down?"

"They're were walkers' everywhere," Carol said as she held close to Sophia.

"But did you see her?" Jewel asked.

"No…" Carol admitted.

"I'm going to go back," Daryl said as he started to get on the bike.

"No," Rick said.

"We can't just leave her," Jewel said.

"We don't even know if she's there. She isn't, she's either there or somewhere else," Rick said as he held onto Jewel's waist.

"We're not even going to go look for her?" Daryl asked.

"There's walkers everywhere," Rick told them.

Jewel nodded. "He's right, we've got to keep moving. Get off the main road."

"Where do we go?" Summer asked.

"We'll have to find a place to stay for the night, somewhere off the main road, probably set up camp. Then make a plan in the morning," Jewel answered.

"Then we should head East," T suggested.

"We've got two three hours worth of day light at the best, we got gas but we should save it for during the day, scrounge more. Find somewhere off the main road for the night," Daryl said.

"Alright, let's go," Rick instructed.

Two Hours Later:

Carl looked around as they got out of the car. "Stay here? It's cold."

"We can build a fire, gather some wood for firewood," Summer said as Rick gave him his coat.

"Need some for arrows anyway, only got so many," Daryl said.

"Why don't we just keep pushing on for the night? We got gas for at least a couple days," Maggie suggested.

"We need a plan and travelin' in the dark without one isn't the way to go," Jewel said as she zipped up the coat on Mitch. "We left a car with some gas cans back at the farm, none of us could get to it, so we're done four? Plus ammo."

"Glenn and I can go make a run now, get some more," Maggie told them.

"No, we're all staying' together. God forbid you go out there get stranded, or attacked. We'll stay the night here, then go with a plan," Rick told them. "I know it looks bad, we've been through hell, but we're together. And if Jewel hadn't had the foresight to think about keeping bags in the car and gas, we'd be a lot worse off. We found each other, we had a plan, we stuck to it. We're going to do that from now on, and we stay together," Rick said. "We'll find some place to honker down for the winter, we may have to move but there's got to be some place safe out there."

"We thought the farm was safe," Beth said.

"We fooled ourselves into thinking it was safe. We won't make that mistake again," Hershel assured his daughter.

"How long Rick? The walkers' are migrating or something…." Glenn said.

"We'll make camp here, get a plan and get on the road at day break," Jewel said calmly.

"Does this feel right to you? Does this feel right to you? What if walkers come through, or another group like Randall's? You know I found Randall, right? He had turned, but he wasn't bit," Glenn said.

Jewel and Rick glanced at each other.

"How's that possible?" Maggie asked.

"Rick, what the hell happened?" Lori questioned.

"Shane killed Randall. Just like he always wanted to. And then the herd got him, we're all infected," Rick told them.

"What?" Carol asked.

" At the CDC, Jenner told me whatever it is, we all carry it," Rick said.

"And you never said anything?" Glenn asked.

"Would it have made a difference?" Rick asked.

" You knew this whole time?" Glenn asked.

" How could I have known for sure? You saw how crazy that moment was," Rick said.

"That is not your call. Okay, when I found out about the walkers in the barn, I told, for the good of everyone," Glenn told him.

"Back off, Glenn. I knew too," Jewel said.

"Mom?" Summer asked.

"Rick told me at the farm house, right after Carl was shot. But I had my suspicions. The threat at the barn was immediate, Glenn. You told us because there was something that could possibly be done. This…this is nothing we could control. We thought it best not to tell everyone," Jewel said.

Jewel watched Rick walked down away from everyone. "Let's start building camp," she told them as she walked down. "Hey…you aren't allowed to pull away from me you know that right?"

Rick nodded as he kissed her.

"We do this together. I have to tell Lori….about Shane," Jewel told him. "It's on me…."she told him.

"I can tell her," Rick told her.

"No….it's on me, I did it," Jewel informed him as Lori came down.

"Can I help with anything? It's not fair the two of you do everything…" Lori said.

Jewel looked at Lori. "There's something' I need to tell you. I killed Shane. He was going to kill Rick then rape me then kill me." 

"What? No…you must be mistaken. Rick….she's wrong right?" Lori asked.

Rick shook his head. "He killed Randall to get me into the woods. He planned it. Jewel insisted on coming with us, even though we both knew what he was planning. I gave him every chance, and he kept leading us further out. He made Jewel throw down her weapons. He pushed me and I let him. I knew what he was doing, what he was up to, but I kept going. I even tried to tell him we could forget about it. After all he did, I was still trying to be a better man. See that mark on Jewel's head, that's where Shane went after her with his gun handle."

Lori started to step back. "There had to be something you both could have done."

"We did….I had a knife in my palm and I killed him before he killed Rick. I'm sorry Lori….be mad at me, cuss me out, push me, but the fact remains the same, we're still here for you and that baby. But I did what had to be done to keep us safe," Jewel told her.

"It's not on her, Lori, I would have been dead otherwise," Rick said as Lori walked away devastated.

"She loved him…." Jewel said as she kissed him.

"Yeah," Rick answered. "You mind going overseeing the setting up of camp? I just need a minute or two."

"Alright, but you pull away, I push back," Jewel warned him as she kissed him. "Love you."

"Love you too," Rick said as he squeezed her hand.


	50. Chapter 50

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 50**

**Author's Note: Just finished season 4! GO RICK GO! PSYCHO Lizzie! I got things planned out for Jewel and Summer, not telling, nope, gonna have to stick around to find out. Mean huh? Yep! Some of you know bits and pieces. So bribe me with Michonne's candy and I MAY tell you! **

**Jewel is losing the Dixon temper here! And, everyone (but Rick and the kids) are getting her wrath. Even big brother. Review please.**

Jewel glanced over at Rick who was patrolling the area again. Summer curled up in the blanket by the fire with Mitch on her lap who was asleep.

"You going to go talk with him?" Summer asked.

"He needs some time," Jewel said.

"Or are you letting' him pull away so you have an excuse?" Summer asked quietly.

"Summer, that's not what I'm doin'. I swear to you," Jewel told her daughter.

"Alright, but I'm watchin' you," Summer warned.

"Oh you are, are you?" Jewel asked as she kissed the top of her head. "I'm proud of you kiddo," she told her daughter as she looked around the group.

Carol was sitting around the fire by Daryl. "We're not safe with him. Keeping something like that from us. Why do you need him? He's just gonna pull you down," she told him.

"No, Rick's done all right by me," Daryl told her. "Jewel knew too."

"She only kept it from you because he asked her too. You're his henchman and I'm a burden, Sophia and Mitch too. You deserve better," Carol told him.

Daryl poked at the fire. "You don't know my sister if you think she'd keep anything from anyone just because they asked. What do you want?" he asked.

"A man of honor," Carol told him.

"Rick has honor," Daryl told her.

"I think we should take our chances. Take Mitch and Sophia, maybe Summer too," Carol said.

Jewel stood up and walked over. "You want to take your chances Carol? You want to take Sophia out there?" she asked as she threw her keys at her. "Go right ahead, but don't even think about suggesting taking Summer and Mitch. This goes for all of you, mostly for the Atlanta group. First person you look to is Rick, I don't hear any of you comin' up with any suggestions, or putting up ideas. But you sure do blame Rick for the first thing that goes wrong! The CDC? Who got the blame for that but we all agreed to it? Daryl you were the first one to point the finger. And Lori, do you have an original thought in your head? First it was let's do what Shane says, then as soon as Rick comes back, it's let's do what he says. Have you put out one suggestion? No. Hell, the only reason Daryl, Summer, Merle and me was let in this group was we could hunt, otherwise Shane would have thrown us all out on our collective asses. But you know what? We'd still be alive, and most of you would be walker bait. The only ones who would have half of a chance to be alive was Glenn and T. We've suffered our losses, every single one of us. Merle, Jaqui, Patricia, Otis, Jimmy, Andrea, Dale, Jim, Ed, Kaden, Luke, Amy, and even Shane. Yes, I killed Shane, I killed Rick's best friend. I'm going to have to live with that every single day of my life…but it was either him or Rick. He led us out there….to kill us. I went out there knowing what he was up too. The Atlanta group elected me as second, I didn't want it, I don't want it, but you know what YOU all agreed to it. Maggie, Herschel and Beth, you didn't have a say and that's not right. Right now though, if any of you want to go, there's the damn road, Carol has my keys, you take what's in the car. I'm going to take a walk around the perimeter, and when I get back, if you want to be gone, I expect you to be gone, if you're still here, then I don't want to hear another word about it," she said as she grabbed her gun.

Summer glanced at Daryl. "Well, congratulations Carol, you just brought out the sleeping bear known as "Mom's temper." We try to feed her to be quiet," Summer said as she rocked Mitch.

Daryl glanced around. "Anyone going? Cause she's dead serious," he warned them.

Rick's POV:

Rick watched as Jewel walked around the perimeter two times, and he couldn't help but notice that she stayed away from him. He walked up to her the third time. "You know how you told me I couldn't pull away, same goes for you."

Jewel glared at him as she continued walking. "I'm not pulling away, I'm pissed. Two different things."

Rick matched her step. "Actually no they aren't. You pull away when you get angry, it's a Dixon trait. I've noticed it. You get mad and you lash out. I get mad and I pull away. Neither one of us can do that, not if we want to make this work," he said as he pulled her to a stop. "Look at me."

Jewel looked at him. "Rick…."

"Don't…I don't blame you for Shane. It was either me or him, and I would have done it to save you, save myself," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Lori blames me," Jewel said quietly. "She's alone….pregnant….I know what that is like. The only difference is we're in the middle of the end of the world."

Rick kissed her. "Hey…what happened to we'll be there for Lori together?"

"Shane was around?" Jewel asked.

Rick touched her face. "Remember what I told you when you were still fighting this? That I wouldn't have started this if I didn't mean it?"

"Yeah…." Jewel answered.

"I wouldn't have. Yes Shane's dead, yes Lori's pregnant, but the only thing that changes is that we're all there for the baby," Rick said as he kissed her. "So you think any of them are going to leave?"

Jewel smirked. "You heard that huh?"

"I think the walkers' in the next county heard that," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Let me guess? Turned you on huh?" Jewel asked with a laugh.

"Yeah," Rick admitted. "Sorry, you look so sweet and innocent, soft spoken, helpful, but then you get all rialed up and this whole new person comes out. She's kind of scary and sexy," he told her as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "Well we may be in tight quarters' for a while, so just remember my big brother is around," she said as she touched his face. "Hey….I need to ask you something."

"What? You know you can ask me anything," Rick told her.

"Today…running from the farm. If anything happens to Daryl or me….I need to know you'll take care of Summer. I just got to hear it Rick," Jewel pleaded.

"You know I would. I will. It goes without saying," Rick told her as he kissed her. "Just like you would with Carl, just like we are doing with Mitch. She'd be my daughter."

Jewel nodded as she kissed him. "Thank you….we should get back…"

"Or we could let them stew," Rick said as he kissed her again.

**And that ends Season 2. Next few chapters will be not in our regularly scheduled program as we are going to do a few chapters while they are on the run and a couple Merle centric chapters to introduce some OC's (One whose staying one whose going byby real quick) and show him when he gets to Woodburry. And I get to play with the governor! Yeah….I think I'd like to kill him but…that's no fun.**


	51. Chapter 51

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 51**

**Author's Note: Happy Thanksgiving (for those who are in the United States) I watched Season Five Episode 1. Carl have you ever heard of locking a car door? And I discovered that I don't have episode 3 DVR'd. SO…I'm going to try and get it on demand tomorrow! Damn these people get crazier. Seriously, walkers are a walk in the park! Since Carol didn't lose Sophia, I think she would need a wake up call to get the way she is. Momma Jewel to give it to her! Reviews make me motivated? I'm not going to do every month on the run, but I'm thinking month two should be December and I want to do that one, in the next chapter or the chapter after. May skip after that to month five or six. Of course we're going to go visit Merle at some point.**

**So this is month One (not all time frames are mentioned)**

"_**We're not teammates. We're friends. We're family. We're brothers. It's always going to stay that way-Glen Davis"**_

Jewel turned just in time to see Sophia freeze and walkers' coming close to her. "SOPHIA! Use the bat!" Jewel screamed as she used her knife to take out the eye of the walker coming close to her.

"Sophia!" Summer screamed to get the girls attention. "Run," the teen told the younger girl as she stepped in front of her and fired her bow.

"Summer!" Beth yelled as she ran up and killed the walker and put an ax in it's head.

Daryl stood at the doorway of the building as Maggie, Hershel, Rick and Glenn came out. "Clear," he called.

"This side of the streets clear," Rick called as he looked at Jewel. This was the second time in a matters of day that Sophia had froze. Carl, Summer, Beth and even seven year old Mitch did there part, but Sophia would freeze when a walker came close. The first time it had endangered T and Beth who had ran to get the young girl. Now it was Summer and Beth. And it didn't seem that Carol even noticed, just coddled the child. Rick knew that he was going to have to talk to her.

"This side of the street is clear," Jewel said with T Dog and Lori. Jewel shook her head as she watched Carol hug Sophia telling her it was alright. She glanced back at Daryl. Daryl knew that she was losing her patience with Carol, and he didn't blame her.

"Are we staying here the night?" Glenn asked.

Rick nodded. "It's noon, we got day light to scrounge gas and food. Just need a place for the night."

Summer gave a small grin as she turned to the library. "The library is safe…and we can clear it out."

Daryl shook his head. "You do not see a library, it is a figment of your imagination," he told his niece.

"No, there it is," Mitch said as he pointed.

Summer grinned. "That's my buddy!"

"We could use some books about C sections and helping with births," Beth suggested.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "I've never done a C section, never saw one done before, Carol and I could use some books about it, even though Hershel is teaching us."

"We could use some maps too," Maggie said.

"And comic books," Carl told him.

Rick tried not to smile. "I guess we're cleaning out a library," he told them. "Let's do this smart, Daryl, Glenn, Beth and Summer, clear it out, row by row. Let's not have any surprises. Lori, you stay with Sophia, Carl and Mitch, keep an eye out for T while he's getting gas from the cars. Hershel and Maggie we've already cleaned out the pharmacy, go see what supplies you can get. Jewel, Carol and I will go to the food bank we saw on the way in. It looked like it hadn't been touched, or if it had, it still may have some things in it. Need someone to volunteer to be guard tonight, Daryl, Jewel, Glenn, Maggie and I have done it since we've been on the run. Some one else needs to do it. The library has windows on the 2nd floor, we'll barricade the doors. Summer, find the plans to the library, identify all the doors," he instructed.

"Got it," Summer answered.

"We'll barricade the windows, and have a guard by one of them. That way no one needs to be outside. So volunteers?" Rick asked.

"I can do it, Rick, I don't mind," Jewel said.

"No. You and Glenn have taken the last two towns. I took the two before with Maggie. And all four of us plus Daryl took the hotel a week ago. Carol you and Hershel are on duty tonight," he asked.

"Not a problem," Hershel answered.

"I've got Sophia," Carol said.

T looked at her. "Don't use that single parent bull, Carol. We all take care of each other. I'll take guard duty, Rick."

"No, Carol's doing it," Rick said. "Now everyone's got there jobs, let's go. We'll be back by five. Hopefully with something other then fruit cocktail. Let's plan on all of us being settled in before night fall."

"We going to stay for a couple days?" Lori asked.

"We'll see how tonight goes. If it's safe we can stay for a couple days, we all could use some down time. We need to decide our next move anyway, at least need to find some where we can dig in for a week or so, away from the migration patterns. We got a snow storm coming, temps are dropping. Hoping that we can find somewhere away from migration for a week or so," Rick answered. "Carl, keep an eye on everyone for us, alright?"

"Yes dad," Carl answered.

"Carol in the front seat with me," Rick said as he glanced at Jewel who grabbed her knives.

"Sophia listen and stay out of sight of walkers," Carol warned the girl.

Rick kissed Jewel. "We're going to talk to her," he assured her as she got in the back seat.

Summer's POV:

Daryl nodded as Glenn, Beth, Summer and him walked into the library. "Summer with me, Beth with Glenn. Each row, up and down meeting on the ends. Summer, where would they keep local maps?"

"Some old libraries like this have map rooms, hopefully they didn't all go to digital," Summer responded.

"We should be able to find some, on walls. I worked in a library like this one summer, they always had hard copies, in the offices," Beth said.

Glenn sighed. "Offices always means walkers'," he pointed out. "Might as well clear those first and just get it out of the way."

"That's where they would keep the maps of the library in there too," Summer said.

"Well, let's go little Miss Bookworm," Daryl said.

"Do you think Rick is going to talk to Carol about Sophia?" Beth asked.

"He has too, it's endangering us all at this point," Glenn answered. "Though I would think it would come better if it came from you Daryl."

Daryl glanced at him. "Why?" he asked gruffly.

"Cause Carol likes you?" Summer answered.

"She'd do anything' you say," Beth said.

"Enough of this damn romance novel, let's stay on track," Daryl said as he stopped at the office door. "Go be rude to some Walkers' Summer."

Summer slammed her hand on the door. "Hello in there? Sorry, I may have a few over due books! You know with this ending of the world and stuff, I didn't have a chance to return my books. They were for school anyway," she said as she pounded on the door again. "Come on bastards."

"Five, four, three…" Glenn started to count as they started hearing moans from the office.

Beth laughed. "Think you got there attention on the overdue books thing."

"Sounds like three…." Summer said.

Glenn nodded as he turned the knob on the door and let it open and jumped back as the walkers looked up. "Four. One for each of us," Glenn said as he took them down.

"Now that was just being greedy," Summer said as Glenn killed them all.

"We should check the bathrooms too," Beth suggested.

Daryl nodded. "Let's throw these over the steps, so we can drag them down later," he instructed.

Jewel's and Rick's POV:

Carol looked at Rick as he drove the car. "Why did you bring me? This is usually something you and Jewel do, or Maggie and Glenn."

Rick glanced in the rear view mirror at Jewel before responding. "That's why I'm bringing you Carol. We all have things that we need to learn to do out here to survive. Everyone needs to be flexible. I know that some of us are going to be better then others."

"I'm pulling my weight," Carol started to protest.

Jewel leaned up from the back seat. "You are getting better, Carol. We're not saying that. But, Sophia….this is the second time she's frozen when a Walker got close. And this is the second time that other people have risked there lives to rescue her."

"She's just a little girl, doesn't have a mean bone in her body. She's not like Summer," Carol told her.

Jewel looked at her. "What's that supposed to mean Carol? Not like Summer?"

Rick sighed as he looked at Carol. "Carol, I understand that you want to keep Sophia a little girl as long as you can. I want to keep Carl a kid as long as I can. We want Mitch to be a little boy. But out here, we can't. We are always goin' to protect the younger ones, we always try to keep them with us. But sometimes that's not goin' to be enough. Sophia had a walker right there, she had a bat. She froze. When she froze, Summer and Beth both got distracted and went after her. Summer almost had a walker get her shoulder, and if it wasn't for Beth, we would have lost her. This is the second time Beth has been put in danger cause of it. It can't happen again, Carol. She can't freeze. I don't expect her or Mitch to be able to fight as well as Summer or Beth. Carl can shoot, and I still expect him to stay by us. We'll always keep the children surrounded by us, but she needs to step up. I know it sounds harsh Carol, but we can't let it happen again. She's going to get one of us killed, I don't want that. I don't want her to die either. Summer's going to give her knife lessons, you're getting good at it too. This isn't up for discussion."

Carol looked back at Jewel. "Are you up to this? You told me to leave."

"You are the one who wanted to leave, don't even start," Jewel told her.

"Carol, if you want to leave, you can. But don't blame anyone else," Rick said as he pulled up. "Let's be aware of our surroundings."

That evening:

"Pass the pork rinds, lil' sister," Daryl told her.

"No, you want first dibs, you go on food runs the next time," Jewel told him as she leaned against Rick.

"How'd it go today? With Carol?" Lori asked as she ate some pork and beans.

"She argued, threw out blames, then got quiet," Rick told her as he ran his hand down Jewel's arm.

"Where's the chocolate bars?" Jewel asked. "Summer! Did you steal the Reeses?"

"Shh…it is a library," Summer giggled from the second floor. "I'm sharing with Carl, Mitch and Sophia."

"Thief!" Jewel yelled up at her.

"And proud of it!" Summer yelled back.

"We should try and clear out the Urgent care tomorrow," Jewel suggested.

"You think that's such a good idea?" T asked.

"We need medical supplies, they always have things hidden," Jewel told him.


	52. Chapter 52

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 52**

**Author's Note: I've had a lot of concern that this is going to turn into a Carol/Daryl pairing. When I started writing this, I had just started season 1 and I felt sorry for Carol and was playing the whole Carol flirtation thing with Daryl. I hadn't made a decision. But with the whole thing with Karen and David then the girls, I kinda lost interest in Carol. That's why I made her the way she was in the last chapter. Without the death of Sophia, she's not going to be the same person, well it may take her more. And, all I could think of when Daryl was with Beth was EEK, she's your nieces age! I planned on introducing a female OC who was a friend of Jewel's in Woodbury, but she's coming into play earlier. So this is going to add another chapter to the eight months on the run. She may or may not get with Daryl. Please don't hate me for you Carol and Daryl lovers! Some things just don't work in when I write that worked in my head. Trust me please!**

**OC's:**

**Mariah Jacobson-Keri Russell**

**Jane-Viola Davis**

_Jewel looked up from the computer at the clinic. "You must be Mariah, Jane said you were startin' today," she said as she stood up. "I'm Jewel Dixon."_

_Mariah smiled as she extended her hand. "Mariah Jacobson Everyone calls me Mar."_

"_Not from Georgia huh?" Jewel asked as she noticed the shorter woman's accent. "Let me show you where you can put your stuff"_

_Mariah laughed. "No, originally from Boston," she said as she followed Jewel. "Jane didn't tell you anything about me?"_

"_Thing you need to know about Jane is that she doesn't gossip. You tell what you want other people to know. Jane isn't goin to tell me anything 'bout you that you don't want me to know," Jewel said. "So this is your locker."_

_Mariah smiled as she opened the locker. "Alright, so I went through a very messy divorce, my ex is a doctor and he works at the hospital in Boston. I needed to get away, start my own life. I have a five year old son named Peter, I'll have him during the year, John will have him during the summer. I moved here two months ago, didn't have a job, didn't have an apartment. I literally just threw an arrow at a map, and got into my car. I literally got my nursing license from Atlanta a month ago and started applying everywhere. Jane called me last week, interviewed me and here I am."_

_Jewel leaned against the table and watched the woman. Mariah had long curly brown hair and stood at five foot five. "She probably had hired you in her mind before she even met you. She's a sucker for single parents," she told her as she opened up her own locker and showed her a picture of herself, Merle, Daryl and Summer. "That's my daughter Summer, she's 13. My brother's Merle and Daryl. I think that's the only picture I have of the four of us."_

"_You must have had her when you were what? Twelve?" Mariah asked._

"_Fifteen, what you aren't much older then me," Jewel told her._

"_I'm thirty three," Mariah answered. "What's your specialty?"_

"_Emergency medicine, yours?" Jewel asked._

"_Pediatric nursing," Mariah answered._

"_You'll be snapped up from any of the hospitals here in no time," Jewel told her. _

"_She better not be, we've been lookin' for a good pediatric nurse here," Jane said as she hugged Mariah then Jewel. "I take it that this one's takin' care of you?" _

"_Very much so," Mariah answered. _

"_So you and Peter's comin' over for dinner tonight, no arguments," Jane said._

"_I wouldn't argue," Jewel told the other woman._

Jewel held up her hand outside the Urgent Care and bent down. "This is blood, not walker blood and it's fresh," she told Daryl, Rick and Glenn.

"Should we abandon this?" Glenn asked.

"No, if someone's injured, we need to help," Jewel said as she stood up.

Daryl glanced at the three of them. "We don't know how bad," he said.

"And we don't know how many," Glenn added.

"One set of tracks," Jewel pointed out. "So we go in ready for anything. If you want to go, go, meet back at the library," Jewel said as she started up the stairs.

"Hold on, we do this smart Jewel. Glenn and Daryl in the back door, you and me in the front," Rick told her. "Count of ten."

Glenn and Daryl nodded as they went out to the back. "Ready," Daryl said when he got into position.

Rick nodded as he counted in his head and kicked in the door as Daryl did the same thing in the back door. "One dead walker," Rick said.

"Put it down!" Daryl yelled from the back.

Jewel held out her weapon and went with Rick to the back. A woman with hair down in her face and obviously favoring her left hand was holding a gun on Daryl and Glenn. "Hey…easy, we can help. I'm putting down my gun…look at me sweetie," Jewel said as she put down her gun.

"Jewel…." Rick said in a warning voice.

"Look at her Rick, she's no threat. And the three of you got me covered," Jewel said.

The woman looked up at her as she struggled holding the gun up. "Jewel…." she whispered.

"Mariah…Mar?" Jewel asked as she ran to the woman and moved her hair out of her face. "Are you bit? Scratched?"

"No…shot…" Mariah answered. "Is…it really you?" she asked.

"Yeah, give me the gun Mar…we're going to help," Jewel said as she took the gun out of her hand and handed it to Rick.

"You know her?" Glenn asked as Rick took it.

"Yeah, she worked at the clinic with Jane and me," Jewel stated as she helped her sit down.

"Glenn you and Daryl go stand guard," Rick said as he checked the gun. "One bullet…"

Daryl nodded. "Call if you need it," he said as he looked down at her.

"Rick, Mariah, Mariah, Rick," she introduced. "What happened? How are you here?" Jewel asked.

"Jane…she called me…told me not to come in….wanted me to find you….but she couldn't…get you back on the phone…I went to the house…you were gone," Mariah told her as she grimaced.

"Jane's good at that. Peter?" Jewel asked. "Rick, hand me bandages. Were you with a group?"

"I had just sent him out….to his dads in Boston two weeks before. I tried to call…" Mariah explained.

Jewel touched her head. "She's burning up. Mar…I need you to stay with me. When did this happen?"

"Glenn!" Rick yelled as he stood up. "I'll look in the back for medicine."

"What's up Rick?" Glenn asked.

"Go back to the library, get Hershel," Rick instructed.

"Got it," Glenn said.

"Summer? Merle? Daryl…he was here right?" Mar asked.

"Yeah. Summer's with us, Merle…we lost him in Atlanta. So how did you get here? How did you get shot?" Jewel asked.

"Was…with a group….bout thirty men….they…they were bad…" Mariah answered as she grimaced.

Rick and Jewel exchanged glances. "One of those men named Randall?" Rick asked.

"Yeah….he went out with a few people…never came back…." Mariah said. "Wasn't sad to see Tony and Dave not to..come back," she said. "Guess you…ran into them?"

"Yeah, we had a run in with Tony and Dave in a bar," Jewel answered. "How…did you get away? Did they…" Jewel asked as she looked at Rick.

"Yeah…" Mariah answered. "I…they…all slept at the same time…I escaped with two other women…they got attacked by walkers…I kept moving…one of the assholes…followed me…shot me, used my next to…last bullet on him."

Rick gave her some water. "Easy."

"Just us," Glenn said as he came in with Herschel.

"Mariah this is Hershel he's going to help me with him. Keep talkin' with me alright?" Jewel asked as she helped her sit up.

"It's nice to meet you, Mariah, I hate that it's under these circumstances," Hershel told her. "Nice to see that old friends can reunite even under the circumstances. Rick going to need you to take one of Jewel's knives and disenfect it over a fire."

"Got it," Rick said as he squeezed Jewel's hand.

"You…got a good group huh?" Mariah asked.

"Yeah…I got lucky. Good people. Met most of them in Atlanta. We met Hershel at his farm, Rick's son was shot, Hershel saved him," Jewel told her.

"Glenn get me some of those bandages," Hershel instructed as Rick brought him the knife. "Mariah, this is going to hurt."

"It hurts…now," Mariah told him.

"Rick, Jewel gonna need you to hold her. We need to do something so she don't scream, can't attract walkers'," Hershel told Jewel.

Jewel nodded. "Rick hold her," she said as she opened the back door. "Daryl give me your rag."

Daryl nodded as he handed it to her. "How's she doing?"

"Not good," Jewel answered as she went back inside. "Mar…it'll be over soon. Alright?" she assured her as she put the rag in her mouth.

"Rick hold on to her. Jewel get clean bandages ready for me," Hershel instructed.

Rick nodded as held onto her and Hershel started to work.

_Summer grinned as she threw a ball at Peter. "You're pretty good at catchin!"_

_The five year old giggled as he caught it again._

"_Is Jane always adoptin' us strays?" Mar asked as she sat on the porch._

"_Are you dogs? I can say that bout this one's oldest brother, he's worse then a dog," Jane said as she gave them more sweet ice tea._

"_Yeah, Merle's not allowed past the driveway," Jewel said as she laughed. "You find a place yet?"_

"_Yeah, my parents gave me money and helped me out when I moved out here. They knew John wasn't gonna help….and that I needed to go," Mariah answered. "He hit me, when he started on Peter, I knew that I needed to go."_

_Jewel glanced at Jane then at her. "They let John have shared custody?" Jane asked._

"_His uncle's a muckety muck in the court system in Boston. I'm glad that I got to take him out of state. My brother is there, won't let nothing' happen," Mariah said._

"_Well good thing we got all winter to worry bout that," Jewel said. "Jane watches her strays like a hawk," she teased the other woman._

Carol looked at Rick as Daryl helped Hershel helped Mariah up to the office with a couch in the library. "You brought her back here without askin' us?" Carol asked. "She's a stranger."

Jewel glanced at Summer. "Summer go sit with her, we don't want her alone," she instructed.

"See, you don't want her alone, you don't trust her either," Carol said.

Jewel looked at her. "She's almost near death, Carol. This isn't up for discussion, she's not a threat."

"She was with the group Randal was in," Lori reminded her.

Jewel turned and looked at her. "They raped her, they chased her, and they shot her. Why are we even discussin this?"

Rick glanced at the two other women. "She's staying. Jewel and Daryl both know her, we found her with one bullet in her gun. One bullet. She was almost near death. Glenn, Maggie what's your vote?"

"She's staying," Maggie said.

Glenn nodded. "She needs us."

"What skill does she have?" Lori asked.

"I could ask you the same thing," Jewel hissed. "She's a pediatric nurse, you are pregnant," Jewel reminded her.

"No one can survive out there alone," T said.

Rick nodded. "It's decided. We'll stay here til she gets stronger, then we decide our next move. Jewel go sit with her, I'll be up in a bit," he said as he kissed her. He watched her go upstairs. "What is wrong with the two of you? Carol, Summer said that you wouldn't let Sophia handle knives today. I thought we discussed this."

"She's my daughter," Carol told him.

"And it's our lives," Rick said as he left the two women.

TBC (I really hope you like Mariah!)


	53. Chapter 53

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 53**

**Author's Note: So adding Mariah just detoured my original plan of doing only three or four chapters' of them on the run. May only be one or two more. Plus a couple of Merle chapters'. Stick with me! Review please.**

Jewel put the rag in the water and rung it out and put it on the other woman's head. She glanced down at the injured woman's good hand that was tied to the table next to the couch. "I'm sorry Mar….this has to be done. I'm sorry that this happened to you, sweetheart."

Daryl leaned on the wall. "She has to be tied down, Jewel's. You know that."

"I know…don't have to like it do I?" Jewel asked.

"Don't like it either, but if she turns," Daryl said.

"She's not gonna die, Daryl, she can't," Jewel said as she rung out the rag again.

Both looked over at the door as it opened and Rick came in. "How is she?"

"Still fighting…." Jewel answered.

Rick nodded. "Maggie and Glenn went to the pharmacy, got these. Just in case," he said as he handed Jewel the morning after pills.

"Whose on guard?" Daryl asked.

"Summer and T. They volunteered," Rick said.

"Goin' to check on perimeter, let me know if something' changes," Daryl said as he kissed the top of Jewel's head and walked out.

Rick rubbed Jewel's shoulders. "She seems to be a fighter."

"She is…." Jewel said. "I can't imagine….her not knowin' if her son is alive or dead. That's hell in it's own way."

"Yeah it is," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Glenn brought her bag back from the clinic?" Jewel asked as she kissed him back.

Rick nodded. "A couple hammers, a blade from what looks like an ice skate, a surgical blade attached to a screwdriver. Not the most effective things, but definitely been used. Some clothes, and this," he said as he handed her a picture of Jewel, Mariah and Jane. "So that's the famous Jane huh?"

"Yeah…" Jewel answered as she smiled softly. "Carol and Lori…they aren't happy about you bringing her back."

"They aren't happy about a lot of things," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Why did you?" Jewel asked as she looked at him.

Rick ran his hand down her back. "It's just like you said. We couldn't leave her. We have to make hard calls sometimes, but some decisions are easy. This one was," he told her as he kissed her.

Jewel smiled as she ran her hand down his face. "Thank you," she said as she kissed him.

"I…must be hallucinating because…the Jewel I know….wouldn't be kissin' someone, she swore off…relationships," Mariah said, her voice being horse.

Jewel laughed as she squeezed Mariah's hand. "Rick can you pour me some water for her. Hey if you haven't heard it's the end of the world, I decided to break some of my own rules. How are you feeling?"

"Like hell….want to tell me why I'm tied to the bed?" Mariah asked.

Rick gave Jewel the water. "Precaution. We didn't know if you were going to make it. With you running the fever, we needed to be safe against you turning," Rick explained.

"I wasn't bit or scratched," Mariah answered as Jewel helped her take the water.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "It doesn't matter Mar…we're all infected. No matter how we die, we come back as one of those things. Head shots are the only way to stop it. Guess you figured that out."

Mariah nodded. "Your bedside manner needs work, Jewel."

"How much do you remember about us finding you?" Rick asked.

"Your name is Rick? And a white haired older guy took a bullet out of my side?" Mariah answered.

"Herschel. He'll want to know that you are awake. You alright for a bit while I go get him?" Rick asked Jewel as he squeezed her shoulder.

"Yeah, check on Summer for me?" Jewel asked.

Rick nodded as he kissed her softly. "Got it, I won't be long," he said as he walked out of the room.

"Alright Jewelbug…spill," Mariah said as she looked at her and used the other woman's nickname.

"Long story, Marcat," Jewel said as she untied the other woman. "I have these….you don't have to take them but…" she said as she held up the morning after pills.

"First pharmacy I came too…I got some, took them," Mariah said as she tried to sit up.

"Easy," Jewel told her.

"Jane would be proud of you….she'd be laughing at you….but she'd be proud. The two of you love each other, it's obvious. So, spill. Let's forget that I'm shot….or we're in the middle of the ending of the world, and dead people want to eat us. Tell me about this Rick. I mean, has he passed Merle and Daryl's tests?" Mar asked as she drank some water. "Wait…you said you lost Merle…I'm sorry."

"He went on a run with some of the group, and he got high. Was endangering them….they found Rick in Atlanta…he was a Sheriff, he handcuffed Merle to the roof. The key got dropped…Daryl, Rick and Glenn went back for him….only thing they found was his hand. The SOB cut off his own hand," Jewel told her as she brushed the other woman's hair out of the way.

"So, you fall in love with the Sheriff as a thank you for leavin' Merle?" Mariah asked with a faint smile.

"Not as simple as that. You should know, Rick's wife is part of the group and pregnant with another man's child," Jewel told her.

"Wife?" Mariah asked.

"They were separated before all this, he had moved out of the house, he had met with a divorce lawyer, then he got shot in the line of duty. He woke up in the hospital determined to find his son Carl and in a way Lori. Trust me, I tried to give him back to Lori when I realized I was falling for him," Jewel told her.

"Oh that's a good one…." Mariah said.

"Yeah, I thought so too. Rick not so much. We need to talk about…what happened with you and the other group," Jewel said softly. "I know you don't want to, you just want forget, but trust me when I say that only eats you up inside," she told her friend as a knock came on the door. "Come in Hershel."

"Daddy sent me, thought it would be easier for her with a female," Maggie said as she came in. "Maggie Greene," she told the woman.

"Mariah Jacobson," the woman answered. "How many do you have in the group?" she asked as she grimaced as Maggie and Jewel helped her sit up to check the wound.

"Sorry," Maggie said.

"Fourteen and half of us," Jewel answered. "Fifteen and half, counting you."

"Jewel….I'm not part of the group. I'm real grateful for you helping me, a friendly face is rare treat but I don't want to impose. Plus other members of the group may not look friendly at it," Mariah told her.

Maggie looked at Jewel. "No one makes it alone anymore Mariah. Daddy and Rick made the decision to bring you back here to the clinic, Jewel didn't ask. It was kind of a given that you were staying with us. Our group isn't like the one you were with."

"I can tell that," Mariah answered.

"I'll send Daryl in here to guard you," Jewel teased.

"When you get a little stronger, we'll help you downstairs to meet everyone," Maggie said.

"Thanks," Mariah answered.

Two Days Later:

Daryl looked over a map with Rick and T Dog. Jewel and Summer were opening cans of soup as they heard the door upstairs open.

Mariah walked out of the office as she held onto the wall. "You weren't kidding when you said we were in a library. Let me guess, Summer picked the hiding spot."

Summer laughed. "That would be me."

"What are you doing up?" Jewel asked. "One of you go and help her downstairs," she told the three men.

Daryl went upstairs and grabbed hold of her. "Shouldn't be up yet."

"I'm fine, Daryl, if I stayed up there any more I'd go insane," Mariah said. "I know that you're all postponing leaving until I'm stronger. Can't get stronger if I don't get up," Mariah said as Daryl put her in a chair.

"We were just discussin' our next move," Rick answered. "Summer want to go round up the troops for dinner and to meet Mariah?"

"Got it," Summer answered.

"I know that you are not leaving without giving me a hug. Didn't come upstairs once while I was recovering…." Mariah scolded the teen.

"Hey, that wasn't my fault, mom said to let you rest," Summer said as she hugged her. "Glad you're here. I'm sorry…about Peter…."

Mariah smiled softly. "I got hope maybe Boston wasn't hit as bad as here," she told the teen as she left.

"Since these people don't know how to make introductions, I'm Theodore Douglas. T Dog to most and T to those who can throw a knife from across the room and hit a walker dead center in the head," he teased as he winked at Jewel.

Mariah smiled. "Um…I'm good at using anything close up?" she offered helpfully.

"Well it's kept you alive this far," Rick said. "We'll have to rearrange some people in cars to accommodate Mariah, but that shouldn't be a problem," he said.

"I could ride on Daryl's motorcycle, if no one else is ridin' on the back of it. If you don't mind Daryl?" Mariah answered.

"I don't mind, but with your injuries, wouldn't be best for a bit," Daryl answered.

"She can take my spot in your car Rick, I'll ride with Daryl this time," Jewel said as she kissed his shoulder.

"Don't I get a say in that?" Rick teased.

"She could ride with Summer, Summer only has Mitch and Beth," T suggested.

"Wait…Summer's driving….um…I think I'd be better off on Daryl's motorcycle," Mariah said loud enough for the teen to hear.

"Hey! Except for not stopping at stop signs, I do pretty good!" she said as she came down the steps with Mitch and Carl.

"I swear dad is going to find a ticket book somewhere and start giving you ticket's for blowing through stop signs," the older boy told Summer.

"That's not a bad idea, son," Rick said.

Jewel looked at Mitch then at Mariah bending down besides the chair the other woman was sitting in. "Mar…I didn't even think about it…I'm sorry. Mitch this is my friend Mariah."

Mariah took a breath. "It's fine…hello sweetheart. So who do you belong to in this rag tag group?"

"All of us," Summer said.

"He lost his two brothers early on at camp and at the farm, he's stuck with us weather he likes it or not," Carl said as he tickled the kid.

"Well, then I guess your stuck with me too," Mariah said. "And you're Carl? Rick's son."

"Couldn't tell by the sheriff's hat?" Carl asked. "Belonged to my dad."

"Nice," Mariah said as she heard other voices.

Rick waited until everyone got downstairs and settled. "Alright, quick introductions. You've met Maggie, that's Beth her sister, Hershel their dad, Lori Carl's mom, Carol and her daughter Sophia, Glenn , and you obviously know Daryl, Summer and Jewel and you met T and Mitch," he said as Jewel started passing out bowls of soup. "This is Mariah."

"Hi…" Mariah said as she looked around the group.

The group mumbled hellos as they started eating.

"So what's the plan Rick? The weather is coming in and going to be comin' in hard. We need to be somewhere set up with supplies for a couple weeks, hopefully cut off from the herds," Hershel suggested.

"Herds?" Mariah asked.

"Big group of walkers that travel together," Mitch answered.

"Thank you buddy," Mariah answered.

Rick nodded at Jewel who went over to the maps. "We've been keeping tracks of the herds we've been running into. They are all coming from the city and merging around us. There's a hunting lodge about a day's drive from here, it would have been minimally staffed at the time, out of season. But they would have just started getting deliveries, and it has walls to keep the turkey's in but the walkers' out."

"If we're lucky, the generators are in operatin' order, could stay for at least two weeks if needed. It's not a permanent solution, but with this storm comin' it may be the best for now," Daryl explained.

"There's also a shopping center inside the gates, once again if we're lucky, it's mostly intact," Jewel said.

"And if we aren't lucky?" Lori asked.

"Then we move on," Rick answered.

"It be nice to be able to cook, have a real Christmas. Forget what's out there….just for a little while," Beth said.

"When has luck ever been on our side Rick? Just cause it's isolated don't mean anything. We could be running into people," Carol said.

"Do you have any other suggestions? It's a risk I'm willing to take, for some normalcy even for a couple weeks," Rick said.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's shoulder. "Alright, let's take a vote. We all know how well goin' around in circles work," she said sarcastically. "Majority rule. All in favor?"

Jewel, Rick, Mitch, Daryl, Maggie, Summer, Hershel, T, Beth, Glenn, Mariah and Carl raised there hands. "It's settled," Rick said. "We'll need an advanced team, about fifteen minutes ahead of us. They'll go in scout, if it's safe they'll open the gates, if it's not they'll come out running. I'm not even sure why I'm asking this, I know whose going to volunteer. But volunteers, and Mariah you're not eligible yet," Rick told the new comer.

"I'll do it when I get better," Mariah told them.

"Volunteers?" Rick asked again.

Daryl, Jewel, Maggie, Glenn, T and Summer all raised there hands. "No surprises. Glenn, Maggie and Summer work well, Daryl you take lead."

Daryl nodded. "Got it."

"I'm not opening a box, I'm just saying that now," Summer told the group as Glenn started laughing.


	54. Chapter 54

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 54**

**Author's Note: RIP Bob. I'm ticked for not having episode 3 season 5 and have to wait til Sunday to DVR it. GRR. Alright, I guess I'll have to write more. Any complaints? No? Alright, didn't think so! Almost 200 reviews, SWOON. Yeah Summer is traumatized with the Walker in the Box. Sorry Summer but…it was funny! **

**So, my Christmas Tree is up and I've had this idea for a while. They just need to relax and be a 'family' and forget they are running for there lives. Hence the reason the hunting lodge was mentioned. I'm taking liberty they find good things once in a bit. This may be two or three chapters then a Merle centric chapter! Hang with me they'll get to the prison soon (Well…not soon soon but soon enough). OH before I forget….wasn't the point to get far away from Atlanta? They seem to have been real close!**

**Actress change for Summer Dixon. Sierra McCormick is all smiles in her pictures and would not survive fighting walkers! Summer is now being played by Ellen Marlow**

Jewel pulled a blanket around her as the waited for the advance team to come back. "Summer's driving didn't scare you to bad?" she asked Mariah as she went to the car she was sitting in with Mitch rubbing his hair subconsciously as he was asleep. "He's a sweetie huh?"

Mariah gave a small smile. "Yeah, he is," she said as she looked down at him. "Summer did pretty good. God, can't believe she'll be 16 in a couple days.'

"You can't believe it? I'm hopin' this works out, I'd like her to be normal teen for a few days," Jewel said as she leaned on the door. "If it does look good, I'll come to your room and we can talk…"

Mariah laughed as she glanced out the window and looked at Rick. "Yeah if this works out, I think that man is going to tie you to a bed and have his way with you all night."

Jewel laughed. "Noticed the looks huh?"

"Both of you got some serious eye sex going on. I also noticed how disgusted Lori is every time he touches you or you kiss him. How did they ever get married?" Mariah asked as she rubbed Mitch's hair.

"High school sweethearts…." Jewel said simply. "What else you noticed?"

"That Carol eyes Daryl like a hawk, he's not interested. That she's going to get that little girl killed and someone else if she doesn't start letting her learn things," Mariah answered. "Glenn and Maggie are a couple, Herschel likes him. Also notice you didn't seem to mind when Rick let Summer go scout things out."

Jewel smiled. "We all have to do things that we need to do to survive. Summer's always been smart and able to track and clear. She's a Dixon. I trust Maggie and Glenn, she's went out a couple times with them. Plus Daryl's with her," she told her friend as she squeezed her hand. "Rick and I, we were the ones that killed Tony and Dave, in the bar."

"You did the right thing…" Mariah said.

T turned from his spot on a fence. "Glenn and Maggie are opening' the main gate, motionin' for us to come in."

"I've got this car," Jewel told Rick as she got in.

"Let's go!" Rick told the group as they got into the cars. He gave Jewel a nod as he got into the car.

"Yeah, I think I'm bunkin' with this big guy here tonight," Mariah teased.

The Lodge:

Rick got out of the car. "What did you guys find?" he asked Maggie and Glenn.

"Where's Summer and Daryl?" Jewel asked as she got out of her car.

"Huntin'," Glenn said with a grin. "Looks like they had just made a few food deliveries before the crap hit the fan. Full kitchen stocked."

"Walkers?" Lori asked as she got out of the car with Carol, Sophia and Carl.

"We went room by room, that's what took us so long. We found three people out in back that had opted out, and two dead walkers' up in an office," Maggie said as they walked in to the lobby.

"Wow…" Carl said as he looked around.

Jewel grinned as she walked into the kitchen and tried the sink. "Running water! Underground wells."

"Like at the farm!" Beth said. "Gas stoves, and a BBQ pit…."

"We haven't found the generators for the electricity and the water heater," Maggie said.

"On it," T said.

"I'll go with you," Herschel told him.

"Can I go to mom? Please?" Carl asked.

Lori looked at Rick. "I don't see why not," she said.

"We could make a whole meal, just like a real holiday…." Carol said as she looked through the kitchen. "Hopefully they will bring some meat."

"Maybe we could decorate? Make some homemade ornaments?" Mariah suggested.

Jewel grinned as the lights came on. "T came through again."

"Do you think we could have a fire in the rooms? May be nice?" Carol asked.

Rick smiled. "First things first, we need to put up defenses, snow looks like it's gonna come in today. May last a day, may last a week. We need to put up some kind of alarm system."

"Like empty cans? Pots and pans?" Mariah asked.

"That way we don't have to be outside in this weather," Rick said.

"Dad we got like four weeks worth of gas!" Carl said as he came in with T and Herschel.

"Suggest we save about two weeks worth for the cars," Hershel said.

"Hopefully we'll be safe for two weeks here," Beth said hopefully.

"We need to get to the strip mall before that storm comes," Maggie said.

"Any volunteers for a shoppin' trip?" Jewel asked as she raised her hand.

Maggie, Mariah, Beth, and Sophia raised there hands. Summer came in with a turkey, with Daryl carrying another one. "What's everyone volunteering for?" Summer asked.

"Shopping!" Beth said.

"Count me in!" Summer exclaimed.

"Is that turkey? Real…turkey?" Carl asked.

"I hunted, I don't clean," Summer said as she handed it to Daryl.

Jewel laughed. "Don't look at me, Daryl, I'm goin' shopping!"

Mariah laughed. "I'll stay and help clean. I would slow you guys down."

"You know how to skin a turkey?" Carol asked Mariah.

"No, but I've been camping with these guys before. Daryl made me skin a rabbit. I can learn," Mariah said.

Jewel and Summer laughed. "Only reason you skinned that rabbit was because you didn't want Peter to think you were a scared," Summer reminded her.

"Bet you'd take that rabbit now, huh?" Jewel teased her friend.

Rick looked at Jewel. "There's no way I'm not takin' the rest of you am I?"

"Nope," Jewel told him as she kissed him.

"Sophia, stay here with me, we'll make cookies," Carol told her.

"Can I help you clean the turkeys?" Mitch asked.

"'Course," Daryl said.

"Glenn you want to come along so I'm not with all the girls?" Rick asked.

"I'm in," Glenn answered.

"I'll take care of the cans," Herschel assured him.

"I'll set it up," T told him.

"I'll find the booze," Daryl said as he put the turkey's outside.

"Of course, you'd be heading for that," Jewel said as she laughed.

"By the time you guys get back, we should have hot water," T said.

"God….why does that sound like heaven…." Jewel said.

"Mar, Lori, Carol, Hershel get rooms for everyone, should be near each other. Maggie and Glenn are sharing, Summer and Beth, Lori and Carl, Sophia and Carol, Hershel can have a room to his self, Daryl and T, Mar you mind bunking with Mitch?" Rick asked.

"Planned on it," Mar answered.

Daryl glanced over at Mar then at Jewel. "T can have his own room. Mar's still recoverin'. I'll sleep on the couch, if that's OK Mar?"

"Yeah, no problem," Mar answered.

"Jewel and me together," Rick said.

"So seven rooms?" Hershel asked.

Rick nodded. "Meet at the cars in five minutes, get some bags."

"Everyone make a list and we'll look for things," Glenn said.

Mar got up slowly from the couch. Jewel turned and looked at her. "You alright?"

"Yea still tender. If you could and it's not all run over with Walkers' may be nice to get the kids some stuff for Christmas morning'," Mariah told her.

"I think we already had that idea," Maggie said with a grin.

"I'm finding a razor," Jewel said as she glanced over at Rick.

Maggie laughed. "I'm gonna tell daddy Glenn and I want a room away from him, guess you want one away from Daryl."

"And Lori," Jewel told her.

Mariah laughed. "Don't care where I am, as long as there's a bed and hot water. God…hot water."

"You can thank me and Daryl later for recommending we try this place," Jewel said with a grin.

"MOM! I swear we're gonna leave without you and Maggie!" Summer called.

"If there's a bookstore 'round there, just leave her for a few hours, she'll be happy," Daryl said with a grin.

"After we make sure it's not filled with walkers'," Jewel said as she walked out to the car. "You look relaxed," she said as she kissed him.

Rick grinned. "Feeling good that this is a good place to relax for a week or two."

"Before we go back to surviving?" Beth asked.

"We'll find a permanent place, make it a home," Rick assured the teen. "Right now though, this is letting us let off steam, regroup a bit. Just be normal."

"Keep part of our humanity, what makes us human," Glenn said.

Jewel grinned. "Let's be alert, clear it out, then we'll break down the lists. And, Summer if there is a book section, you need to stay out of it. You do have a birthday the day after Christmas, we'd like to be able to get you something. So Beth, she stays out of the book section."

"Got it," Beth said with a grin.

Mariah's POV:

Mariah stood on the porch of the lodge looking out, taking a breath of fresh air.

"Shouldn't be out here alone," Daryl said as he came out.

Mariah jumped. "I swear you Dixon's need a bell," she said. "Needed a breather."

"Getting colder," Daryl said as he looked at her. "You doin' OK?"

"Healing," she answered as she turned to look out at the scenery.

"Physically, but what about the other stuff?" Daryl asked as he came closer.

"Dealing with it," Mariah answered. "It's easier cause I found some old familiar faces," she responded. "At the clinic, before you all found me. I was going to take myself out. I couldn't even hold the gun long enough to do it. I heard you guys coming in, didn't know who it was, but I held up the gun, hoping whoever it was would shoot me."

"You weren't done fightin'," Daryl told her. "When Rick saw the one bullet in the gun, he figured you were close to optin' out."

"I was done fighting, someone else had other plans," Mariah said with a small laugh.

"You thinking' about Peter?" Daryl asked.

"A minute of every day doesn't go by that I don't think about him. When I saw Mitch…well maybe that's why you all came when you did. Besides that I don't know how much good I'm going to be for the group."

Daryl laughed. "You're kiddin' right? You've done more injured then some of these useless bitches have done in the six months I've known them. You just helped me skin two turkeys," he told her.

Mariah laughed. "Oh you better not let Jewel or Summer hear you calling women names, or they'd both go off on you."

"They aren't around are they?" Daryl asked. "Snow's gonna come soon."

Mariah shook her head. "One thing I'll never get over is how you people from Georgia react to a little bit of snow fall. Boston, now that's what I call snow," she said as she looked at him. "So you ever tell Jewel?"

Daryl looked at her. "Tell her that I kissed her best friend on New Years Eve when we were both drunk? I still have my balls attached don't I?"

Mariah laughed. "We were both drunk. You just stopped it before it went any further. And you never tried it again."

"You wanted me to try it again?" Daryl asked as he looked at her.

"Well you never tried again, so we don't know do we?" Mariah asked as the door to the lodge open. "Carol…"

"We were just startin' to make cookies, Mitch wanted me to see if you wanted to help," Carol told her as she looked at the two of them.

"Yeah, I'll be right in," Mariah answered as Carol went back inside.

"Gonna walk the perimeter, wait for them to get back," Daryl said as he went off the porch.

Mariah nodded as she went back inside and took a breath. "Smells good in here!" she told the group.


	55. Chapter 55

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 55**

**Author's Note: More fluff and smut ahead. Thank you to Cutelittlekitten18 for hearing out the Rick/Jewel idea in this. And I had to laugh at Bridgetlynn for her review! Stalker Carol….yeah kinda like that huh? Skipping the shopping scenes. They got lots of good stuff! Semi Smut ahead! You know what happens. OK one more fluff chapter after this. I was going to put everything in this chapter. But Rick and Jewel needed there own chapter for this one! I swear one more then a Merle centric. They need love people!**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel smiled as she felt the shower door open. "Everyone alright?" she asked as she washed her hair.

"Yeah, unpacking the cars, enjoying relaxing," Rick told her as he kissed her shoulder. "Started a fire in the bedroom, and shaved," he said as he ran his hands down her sides.

Jewel smiled as she turned around and touched his face. "There you are….God you look about ten years younger."

Rick laughed. "Gee thanks," he told her as he kissed her again.

"The shampoo and soap feels amazing, suggest you use it to get some of the dirt and blood off," she told him. "I'll wash your back if you wash mine."

"Deal," Rick told her as he kissed her again. "God….this feels normal," he said as he washed her back.

"Yeah…." Jewel said as she closed her eyes. "Except I would have never been able to afford to come here before everything, I wouldn't have felt like I could stand under the hot water all night and still not be clean. And I certainly wouldn't have been able to afford a 400 dollar leather jacket for Summer's birthday. Not to mention havin' my back washed by the man I love…but besides that, yeah perfectly normal," she commented. "God that feels amazing."

Rick laughed. "Well, I would be paying for the room if I was takin' you to a this place for a winter getaway," he said as he moved her hair out of the way. "Hope you got some more condoms from Maggie."

Jewel smiled. "Still had some left from the farm. But yeah we found some more down in the little shop downstairs. My turn to wash your back," she told him. "You disappeared with Summer for a bit while we were out."

Rick smiled as he rubbed his hand over her as she switched places with her. "Had to get her opinion on something'. I mean I've only ever got one gift for you before," he said as he touched the necklace he gave her. "And, that wasn't at a store," he told her as he kissed her before turning around. "We did good today, only handled a few walker's and that was going away from this place, the stores were nearly untouched. The kids' are going to be able to have a real Christmas. Got in and out before the snow started."

Jewel kissed his shoulder as she washed his back. "I know it's not a permanent solution….and we can't stay. But we have to take normalcy when we can get it. And God the smells of the kitchen when I walked in. Peanut Butter cookies….it smelled like Jane was in that kitchen."

Rick smiled. "Mariah's a good fit with the group. I'm glad we found her…" he said as he turned around and kissed her.

Jewel turned her blue eyes to meet his blue eyes.. "Can't help but remember that I did kill your best friend…"

Rick kissed her. "Hey….you know I don't blame you for that. It had to be done."

"Lori blames me, and because Lori's pals with Carol, Carol blames me. And Lori is showing which reminds me…." Jewel told him as she put her hands on his chest.

Rick stopped her from her thought as he kissed her deep. "You know what, tonight there is no Carol, no Lori, no Daryl, no Hershel, no T Dog, no one else but you and me. I'll let you mention Summer and Carl, but other then that, you and I are enjoying being away, away from our friends. Enjoying our first Christmas together. Deal?" Rick asked as he turned off the water. "And the first thing I want to do is make love to you without any interruptions," he said as he picked her up.

Jewel laughed. "I do have to ask one thing….whose doing night check?" she asked as she kissed him.

"T Dog," Rick said as he put her down on the bed. "Now, no more questions," he said as he laid down with her. "I'm taking advantage of this bed for as long as we are here, and I don't mean for sleeping'," he warned her as he kissed down her neck.

"Mm…." Jewel said as she kissed him.

"I'm on top this time," he told her as he kissed her again.

-After-

Jewel woke up in bed alone and sat up. "Rick?" she asked as she looked over to see him sitting by the fire in a chair.

Rick smiled. "Come over here," he said as he held out his hand to her.

Jewel smiled, grabbed the blanket off the bed, wrapped it around her, as she went over and sat on his lap. "What are you doin'?"

"Watching you sleep, listening to the silence….I do admit I had to go out and check to see if the traps were still set," Rick admitted with a guilty laugh.

"I knew it," Jewel said as she kissed him. "Daryl gave you a bottle of the wine."

"You want me to go rinse out my mouth?" he asked as he ran his hand down her side.

"No, I'm fine. Why didn't you come to back to bed?" Jewel asked.

"Didn't want to disturb you, plus I was thinking about something," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Jewel put her head against him. "What about?"

Rick smiled. "Us actually."

Jewel raised an eyebrow. "Us? After what happened twice a couple hours ago, don't think I had to worry 'bout you thinking about us," she teased.

Rick laughed. "Oh, you don't have to worry about us. I was just thinking' if this was before….that I would be moving a lot slower then I am now. It's been what four months since the CDC?"

"About four, maybe five," Jewel told him. "Rick…you're kinda scaring me. What's going on?"

Rick kissed her as he picked a small box off the table and took her left hand and slipped something on her ring finger. "Marry me…"

Jewel looked at him then down at her finger as she gazed in shock at the white gold ring, the blue sapphire shone brightly in the fires light. "Holy….Hell's bell's…I…."

Rick kissed her. "Every day we don't know if we're going to make it out alive. I didn't think about this before I saw the rings. That's why I got Summer. I talked with Carl and Lori when I got back. That walk I took earlier, stopped by and talked with Daryl. You asked me after we fled the farm to make you a promise to take care of Summer and I will," he said as he touched her face. "I need you to know that you are my heart, my soul, my life. I know that we can't have a big wedding…already did that once, really didn't work out well, or that we can't really ever make it official," he told her as he kissed her again. "Are you going to let me do all the talking or are you going to say something?" he asked with his voice low.

"Rick…" Jewel said as she kissed him. "I'm going to hurt my child for conspiring with you. Do I even want to know Lori's reaction? You know what…no, not tonight. Yes…you know I love you…"

Rick grinned as he kissed her and took out another ring from the box. "You want to put this on me?"

Jewel laughed. "Not one for long engagements huh?" she asked as she put the white gold band on his hand.

"Considering we face death every time we step out the door, think five minutes is long enough," Rick told her as he kissed her. "Oh Glenn knows, saw me lookin' at the rings." 

Jewel laughed. "That means everyone knows," she said. "Let's get back to bed Mr. Grimes…."

Rick grinned as he picked her up. "You got it Mrs. Grimes."

(Review please! And Jewel's still going by Dixon this is going to be there thing when they are alone)


	56. Chapter 56

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 56**

**Author's Note: I love when I get five positive reviews in ten minutes after I post a chapter and everyone loves it, especially since it deals with a change in story line! LOVE you guys. I posted the link for Jewel's Engagement ring in my profile. As well as Rick's wedding band. I work strange like that LOL. This is all fluff (with a little bit of scolding to Carol.) So, I did have one more idea after the Merle centric idea for them. Not telling! Review please**

"_**Love is friendship that has caught fire. It is a quiet understanding, mutual confidence, sharing and forgiving. It is loyalty through good and bad times. It settles for less than perfection and makes allowances for human weaknesses-Ann Landers"**_

Group POV:

Beth and Summer glanced up from the fire as Mariah played the piano "Come on Summer…sing for me," Jewel told the teen as she leaned against Rick as she watched everyone enjoying relaxing and opening gifts.

"You to Bethy," Hershel told him. "Maggie."

"I missed it the last time you sung Summer. Come on," Rick said.

"As long as it's not from the Sound of Music, I'm good," Daryl teased as he greased his new arrows.

"Come on, don't let me sit here with a perfectly good piano and no one to sing," Mariah told them.

"Can't you sing?" Lori asked.

"NO! I'll sing! We don't want to lose our hearing!" Summer said as she jumped up.

Mitch, Carl and Sophia all laughed. "That bad?" Sophia asked.

"Worse then bad," Daryl teased.

"Yeah….my voice would attract walkers," Mariah assured them.

"Hey! Don't mention the W word. Not today!" Glenn exclaimed.

Summer laughed as she sat down on the piano bench. "Jane's favorite?"

"Yeah, three of us in this room wouldn't be here if it wasn't for her," Mariah said as she started playing.

Summer smiled as she started. "Sleigh bells ring. Are you listening? In the lane, snow is glistening. A beautiful sight, we're happy tonight, walking in a winter wonderland," she said. 

"Gone away is the bluebird, here to stay is a new bird, he sings a love song as we go along walking in a winter wonderland," Beth sang.

Maggie smiled as she started to sing. "In the meadow we can build a snowman, then pretend that he is Parson Brown He'll say: Are you married? We'll say: No man But you can do the job when you're in town," she said as she leaned against Glenn.

"Later on, we'll conspire as we dream by the fire to face unafraid the plans that we've made walking in a winter wonderland," the three sung together. "In the meadow we can build a snowman and pretend that he's a circus clown. We'll have lots of fun with mister snowman until the alligators knock him down. When it snows ain't it thrilling though your nose gets a chilling we'll frolic and play the Eskimo way walking in a winter wonderland walking in a winter wonderland, walking in a winter wonderland," they finished.

"That was real good, Sophia and I can't sing either. But the three of you, you all were blessed," Carol said as she carried some food to them. "Dinner should be in a few hours."

Mariah couldn't help the glances that Carol was giving Jewel and the ring every time she entered the room. "I have an idea, why don't you kids get all bundled up and go have a snowball fight. You guys against the adults. Carol and I can handle things inside."

Summer grinned. "Oh we're so going to win this," she said as she stood up.

Daryl arched an eyebrow. "Unfair advantage there Mar, she's a pitcher!"

"Yeah I know," Mariah said with a grin.

"Lori and I can handle it," Carol told her.

"No Carol I'm helping. I insist," Mariah said as she stood up and gave Daryl a nod.

"Well if we're going outside, I guess Summer could use her birthday present today. What do you think Maggie?" Jewel asked.

"May be nice…and at least it'll stay clean for a bit without walker blood," Maggie answered.

"Didn't I say not to say the W word?" Glenn told her as he kissed her.

"It's not books," Beth said with a grin.

Summer grinned. "OK where is it?" she asked as she looked liked she was going to search the whole lodge.

Carl laughed. "How old are you?" he asked.

"Hey when you have a birthday the day after Christmas, you learn to enjoy it!" Summer said.

Rick laughed. "Closet hanging up," he said as he kissed Jewel. "Sorry she looked like she was going to tear the whole place down!"

Summer laughed as she ran to the closet and opened the door and saw the black leather jacket hanging there. "YES! I absolutely love you mom!" she said as she put it on and hugged her mother.

Mariah laughed as she watched everyone go outside and went to the kitchen. "We need to talk Carol."

"I thought you were here to help me with dinner," Carol said.

"I am, but we're talking as we do it. Those glares you are giving Jewel and the ring, it's going to stop now," Mariah told the other woman as she started helping.

"Lori needs Rick now, and she doesn't need a reminder that she's never going to get her husband back because some….tramp came in and stole him," Carol said.

Mariah turned and looked at her. "Excuse me? I know you just met me, and you don't like me. Probably because you see me as a threat to whatever you want to happen with Daryl. It's one sided, Carol, because he sees how weak you are when it comes to Sophia. And if he EVER heard you call his sister a tramp….I'd be helping him bury you. You don't know anything about Jewel if you think that. In the two years I knew her before this, she never let anyone get close. She wouldn't. Jane and Daryl said she had been doing it for years. She's changed…she's in love. From what I hear, Lori is the one that made her bed and now she has to lay in it. Jewel's doing nothing but being supportive of her, and the baby. She's doing the best in a bad situation. I don't care if you make googly eyes at Daryl, he's not mine, I don't care if you coddle Sophia, unless it puts someone else's life in danger, but like hell am I going to have my best friend being made feel bad every time you pass her because she dares to be happy. Lori seems to be alright with it, and it has nothing to do with you. Got it? Good. Don't let me see you do it again. Jewel won't say anything, she wont want to cause a riff in the group with her personal problems. She'll pull away, try to shut Rick out. And I'm not letting that happen. This is keeping them both alive. And in a way it's keeping you and your child alive. Now what do you need help with?" Mariah asked calmly.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up from the bench she was sitting on in the patio as Carl sat down beside her. "Hey…." she said.

"Mom and I talked last night after dad came to talk to us," Carl told her.

"Yeah?" Jewel asked.

"Yeah…" Carl answered. "Mom's OK with it, you two are kinda family already."

"We are family Carl," Jewel said as she playfully hit his shoulder with hers. "I'm not trying to be your mom, you have one. I'm a friend though? Can't ever have to many of those, especially now a days right?"

Carl nodded. "Yeah."

"You can come to me if you can't talk to your parents bout something' but I'm not going to keep anything from them that I think they need to know," Jewel told him.

Carl nodded. "I know, wouldn't expect you too. I'm worried bout Sophia…Carol's not letting her step up."

Jewel nodded. "Your dad and I tried to talk to her about it. We'll talk with her again. I'm going to do my best to keep you safe. I can't guarantee it, Carl, but if we can have a few days like this, then it's worth it right?"

"Yeah," Carl said with a smile.

"So go have some fun," Jewel told him as she ruffled his hair.

Carl laughed as he got up and Rick came over covered in snow. "Summer got you huh?" Jewel asked.

"Actually her and Mitch," Rick said as he kissed her. "Everything OK with Carl?"

"Yeah, we were just havin' a conversation," she told him. "Lori's doin' better with this then I thought she would."

"She knows we're with her for whatever she needs. Daryl's being gruff big brother. But he's always a gruff big brother," Rick said. "I can talk to Carol…I saw the looks."

"I think Mariah has that handled," she told him. "So….want to sneak back to the room before dinner?"

"Oh you read my mind," Rick said as he kissed her and went inside.

Dinner Time:

Mariah slapped Daryl's hand as he reached for a biscuit. "Wait, you Neanderthal."

Jewel laughed. "You are channeling Jane!"

T Dog laughed. "I have to agree with Daryl wanting to grab food, it looks amazing."

Rick laughed. "Hershel, mind saying something before we have a riot on our hands."

Maggie smiled as she poured drinks for everyone. "Please daddy?"

Hershel smiled as he stood up. "All our lives were different last year, most of us didn't know each other, paths wouldn't have crossed. But the Lord had plans, plans I don't understand. But they included me crossing paths with all of you. We've been through a lot, and I'm sure there's more to come. But everyone at this table is family. If nothing else comes out of this mess, right here right now, we're making memories. We hold onto those things when days are dark, we get through them. There are people that we have lost, or not here with us that our thoughts are on, but they are happy to know that we are living, finding love and joy in the darkest of times," he said. "To new family and family that are not here," he said as he held up his cup of water.

"New family and old," everyone said as they held up there glasses.

"Now can we eat?" Daryl grumbled.

Carol laughed. "Yes, fine!"

"Can I just have cookies?" Mitch asked with a grin.

"Or the apple pie," Sophia asked hopefully.

"Or the chocolate crème pie?" Carl questioned.

"Or the Pecan chocolate pie?" Summer asked.

"NO!" all the adults at the table said.

Summer laughed. "Well it was worth a try."

"A very poor try," Jewel said as she laughed.

"Are you making Summer a birthday cake for tomorrow?" Sophia asked.

Daryl took a drink of his wine to wash down the biscuit. "We don't want food poisoning, kid," he teased his sister.

"Or to set the building on fire," Mariah answered.

"Hey that was once and you didn't even know me!" Jewel said as she passed the green beans.

Beth laughed. "Maggie and I can make the cake. We already planned on it."

"We're going to get fat," Glenn said with a grin.

Lori laughed. "That's the good thing about being pregnant, I have an excuse to eat everything in sight."

"We'll be eatin' leftovers while we're here that's for sure," Rick said. "Carol, Maggie, Beth, Mariah, Lori and you kids all did an amazing job."

"Let's not forget who hunted these big old birds," Daryl said with a grin.

"Boyah!" Summer said as she winked.

Jewel laughed as everyone ate.

**Next is a Merle centric chapter. **


	57. Chapter 57

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 57**

**Author's Note: Now here's the Merle centric chapter. It starts with him meeting our governor (who isn't as insane as he is now) and an old friend. Then it skips a bit when Merle figures something out and takes care of a problem. Once again, Merle's language is not mine. Review please.**

**Clyde Falcon- James Russo**

Phillip Blake came out of the small room that was being used as an infirmary and looked at the man in front of him. "You said you knew this man from before?" he asked.

The six foot man with the shaved head nodded. "We hung out in the same motorcycle clubs, got drunk together, fought with the same people."

"He got family?" Phillip asked.

"He did 'fore this. A brother, sister and niece. The whole missin' hand thing…that's new. Daryl, his brother, wouldn't have left him, something' must have happened," the man reasoned.

"His sister? Niece?" Phillip demanded.

"Jewel was never fond of Merle's views. Wasn't fond of me. She got a little wild durin' her teen years had the kid. I didn't go round much after that. Got arrested, Merle got arrested. But that bein' said, the Dixon siblings' were always protective of each other. But, from what I heard, Jewel became a nurse, so it's possible she was at a hospital when all this went down," the other man answered.

"You ready to stake your life on vouching for him Clyde?" Phillip asked.

"Governor, you know I don't stake my life on vouching for anyone. It's what's kept me alive this long, it's why I joined in with you. But you're goin' to need people who do things that other people won't do, and Merle Dixon is one of those men. Always have been. He's a little rough round the edges, but so am I," Clyde told him.

Phillip nodded. "Let's go see your old friend, see if we can convince him what this place can be with men like him," he said as he opened the door. "How's he doing Doc?"

"He'll make it. His fever's down, and he's coming out of it. I'll leave the three of you alone," the doctor said as she left.

"Hey Merle, you gonna wake up or you gonna lay there like a bump on a log?" Clyde told him as he pulled up a chair.

The man in the bed stirred and looked at him. "Must have died and gone to hell," Merle groused as he woke up.

Phillip gave a small smile. "Actually you're at Woodbury. A few of my men and myself found you a few miles from here. Clyde said he knew you, thought you'd be a good fit. People call me the Governor."

"Governor huh? Well Governor, I could use some booze," Merle said as he sat up.

"We'll see about that later, you've got some powerful drugs going through you right now," Phillip answered. "Clyde here tells me you had family. He also tells me that you missing a hand is new."

Merle glanced at Clyde. "Clyde always had a big mouth."

Phillip put his hand on Clyde's shoulder. "I have to know who I'm bringing into the group. Need to know what they were like before all this. You had family? Then maybe we can look for them, bring them here."

"Sure Clyde mentioned that my sister hates him more then she hates me, and that's a big order," Merle said.

"Jewel got mad at the universe after she got knocked up," Clyde answered. "How'd that happen?" he asked as he nodded toward the hand. "The Doc said it looked like you sawed off your hand. I know you're insane Merle, but even for you that's going a little bit off the reservation."

"Was with a group outside Atlanta, went on a supply run, we found this hick town sheriff who didn' like my way of dealin' with things, handcuffed me to a roof. He gave the key to this nigger fellow who dropped it down the drain, they left. I couldn't get the damn thing off, so I used the saw in the bag we had and cut off my own damn hand," Merle explained.

"Your brother, sister, niece are they part of this group? They left you?" Phillip asked.

"They were alive when I left camp, they weren't on the supply run. Daryl was out huntin', Jewel stayed behind to keep an eye on Summer. They wouldn't have left me. Only people a Dixon can count on is a Dixon," Merle said.

"Well now you're at Woodbury and you can count on us," the Governor told him. "You get better, rest up, and Clyde here will show you around. And we'll get you that drink," he promised. "Families important, and if we find them, they'll be welcome here," the man told him as he left.

Two Months later:

Clyde opened a beer in Merle's quarters. "We're goin' to check the walker pits tomorrow."

"Can't wait, sounds so much fun," Merle said as he took the beer and watched the other man. "Seems like old times huh? Us sharing a drink?"

"Yeah, but we'd have lots of drugs in front of us. And your sister complainin' bout doing her school work while we in the livin' room. Guess she was pretendin' bout that, getting' knocked up and stuff," Clyde said as he opened up his beer.

Merle glanced over at him using the knife attached to his stump and took a drink. "Jewel made a mistake…she owned up to it. Made good for herself and Summer. A whole lot better then either of our parents did for us."

"Heard through the grapevine she got hooked on booze," Clyde said as he sat back.

"Went to AA, for Summer's sake," Merle answered as he studied his friend. "I never told 'er how proud of 'er I was. She pulled herself out of the hell hole situation that was our life, graduated high school, while takin' care of a baby, and getting' herself off booze, and went to nursing' school at night. Summer's a good kid herself."

Clyde nodded as he drank his beer. "Well if you find her, then you tell her. Guess the kids what fourteen now?"

"Fifteen," Merle answered.

"Same age as your sister was when she got knocked up. Must scare you and Daryl that the same mistake will happen again," Clyde told him.

Merle glanced at him and studied him. "See that's the thing I never understood. Jewel wasn't like me and Daryl, she never took crap from anyone, always told people what she thought. She never touched booze, or snuck out. Never made sense to me how she allowed herself to get knocked up."

Clyde opened up another beer. "Like you said we all came from shithole places, Merle. We all did things we had to too survive."

Merle nodded as he watched him. "You didn't always shave your head, had wavy hair if I remember right," he said as he took the drink.

"Yeah started shaving it in prison, why the hell are we talkin' about my hair?" Clyde asked.

"Just rememberin' things, how things were," Merle said as he drank his beer. "So checkin' the pits tomorrow huh? Just you and me."

"Governor trusts us, we trust each other," Clyde answered.

"Yeah, we trust each other," Merle said as he drank his beer.

Next day:

Merle followed Clyde as he watched him. He let his memory wander as he remembered finding out about Jewel's pregnancy.

"_You need a lesson in basic math big brother, seven months, you were here. Right before you got carted off to lockup. Easy to sneak out on you and your passed out friends," Jewel's voice said in his head._

"Son of a bitch," Merle mumbled to himself. "Hey Clyde, hold up, thought I heard something'," he said.

Clyde turned and was caught off guard as Merle punched him and pushed him into a tree. "What the hell Merle?"

"You never met my niece have you?" Merle asked. "Jewel hated you, never let you come by."

Clyde looked at him. "Are we really talkin' about this here Merle? No, I never met your sister's kid."

Merle nodded. "See maybe it was because I was always' high, or drunk, or both of us was locked up that I never put two and two together. But the last two months, been noticing' a few things that been starin' me in the face for fifteen years. All us Dixon's have straight hair, straight as it can be. Summer she's got wavy hair, curled up at the ends just like yours used to when it got dirty," he told the other man.

"We're having this discussion because your niece has curly hair? What the hell man? Let me go," Clyde told him.

"Oh we're havin' this conversation because of the way Summer's nose wrinkles when she concentrates real hard, kinda like yours right now," Merle said as he pressed the knife against his friends throat. "Jewel tried to tell me, without mentioning your name. I'm askin' you this once, Clyde, did you rape my sister?"

Clyde looked at him. "Raped? No Merle," he said as he pushed the other man off him. "She opened up those legs for me. Twice. Your brother Daryl caught me the third time, and kicked me out. He thought I raped her too, but she was willin'."

Merle grabbed him and punched him and put him on the ground. "You are a year 'ounger then me you ass swipe. She was barley fifteen, you bastard," he said as he punched him again. "Jewel would have never said yes to you or any of my dead beat friends. You son of a bitch," he told him.

"Merle, the governor isn't gonna like me comin' back with bruises," Clyde said.

"You're right," Merle said as he stood up and offered his hands.

"We'll just forget this right? Just got to deal with what happened," Clyde said as he reached for the other mans hand. "Kinda hope we find them, get to meet my kid," he said.

Merle gave a small smile as he helped him up. "Over my dead body," he said as he stabbed him. "You were always gullible," he said as he pushed him backwards. "You messed with a Dixon, my sister, asshole. You really think we'd just forget about that?" he asked as he pushed him into the pits. "Dinner time," he said calmly as he wiped the blade.

Woodbury:

Philip came out to meet Merle. "Martinez said you had problems? Clyde didn't make it?"

"We were walkin' to the pits, stopped to take a drink of water, he looked one way, I was lookin' the other way. We heard the moanin', I turned three of them had him, he was trying to fight them off, I had one come behind me. He was pushin' his way out, tripped, fell right into the pits. Was nothing' I could do, I tried Governor," Merle assured him.

The other man nodded as he put his hand on his shoulder. "I know he was an old friend of yours, that makes the loss greater."

Merle nodded. "Old ties and all."

"You shot him? We don't let our own turn," the Governor told him.

"I took care of it, didn't hit any of the Walker's," Merle assured him.

"I'm sorry about Clyde, Merle. I really am. But I'm glad that he brought you in. You're a good fit," Phillip told the man.

"Anything I can do, Governor, you know that," Merle answered. "Got to keep the riffraff out and the good people safe."

Phillip nodded. "We have the same line of thought."

"I'd like to clean up before I take watch," Merle told the other man.

"You sure your up to it?" Phillip asked.

"I'm up for it. Just got to press through," Merle said. "It's what Clyde would have expected from me."

Phillip nodded. "Go ahead," he said as he watched him go and nodded to himself.


	58. Chapter 58

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 58**

**Author's Note: One more detour from our somewhat originally scripted program. I will be watching the episode of season 5 I'm missing on DVR today on AMC so I'm writing for that hour before it comes on! This scene popped in my head and will bond Summer and Rick a bit more.**

**OK…one things bugging me, where did Judith get the red hair from? Is there something we need to know? LOL Review please!**

A month before they find the prison:

Summer's POV:

Rick looked at Glenn and Maggie. "Go back to camp! Send Daryl and T," Rick told them. "Hang on Summer," he said as he looked down at the bear trap caught on her leg.

"We're not leavin' you, Rick," Maggie said.

"Someone's got to go get help," Rick told them. "Go," he told them.

"Come on Maggie," Glenn said. "Hey we'll be back Summer," Glenn said as he they started to run.

"I'm alright, Rick…you should go…" Summer said as she tried to get the trap off her.

Rick looked at the teen. "We both know that's not going to happen," he said as he looked for a stick.

"Yeah, thought I'd try," Summer said as she bit her lip. "Should have been payin' more attention to where I was going."

"You were a little busy killing walkers, plus getting dark." Rick told her. "You want to talk bout what happened back in the pharmacy?" he asked as the stick he was using broke.

"Not really? But this is when you get all parenting type on me huh?" Summer asked.

Rick laughed. "What can I say, it's in my DNA," he told her. "You killed a man. It's goin' to eat you up if you keep it inside."

Summer looked at him. "He was holdin' a gun to Glenn's head. I killed him to protect family. I'm alright with that," she told him. "Does that make me a bad person?"

Rick shook his head as he got a stronger stick. "No Summer, it doesn't. I just hate that you had to do that. I need you to pull your leg out quick when I get this open."

Summer nodded. "Got it," she said.

Rick nodded. "On the count of three," he said.

"Just do it Rick…." Summer said.

Rick nodded as he did it. "Now," he told her as she pulled her leg out.

"If I cussed you wouldn't tell mom right?" Summer asked as she grimaced. She pulled up her pants leg and inspected the damage. "I can make it back. It's not safe to try and wait."

Rick nodded as he helped her up. "Take my gun, gonna need you to shoot if we run into trouble."

Summer nodded as she leaned against him. "I think I'm gonna take the next few runs off, give other people a chance to do it," she said.

Rick tried not to laugh. "I think that's a good plan. Got to keep up your strength. I should prepare myself from bein' yelled at by your mom huh?"

"Mom knows that you wouldn't let anything' happen to me on purpose. She knows the risks, I volunteered," Summer told him as she tried to put weight on her foot.

"Easy," Rick told the teen. "You shouldn't have to volunteer. We have other people. I don't even ask anymore, I know it's going to be you, your mom, Mariah, Daryl, Glenn, T Dog, Maggie, Carl and me that always volunteer. I don't expect Lori to do it or Hershel."

"Hershel says we all have jobs to do. I'm good at supply runs, as long as I don't trip over my two left feet," Summer said. "We'll find a place, Rick. Winter's almost done, there's some place out there."

"Your mom says the same thing," he told her.

"Mom's a pretty smart woman, I mean she did fall in love with you and 'marry' you didn't she? I got to stop for a minute, I'm sorry," Summer told him.

"Hey don't say you're sorry. We'll take a minute," Rick told her as he helped her sit on a log. "I'm going to try and bind this," he told her. "Drink," he ordered.

Jewel's POV:

"Maggie and Glenn are coming in fast," T Dog said from the look out point.

Jewel stood up. "Only the two of them?"

"Don't panic, Jewel…I'm sure they are fine," Mariah told her friend as she grabbed her gun and threw Daryl his bow and arrows.

"What happened? Where's Rick and Summer?" T asked.

"There were a couple men held up at the pharmacy, one of them was holding a gun to Glenn's head, Summer took the shot, I killed the other one," Maggie said as she grabbed a bag putting supplies in.

"We were running, took out a couple walkers, Summer stepped into a bear trap about five minutes away from here," Glenn said.

Jewel grabbed her knives. "Let's go."

Mariah looked at her friend. "Daryl and I got this. Stay here, watch over Mitch," she told her.

"We're going with you," Glenn said.

"I'll go," Beth said as she stood up.

"We're wasting' time, Mariah and I'll go, Glenn lead us back," Daryl said as he grabbed the bag from Maggie.

"Got it," Glenn said as he kissed Maggie and left.

"They're strong, Jewel, they'll be alright," Carl said.

Lori nodded as she put an arm around Jewel's shoulder. "He's right they are strong. They'll be back in no time."

Jewel nodded. "You need to sit down."

"I'm fine," Lori assured her.

Hershel squeezed Jewel's hand. "They'll be back in a bit."

"Yeah I know," Jewel said with a soft smile.

Rick's POV:

"It's swollen, but we got to keep moving. They should be back at camp now and should be meeting us soon," Rick told the teen.

Summer nodded as she grimaced and stood up. "Bear traps added to the list of things I need to avoid," she said.

Rick laughed. "Yeah. I'll have to tell Glenn he needs to find you a right foot, seems that these two left feet of yours are causing you nothing' but problems."

"Yeah, Jane used to say….I could trip layin' in bed," Summer answered. "So…I want to ask you something' and you can say no…mom said I needed to ask you myself."

"If it's for the newest model car, I just can't afford it right now," Rick teased. "You know you can ask me anything."

"You think..I mean…it would be OK to call you dad? I mean…never mind…." Summer said.

Rick looked at her. "You want that?"

"I don't want to cause trouble for you and Carl….and Lori. Carol would probably have issues with it…and Uncle Daryl would raise an eyebrow but only once. Alright stupid idea," Summer said.

Rick squeezed her arm that he was holding. "Carl wouldn't mind. I know I don't," he said. "You are my daughter," he told the teen as he heard a noise and held up the gun.

"Don't shoot!" Glenn said.

"You alright?" Mariah asked as she went over to the teen.

"Gonna need to stay off of it for a bit," Summer said.

"You know I did teach you how to avoid traps when you were like four," Daryl told her as he handed Rick his bow and arrows. "Good thing you're short and light and I'm related to you," he said as he picked her up.

"You forgot the whole lesson about runnin' from walkers' and avoidin' traps. Add it to your lessons' with Mitch," Summer said giving Daryl the same Dixon teasing.

Mariah shook her head. "I'll make sure it's on our next survival lesson," she told him.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked outside and rubbed Rick's back. "She's asleep. Sophia's staying with her."

Rick kissed her hand. "I'm sorry, I should have protected her better."

Jewel looked at him. "Did you put the bear trap there? No, so it's not your fault."

Rick kissed her. "She shot a man….and even though she says she's alright with it, she can't be."

"Summer's a Dixon, Rick. Dixon's do anything' to protect there family. She saw Glenn with a gun to his head. She saw you and Maggie didn't have a clear shot, but she did and she took it. It was either him or Glenn, and for her it was an easy choice. It was a choice you would have made, or I would have made," she said as she kissed him again. "Did you run out of the razor's we found?" she teased.

"She asked me if she could call me dad…" Rick told Jewel.

"I know she asked me a couple months ago if I thought you would care," Jewel said.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Rick asked.

"Wasn't my place, Rick. She is my daughter…it takes her a while to let people in. Carl has always had two parents, I don't expect him to ever ask to call me mom. But Summer, she's never had a male father figure, yeah she had Merle and Daryl but they are her uncles. If she was going to take that step, it was up to her to ask you when she was comfortable with it, and not mine," Jewel said as she kissed him.

"Big brother approachin' stop that," Daryl said as him and Mariah walked out from inside.

"He's hopeless, sorry," Mariah said. "We're takin' over guard from Maggie and Glenn, after today they need rest."

"I told Carol to do it," Rick said as he sighed.

"I've told her I'm only interested in her as a friend, she doesn't listen to that either," Daryl told the other man.

Jewel put her hand on his Rick's shoulder. "Lori needs her right now."

"Don't see why, Lori's got two nurses and Hershel," Daryl groused.

"Said someone whose never been pregnant," Mariah said. "Lori and I haven't said maybe four sentences to me since I've been with the group, and well yeah she's accepting of Jewel and Rick, it doesn't mean she wants to be best of buddies with her."

"Havin' Carol around makes her feel safer. And right now, with her bein' pregnant and probably needing to have a c section again, she wants her friend with her," Jewel said.

"And, Carol knows Rick isn't going to kick her out right now because of that," Mariah said.

"Lori's not going to be pregnant forever," Rick pointed out.

"Don't even joke about that!" Jewel said as she hit his arm.

"Not funny in the least," Mariah agreed. "Let's go," she told Daryl.

(Three chapters in a day…you all love me. But tomorrow's payroll so after I get home I'll be crashing hard!)


	59. Chapter 59

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 59**

**Author's Note: I planned to go back to somewhat regularly scheduled programming…but brain has other ideas. When I started this I was just starting to watch Walking Dead and did not realize how much Carol would mature because of it. Now I've got a whiney Carol and a scared Sophia. I've debated with this for several chapters. I don't necessarily like Carol but she is useful in the later seasons. So….I decided to give her awake call and killing Sophia. Sorry! I had good intentions by saving her really did. Review please. I'm holding up a bat ready to smash the rotten apples thrown at me.**

"_**Child Loss is not an event, it is an indescribable journey of survival-Unknown"**_

Three weeks before they find the prison:

The group watched as Carol cradled her daughter. "It's alright sweetheart," she said as she touched the child's head.

Rick stood ready when the child took her last breath. They had cleaned out the small cabin, it was safe. He set his gaze on the other members of the group. They all were feeling this loss. They were supposed to protect the children. Rick had told the group to stay in the two rooms they had cleared. He made it clear. Could he have said it differently? Could he have repeated it once again? Jewel was the first one to notice that Sophia and Mitch were both gone. They started to spread out, Carol was frantic, Mariah had tried to calm her down. Mariah was the quiet one of the group, she watched and knew what you needed. It was then when they heard the screams from upstairs. Daryl and Jewel took the steps two at a time and saw Sophia push Mitch out the door, a walker having grabbed her. One walker. That's all it took. By the time Carol had reached the top of the stairs, Jewel had taken the knife and taken out the walker. Sophia had half of her arm bitten. The Atlanta group knew from there experience with Amy and Andrea, they just needed to wait.

Lori rubbed Carol's back. "Dale's waiting for you sweetheart," Lori told her.

"It hurts mommy," Sophia said in a whisper.

"I know baby, it won't hurt for long," Carol said as she held back the tears.

Summer held onto Mitch and glanced around the room. Once again they were losing one of there own. She couldn't help to blame Carol in a way for not making the child listen or learn to defend herself. She was grateful that Sophia pushed Mitch out of the room. It was courageous, and that made up for Carol's coddling the child. Sophia had sacrificed herself for the youngest member of the group. She bent down and touched the girls hair. "Hey little sister, you were brave. You did good."

"I just…wanted to see if we could find something to surprise…everyone with," Sophia said.

"You did good, Sophia. Real good," Summer told her.

Jewel watched her daughter give comfort to the dying girl. She couldn't help but feel for the other mother, watching, knowing that Carol was dying inside. She glanced at Mariah, knowing that she knew the pain of losing a child. She didn't know if he was alive or dead, worse then what Carol was doing.

"Beth maybe you should take Mitch and Carl outside," Hershel told his youngest daughter.

"I'm staying…" Carl said. "She's my friend."

"She…needs us all here," Mitch's small voice said.

Carol cried as Sophia slipped away. "Baby…I'm sorry. My sweet little baby," Carol cried as Rick made his way up. "Summer, Lori," he told the two women bending down with Carol.

Summer helped Lori up and both walked away. Mariah held Mitch's face to her leg so he couldn't see.

"I have to do it Rick," Carol told him as she took out her knife. "I have to do it," she repeated.

"Are you sure Carol?" Rick asked.

Carol nodded. "I brought her into this world, I need to be the one to do it…" she said.

Rick laid his hand on the woman's shoulder and nodded. "I'm staying by you."

Carol nodded as she kissed the top of Sophia's head. "I love you baby," the grieving mother said as she put the knife through the center of her head.

The group stood quietly as they watched the woman grieve for her daughter. They were all grieving. Glenn couldn't help but count the remaining members of the Atlanta camp. They had come so far, now another one was gone. "I'm going to go find a shovel…." he said quietly.

"I'll go with you," Daryl said. He watched the woman cradle the child. Daryl took the deaths of any of the group hard. He protected everyone but the children were the ones that weren't supposed to die. He followed Glenn out, knowing if he stayed he would shed tears. Dixon's don't cry. Well the male Dixon's. Jewel and Summer could cry, they were supposed to. Not that Jewel did it much unless it was over Summer.

Evening:

Mariah walked over to where Carol was sitting by Sophia's grave. "I'm sorry…." she said as she sat down beside her.

"Thank you," Carol answered. "I did a horrible job at protectin' her her whole life. First her daddy then out here. If I had just listened to Rick…to Jewel…she'd know how to protect herself. She would have been able to kill that walker and she'd be alive. This was my fault."

Mariah reached over and squeezed the other woman's hand. "Blame doesn't do anyone any good Carol. I blamed myself for months after this happened that I chose the date to send Peter out to Boston. What if Boston had gotten hit first? What if he was gone before I even heard about this thing? What if's eat you away Carol. It doesn't do anything but want you to join those you those who you lost. But there's a reason all of us are alive right now, nothing is chance anymore. You take Sophia's death, you grieve, you get mad at the world, kill a few walkers, it'll make you feel better. But what you don't let it do is eat you up and destroy you. This is going to make you stronger, Carol. Stronger then you ever thought you could be. Lori's going to need you soon, and that baby. A beautiful new life coming into this dark world. If that isn't a sign of hope I don't know what is," Mariah told her.

Carol looked at the other woman. "I think that's the most words I've heard you say since Christmas," she told her as she wiped her eyes.

"I'm not a big talker. My dad was a criminal profiler at a prison, he could sit and watch people for hours at a mall. I think he did it just to aggravate me as a teen," Mariah told her.

Carol let out a smile. "You watch us for hours."

"Habit," Mariah admitted.

"How are you? I mean I didn't even ask you…" Carol told him.

"I'm alright…I can sleep for more then two hours at night without waking up feeling like hands are all over me. Having people around that I know, it helped," Mariah told her.

"You and Daryl?" Carol asked.

Mariah glanced at the other woman. "You're interested in Daryl."

"He's not showing anything back," Carol answered.

"That's not what I said," Mariah told the woman as she squeezed her hand. "Daryl and I are friends, we may or may not be working on something else. You should get some rest."

"I don't want to leave her alone tonight…I know we'll be moving on soon," Carol told her.

"Then I'll sit out here with you," Mariah told her.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel glanced over her shoulder as she heard the door open. "I couldn't sleep."

Rick nodded as he placed his arms around her and kissed her neck. "I couldn't either. Thought I'd let you be alone for a little bit before I came out."

Jewel sighed. "How many are we going to have to lose Rick? How many of these funerals are we going to have to have for one of our own? I know Glenn was ticking out names in his head of the Atlanta survivors, so was I."

Rick put his arms around her tighter. "I know. Do you still believe we'll find a place?"

"Yes, I just wish it would be sooner then later. Every death….especially Sophia's, it makes me wonder how much more I can take," Jewel admitted.

Rick kissed her. "That's why I'm here, Mrs. Grimes. To give you strength when you don't think you have anymore. You do the same for me."

"I try, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him.

"You keep me sane….you keep me grounded. I don't think I would have made it this far without you," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"We will find a place. We need to. We will help Carol through this, we move on. We don't forget, but we move on," Jewel assured her husband as she kissed him. "We'll find somewhere…for Lori, for the baby."


	60. Chapter 60

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 60**

**Author's Note: I scared all my little charges last week with the threat of them getting holiday pay or weekends worked if they did not have payroll in by the time I came in today. I should have done that ages ago! Had payroll done in four hours! And because I'm not exhausted, you guys get another chapter! Hopefully I didn't piss a lot of people off by killing Sophia and you're still with me! And no brooding Rick he's got Jewel!**

**Now back to somewhat original scripted series, with a few minor changes and additions. Mariah and Daryl find the prison and Summer's grieving over those she lost. Review please.**

"_**The ache for home lives in all of us, the safe place where we can go as we are and not be questioned.-Maya Angelou"**_

Mariah and Daryl's POV:

Mariah walked with him. "You could have shared the owl you know," she teased him.

"Did share it, with Mitch, Carl, Lori and Summer," Daryl told her as he kept a smile off his face. "Wasn't a big 'nough owl for anyone else."

"Has Carol talked to you? About how she's dealing with Sophia?" Mariah asked.

Daryl glanced at her. "Why'd you think she'd talk to me?"

Mariah shook her head. "You're her friend?"

Daryl huffed. "She hasn't, got enough women's emotions to worry bout with Jewel, Summer and you, without adding' another one to the mix. Others' keeping an eye out for her."

"Daryl Dixon….are you saying you're worried about my emotions?" Mariah asked as she arched an eyebrow.

Daryl glanced at her. "You're really makin' me regret not bringin' Rick along with me huntin'," he gruffed.

Mariah laughed. "But Rick isn't as near as cute as I am," she told him as she stopped. "Daryl….am I seeing things?"

Daryl stopped and looked at what she was looking at. "You thinking' what I'm thinking?"

"Daryl, I never know what you're thinking. But if you happen to be thinking that it's such a shame that this has nice gates, surrounded, walls, beds, showers and nice old big watch towers, then yes I'm thinking what you're thinking," Mariah said with her green eyes sparkling. "Let's get back, we're going to have to get those walker's out of there."

Jewel and Summer's POV:

Jewel glanced over at where Summer was sitting by herself. "I'm going to go talk with her," she told Rick as she kissed him.

"You want me to come with you?" Rick asked. He knew the teen had pulled away some since Sophia's death.

"No, I got this," Jewel told him as she walked over to the teen.

Summer wiped her eyes as she heard her mother approaching. "Uncle Merle always said Dixon's don't cry."

Jewel gave a small laugh as she sat down. "You know I didn't listen to 95% of what your Uncle Merle said. We got some down time, talk to me baby," she said as she hugged her.

Summer looked at her. "I failed them…"

"Failed who Summer?" Jewel asked.

"You'll tell me it's stupid," Summer said as she wiped her eyes.

"Summer Grace Dixon, I've never told you your feelings or thoughts are stupid and I'm not going to start now. You feel something' then you have the right to feel it. Don't make me use the triple name again," Jewel warned lovingly.

"At the quarry….I was the oldest. Eliza, Louis, Mitch, Luke, Carl, Sophia and me. I wanted to help…so I took on the responsibility of trying to keep them safe, so you adults could worry about the important things. They're all gone but Mitch and Carl. And Peter, God, when I saw Rick bringing in Mariah in the library and she didn't have Peter…" Summer said as she wiped her eyes. "Now Lori's got the baby coming..and I don't want to care. I want to be like Uncle Merle, not care bout anybody but himself. I think it would be a lot easier," she told her mother as she leaned against her.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "It wasn't just an Uncle Merle thing, Summer. It's how the three of us grew up, trying to protect ourselves from pain of trusting other people but ourselves. Uncle Merle just didn't learn how to stop," she told her daughter. "Caring about people is what makes us human. And, that's important out here baby," she told her. "You've done an amazing job, sweetheart. It's alright to grieve, and it's alright to let the people care who care about you know that you are hurting and that you just need some time not to be super human."

"So you aren't disappointed in me?" Summer asked.

Jewel looked at her. "No baby, just the opposite. You're going to survive, and you're going to protect the people you love the best you can. No one can ask for more out of you baby girl," she said as she hugged her. "Need a few more minutes to be human?"

Summer smiled. "No I'm OK," she said as she got up.

Jewel and Summer turned as they heard Daryl whistle as they came up to the group. "Didn't find anything out hunting?" Jewel asked.

"Oh we found something," Mariah told them. "You guys are going to want to come with us," she told the group.

"What's going on?" Rick asked as he came up.

"Seein' is believing' trust me Rick," Daryl told him.

Group POV:

Jewel looked at the prison. "Hell's bells…." she said. "Mariah, I'm sending you out huntin' more if you find treasures like this!"

"Hey I was there too," Daryl said.

"I spotted it first," Mariah teased.

"How are we going to clear it? There's a whole lot of them to get through," Beth asked.

"We got the hands, if we all work together, we can do it," Carol spoke up.

Jewel looked at the other woman and squeezed her shoulder. She had to admit that since Sophia's death, the woman was contributing more. "She's right," she said.

"I'll help too!" Mitch said excitedly.

"That a boy!" Mariah told the child. "So Rick?"

"T get me the pliers," Rick instructed the other man.

"You got it," T said as he went and got them and handed it to him.

Rick cut a hole in it. "Hurry! Cover the back."

"Got it," Jewel said as she let Lori go in, her taking up the rear.

Glenn and Daryl closed up the fence as Jewel came through. Daryl opened up a door and the group looked at the courtyard.

Rick looked at it. "It's perfect. If we can shut the gate, prevent more from filling the yard, we can pick off those walkers. We'll take the field by tonight."

"How do we shut the gate?" Hershel asked.

Everyone looked at each other. "I'll do it," Glenn said. "You guys cover me."

"No! It's a suicide run!" Maggie exclaimed.

Rick shook his head. "No I'll do it. T Dog, You, Beth, and Maggie draw as many as you can in that direction," he said as he pointed further down the gate.

"You aren't going alone Rick," Mariah told him.

"I'll go, I'm the second fastest after Glenn," Summer said.

Jewel nodded. "No one does it alone."

Rick nodded. "Daryl, go back to the other tower. Carol you've become a pretty good shot. Take your time, we don't have a lot of ammo to waste."

"I'll take the other gate with Carl and Hershel," Jewel said.

"Mitch, Lori and me will make sure the gate is closed, cover you from this end," Mariah said.

Rick looked at Summer. "Ready?"

"Ready," she said.

"Be careful, both of you!" Jewel warned as she ran with Hershel and Carl.

Lori opened the gate for both of them as they shoot walker's in there way. Summer stopped short as a bullet came close to her foot and looked up in that direction.

"Sorry!" Carol said as they continued to run.

Summer opened the guard tower door and let Rick in as they shot walkers and she closed it behind them.

"They did it!" Carol exclaimed.

Jewel shot a walker in the field. "Booyah!"

"Light it up!" Daryl told them as everyone shot the walkers in the way. Rick aimed his weapon and grinned as he took out one of the last ones.

"You're enjoying this way to much dad," Summer said as she aimed her gun and took out the last one. "WOOH!"

Rick laughed. "You were saying?" he asked. Summer still called him Rick on most occasions, but he liked it when it did come out. "Let's go."

Mariah laughed as they entered the courtyard. "Doing alright Lori?"

"Yeah I haven't felt this good in weeks," Lori told the other woman.

"We haven't had this much room since the farm!" Carol said.

Mariah touched Mitch's head. "Go on, run."

The child only had to be told once as he ran toward Carol.

Glenn stabbed a stray walker in the head. "Woohoo!" T dog exclaimed as he started laughing.

That night:

Jewel stood up and took food over to Rick. "Stop and eat," she said.

Rick gave a small smile as he took it. "Guess I'm a little anxious."

"We all are. Lori wants you to talk to her," Jewel said as she kissed him.

"About what?" Rick asked. "The baby? Closer she gets more obsessed she becomes…not that she's trying to get me back but she wants answers."

"She wants reassurances, Rick," Jewel said as she touched his face. "Shane's not here, and if God Forbid something' happens to her, well she wants to know that baby is going to have someone. Not like we adopted Mitch…but a father."

"She tell you that?" Rick asked.

"She didn't have to Rick. Carl is your son, and if something does happen to her, she wants to know that this baby has someone to cling to," Jewel told him. "And you know what, I don't blame her. She's scared….I would be too," she told him.

"You're pretty amazing you know that?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"Yeah, I've been told that a time or two, but I never get tired of hearing it," Jewel told him. "Love you."

"Love you too," Rick said.

"This could be what we've been looking for….God…" she said as she looked at the prison. "Don't know what we'll find inside," Jewel said as she leaned her head on his shoulder.

"We'll do it, together," Rick said as he kissed the top of her head.

TBC


	61. Chapter 61

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 61**

**Author's note: Love all the reviews and advice. Please continue to read and review! It's a long, hopefully good ride and that I will be able to keep us entertained til The Walking Dead returns! **

Group POV:

Rick and Jewel walked down and rejoined the group. "Everyone better turn in, we have a big day ahead of us tomorrow," Rick said as he bent down by the fire.

"What do you mean?" Glenn asked as he looked at the other man.

"Look I know we're all exhausted. This was a great win, but we got to push a little bit more. Most of the walker's are dressed as guards and prisoners, looks like this place fell pretty early," Rick told them.

"It could mean that supplies are intact, food and medical supplies," Jewel said as she stirred the fire.

"Armory?" Daryl asked as he stood behind them.

"They wouldn't keep that inside the prison, it wouldn't be far away though," Mariah answered as everyone turned and looked at her.

"She grew up in a prison," Daryl answered with a small smirk on his face.

Mariah rolled her eyes. "I did not grow up in a prison. My father worked at one for twenty years. I went and had lunch with him when I was in nursing school."

Rick nodded. "The warden's office would have all that information," he told them.

Jewel smiled as she rested her hand on Rick's shoulder. "This place could be what we've been looking for."

"A goldmine. Medicine, food, weapons," Rick told them as he kissed her hand.

"We're low on ammo, awfully low. We'll run out before we make a dent," Hershel told them.

"That's why we have to go in there. We'll use hand to hand. After what we've been through we can handle it, I know it. These assholes don't stand a chance," Rick told them.

Summer gave a small smile. "I'll take the heads, Mitch can take out knee caps. He's getting good with the knives," she told them as she glanced at the sleeping child.

"We keep close, we work as a team, by tomorrow night we'll be inside," Jewel assured them.

"I got a good feelin' about this," Beth said as she grinned. "Real good place to have the baby, safe," she told Lori.

Rick stood. "I'm going to go patrol," he told the group.

Lori glanced at him and watched him walk away. She got up and followed him. "Rick, can I talk to you?"

Rick turned and looked at her, then past her to Jewel. He saw her give that slow approving nod. The nod he had learned to know and look to when things got hard. The nod that got him through the winter. He turned his attention to Lori. "It's about the baby?"

Lori looked at him then at Jewel over her shoulder then back at him. "I should have known she knew."

Rick nodded. "She knows a lot," he told her.

"Can't we wait a couple days to do this? Enjoy how far we come? It's been a death march, and we're exhausted. Carl, Mitch, Carol…my God she's still grieving for Sophia. Even Summer, she's pulling back. We all need to regroup. Enjoy this win," Lori told him.

Rick looked at his ex wife. "The baby will be here in a few days, Lori. There's no need to panic. Mar, Carol, Hershel, and Jewel, they'll all be there for you. I'm here for you. I'm trying to get a safe place for all of us, Lori. Somewhere where you can have this baby, somewhere I can curl up with my wife at night without her brother and my ex wife looking at me. I'm trying to give Mitch, Summer, Beth and Carl a safe place where they can relax. I want to be able to hear Beth and Summer laugh without having to worry about bringing out walkers," he said as he let out an exhausted sigh. "I want Carol to be able to grieve over Sophia. I want to grieve over everyone we lost. I'm here Lori, I'm still here. I've been as supportive as I possibly can Lori. I am telling you that if something happens to you, that I will be there for this baby as it's my own. All I can do is assure you Lori, I can't show you. I'm not that person anymore, Lori. You are the mother of my child, even a friend, but I know you want more, even though you don't say it anymore. But this," he held up his wedding band that had a small matching stone that matched Jewel's sapphire ring, "it's a promise. A promise that I made even before I put this ring on. I love her Lori…and I'm sorry but I haven't….I don't think I ever felt that way for you. Not like this. You want to talk, Lori, talk to Hershel and Carol, but I'm doing things. I'm doing things for my wife, my son, my daughter and everyone else in this group. But please, don't make me say this again. I'm tired, Lori. Trying to prove that I will always be there for you," he said as he stepped back. "Jewel, want to come help me patrol?" he called out as he looked at Lori.

Jewel stood up and nodded. "Thought you'd never ask," she said as she squeezed Mariah's shoulder and went and joined him.

Jewel and Mariah's POV:

Mariah watched as Lori got up and followed Rick, she then saw Jewel give a nod. She also noticed that she fiddled with her ring, twisting it around. She moved over and sat down beside her. "You're doing it again."

Jewel glanced at the other woman. "Doing what?" she asked.

"You're tell," Mariah told her. "You're twisting your ring. You do it every time that Lori talks with Rick."

Jewel glanced down at her ring and stopped herself. "I told him he should. I'm not worried."

Maggie got up and joined them. "She doing the tell again?" she asked Mariah.

"Yeah and she says she's not worried," Mariah answered.

"She isn't worried 'bout Rick, she's worried that she isn't good enough for Rick or anyone else, and that he'll figure it out," Maggie said as she talked with Mariah and Jewel being in the center.

"Which of course is stupid," Mariah said as she pulled the poncho Daryl had let her use around her.

"Did she ever tell you she tried to give Rick back to Lori, before she admitted she was in love with him? You should have seen her trying to fight it," Maggie said with a grin.

Jewel looked at the two women. "Excuse me, _she _is sitting right here. I now remember why I hated cliques in school and gossip," she groused.

"Just admit it that you think you aren't good enough for love, still wonder why anyone would care about you and we'll stop," Mariah assured the other woman.

"Or we can keep talking about you right over your shoulder until you do, which is more fun," Maggie said with a grin.

Jewel gave Daryl a pleading look over the fire. "Help me," she mouthed.

"Sorry, nope, I'm going to go check on Mitch," Daryl said with a slight grin as he got up.

"Traitor," Jewel hissed at him as he left. "Alright, I guess that subconsciously I do wonder. If you haven't noticed Mar, it's a Dixon trait," she told the other woman with a small grin.

Mariah looked at the two women and kept a straight face. "I don't know what you're talking about Jewel."

Maggie laughed. "Oh please," she said. "I'm surprised that you two haven't snuck out in the woods somewhere. I've got condoms, be sure to tell me if you find some alone time in the prison."

"There's nothing going on with Daryl and me, just friends," Mariah told the younger woman.

"Friends who get drunk on New Years Eve and kiss," Jewel told her as she looked at the other woman. She laughed at the woman's face, knowing that she was turning a beet red. "Oh you don't think I knew? Please! First of all, Daryl got all weird around you for weeks after that and second of all, your son told me. Asked me if Daryl was going to be his daddy."

"Peter knew?" she asked obviously shocked.

"He got up to get a drink of water, saw it. Told me, I told him it was our secret. Kept waiting for one of you to make the next damn move. I even thought about telling' you I knew, but never got around to it," Jewel told her. "Maybe that's why I was pushin' so hard for him and Carol. Carol liked him…but I knew that moment he saw you at the clinic, he was head over heels for you. But us Dixon's….we don't think we deserve love. He aint ever gonna tell you that he cares more about you then a friend….unless you make the first move," Jewel told her friend. "And Maggie's right, I fought it with Rick. I was fighting it for a long time…which in this day and time is an eternity," she told her friend as she hugged her. "And believe me I think Maggie and Glenn own stock in some damn defect Condom factory somewhere," she said with a laugh.

Maggie started to say something as the three women looked up at the sound of Rick's voice. "Jewel, want to help me with patrol?"

Jewel stood up. "I thought you'd never ask," she said as she squeezed her friends shoulder.

Maggie smiled and looked at Mariah. "If you ever want to talk about Peter…I'll listen."

Mariah smiled as she patted the other woman's knee. "Thank you…it still hurts. But I'm doing better…or I'm trying."

Maggie nodded and hugged her. "You aren't alone," she assured the other woman.

"I know," she told her.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel passed Lori the both women giving each other a glance as she went to join Rick. "Hey…everything alright?"

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "Got some things off my chest," he told her. "So, did you twist your ring?" he asked as they started walking.

Jewel gave him the Dixon stare. "You noticed too?"

Rick squeezed her hand as they walked. "Haven't you noticed that I notice everything about you?" he asked quietly.

"Yeah…you do," Jewel said with a small smile. "Yeah Mariah and Maggie caught me. I didn't even notice I did it. Never did," she said. "I know how much you love me Rick. I don't doubt it, and I know how much I love you. But…well you've seen the marks on my back. Merle Daryl and I…we didn't feel like we deserved love. I think it was easier for Daryl and I because we were closer in age. Had each other. But the three of us, it was an unspoken bond that we'd never let Summer know what it was to not know she was loved. But we also learned to put walls higher then this prison up around us so no one else could touch us. You were able to break mine down….slowly but surly," she said as she kissed him. "But I guess, there's a little bit of a wall left, and when you and Lori are alone, I guess that part of me wants to run and hide afraid she's going to get hurt again."

Rick stopped and looked at her as he kissed her and clasped her face in his hands. "What can I do?" he asked.

Jewel smiled. "Keep loving me," she told him as she kissed him.

"You know I will," he told her as he kissed her again.

"Let's go," Jewel said as she kissed him again. "Got to keep the troops safe," she told him as they started to walk again and do patrol.

TBC (The whole finding the prisoner thing is to long for this. I've got ideas people!)


	62. Chapter 62

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 62**

**Author's note: More followers of this story make a happy author. I will be gone from December 19 to the 21****st****. Please mark it down on your calendar's, so you don't wonder where I am. I'm going to go see Christmas Lights at Disney! **

**So, I originally planned the whole finding the prisoners, Hershel leg in this chapter. But I woke up at 2 AM with a sinus infection and a migraine. I laid there for an hr and half, hoping to get at least two more hours of sleep before work, it didn't happen. But a whole invention of OC's at Woodbury did. Well, Joey's family story. You remember Joey London? The boy who Summer hit when she was six? Yeah he's alive (and he's also going to be the kid that Carl shot while running away, but we don't kill the living do we Summer?) So please forgive Merle's intrusion but it all plays to the end game (well…..later plots) Also, can you find the 'easter egg' I've planted?**

OC's:

Joey London-Landon Liborian

Mason London- Jason Statham

Jessica "Jes" Sanchez-Michelle Rodriguez. (I know she's from Lost, but dang it, she's perfect!)

Woodbury:

Jessica Sanchez paced around the small room as she tapped her fingers on her hips, one of her hands bandaged. The former Army Lt. peeked through the window as she looked at the town. They had been there for two hours, the only people they had seen was the two guards that had found them on the road. She smoothed her very worn sleeveless vest and walked over to the young man. "You doing alright Joey?" she asked as she bent down.

The seventeen year old boy nodded. "Fine," he simply said as he ran a hand through his matted brown hair.

Jes nodded. The boy had grown up in the year they had been on the run. He had killed his mother and sister at the start of the outbreak and had blamed his father for not being there to do it. The strain on the father and son been growing and only got worse when the teen found out about his father and her. But for some reason, he hadn't blamed her, for which she was grateful for. She moved over to the man stretched out on the couch. "Hey Sgt. You hangin' in there?" she asked the man as she put her hand on his shoulder.

Mason London made an effort to move his head. "Yes LT," the former Army Sgt answered. "How's he doing?" the man asked as he nodded toward his son.

"Man of a few words," Jes answered as she looked over at the teen.

"You're worried, Jes," Mason told her.

Jes put her hand on her empty gun holder. "The men that brought us in didn't look like the trust worthy kind. Plus they took my gun," she grumbled. "I'll do the talkin'," she ordered.

Mason gave a fake smile. "You don't boss me around anymore, LT. We aint military anymore."

"Whose been keeping you alive for all this time SGT? Could have left you lots of time, Joey and I would have managed," the dark haired Hispanic woman answered as she squeezed his shoulder. "You aint giving up on me yet. You understand?"

"Yeah, I got you LT," Mason said as he tried to sit up when he heard the door.

Joey stood up from the chair out of instinct even though his machete had been taken from him. "We got company."

Jess walked over in front of the boy. At six foot tall he stood taller then her five foot six frame but she still went in front of him out of instinct. "Go sit by your dad."

"Jes…" Joey started to say.

"Go," Jess simply ordered again, harder this time.

Joey nodded as he went by the couch. They all three watched the door handle move to what seemed like an eternity before it opened. One of the men Joey recognized from when they were brought in. The man with the missing hand. The other one he didn't recognize. He stood on the ready to fight bare handed if he had too.

The man who was obviously in charge gave a smile. "I'm sorry for the wait, I was in the middle of something when you were brought in. I'm the Governor, and the man over there, is Merle Dixon. He isn't big on introductions. Welcome to Woodbury. I brought some food, looks like you three need some," he said as he put down the food. "Merle tells me that you three were doing pretty good against the biters but you were out numbered and two of you are injured," the man said with a smile as he motioned to the table.

Jes glanced at her male companions, the younger one was eying the food. "Nice of you. Appreciate your men to bring us here, but you can understand why I'm a little weary. People aren't exactly trust worthy in this day and time."

The Governor smiled. "I haven't poisoned the food, but yes I understand. Please, join me. At least start by telling me your names," he said as he sat down and took a bite of the soup. "See? Not killing you. If we wanted you dead, my men would have never brought you here."

Jes nodded at the young man. "Take some back to your father," she instructed as she sat down across from the governor and watched him carefully.

Merle glanced at the kid who had been eyeing him since the mention of his name. "Kid, you got something you want to say?"

Joey looked at him as he got the soup. "I went to school with a girl…a couple years younger then me. Her last name was Dixon…her eyes…they had that same icy stare."

Merle looked at him then the Governor. "What's your name kid?"

"Joey London, why?" the young man answered as he took the soup back to his father.

Merle let out a laugh. "Joey London, the same Joey London that got his nose broke at age eight by a little sprout of a thing named Summer Dixon who was six at the time?"

Joey looked at him. "Summer? Is she here?" he asked anxiously.

Merle glanced at the kid and glared. "No she aint here and if she was, you'd be stayin' away from her. I know horney teenagers when I see 'em. I was one," he warned the boy.

"Merle, enough. Unfortunately, Merle came to us very ill and had been separated from his family Joey. So," the Governor said as he looked at the woman, "now I know what to call one of you, what about you two? What's your story? You got a group?"

Jes took a bite of bread. "Jessica Sanchez, and that's Mason London, Joey's father. We aint got a group," she told him. "Mason and I were in the Army, we were stationed at Fort Benning when all this shit happened. We were getting' orders that we were going to bomb Atlanta if the city got overtaken. Neither one of us liked that idea. A few of us deserted, started home. I had no family in Florida, but Mason was worried bout his kids' we were headin' to there to get them."

The Governor looked at Joey then Mason. "Kids? More then this one?"

Mason nodded slowly as he ate the soup. "My oldest David and his fiancee Carly were in Atlanta, working. Carly was nearly nine months pregnant, last I heard they were trying to make it Grady Memorial Hospital. I was hoping that if they bombed Atlanta, the hospital's were going to be somewhat safe. I made it to my ex wife's house, Joey had to shoot his mom and my daughter Olivia who was twelve…they had been bitten at the outbreak. I'm real proud of Joey for doin' what needed to be done."

Joey gave his father a disgusted glance. "Yeah I did what I had to do, because my dear old dad couldn't make a decision to desert without the OK of his LT. Certainly hasn't been any better since we've been out here. Jes has kept us alive not you," he said as he stood up.

"Joey! Enough," Jes warned. "Sorry, Governor, you were a teenage boy once, I'm sure you had a bout of attitude."

The Governor gave a small smile. "Some teenage boys never grow out of there attitude," he said as he glanced at Merle. "Woodbury could use people like you with military experience. We're safe here, away from the biters'. You can leave anytime you want, just go out those gates. But you all are exhausted and could use some sleep and food. Stay a few days, get acquainted," he told them.

Jes nodded as she looked at her two companions. "We'll stay for a few days, Governor," she said as she looked at the man and shook his hand.

Two Months Later:

Jes held out her gun as she walked with Merle to check the pitts. She kept casting glances over at him with her dark eyes.

Merle looked at her. "Alright, I know I'm good lookin' but you got something to say hot tamale?"

"Names Jes," she reminded Merle. "Don't you think it's a little morbid to be using biters as entertainment?" she asked.

Merle glanced at her then back. "Governor wants it done, we do it. Best not question it," he simply said.

"You do think it's morbid," Jes told him. "You don't think the Governor is all he puts out to be either," she told him.

Merle looked at her. "Those words will get you killed if you aint careful," he warned.

"You're not going to tell him, and I'm not stupid enough to tell anyone else," she simply said as she walked forward.

"Sugar Tits, you don't know me so please don't tell me what I'm not going to do," Merle hissed at her.

Jes laughed. "Call me Sugar Tits again, and I'll take your other hand," she warned. "You're only here because there isn't anywhere else to go. You're hopin' that some way some how your family is alive and makes there way here to this amazing façade of a town called Woodbury. And, when that does, you'll desert the happy little Governor that is one step away from a trip to crazy town. You'll obey his orders endlessly until then," she said as she stopped at the pits. "All good little soldiers do exactly that, obey orders until they don't, until they get the balls to do what needs to be done."

"Is that what you did LT? Abandon your post cause you and the elder London were knockin' boots? Yeah, I know don't look to surprised. He'd jump into that pit if you told him too," Merle hissed at her. "I'm alive the same way you are because of the Governor. And, I'd like to stay that way," he said.

"Do you know his first name?" Jes asked as she turned and looked at him.

Merle looked at her. "What are you talkin' about woman?" he asked as he counted the walkers in the pit.

"Simple question. Governor….doesn't that sound like something a man on a complete power trip would call himself? Seriously, did he introduce himself to you as anything' other then the Governor? He didn't to us," Jes explained.

"Girl, you know I could go back and tell the Governor everythin' you're saying, and where does that leave you? You'd disappear," he warned.

"But you aren't going to tell him Merle. You need someone to count on in this real game of Chutes and Ladders," Jes explained. "We should be headin' back."

"Chutes and Ladders? Isn't that the stupid kids game where you try to get your little pawn to the number 100 but you have to get through all these stupid little challenges?" Merle asked.

Jes looked up at him with an impressed look. "I thought I was going to have to explain that to you."

"I had a niece, she loved that game. I cheated just so I could lose to get it done and over with. I cursed Daryl out every time she came over after he got it for her for Christmas. But you got to explain the whole live game part," he told her.

"You do a good deed, you move on ahead. In the game it's to your end game, the 100. Here it's to get on the good side of the Governor. You land on a bad dead, oops you chute all down that shoot and have to start over. Here, you're gonna end up dead or in the pits as a walker chew toy. Like I said, a living game of Chutes and Ladders. Look at it as this way of you cheating. We can work together, do what we are supposed to do, but trust each other. Trust me I don't like it any more then you do, but one day you may need it so may I," she said as she walked in the other direction.

Merle looked after her. "Crazy woman," he mumbled as he walked back with her. He had to admit she was smarter then she looked but he would never tell her that. He also wouldn't tell the Governor any of this conversation.


	63. Chapter 63

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 63**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy! Please review! Thank you! Now on to our semi regularly scheduled program….with talk of smut. Jewel is let Rick in and letting down her one of her few remaining walls. May get to finding the prisoners' in this one may not. But you all LOVE me! It always bugged me that no one thought that the body of a civilian may have been family of someone. REVIEW!**

Rick looked at Jewel, T Dog, Daryl, Maggie and Glenn before he opened the door to the court yard. The rest of the group were distracting the walkers' by the fence. "No breaking formation," he told the group.

Jewel had to give a small smile. It's not like he hadn't went over this plan ten times in thirty minutes. "Hand to hand, using only hand weapons," Jewel said.

"We could recite the plan in our sleep, Rick," T said as he looked at there leader.

"Aint like we haven't done this hundred times this winter, just more of them," Daryl told him. "Open the damn door," the archer told him. He looked at the man who had gotten his sister to fall in love with him and knew he wanted Jewel out by the fence and not going in one on one. But they had all agreed it would take the best people at close combat to get through to the prison. And they were all there waiting to go in except for Summer. Six people, team of twos, formation.

Rick nodded as he opened the door. "Go!" he told the group as they walked in. They heard the group shout at the walkers as they ran in each stabbing walkers as they went in.

"Clear!" Jewel yelled as she stopped with the group finished with the first court yard.

Rick nodded. "Almost there," he told the group as he opened the door to the next courtyard. "Go!" he said as they entered the next court yard. He held up his hand as he saw the courtyard filled with walkers' and the group hid behind a wall.

Jewel glanced at Daryl as she tilted her head slightly to get him to notice the walkers' that came out of a police car wearing riot gear. She saw Maggie and T take down two more prisoners as Rick and Daryl moved forward. Jewel battled a walker with a helmet on. "Damn pain in the but piece of shit!" she cursed as she couldn't get him taken down easily.

Maggie came over and took out the guard next to her by bending his head back and shoving her weapon up through it's brain. "See that?" she asked with a grin.

T and Glenn both look impressed as Jewel does the same to her walker.

"Daryl!" Rick called to get his help to kill walkers near the door of the next courtyard. The remaining group go to help him. "Stop," Rick said as he looked around.

"Looks secure," Glenn said as he took in the scene.

Daryl looked at a body on the ground. "Nothin' is gonna lead to that courtyard over there, and that's a civilian."

T sighed. "So the interior could be over run by walkers from outside the prison," he told the group.

Jewel bent down and looked at the body. "I don't think so," she said as she looked up at the group.

"What are you thinking?" Rick asked his wife.

"What's the first thing you did when you woke up from coma to find the whole world had gone to shit? You went to your house, then you went to find your family. I got the call from Jane, I went to Merle's and Daryl. Mariah went to find me. We all tried to call people that we cared about. It's possible that this is the wife of a guard, or prisoner that came to feel safe and be with family," Jewel pointed out as she stood up.

"Or it could be that the prison is over run," Daryl answered gruffly.

"Or it could be a civilian visiting family," Jewel repeated as she looked at Daryl daring him to challenge her again.

Rick nodded. "We can't risk a blind spot, we're going to have to push through," he told the group.

Daryl and Jewel went to the door and both nodded at each other as they opened the door and both took lead killing a few stray walkers.

"It's scary how they know what to do with just a particular nod or glance. It must be a hunter thing," T said.

Jewel followed Rick upstairs and looked around. "Two dead guards," she said as she bent down and took a set of keys off him and handed it to Rick. She bent down and took the other set and a gun from the other guard. Daryl goes to the next level with T and they kill walkers and throw them over.

Rick smiled. "Let the rest in Maggie," he said with a smile.

"Got it!" Maggie told them as she went to the door. "Welcome home!" she said as she held up the door.

The group comes in and looks around. Mitch in awe of being able to live in a prison.

"What do you think?" Rick asked the group as he looked around.

"Home sweet home," Glenn said as he leaned against a wall.

"It's secure?" Lori asked as she looked at Rick.

"This cell block is," Rick responded with a smile.

"What about the rest of the prison?" Hershel asked.

"I'm going to be a typical teen age girl here, what about the showers?" Summer asked as she caused the group to laugh.

"I think that's a typical girl thing," Mariah told her as she giggled.

"We'll find the cafeteria, infirmary and the showers," Rick answered as he laughed.

"We'll sleep in the cells?" Beth asked.

"Daryl, Jewel and myself have keys that we found on guards," Rick told the group.

"I'm not sleeping in any cages, I'll take the perch," Daryl said.

"Come on Mitch, let's go find a bed!" Mariah said as she tickled him.

"Daddy can Summer and I share a cell?" Beth asked excitedly.

"If it's alright with Summer's parents'," Hershel said. He had started to say parents' when addressing Summer.

Summer looked at Jewel and Rick. "Please?" she asked with a grin.

"It's fine," Jewel told her daughter as she kissed the top of her head. Jewel smiled as she watched the group scatter and she squeezed Rick's hand.

Mariah's POV:

Mariah smiled as she got Mitch under the covers. "Pretty cool huh? How many little boys can say that they get to live in a prison?"

"Do you think Lori's baby is going to be a boy?" Mitch asked as he yawned.

"I don't know sweetie," Mariah told him as she looked up and saw Daryl standing in the door. "Everything alright Daryl?" she asked.

Daryl nodded. "Just checking on this big guy. You alright in here?"

"Carl's going to bunk with me," Mitch answered with a yawn.

Mariah smiled. "Yeah, that's right, you're safe," she said as she ran a finger over his nose softly. "Sweet dreams tonight, kiddo, safe from the monsters," she said softly as she kissed his forehead as he drifted off to sleep. She got up and went over to the door. "You alright?" she asked again.

Daryl nodded. "Yeah, so you got a cell to yourself?" he asked casually.

Mariah smiled. "Yeah, I do. Now Daryl Dixon, you wouldn't be having anything on your mind would you?"

Daryl leaned against the door and cast her a glance. "I was just askin' a question."

"So was I," she answered. "When we get settled….we're goin' to talk. Privately, alone, no interruptions," Mariah told him as she met her eyes with his. "Think we got stuff to say to each other that maybe we've been scooting around to long."

"Mar…I ain't good at talking, or sharing' feelings', you know that," Daryl said as he shifted position.

"Well neither was Jewel, but somehow she let Rick in. I'm not saying anything needs to be decided on Daryl, but we are going to talk," Mariah told him. "Not tonight, maybe tomorrow, but we are going to talk," she repeated. "Go back to your perch Daryl, we're good," she said as she squeezed the man's hand.

Daryl looked at her before he turned to go. He squeezed her hand before he went up to the perch. He gave a small smile as he watched Mariah disappear to check on the youngest of the group.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel smiled as she heard the voices and laughter of her family. It had been the most relaxed they had been since Christmas. She smiled as she walked down to the bottom floor of the cell block where Rick was sitting with his eyes closed against the wall. She sat down next to him and buried her head in his shoulder. "You can let that breath you've been holding all day out," she murmured into his neck.

Rick brought up his hand and ran it through her hair not opening his eyes. "Expecting something to happen you know?" he asked.

Jewel kissed his neck. "Just enjoy this win tonight alright? This was a good day, we're entitled to them once in a while, Rick," she told him.

Rick smiled and opened his eyes and brought her mouth to his and kissed her. "How are you Mrs. Grimes?" he asked.

"Amazing, Mr. Grimes," Jewel answered as she smiled at him. They didn't use pet names for each other, but in private they called each other Mr. and Mrs. Grimes. It had started at Christmas and continued when there private time which was a valued treasure.

Rick smiled. "You should be resting you know?" he asked her as he kissed her again.

"So should you," Jewel told her husband. "You're as exhausted as the rest of us. We had a good day," she repeated as she touched his face. "We'll do more tomorrow, but right now Mr. Grimes, you're coming with me," she said as she stood up and offered her hand she said with a mischievous grin.

Rick gave a small laugh as he took her hand. "Now Mrs. Grimes, that grin tells me you have something planned."

"Well, I didn't until right now, but you look like you need a bit of a stress reliever," Jewel teased her husband as she led him up to the control room they had cleared out earlier.

Rick laughed. "I've created a monster," he said as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "Pull up a chair and sit down, take off your shirt," she instructed.

Rick arched an eyebrow as he did what he was told. "What are you doing?" he asked curiously.

"Rubbing your shoulders, for a start," Jewel teased as she kissed his ear. "We're alright Mr. Grimes. All winter you've put everyone else above your needs. You're the last one to take food, you're the last one to sleep, you're always the first one on guard," she told him as she rubbed his shoulders.

Rick let a satisfied sigh escape from his lips as he bent his head. "That feels amazing."

Jewel smiled. "Good, it's supposed too. You take care of everyone else, I'm taking care of you tonight. Tomorrow is a new day, who knows what challenges it's going to bring, but right now, know that you are loved….more then I ever can ever tell you," she said as she kissed his shoulder. "I'm more of a show you in actions kind of person," she said as she moved her hand over to his left shoulder.

Rick smiled. "Now I expect you to show me tonight," he teased.

"I plan on it, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him as she kissed his shoulder again. "You're getting more relaxed."

"And turned on," he said as he touched her hand with his.

Jewel smiled. "I…want you to take me on my knees.." she said in a whisper. It was the one position she had always tensed at, it was the position that Clyde had favored.

"Jewel…no," Rick said as he faced her. "I told you that I would never do anything to make you uncomfortable."

Jewel kissed him. "Rick, I'm asking. I trust you, I love you. And…I want to know what it's like in every position with my husband. If I don't like it, we don't do it again. Simple," she told him as she kissed him. "This is me letting you knock down one of those walls we spoke about a few nights ago."

Rick kissed her. "If it makes you uncomfortable, tell me to stop," he told her.

"I will, Mr. Grimes," she assured him as she ran her hand down his chest. "I love you," she said as she removed her shirt and kissed him again.

(Next chapter the prisoners!)


	64. Chapter 64

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 64**

**Author's Note: More reviews make me happy! More people following this story! The whole thing with Maggie and Glenn getting separated at first isn't happening, it works better this way. Thank you thank you thank you! Now on to our not so regularly scripted program.**

**Check out my profile page. I've added a link to my photo bucket page with a picture of Joey and Summer then Season 1 cast (early) with Jewel and Summer!**

Mariah's POV:

Mariah sat down next to Lori. She put her hand on the other woman's shoulder. "Hershel and Carol told me that you are concerned about the baby?"

Lori gave a small smile. "I've already talked to Hershel, I feel a little better," she assured the woman.

"You're very pregnant, we've just been fighting for our survival for almost a year, and now we are making a home in a prison, it's a lot to take in Lori. Hershel told me that you are anemic?" she asked softly.

The brown haired woman nodded. "I know the risks," Lori told the other woman. "I'm preparing myself for the worst," she admitted.

Mariah hugged the other woman. "You have Hershel, you have me, you have Jewel, you have Carol. Hershel's been teaching Jewel, Carol, and me about c sections. I've seen a few of them done, but never done one. You're going to be so sick of having one of the four of us around you, you're going to beg this baby just to pop out so we'll leave you alone," she told her.

"I'm surprised that you're willing to do this for me, you are Jewel's friend," Lori told her.

Mariah sighed as she leaned against the wall. "You know I'm beginning to hate to have to explain this to you and Carol. Yes I knew Jewel, Summer and Daryl before this. Jewel was my friend, one of the first I had when I moved to Georgia. Summer baby sat for Peter. She was good with him, but you see how she is with Mitch. That girl was always meant to be a big sister. Daryl and I were friends. Just because we were friends and Jewel and Rick are in love, has nothing to do with what you and I are. I just spent months on the run with you Lori. Just think of me as that annoying sister," she said as she smiled.

"He hates me, he's to kind to say it. I cheated on him with his best friend. We were over long before he moved out, Mariah," Lori said with her hand on her very pregnant belly.

"Rick doesn't hate you, Lori," Mariah told the other woman. "I know what it's like to hate your ex. I hated my ex, he hated me. We had court battles that would make battling walkers a welcome sight," she stated. "I would have put a screwdriver in his eye and walked away had we been on the run together. Rick didn't expect walk into camp and find not only Carl and you but the woman he'd fall for. Jewel certainly wasn't planning on falling hard for the man who left Merle on a roof. Trust me, I've thought about leaving him stranded but he could track, he'd find his way home like an old damn dog," she said with a small smile. "Trust me Lori, he still cares for you. Just not in the way you want, but that's alright, because you are not alone," she said as she hugged the other woman. 'Feeling better?"

Lori smiled. "Yes," she answered.

"Good, now rest, you need it before this baby comes," Mariah told her. "I'm going to go check on Carl for you. He's hanging out with Mitch," she said as she got up.

"Thank you Mar," Lori said as she leaned back on the cot.

Group POV:

Daryl laid weapons out on the table as he looked at them. "Not to bad of a haul," he told the group.

"Flashbangs, CS Triple Chasers, I'm not sure how much help they are going to be against walkers' but we'll take them," Rick told them.

"I'm going to ask a stupid question, but Jane said there was never such thing as a stupid question. Is a CS Triple Chaser just a fancy name for a grenade?" Jewel asked as she picked it up and looked at it.

Rick laughed as he kissed her. "It's like a three in one…you throw it, and it separates into three different parts. It releases a gas, it's good for crowd management," Rick explained.

Jewel nodded. "That should definitely be something that Summer carries. I know she isn't going on clearing with us, but on a regular basis, should be in her bag," Jewel told her husband.

Daryl picked up a helmet, and walker guts came out of it. "I'm not wearing this shit," he said as he put it down.

Jewel looked disgusted. "Oh I'm right there with you big brother," she said as she picked up a pair of gloves. "Eww," she said as she put them down.

T laughed. "You were a nurse, and this freaks you out?"

"Yep, blood no problem, decaying disgusting slimy goo from Walkers, eww," Jewel simply stated.

"We could boil them," T Dog suggested.

"Aint enough firewood in the forests," both Dixon siblings said together.

Glenn laughed. "You know it still kind of weird when you do that," he told them.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "We've made it this far with out, not wearing it," he simply said.

"Me neither, I think I'd puke," Jewel answered.

Mariah came in. "Hershel's checking on Lori before he joins you guys. I'll keep the fort secure," she said as she picked up a pair of gloves. "Disgusting…" she said as she put them down. "You aren't wearing them are you?" she asked Daryl and Jewel.

"Nope," they both answered as they took weapons.

Carl picked up a helmet to put it on.

"You're not going to need that," Rick said.

"Come on dad, you're kidding!" Carl told him. "I can do this."

Rick put his hand on the boys' shoulder. "I know you can, Carl. But I need you here. If something goes wrong, you could be the last man standing. I need you to stay here."

Carl nodded. "Sure," he said with a nod.

"Good, I was beginning to be worried that I was going to have to hold down the fort on my own," Mariah said as she nudged his shoulder. "Be careful."

"Always are," Daryl said.

"Maggie? Hershel ready?" Rick asked.

Both nodded as they walked out of the room and Carl closed the door behind them.

"Keep tight," Rick whispered as he handed Jewel and Hershel a flashlight.

"Dark spooky hallways never bode well in horror movies," Jewel stated out loud.

Daryl and Rick both looked at her. "Really?" Daryl asked.

"What? I'm just stating pure fact here," Jewel said as she walked over bodies and saw dead walkers.

"In this case we know what we are facing," Hershel told the younger woman.

Jewel held up her flashlight to reveal a large amount of walkers'. "Turn around!" she told the group.

"Back this way," Rick said as he pointed down the corridor.

"Stay close!" Jewel yelled as she noticed Glenn and Maggie not near them. "Tighten it up!" she ordered as she motioned with her hand.

"I got the back," Hershel told them as he got them in front of him.

The group stopped as they were surrounded by walker's on either side. "Now where?" T asked.

Jewel looked at the group in front of them. "Thinner that way. Best to clear a path, then pick up the stragglers. T, Daryl and I are best with one on one. We'll take out the middle," she started to explain.

"Then the rest of you take out the side group, fast, quick and go round that corner," Daryl said as he nodded toward the front.

T nodded. "Ready," he said as she brought up her ax.

"On count of three," Jewel said. "One two three," she said as the three of them cleared a path through the middle with the rest clearing the sides. Jewel and Daryl both rounded the corner a split second before T and the three of them continued to clear the path. The three of them heard Hershel scream from around the corner. "There's a door over there! Hershel! Rick! Talk to me!" she yelled as loudly as she could without attracting more walkers.

The three of them heard the gun shot and looked at each other. "Keep going," Daryl whispered as he kept clearing walkers.

"Daddy!" Maggie screamed.

"Oh God!" Hershel screamed in agony.

Jewel let out the breath she was unconsciously holding. "Get through that door!" she told the two men as she started to go back the other way.

"Jewel!" Daryl hissed as he split a walker's head in two.

Jewel saw Rick and Glenn helping Hershel, his leg bleeding. "Bit?" Jewel asked.

Rick nodded. "Get that door open!" he barked at the two men at the door.

T and Daryl opened the door. "Go!" T ordered as he swung the door open as Rick and Glenn helped Hershel in with Maggie and Jewel behind them.

"Close it!" Rick ordered as Jewel bent down beside them.

Jewel accessed the situation in a quick second, her mind going into emergency procedure. She always seemed calmer in this mode, always worked better. "Rick use your belt to tie above the wound," she said as she glanced at the ax. "Hold him down!" she ordered as she took off her shirt, leaving her in her sports bra. "Maggie, come here," she instructed as she held out her hand.

"There's only one way to save his life," Rick said as he handed her his belt and went and got the ax.

"Maggie, as soon as Rick does this, I need you to hold this as tight as you can alright? Maggie, answer me," Jewel demanded as she tied the belt around his leg above the wound.

"Yes," Maggie answered.

"Daryl, Glenn hold him down," Jewel ordered. She squeezed Hershel's hand as T struggled to hold the door closed. "You'll be alright Hershel," she told him as she nodded at Rick.

Rick took the ax and starts to cut off his leg. He took a breath as he hesitated and swallowed the bile coming in his throat and continued. Hershel passes out in pain.

Jewel nodded as Rick finished. "Maggie. As hard as you can!" she ordered. "Glenn look for something we can use as a mobile stretcher!"

"Duck!" Daryl ordered as he held up his flashlight.

Rick pushed Jewel down as he ducked with her looking at what caught Daryl's attention. Five men stare back at them wearing prison uniforms.

"Holy Shit," a man with a mustache says.

The group exchanged glances as shocked at they prisoner's were. "We've got get him back," Jewel told Rick as Daryl and T Dog walked over with to the prisoners'.

Daryl held out his cross bow in front of him. "Easy, now nice and easy," he told the prisoners. "Who the hell are you?" he demanded.

"Who the hell are you?" a Hispanic man with a pig tail asked as he eyed Jewel.

Rick glanced at the man, obviously not liking the look he was giving Jewel. "He's bleeding out," he told the group.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "He's got a gun," she whispered as he stood up.

"What happened to him?" the same man asked, as he eyed Jewel. "Haven't seen a woman in a while, so why don't we go talk about this in the back," he hissed at Jewel.

"Not if you were the last man on Earth," Jewel hissed. "Find me some bandages or towels! We got to get him back!"

"What happened to him?" the man asked again as he took a step forward like he was going to get closer to Jewel.

T and Daryl both held there weapons up. "Stay put," Daryl warned. "He got bit."

"Bit?" the man asked again.

Rick stood up and pointed the python on him. "Why don't you keep your eyes off my wife?"

Glenn started to walk to the room where the prisoners were. "You got medical supplies?"

"Whoa where do you think you are going?" a big man asked.

The Hispanic man moved his hand and raised the gun. "Who the hell are you people?" the man demanded again.

"Whoa whoa, no one needs to get hurt," Daryl said as he pointed his gun at him.

Jewel stood up and walked over to the group as she put her hand on Rick's shoulder and moved in front of him. "My friend asked you a question and one of you are going to answer it," she told them as she moved to the man with a gun. "You in charge? You obviously think you are, with the gun and all. What's your name?"

The man smiled. "Tomas. See, she knows a real man when she sees one," he said to Rick.

Jewel gave a small smile and glanced at Rick before she grabbed Tomas' arm with the gun and kneed him at the same time as she made him let go of the gun. "Now, my friend asked a question, do you have any medical supplies?" she asked as she pushed him against a wall.

"Bitch!" he yelled.

"That's my sister you're callin' a bitch," Daryl said as he held his arrow straighter.

"Mine too," T said as he held up his gun at the other men.

"Mine too," Glenn said.

"And my wife," Rick hissed as a younger black man went to move. "Does it look like she needs any help."

Jewel gave a smirk. "Oh I've been called worse by better men. And, I don't need these guys to back me up. You and I are going into that back room and you are going to get me anything you got to help me contain that bleeding," she said as she took off her knife and held it to his throat. "And Dickhead if you give me any trouble I'm going to be feeding those walkers' a nice snack, one piece of your time."

"Go on," Rick said as he motioned with his Python. "Right behind you."

(TBC)


	65. Chapter 65

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 65**

**Author's Note: There are some characters when they are introduced you just hope they die quickly. Tomas was one of those. I know some sites have him as Thomas but since that's my son's name and I like that name, he's Tomas. REVIEW makes me happy. Thank you all for coming with me along this journey.**

Glenn pushed a table to them. "Let's get him on the table!" he said.

Jewel nodded. "Maggie keep holding that," she instructed as she handed the woman a few towels they had found. "On the count of three. One two three," she said as Glenn, Rick and her picked Hershel up and moved him to the table.

The prisoner with the mustache looked at his fellow prisoners. "They don't look like no rescue team!"

Rick looked at them. "If you're waiting for a rescue team, don't," he hissed. "Let's move!"

"T open that door!" Jewel ordered.

The prisoner who had stayed quiet looked at them. "Are you crazy don't open that door!"

"We got this!" T responded as he opened the door and killed a few walkers.

"Daryl, point. Rick I'm going to need help pushing this!" Jewel said as she looked at her husband.

"I was planning on it," Rick said as they started going out the room. "Glenn get on the other side with Jewel," he ordered.

"Got it," Glenn said as they started walking backwards.

"This way!" Rick instructed as they turned a corner. "Daryl!"

"Get out of my way, bastard," Daryl said as he took out a walker.

"We're bein' followed," Jewel told Daryl as she passed him.

"I got it," Daryl said as he took the rear.

"He's losing to much blood!" Maggie cried.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Just keep holding it," Jewel said as calmly as she could.

Rick went over to the door and pounded. "Carl let us in it's Hershel!"

Carl opened the door and let them in as he moved out of the way.

"Mar! Need you," Jewel yelled.

"Oh My God!" Carol exclaimed.

"Daddy!" Beth screamed as she started to move in front of the cell.

Summer grabbed her. "Let them work Beth. If you get in the way, it'll only hinder them helping," she said as she rubbed the other teens head. "Mitch stay out here with us, let them work alright?"

Mitch looked at her and nodded. "Is he going to die?" he asked. The child had seen a lot of death and no one wanted to lie to him.

"Not if we can help it," Mar said. "Jewel's the best in emergencies that I ever seen, it's a good thing she was with them. He's got a chance," Mar said as she grabbed to the side of the make shift gurney on Rick's side and helped him push it to the cells. "Turn it!" she told Glenn.

Jewel and Glenn turned the gurney and stopped at a cell. "We need to get him on the bed!" Jewel said.

"Did he get bit?" Beth asked as she cried into Summer's shoulder. "Is he going to turn?"

Carol, Jewel, Rick, Mar, Glenn and Lori all moved him to the cot. "Did you cut it off?" Lori asked Rick.

Jewel nodded. "We had to give him a chance," she answered.

"We need bandages!" Carol exclaimed.

"We used everything we had, including my shirt," Jewel said as she checked Hershel's pulse.

Mar looked at Carl. "There's some towels that we put aside in your mothers' cell for when the baby comes, go get them."

Carl nodded and went to find them.

"We may have some remnants of first aid kits in my bag and yours," Summer said.

Jewel nodded. "Go. Take Mitch and Beth with you."

"Beth sweetie go with Summer, bring us back what you find," Lori told the other blond teen.

"I'll look through every cell in this cell block, Mitch can be my little runner and bring back everything I find as I keep looking," Summer said.

"Be careful," Rick told her.

"I will," she said as she went with them.

"Carol hand me that pillow, we need to elevate his leg," Mar instructed her.

Rick squeezed Jewel's hand. "Do you think we can stabilize him?"

Jewel glanced at Mar then back at him. "It's going to have to stop itself. We'll need to keep it dressed. We need to find that infirmary."

"We can burn the wound to clot it. Stop the bleeding?" Glenn suggested. "Merle did it."

"Merle's a crazy Son Of A Bitch," Jewel answered. "If he's even alive, there's a chance that he damaged the arteries."

"The shock could kill him alone," Mar said as she squeezed Maggie's shoulder. "Your dad is tough, if anyone can survive this, he will," she said as she looked around. "Where's Daryl and T?"

"Did they…." Lori started to say.

Rick shook his head. "No, we found survivor's prisoners. They tried to follow us back. No body goes out of this cell block until we deal with those men outside," Rick told them.

"But we need to find the infirmary," Carl said as he handed them the towels.

"You heard your father," Lori told her son.

Mar looked at Rick and Jewel. She was worried about Daryl and T. "Why don't you go clean up, we got this," Mar said.

Carol nodded. "We'll call you if we need you," she told Jewel.

Jewel nodded as her and Rick got up. "We have some unfinished business anyway," Jewel said.

Rick put his hand on Glenn's shoulder. "Do not leave his side! If he dies, you need to be there for that. Think you can do this? Maggie will be there."

"Maggie's going to need you," Jewel said.

Glenn nodded. "I got it."

"I can bring T in…" Rick started.

"I got it," he repeated.

"Lori close this door quickly as we get out," Jewel ordered. "Mind if I steal your shirt?" she asked Rick.

Rick unbuttoned his shirt leaving him in a t shirt. "Always trying to get me out of my shirt," he said as she put it on.

"Caught me," she answered as she put it on with a smile. "Let's go," she said.

Summer's POV:

Mitch looked up at the teenager. "Is Mr. Hershel going to die like Dale?" he asked as his voice quivered after a few moments of walking in silence.

Summer bent down. "I don't know…but right now we have a job to do sweetboy. What does Hershel tell us?"

"Everyone has a job to do," Mitch answered like a pro.

"That's right. And your job right now is to run these cloths back down to everyone. Then you come right back," Summer said as she kissed the top of his head. "It's alright to be afraid…I am. Go on," she said as she stood up and watched him take the bag and go down the line of cells. She took a breath as she wiped a tear away that was escaping and walked into a cell. Summer started ripping out the bedding off the bed and looked up at the shelf where a small cross stood. She stood up and went over to it and picked it up. She closed her eyes and took a breath. "If you are takin' requests today, I'm really hoping that you have compassion to move us to the front of the list. I know that I really don't deserve any special treatment…but this isn't for me, not directly, it's for Hershel. He's a good Christian man. His daughters' need him, we all do. I don't know if you had any hand in this whole world goin' to hell in a hand basket, but Hershel believes that there's some purpose for it," she said as she sat on the cot. "We've all lost so many people. I'm not crazy enough to think that Merle or Kaden or even Shane are up there. But Jaqui…and Jane, and Luke and Sophia and Dale, Andrea…and the people from the farm. I'm hopin' Peter isn't up there….that he's alive for Mar's sake. We just found this prison…a good place for Lori and the baby, for Carl and Mitch to be kids. For mom and dad….to just be in love….Maggie and Glenn….Beth….Carol to grieve for Sophia. For Daryl and Mar to let whatever is going on develop. But this….happenin' to Hershel…if you take him, it would destroy us all. I'm askin' you, I'm beggin' you for this one JC….just let us have this win…let us enjoy it. Let us have one win….a victory. That isn't to much to ask is it? Please….we all need this…" Summer said as she let the tears fall. "We can't take much more….every lost takes more of our soul…because we are a real family. I'm not sure how much we…._I…_can handle. I don't know how many tears I got to give. How many graves I can dig until I just give up. Please, let Hershel be alright," she begged as she put the cross in her jeans pocket and wiped her eyes as she stood up when she heard Mitch approaching. She took the sheets and walked out of the cell. "Here you go buddy. Next cell!" she said as she tried to force a small smile.


	66. Chapter 66

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 66**

**Author's Note: Those reviews are making me giddy! Keep them coming! Don't forget to check out links on my profile for pictures based on the story. My friend is putting them together I love her so much! So Jewel's has had no one to verbally spar at since Shane, so she's getting her kicks in with Tomas while she can. And Rick knows her well enough not to hush her. And Daryl, well he's back up with cross bow. It always did bother me that Rick didn't feel some compassion for them not going on with the world, he did wake up in a coma! Well that's why we have Jewel.**

Daryl pointed his cross bow at the five prisoners as T held his gun on them as they walked into the main area. "That's far enough," Daryl warned.

"Cell Block C cell four that's mine gingo let me in," Tomas told him.

Daryl looked at him with his icy stare. "Well today's your lucky day, fellas. You've been pardoned by the state of Georgia, you're free to go."

"I'll even go in and get all your stuff for you," T told them.

"What's going on in there?" Thomas demanded. "That Bitch kneed me in held a knife to my throat, kind of owe her something."

Daryl gave a small snort. "She doesn't make threats easily. You'll wind up with that knife in the middle of your skull if you make one move. What's going on in there aint none of your concern," he informed them.

Thomas pulls a gun from his pocket. "The Bitch should have checked me better. Had two guns. Don't you be telling me what's my concern."

The big black man looked at them. "They call me Big Tiny. Chill man, dude's leg is messed up. Besides we're free now, what are we doing still here?"

"Man's got a point," Daryl told him.

Another man nodded. "Oscar. I got to check on my old lady."

Thomas looked at the other prisoner's then at Daryl. "Group of civilian's break into a prison you've got no business being in, tells me there aint no place for us to go!" he yelled at them.

"Why don't you just go on and find out?" Daryl told him.

The man with a mustache looked at him. "Maybe we should be going now," he said.

"Hey we aint leaving!" Tomas told them.

"Well you aren't coming in here either," T Dog told him as he pointed his gun at him.

"Hey this is my house, my rules, I go where I damn well please!" Tomas informed them.

Jewel rolled her eyes as she came out with Rick. "You've heard the saying finder keepers, loser weepers? See we're the finder's, we found the prison, we found you, which makes us the winners. You're the loser's, you don't get to come in here and tell us what you're going to do. Put down the gun," she said as she lifted her knife. "Give me a reason to do it," she begged.

Rick walked forward. "Hey, hey, hey. Everyone relax. You'll be dead before you even aim that gun," he told Tomas.

Tomas glared at Jewel then at Rick. "How many of you are there?"

"More then you can handle," Rick answered. "You don't put that down right now, I'm going to step out of the way which is going to give my wife the signal to throw that knife. She's not going to miss. Not at this distance. You are going to be dead, and I'll deal with these other gentlemen."

Tomas laughed at him. "She may have gotten me close up, but she aint going to be able to hit me with that knife."

Daryl and T both shook there head. "See that sign over there?" T asked.

"Yeah? So?" Tomas asked.

Jewel took out another one of her knife eyed it momentarily and threw it causing the sign to fall. She turned. "Next one's your head and you're a bigger target."

"Tomas just put it down," the mustached man said again.

Tomas looked at him and dropped the gun. "You rob a bank or something? Why didn't you take him to a hospital?" he asked as Jewel went to retrieve her knife and the gun.

"How long have you guys been in the cafeteria?" Jewel asked as she came back.

Tomas looked at her. "About ten months."

Jewel looked at Rick. "Since the beginning," she said.

The man who called himself Big Tiny spoke next. "A riot broke out, never seen anything like it," he said.

"Attica on speed," the mustached man said as he looked at the survivors.

The young black man spoke. "Ever heard about dudes going cannibal, dying, coming back to life? Crazy," he said as he didn't believe it.

T, Jewel, Daryl and Rick exchanged glances. "Yeah we might have heard something about it," T answered.

"One guard looked out for us, locked us up in the cafeteria, told us to sit tight, threw me the two pistols, told us to sit tight said he'd be right back," Tomas informed them.

"That was 292 days ago," Big Tony told him.

"Actually 294 days according to my…" the mustached man started to explain.

"Shut up!" Tomas told the other man.

"Hey, none of that, it's still not to late for me to put this through your skull," Jewel warned as she held out the knife. "It's actually 295 days when the first report came through."

"We were expecting the National Guard, the Army anyone to show up any day," Big Tiny told them.

"There's no Army," Rick told them.

Tomas looked at the group. "What do you mean?"

"There's no government, no army, no police. It's all gone," Rick informed them.

"For real?" the mustached man asked.

"Hospitals and government were the first to fall, probably this prison too," Jewel told them.

"What about my moms?" Big Tiny asked.

The quiet black man walked forward. "My kids? My old lady? You got a cell phone we can use to call our families?"

Daryl looked at them. "You don't get it do you?" he asked.

Jewel placed her hand on Rick's shoulder. "Remember they've been locked up since the beginning, remember what you felt like when you woke up alone in the hospital," she whispered. She turned her attention to the mustached man. "What's your name? I'm not talkin' to that one," she said as she nodded toward Tomas.

"Axel," the mustached man answered.

Jewel nodded. "There's no phones, no computers, no government," she told them.

Rick nodded. He gave an appreciative glance at his wife. "From what we can tell half the population is wiped out, maybe more."

The group of prisoners' looked at each other. "Aint no way," Tomas answered.

"See for yourself," he told them as he nodded to the court yard. "You all first," Rick told them. "I understand how confused you all must be, when this all started happening, I was in a coma. Woke up in the hospital confused and disoriented," he explained as the prisoner's opened the door to the courtyard.

"Darn the sun feels good!" Oscar exclaimed as he walked out into the sun.

"Good lord they're all dead," Axel said as he walked around in a daze.

"Never thought I'd be so happy to see those fences," Tomas said.

The small black man turned around. "You never said, how the hell did you get in here anyway."

"Cut a whole in the fence over by the guard tower," Dale explained.

"That easy huh?" Tomas asked as he turned around.

Jewel shrugged. "We had a will, so there was a way," she answered.

"Easy for you to say," the small black man answered.

Big Tiny poked one of the bodies with a stick. "So what is this like a disease?"

Jewel nodded. "Yeah, but we're all infected," she told them.

"What do you mean infected? Like Aids or something?" Axel asked.

Jewel shook her head. "No, not everyone is infected with Aids. We all carry this thing inside of us. If Daryl was to shoot you in the chest, you'd come back as one of those things."

"I can demonstrate if you want me too," Daryl told him.

T nodded. "Head shots the only way to stay dead or kill them," he told them.

Tomas walked over to them. "Aint no way this Robin's Hood cast's responsible for all killing all these freaks," he said.

"You'd be surprised what we can do when we set our mind to it," Jewel told him.

"Must be fifty bodies out here," Andrew told them.

Tomas turned and looked at Rick. "Where you guys come from?"

"Atlanta," Rick answered as he kept his hand on his gun.

"Where are you headed?" Tomas asked.

"No where for now," Rick answered as he kept his eye on him.

"I guess you could take that area down there near the water. Should be comfortable," Tomas said.

Jewel glanced at Rick as she fingered her knife. "We aint leaving."

"We're using that field for crops," Rick told the Hispanic man as he stood eye to eye to him.

"We'll help you move your gear out," Tomas told him.

"That won't be necessary," Rick told the other man.

"Slow down cowboy," Tomas told him.

"You came in here snatched the locks off our doors," Andrew told them.

"We can get you more locks, help you move out YOUR belongings," Jewel told them.

"This is our prison, we were here first," Tomas told them.

"Locked in a broom closet?" Rick asked. "We took it back, set you free, it's ours."

"You saw what happened with our friend, we may lose him. We spilled blood getting' this prison and we're keeping it," Jewel said.

T nodded. "We aint got a problem ending you all right now. We have no bonds with you."

"I have personal belongings' in there, that's about as mine as it gets!" Tomas told them.

"We can work this out," Axel told them.

"I don't see that happening," Tomas told them.

"Neither do I," Rick answered.

"I'd just back off right now before I put an arrow in your ass," Daryl warned as he aimed at his cross bow.

Jewel looked at Tomas. "Look around, you're out gunned and we are going to win this. So I'd suggest you back off. Now," she warned as she fingered her knife.

"I'm not going back to the cafeteria, not another moment," Tomas told them.

"There are other cell blocks," Axel told them.

"You could leave, try your luck out on the road," Daryl told them.

"If these three pussies and the bitch can do all this, at least we can take another cell block," Tomas told them.

Jewel glared at him. "You so are walkin' a very thin line here," she warned him.

"With what weapons?" Big Tiny asked.

"Atlanta here will spot us some weapons, won't you boss?" Tomas asked.

Rick looked at him. "This cafeteria how stocked is it? Five guys lasting almost a year, must be pretty stocked."

"Sure as hell doesn't look like anyone is starving," Daryl told him.

Jewel nodded. "They stocked the cafeteria's at the hospitals when they were preparing' for lock down. I can imagine that they'd do the same here."

Tomas glanced at her. "There's only a little bit left."

"We'll take half. Then we'll help you clear out the cell block," Rick told him.

"Didn't you hear him? There's only a little bit left," Andrew told them.

Jewel gave a smirk. "Well, from where I'm standin' you don't have a lot of choices."

Rick nodded. "You'll pay, we play. We'll clear out a block for you, then you keep to it."

"Alright," Tomas answered.

Jewel watched them. "One thing, if we see you near our people, we aren't gonna hesitate to kill you."

"She's right, we catch a scent of you, I will kill you," Rick informed him.

"Deal," Tomas agreed.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Do you mind handelin' the pantry by yourself? I want to go check on Hershel."

Rick nodded as he squeezed her hand. "Go, we won't be long," he told her as he kissed her softly.

TBC


	67. Chapter 67

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 67**

**Author's Note: More reviews and followers! SWOON. These prisoners are taking up a lot of chapters but it's fun! Review please**

Jewel knocked on the door. "It's me," she told the group who was on the inside.

Mar opened the door and let her in. "Where's everyone else? The prisoners?" she asked as she closed the door behind her.

"Pantry. They are giving us half of the food in the pantry for us helping them clear out a cell block," she told her. "Hershel?" she asked as she walked into the cell.

Carol looked up. "The bleeding stopped," she reported.

"No fever, but his breathing is labored," Lori told her.

Jewel bent down and took his pulse. "I'd feel better if he just opened up his eyes."

"He'll get through this," Lori told her as she squeezed her hand. "And when we do, he's going to need crutches."

Mar nodded. "He's a fighter, he's not going to leave us anytime soon," she told them as Maggie came up from behind them.

"You two are nurses, don't they teach you not to give false hope?" Maggie asked. "Don't they train you to prepare the families for the worse?"

Jewel got up from Hershel's bedside and went over to Maggie and put her hands on her other shoulders. "Yes they do, Maggie. But sometime's we make a conscious decision that the family needs hope because there's always hope."

Mar squeezed Maggie's hand. "And, Hershel is our family too. So we are not giving up hope. Prepare yourself for the worst, but hope for the best."

"The fact that he made it this far, that's a very good sign," Carol assured the younger woman.

Jewel nodded. "It's a very good sign. The fact that he isn't running a fever, that's amazing. Your father has all of us around him, why don't you go check on Beth?"

"Glenn can stay here and keep an eye on him for you," Mar told her.

Maggie nodded as she kissed Glenn and left. Jewel saw Glenn's look. "I believe everything I'm saying," she assured him as she clasped his shoulder. She heard the knock on the door.

"Food delivery!" T called.

"Carl get the door," Jewel told him as she went to the door.

Carl opened the door and let T and his father in. "That's half?" Jewel asked as her mouth dropped.

"Oh this is nothing' there's plenty more," Rick told his wife.

"What did you get?" Carl asked.

"Canned beef, canned corns, canned cans!" T exclaimed as he handed some of the food to Carl.

"How's Hershel?" Rick asked as he handed the food he was carrying to Carol who came to take some.

"Bleeding's almost stopped, no fever, his pulse is way down," Jewel told him as they walked to the cell.

"He hasn't opened up his eyes yet and his breathing is labored," Lori said as Mar took her spot next to Hershel and Lori came out of the cell.

Rick turned to Glenn. "Take my cuffs, I'm not taking any chances," he told the other man.

Glenn hesitated before he took them and went and put one on Hershel.

"We just told Maggie that him lasting this long is a good sign," Mar told Rick.

"So what about the prisoners?" Lori asked her ex husband.

"We're going to help them clear out there own cell block, they'll be there, we'll be here," Rick told her.

"Living beside each other," Lori said skeptically.

"We aren't giving up this prison," Jewel told Lori as Rick put his arm around her waist.

"One of them is a real issue, that's why we aren't letting anyone else be seen before we clear the cell block. And yes Rick I'm helping. My knife and I are going to be watching loud mouth prick," she told her husband as she kissed him.

"What about weapons?" Lori asked.

"Loud mouth prick had two guns," Jewel told the other woman.

"I don't know if this is even going to work," Rick told Lori.

"What are your other options?" Lori asked the pair.

"Kill them," Rick answered.

"You aren't a killer," Lori told him.

"To protect my family I am," Rick told his ex wife.

Jewel nodded. "And he wouldn't be makin' that decision alone. Keep an eye on Hershel," she told the other woman.

"I'm not leaving his side," Mar called from the bedside.

Jewel nodded as her and Rick walked away from the cell. "Could you do me a favor before we go deal with the prisoners?"

Rick nodded. "Of course. What?"

Jewel nodded up to where Summer was sitting against a wall with her knees against her. "Mitch said that he heard her praying when she was alone. She hasn't been down once, or said anything to anyone including Beth. I think maybe you would be better talking to her then me."

Rick nodded. "Tell T we'll be ready to go in a few minutes," he said as he walked up to where Summer was sitting.

Summer's POV:

Summer fingered the wooden cross silently with her head on her knees. She glanced at Rick as he came up and didn't say a word to him.

Rick sat down beside her. "Your mom said you've been sitting up here for a while. That you haven't even checked on Beth."

Summer glanced over at him before staring back ahead in front of her.

Rick put his arm around her. "Remember you made me a promise when I took you out driving? How many walkers' have you killed?"

Summer put her head on his shoulder. "I lost count. Does it matter anyway? Somewhere there's a walker or ten with our name on it," she said obviously dejected.

"Thought that's what might be going on. Your mom mentioned you two had talked right before we found the prison. That you were taking Sophia's death hard," Rick told the teen. "It's hard for us to remember that you are just a sixteen year old teen girl. And because we forget, we forget that you have normal teenage feelings. I mean I know how I feel after all this, I can't imagine how you do it," Rick told the girl that he considered his daughter.

"I thought we had a win finding the prison, I felt like finding a walker and sticking out my tongue at it and going 'we won we won,' before I killed it. But then Hershel….can't we have one good day dad? Can't we have a win without spilling blood?" Summer asked.

Rick held her tighter. "I feel the same way, sweetheart. And I'd probably let it eat me up if I didn't have your mom to balance me out. Lord knows Lori was never good at keeping me balanced. You cry when you need to, you get angry, you stick out your tongue at walkers if you need to, but what you don't do is pull away from family. Your mother, Uncle Daryl, me, Mar, we'll listen anytime. And we won't judge."

Summer gave a small smile. "So I'm not allowed self pity?"

"No, no teenage self pity allowed, sorry. You have parents' who love you, a brother who will drive you insane, an Uncle who will kill any boy who looks at you, a family who'd do anything for you, and a nice place to live," Rick teased.

Summer laughed. "Not to mention a bunch of dead corpses who want to eat me," she told him.

"Well there is that," Rick told her as he kissed the top of her head.

"I'm going to go check on Beth," Summer said as she stood up.

"That's my girl," Rick said as he stood up. "Love you."

"Love you too dad," the teen responded as she walked away.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up from where she was standing with T. "She OK?" she asked.

Rick nodded. "Sometimes we forget she's a teenager," he told her.

"Anything we can do?" T asked.

Rick nodded. "Let's go take care of these assholes and give everyone a safe place to live," he told them as he walked out with them.

Daryl looked back at them as he heard the door open and close. "Everything alright? Hershel?"

"For now he's doing as best as he can be," Jewel answered.

Rick handed out some weapons to the prisoners, including baseball bats, an ax, and other weapons.

"Just give me the gun back and that'll take care of it," Tomas told them.

"Do you want to bring every walker in this prison down on you?" Jewel asked.

"They are attracted to noise," T informed him.

"You don't have to worry about using a gun, if our back gets against the wall, we'll fire the guns. Noise just riles them up," Daryl told them.

Jewel looked at Rick. "Two by two formation, the extra man in the middle? You and me in the rear, Daryl and T point?"

Tomas let out a disgusted laugh. "You let a woman give you orders? You must be whipped," he told Rick.

"That's my little sister you're talkin' about again, can it," Daryl warned.

Jewel turned. "That was a suggestion. This is me ordering. You're going to go in the damn middle, you're going to follow exactly what the hell we tell you, and maybe just maybe you'll come out alive. We stay in formation, you break it, it brings trouble down on all of us. Anyone runs off, you may get mistaken for a walker, and an ax will find your head. I don't know you, and what I know of you, I don't want you anywhere near me. But we're givin' you a chance, but you put any of my family in danger, I won't hesitate to make you walker bate. Now get in there and shut the hell up," she told the man.

Daryl smirked. "You aim for the head, that's the only way one of these things will go down."

Thomas smirked right back at him then at Jewel. "Aint got to tell us how to take down a man."

"They aint men, they're something else," T told them.

Rick nodded. "Just aim for the head. And, I listen to my wife's suggestions because unlike the five of you who were holding out in a broom closet, she's been out there with us fighting. We've all managed to stay alive, and against these things, that's a triumph," he told them. "Now let's do this."

Jewel took up the rear with Rick. "Just give me a sign if you want me to take Prick out, he's the ring leader."

Rick nodded. "Planned on it," he told them as Daryl and T started taking point.

"Man it's to dark in here!" Big Tiny told them as they walked.

"Hold the light up in front of you. You'll hear 'em before you see 'em," Daryl told him.

They all heard moans. "It's coming!" Axel yelled.

Both Dixon siblings looked at him. "SHH!" the both told him.

Two walker's come out of the shadows and before Daryl, T, Rick or Jewel can do anything the prisoner's run forward, scream and attack them anywhere but the head.

"I'm tempted just to let them get bit," T said as he stood back.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Stupid pricks'," she whispered. She turned as she heard something behind her and took a walker out without blinking with an ax. "Bastard."

"You want to taste me?" Axel told the walker as he attacked him in the stomach.

Daryl pointed his crossbow and shot the walker in the head. "In the head. Not the stomach, not the heart, the brain!"

"I hear you, the brain," Axel told him.

"Then follow through!" Jewel yelled at them.

Oscar stabs a walker in the head. "Like that?"

"Uh huh," Daryl answered.

"Give the man a gold star for listening," Jewel said as she pulled the collar of a walker sticking her knife in his brain.

Rick hissed at the prisoners. "Get back in formation, none of this prison riot crap!"

"Incoming," T said as they all went back into formation and they all fought the walkers' except for Big Tiny who went behind a wall to shield himself.

Jewel stabbed the walker that was near Big Tiny. "Rick he's been bitten!" she told him as she pulled down the collar of his uniform.

"I'm telling you that I don't feel anything, it's just a scratch!" Big Tiny answered.

Rick looked at Jewel then at him. "I'm sorry man."

"I can keep fighting!" Big Tiny argued.

"That puts us at risk, you die you come back as one of those things," Jewel told him.

"You cut off that old man's leg to save him," Andrew told them. "You can save him."

Jewel glared at the shorter man. "This bite is NOT on a leg. Maybe if it was lower, but that's a damn shoulder bite. There's nothing we can do."

"Guys I'm fine…look at me, I'm not changing into one of those things," Big Tiny answered.

"Look, there has to be something you can do to save him! Just lock him up!" Oscar told them.

"Quarantine him!" Axel told them.

"We got to do something! Why are you just standing there, we got to save him!" Andrew yelled at them.

"There's nothing we can do," Rick repeated.

"I'm sorry," Jewel told them.

"You son of a Bitch!" Andrew yelled at them.

"Guy's I'm…" Big Tiny started to say as Tomas walked forward and stabs him in the head with a hammer then continued to stab him in the face. His face is covered in blood as he walked away.

Jewel let T and the prisoner's go in front of them, as Daryl, Rick and her took up the rear. "You see that look on his face?" Daryl asked.

"He's out of control," Jewel told the two men.

"He makes one move," Rick started to say.

"Just give me the signal," Daryl told them.

Jewel squeezed Rick's hand. "Me too," she said as she walked with them.

(TBC again. Sorry these guys are taking forever! But you aren't complaining. Please review!)


	68. Chapter 68

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 68**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me feel loved. So I pulled up the clip where Rick kills old Tomas, and the stare down was 34 Mississippi's, if you were interested. I counted it twice. Yeah that's a LONG stare down. I wish Abraham Lincoln would stare at me for 34 seconds! Keep on reviewing! Back to our semi original scripted program!**

Mar's POV:

Carol looked up from where Mar was sitting with Hershel. "Mar can I talk to you for a minute?" she asked.

"Sure, Lori you alright with him?" Mar asked as he stood up.

Lori nodded. "Maggie and Beth should be back soon," she told the other woman.

Mar stood up and walked out with Carol past Glenn. "What's going on Carol?"

Carol looked at the other woman. "You know how Hershel told us that Lori may need a c section again?"

Mar nodded. "Yes, Jewel you and I were prepared to help him out with it," she said as she looked back at the cell. "Which he can't do because he's unconscious. I've never done a c section before, I sure the hell know Jewel doesn't, and I'm sure you don't."

Carol nodded. "I don't that's why we need to practice."

"Practice? Exactly who do you plan to practice on?" Mar asked as she turned her body to face the other woman. "You aren't suggesting what I think you're suggesting."

Carol nodded. "We've got plenty of subjects."

Mar's face went white. "Carol…I understand the concept…." she told the other woman. "I have to say it's a brilliant, yet, morbid idea. Really morbid," Mar told her. "Alright, how do you want to do this?"

"We'll have to go down to the gates," Carol told the other woman.

"We'll need another person," Mar said as she turned her attention to Glenn as Maggie walked back to the cell. "Two people to distract the walkers', one to grab. I can't believe I'm agreeing with this. Let's do it before I change my mind," she told her as they walked back to Glenn.

"Glenn we need your help with something," Carol told him.

Glenn looked at them. "Now?" he asked.

"Yes now," Mar told him firmly.

"No way, I can't leave Hershel," Glenn told them.

"This is important," Carol assured him.

"No. Rick told me to stay," Glenn repeated.

"We wouldn't be askin' if it wasn't important," Mar said as she put her hand on Glenn's shoulder.

Lori looked at them. "Glenn go on we got this," she told her.

"We won't be long," Carol told him.

"We're fine, go," Maggie told him.

Glenn looked at the bed then at the two women. "Fine," he said reluctantly. He walked with them. "What is so important?"

Carol looked at Mar and Mar shook her head. "No this was your idea, you tell him."

Carol nodded. "Lori is over due, she had to deliver Carl by c section, we need practice. Hershel isn't going to be able to do it."

"Practice? How do you plan to practice?" Glenn asked as they went outside.

"No no way, she's not thinking what I think she is, is she Mariah?" Glenn asked.

"I had the same reaction and yes. We really don't have another choice," Mar told him. "We have to do this for Lori, for the baby," she told him.

"You two are crazy," Glenn told them as they walked down to the gates.

Summer's POV:

Summer went into Beth's cell and sat down beside her. "Can I help you with something?" she asked as she looked at Hershel's pants.

Beth shook her head. "Are you going to tell me I shouldn't be doing this? That I'm giving up?" she asked the other teen. "Maggie is sure he isn't going to make it."

Summer shook her head. "No, if it was mom or Uncle Daryl or anyone, I'd be doin' the same thing. I prayed…for Hershel. I haven't prayed…since I was like eight. Your dad believes, and that's the important thing," she told the other teen. "But Maggie needs you with her," Summer told the teen. "He'll like the pants, he'll be real grateful, that you thought of him."

Beth gave a small smile. "You're a good friend, Summer."

Summer smiled. "I'll go downstairs with you," she said as she stood up and went with her. "Lori how is he?" she asked as Beth went in and hugged Maggie and sat with him.

"Bleeding stopped," Lori said. "Mitch is napping."

Summer nodded as she turned and saw Carl approaching. "Where were you?" she asked.

Carl put down the bag of supplies. "Found the infirmary, wasn't much left but I cleared it out!"

Summer, Maggie and Lori looked at him. "You went by yourself?" Lori asked.

"Yeah," Carl answered.

"Are you insane? We don't do things alone anymore!" Summer told him.

Lori motioned to Hershel. "This was the whole group," she told her son.

"I killed two walkers! It was no big deal!" Carl told his mom. "We needed supplies, so I went and got them!"

"Carl, watch your tone," Summer hissed at him.

"I appreciate that but…." Lori told him.

"Then get off my back!" Carl yelled at her.

"Excuse us," Summer said as she grabbed his arm and pulled him away. "What the hell is your problem?"

Carl looked at her. "You don't get to tell me what to do, you aren't really my sister."

Summer crossed her arms. "You're right. But I am older, so guess what I still get to be your boss. What you did was reckless and it could have gotten you killed. I know that you want to be a help. I know you are mad at your mom. I get it. But what you did…." she said as she shook her head. "What do you think it would have done to your dad or your mom or me or any of us if we had to dig your grave too? You don't get to put yourself in danger recklessly Carl just because you are being some pre teenager that gets mad at the world? No, not here," she said as she took off his Sherriff's hat. "You get this back when you come and apologize to me and to your mom. I may have to accept that we all may die one day or not, but I WILL accept that you put yourself in danger and get killed!" the blond teen told him as she put on the hat. "You want it back, earn it," she said as she walked away. She turned and looked at him. "And if I was you I'd do it before dad asks me why I'm wearing it because I won't lie," she said as she stormed off to check on Mitch.

Daryl, Rick's, T and Jewel's POV:

The group arrived at a room with two doors and Daryl handed Tomas the keys.

"I aint opening that," Tomas told him. "Go ahead and do it if you want it open."

Jewel looked at him. "We aren't the ones who needs that cell block cleared, you are."

Rick nodded. "We can turn around right now let you do this. I'm not putting my family in danger for somewhere you are going to live. Now you want this cell block, you're going to use those keys and open ONE of those doors. Let me repeat that again, ONE."

T Dog watched them. "One as in not two. UNO. Since you seem to have trouble with understanding English."

"You people are messing with the wrong person, you just don't know," Tomas told them.

Jewel looked at him. "I think I'm lookin' at a dead man if you don't listen to us. You have no IDEA what we are capable of," she said as she walked closer to him. "I killed my husbands best friend because he was threatening his life and our group. He handcuffed my oldest brother to a roof and left him for dead because he was endangering the group," Jewel told him. He didn't have to know that Rick hadn't known her yet. "So, don't threaten me you little prick with we're messing with the wrong person. Because I may look sweet and innocent, but you put my family at risk, you're one dead walker snack," she told him. "And I'll be the one to do it," she hissed as she stepped back.

Daryl glanced at her. "You haven't been sweet since you were three."

"I said I may look it, big brother, not that I was," she teased him back.

Rick watched him hesitate. "T, Daryl, collect there weapons, see how they can do with out them."

"You wouldn't!" Tomas told them.

"That's a death sentence," Andrew told them.

"Don't look at us, look at him," T said as he walked up to them.

"Tomas, open the door!" Axel told him.

The walkers' can be heard behind the door. "I guess I riled them up. Good luck," she said as she turned.

Tomas picked up the keys. "You ready bitches?" he said as he struggled with the door. "I got this!" he said as he opened both doors.

"I said one door!" Rick yelled as he killed the walkers that were coming through the door.

"Shit happens," Tomas responded as they battle walkers, he stabbed one almost stabbing Rick. He pushed a walker on him.

"RICK!" Jewel yelled as she saw Rick fall to the ground. "Asshole!" Jewel yelled at Tomas as she threw a knife hitting the walker in the head.

Daryl pulled the walker off him and helped Rick up as he pulled the knife out of the walker's head and handed it back to Jewel.

"He was comin' right at me, bro," Tomas said as he stared at Rick.

"Yeah I get it, shit happens," Rick told him as he stared at him. "Jewel," he said softly. He knew that if he didn't let her handle it, the Dixon temper would be turned on him.

Jewel stood beside him and stared at Tomas. "Remember my promise you prick. Dixon's don't break promises!" she said simply as she brought up the ax she was holding and bringing it down in the middle of his skull.

"NO!" Andrew yelled as he raised his baseball bat to Jewel.

Rick brought up his leg and kicked him to the ground and kicked the baseball bat out of the way.

"Easy," Daryl told him as he raised the cross bow.

Andrew got up and started to run. "I got him!" Rick told him as he started to follow him.

"On your knees," Daryl told Oscar.

T held his gun on Axel. "Jewel you OK?"

"Fine," Jewel answered.

"We don't have any affiliation with what happened! Tell him man!" Axel begged.

"Stop talking man," Oscar told him.

Rick followed Andrew as he ran into a court yard as Rick closed the door.

"Let me back in! Open it back up!" Andrew told him.

"You better run!" Rick hissed as he turned around and went back into the room. "Jewel you alright?" he asked as he went over to her and caressed her face. "You alright?"

Jewel nodded. "I'm good…" she said as she kissed him.

"You two been together long before all this?" Axel asked.

Rick turned and looked at him. "We gave you a chance, and this is how you repay us?" he asked. "Daryl let's end this now!"

"We didn't have nothing to do with that!" Oscar told him.

"Sir please listen to me! It was them that was bad not us," Axel begged them.

Rick pointed his gun at Axel's face. "That's convenient," he told them.

Jewel looked between them. "Rick…I believe them."

Daryl looked at his sister. "You what?"

"How many times have we got bad raps because of Merle? Even at the quarry, because of him," Jewel asked.

"Plenty," Daryl admitted.

"You saw what he did to Tiny! He was my friend! Please! We aint like him! I like my pharmaceuticals, but I'm no killer. Oscar here, he's a B and E, but he aint no good at it either! We aint the violent type, they were! Please I swear to God! I want to live!" Axel begged.

Rick turned his gun on Oscar. "What about you?"

"I aint ever pleaded for my life, and I aint about to start now. So you do what you got to do," Oscar told him.

"They'll be in another cell block, away from us. And they haven't done anything violent toward us, otherwise I'd never suggest it," Jewel told Rick. "Tomas and Andrew, they were threats, I'm not gonna lose any sleep over them Rick. But these two, we kill them, it's going to be on my conscious," she told him.

"Mine too," T told him.

Rick looked at Daryl. "Alright the deal still stands, let's go," Rick told them.

"And you call me a teddy bear," Daryl whispered to her sister.


	69. Chapter 69

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 69**

**Author's Note: Well this is officially my longest fan fiction and quickest ever! My first one I ever posted on this sight was Sink Or Swim (Lost Sayid/OC) took over a year and was 68 chapters. So I left out the scene where they gave Axel and Oscar the cells, I couldn't fit it in and we know what happens. So please review!**

**So I make Rick a little sappy when he's with Jewel. He never got a chance to be that man with Lori. **

"_**Miracles happen every day, change your perception of what a miracle is and you'll see them all around you-Jon Bon Jovi"**_

Group POV:

Summer stood against the door of Hershel's cell as she held onto Mitch. "Where's Mar and Carol?" she asked Glenn.

"Taking care of something outside. Why are you wearing Carl's hat?" Glenn asked.

"Cause Carl didn't listen," Mitch answered honestly.

"Out of the mouth's of babes," Summer said with a grin.

Carl leaned against the door frame. "You're right buddy, I didn't listen. And I put myself in danger."

Maggie stood near Hershel's bed as she held his hand. He stopped breathing all of a sudden and she stood paralyzed.

"Do something! Somebody do something!" Beth screamed.

"Mitch stay here!" Summer yelled as she ran into the cell with Lori. Summer put her ear to his chest. "He's not breathing!"

Lori starts CPR. "Come on! Breath damn it!" she yelled at him. Hershel reached up and grabbed her.

"Lori!" Summer yelled as she pulled her away.

Carl held his gun on Hershel as he Hershel started to breath and fell back to sleep.

"Is he alright?" Beth asked.

"He's breathing," Summer said as she held Lori into a hug. "You get that hat back!" she told Carl as she handed the hat back still holding onto Lori.

Jewel walked in with T, Daryl and Rick. "What's going on? Where's Mar and Carol?" she asked as she took stock of everyone.

"They had something they needed to do outside," Glenn answered. "I'll explain later," he told them.

"How is he?" Jewel asked.

"He stopped breathing but Miss. Lori saved him!" Mitch told them.

"Mom did real good," Carl told them.

"So did Summer, she didn't hesitate," Maggie said as she watched her father.

"Still no fever," Summer responded.

"She grew up with this one as a mother, she knows how to respond to an emergency," Daryl told them.

"How did it go with the prisoners?" Lori asked as Rick came in to the cell with Jewel.

"It went," T answered.

Hershel opened his mouth as he opened his eyes. "Daddy!" Maggie exclaimed.

Summer squeezed Lori's shoulder as Beth moved over to him.

"He's going to be alright!" Carl told Mitch.

"Never give up hope, right Beth?" Mitch asked as he inched closer into the cell.

"That's right," Beth said as Rick took off the cuffs off him.

Jewel wiped her eyes. "Hey, Hershel," she told him as she squeezed Rick's shoulder.

Hershel reached up and grabbed Rick's hand. Rick gave a look of relief. "Come here," he told Beth as he exchanged his hand with hers.

"Hey Mitch, let's go find Mar and Carol and tell them that Hershel is alright," Daryl said.

Glenn looked at Daryl then at Mitch. "Hey Daryl, just make sure you call to them first," he told him as he gave a slight nod to Mitch.

Daryl gave a slight nod to Glenn as he took the boy.

Carol and Mar's POV:

Mar looked up from her the walker they were practicing on and turned her head as if she thought she heard something.

"That's the third time you've done that, everything alright?" Carol questioned the other woman.

"I feel like we're being watched," Mariah answered as she sat back on her heels. "We've done three…do we need to get Glenn to get another one?" she asked.

Carol shook her head. "I couldn't handle another one right now," she answered as she stood up and stretched.

"Peter was born by C section…" Mariah said quietly.

Carol looked at the other woman and sat back down. Mariah didn't talk about herself, she knew this was a big step. "When was he born?"

"July fifteen, he wasn't due until mid August," Mar answered. "I didn't even have a nursery ready. I should have known then and there that little boy was going to be a spitfire from that moment on," she answered as she looked down. She was afraid if she'd stop she'd lose the nerve. "He was born with light red hair, a mixture of mine and my ex's. He came into this world kicking and screaming. He was a fighter. I keep on telling myself that he's out there fighting, that he's still alive. I know he probably isn't…but of course if you had told me that my friends would find me almost ready to opt out, I would have laughed. So I keep holding on to that thin little hope that he's out there."

Carol squeezed the other woman's shoulder. "If he's anything like his mother, I know he is. Let's go back," she said as she walked with her.

The door opened slightly. "Everything alright out here? Got Mitch with me," Daryl told the women.

Carol and Mar both went inside. "Everything's fine," Carol answered.

"Mr. Hershel's going to be OK!" Mitch told them excitedly.

"Mind lowerin' the volume a little bit kiddo?" Daryl asked with a smirk on his face.

"Hershel's alright?" Carol asked.

"He woke up?" Mar asked as she ruffled Mitch's hair.

"He stopped breathin' but Miss Lori saved him," Mitch informed them.

Carol and Mar both smiled. "About time we got a win," Carol told them.

"Mitch why don't you take Carol back? No one goes alone right?" Mar asked.

Mitch nodded. "We do it together!"

"It's a good thing Daryl didn't come out here alone and brought you, that would have been very bad for him," Mar teased.

"Don't be to long," Carol said as she went the boy.

Mar motioned outside. "Felt like we were being watched," she told the man as they walked outside.

"What were the two of you doin'?" Daryl asked.

"Practicing performing C sections on female walkers'," Mar answered like it was the sanest thing in the world.

Daryl looked at her. "Say again?"

"Lori had a c section before, it's likely going to be needed to be done again. They told me that if I ever had any more kids after Peter, I'd need another one. Hershel was the only one who knew how to do it, Carol said we needed practice. She was right. At least they can be useful for something," Mar told him. "The prisoners?"

"One got bit, two were assholes, the other two are in another cell block," Daryl answered as he looked around.

"The two assholes?" Mar asked.

"One almost killed Rick, Jewel killed him, the other one ran right into a court yard full of walkers'," Daryl told her.

"Jewel knows we kissed, Peter saw us," Mar told him as her head snapped up. "Feel that? That's the fourth time I've felt like someone's watching us."

Daryl looked around. "I don't see anyone, maybe I should go down by the fences," he said.

"No, it's probably nothing," Mar told him.

"Peter saw us…." Daryl asked as he took out a cigarette and lit it up. "Found it in one of the cells. Want one?"

"You're kidding right?" Mar asked as she shook her head. "Hope you are ready for a long lecture from Jewel if she finds out you're smoking again. Yea, Peter saw us, he told Jewel. Jewel was waiting for us to make the next move. Never happened though," she said as she looked up at him.

Daryl shifted his eyes down. "Never thought you'd be interested in someone like me. I ain't no good."

Mar looked at him and hit his arm. "Hey that's my friend you're talking bad about Daryl Dixon, and no one talks bad about a friend of mine. You are a good man, one of the best that I've ever seen Daryl. You were just always in Merle's shadow, letting him boss you around. You are Rick's right hand man, you keep this group safe."

"Only cause he fell for my sister," Daryl answered.

Mar hit his shoulder again. "Bull. Now take a compliment," she told him. "We should get back inside," she told the man as she gave one last look over his shoulder.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel had went into her and Rick's cell. She needed to get the blood off of her, human blood. She was used to walker blood by now. She took Rick's shirt off and took a breath as she used a rag and water to wash her face.

"Need help?" Rick asked quietly as he walked in. Jewel had used a sheet to give them some sort of privacy.

"Wish we had found the showers'," Jewel answered as she handed him the rag.

Rick kissed her shoulder. "Want to tell me what you're thinking about? Everything happened so fast."

"I saw you dying….because we were helping an asshole," Jewel confessed as he ran the cloth over her shoulder.

"I'm right here," Rick told her as he ran a finger over her back. "Right here."

Jewel nodded. "It could have ended different though," she said as she squeezed his hand.

Rick turned her around to look at him. "But it didn't. I'm here, you're here. Hershel is going to be alright," he said as he kissed her. "This is me, right here, kissing you," he told her. "What happened out there today, we are stronger as a whole team. I am grateful that you are my other half. You keep me grounded, you point out things in the heat of the moment that I would never think of. I rely on you Mrs. Grimes, as my wife, my lover, my partner," he told her as he kissed her. "Do you regret killing Tomas?"

Jewel shook her head. "No, of course not," she told him as she kissed him.

"Then that guilt I see in those beautiful eyes of yours, there's no place for it," Rick told her as he ran his hand through her hair.

Jewel smiled. "Thank you Mr. Grimes," she told him. "So….there wouldn't have been any pork and beans in that food your brought back would there?" she asked as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "Might be," he told her as he kissed her again.


	70. Chapter 70

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This **

**Chapter 70**

**Author's Note: So a little bit of Merle, Andrea and Michonne in this chapter. Merle needs to know about Rick and Jewel, but he isn't going to tell his sister he knows when she get's to Woodbury. Sneaky huh? Ninety Seven People are following this! WOAH. Thank you all!**

Woodbury:

Merle walked into the infirmary. "Go ahead and check your patient Doc," he told the doctor. "Bet you were wondering if I was real or not, Blondie. Probably hoping I wasn't," he said as he straddled the chair. "Well here I am, I guess this big old world just gets a little smaller near the end huh? Ain't so many of us left to share the air right? You know when they found me, I was near bled out, starving, thinking' to myself a bullet might make a good last meal. Take myself a long nap after, wait for Daryl, Jewel and Summer on the other side. You seen my brother? My sister? My niece?" he asked as he looked at the two women.

Andrea shook her head. "Not for a long time."

"Well that makes the two of us," Merle told her.

"Daryl went back for you, with Rick and Glenn and T Dog, but you were already gone," Andrea told him.

"Well not all of me!" Merle said as he showed her his stub.

Andrea looked disgusted. "Oh God."

Merle laughed. "Yeah all thanks to Rick that prick that handcuffed me and left me up there to die."

"He tried, Daryl saw that. Jewel and Summer, too," Andrea told him.

"Daryl was always the sweet one, my baby brother. Summer's a teen, and Jewel well she and I never got along well anyway," Merle told her.

"Her and Rick, they were getting close," Andrea told him.

"Close? Exactly what do you mean by close?" Merle asked as he looked at her.

"Starting a relationship, were getting close," Andrea explained. "They were good for each other."

Merle laughed. "Figure's my little sister would be opening' up her legs for the bastard that left me on a damn roof top."

"I'm not sure she was sleeping with him," Andrea said. "Daryl, Jewel and Summer wanted to keep lookin' but people died. Lots of them. Jim, Dale, Luke, Kaden….Amy," she said softly.

"Your sister?" Merle asked.

"Yes," Andrea told him.

"She was a good kid, I'm sorry to hear it," Merle responded honestly. "Kaden though, now that isn't a shame."

"There was more, a lot more. We had to leave Atlanta, we wound up on a farm. Daryl and Jewel both stepped up, Summer too. She was amazing," Andrea said.

"Now they're dead," Merle responded.

"I don't know that for sure," Andrea answered. "We were over run by a herd," she answered.

"How long ago?" Merle asked her.

"Seven or eight months, I was separated from the rest of them, got left behind. I know what it feels like," Andrea told him.

Merle held up his hand. "I seriously doubt that."

"What do you want from us?" Andrea asked.

Merle scoffed. "There she sits with four walls around her, roof over her head, medicine in her veins, and she wants to know what we want from her. I plucked you and your mute here out of the dirt blondie. How about a thank you?" he told her.

"You held a gun on us!" the black woman with dreadlocks told him.

"She speaks! Well now who aint had a gun on 'em in the past year? Show hands? Y'all? Anybody? Hell Jes here almost kicked the living crap out of me when I tried to take her gun, put up a damn fight," Merle said.

"Still never forgave him," Jes said as she looked at him.

"Thank you," Andrea said.

Merle nods. "No problem," he said as he stood up.

Prison Group POV:

Daryl laughed as he took the knife out of the pillow he had hung up and handed it back to Mitch. "Getting' better, but a knee cap isn't gonna cut it, need to aim higher. You might be little, but you get good at the throwin' of the knife and you can hit anywhere you aim."

"Let it become one with you, it's part of you, just an extension of your hand. One quick glance at your target and throw. Don't even need to aim," Jewel said as she sat at the table.

"Could do to him what Merle did to you," Daryl said with a smirk.

Jewel glared at Daryl. "Well our brother was a bastard."

"But you learned, didn't you?" Daryl asked.

"What did he do?" Rick asked as he sat down.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Bastard blindfolded me, started makin' animal sounds then got ticked when I threw the knife and hit him," she told him.

"That doesn't sound very fun," Mitch said.

"It wasn't but he proved his point and it worked," Jewel told him as she leaned against Rick.

"You know you two are just getting' way to comfortable doin' that in front of me," Daryl teased.

"A Dixon not afraid to show affection in front of people, that should be applauded," Mar said as she brought a can of broth and sat down.

"Again," Daryl told the boy as he ignored the comment from Mariah.

"Hold up," Mariah said as she stood up and went over and drew a face with a frownie face on the pillow.

"What the hell is that?" Daryl asked.

"Language," Jewel said. "It's a walker," she said.

Rick looked at it. "A walker? I'm not even goin' to ask how you get that."

"It's not smiling," Jewel said as she shrugged. "It's a mother thing," she told Rick as she kissed him.

Mar tried not to laugh. "Alright that's a walker, he's almost got me, the only thing standin' between me becoming it's dinner is you and that knife. No one else is around," she said as she moved the pillow and started moving around. "He's gonna get me!"

"It's a pillow…." Mitch told her.

Mar glanced at him. "Hey use your imagination!"

Summer and Carl both tried not to laugh as they came into the room. "It isn't a very convincing' walker Mar," Summer told her.

Daryl leaned back. "Got to agree with the kid, it's a pillow with a pathetic frownie face."

Summer grinned. "Carl when I tell you spin him around a couple times," she said as she went behind the pillow.

Rick tried not to laugh. "Got to say this is a unique way to learn," he told them.

"No one shoot me or throw anything at me, this is just a demonstration!" Summer yelled so everyone could here them. "Alright, Carl," she said as she started making walker sounds and poked her arms from around the pillow.

"Mitch! There's a walker after me! HELP!" Mar yelled as she moved around.

Carl stopped spinning him. "Save Mar Mitch!" he told the younger boy.

Mitch aimed the knife and threw it without thinking as Summer ducked. Mar grinned as she turned around and looked at the pillow. "Right on the nose," she said. "You saved me!"

Summer grinned as she came and looked at the pillow. "Literally right on the nose," she said as she took the knife off. "Another proud graduate of the Dixon knife throwing class."

Glenn and Maggie laughed from upstairs. "Won't be long til you can go on patrols with us, Mitch!"

Mitch grinned as he took the knife back. "Can we do it again?" he asked with a grin.

Woodbury:

Jes handed Merle a beer as she sat down. "You thinking' bout what the blond said bout your family?" she asked.

"Which part? The part that they may be alive? Or the part that my sister may be spreadin' her legs for Officer friendly?" Merle asked.

Jes ran her hand through her thick black hair. "Didn't here her say that Merle. Heard her say that they were good for each other."

Merle scoffed as he drank the beer. "Been a while since she saw them, they could be doin' the horizontal mambo right now."

"So what if they are?" Jes asked as she shrugged her shoulders. "From what you told me bout your sister, bout Clyde, bout you wantin' to say that you were sorry for not bein' there, she isn't the type to just lay on her back with just anyone. Do you really think that she said to herself 'geeze you handcuffed my ass of a brother to a roof, got to repay you by sleepin' with you?' And if you do, then you got an ego bigger then your damn head."

Merle looked at her. "Don't you need to go do patrol or something'?" he asked.

"Nope," Jes answered.

"Mason aint expectin' you?" Merle asked as he finished the beer.

"Aint been expectin' me for a while, you know that. Now stop tryin' to avoid the damn issue," Jes told him. "So what if your sister and this Rick guy are together? Hell, have you been doing the Governor's bidding for so long that you forget what it's like out there? If it took the end of the world for your sister to have a shot of happiness, so what?"

Merle held up his hand. "He handcuffed me to a roof."

Jes looked at him. "Because you were spoutin' off your wonderful racist bull. You aint no angel, Dixon. Neither am I," she told him. "You don't think the Governor would do a lot worse to you if you tried that shit here?"

"Wouldn't want Jewel to be spreadin' her legs for him either," Merle simply stated.

"Point is Merle, that you don't have much say in who your sister takes up with. If you ever see her again, the last thing on your mind should be who she's with, but that she's alive," Jes told him.

Merle shook his head. "Why do I even let you in here?"

Jes smirked. "Cause I'm the only one in this damn place that is going to tell you exactly how it is. The one person you know sees that the Governor is a power hungry maniac," she said. "So this black woman, you think she's going to be lookin' around?"

Merle shrugged. "Think she's going to be a hard sell on the whole utopia society that he's selling."

"That's the vibe I'm getting," Jes told him.

"You are gonna get yourself killed Jes. Governor isn't stupid," Merle told her.

"I got lots of practice bein' the mindless soldier following' orders without question," Jes told him with a smirk.


	71. Chapter 71

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 71**

**Author's Note: I'm mentally preparing me for the walker attack on the prison. I know what I'm doing to poor Summer (whose going to take brooding Rick's place afterwards.) 297 reviews can we make it 300? I'm not greedy or anything! Dang got to back to work tomorrow. Review please.**

Group POV:

Jewel walked with Rick, Mar, Daryl and T Dog in the yard. Carol was driving vehicles up in the yard.

"Alright let's get the other cars in, we'll park 'em in the west entry of the yard," Rick instructed.

"Good, our vehicles camped out there looks like a giant 'vacancy' sign!" Daryl told them.

"We need to burn some of these bodies," Jewel said as she looked around.

"It's going to be a long day," T responded.

"It always is," Mar responded as she looked around.

"Where are Glenn and Maggie? We could use the help," Rick asked.

"Guard tower," Daryl answered as Carol got out of the car.

"Guard tower? They were just up there last night," Rick told him.

"Yeah and you and Jewel spend a lot of time clearing' out the control room," Daryl teased.

"Daryl!" Mar said as she laughed.

They all looked up at the guard tower. "Glenn! Maggie!" Daryl yelled up.

Glenn pops his head out of the guard tower as he's buttoning his pants. "Hey guys, what's up?"

"You coming?" Daryl yelled up to him.

Jewel covered her mouth as she laughed. "Just be glad he doesn't have the nerve to do that to us," she told Rick.

"What?" Glenn asked a look on confusion on his face as the others' continued to laugh.

"You coming? We could use a hand down here," Daryl told the other man.

"Yeah we'll be right down!" Glenn answered as he disappeared back to the tower.

"You are just wrong," Mar told Daryl as they all laughed and walked back to the car.

T and Jewel both looked over there shoulder and exchanged glances. "Hey Rick!" T Dog yelled at him.

Rick turned and looked at what they were looking at. He saw the two prisoners' walking out of the cell block and stopped smiling as he walked over to them. "Come with me," he told the others of the group. "That's far enough, we had an agreement."

Axel nodded. "Please mister, we know that we made a deal," he told them. "But you gotta understand! We can't live in that place for another minute, you follow me? All the bodies, people we knew! Blood, brains everywhere, nothing' but ghosts!" he said as Maggie and Glenn joined the group.

"Why don't you just move the bodies out?" Mar asked as she looked at them.

"Should be burnin' them," T told them.

"We tried! We did!" Axel told them.

"The fence is down on the far side of the prison. Every time we drag a body out, those things line up, just hump out a body and run back inside," Oscar told them.

"Look we had nothing' to do with Thomas and Andrew! You tryin' to make a point? You proved it bro! We'll do whatever it takes to be part of your group, just please don't make us live in that place!" Axel begged.

Mar looked at the group. "You all took me in," she told them.

"That was differen', Jewel and I knew you," Daryl told her.

"Our deal is not negotiable. You either live in your cell block or you leave," Rick told them.

Oscar looked at Axel. "I told you this was a waste of time. They aint no better then the pricks' who shot up our boys. You know how many of our friends' corpses we've had to drag out? Threw them just like…they were good guys! Guys that had our backs against the really bad dudes like Tomas and Andrew in this joint. Now we've all made mistakes to get in here, chief, and I'm not gonna pretend to be a saint but believe me we paid our dues. Enough that we would rather hit the road than go back to that shithole," Oscar told Rick.

Rick glanced back at Daryl who shook his head no. Jewel glanced at T as Daryl and Rick walked over to them and walked them to the gate. "You want to take your chances," Rick told them, go ahead," he said as he locked the outside gate.

"Come on dude!" Axel yelled from the gate.

Jewel crossed her arms. "I don't feel right about this," she told the others.

"Neither do I," T told them.

Rick looked at them as he walked back over. "Are you serious T? Do you want them in a cell next to you?" he asked. "Next to our children Jewel?"

"Don't," Jewel warned. "You know I'd never put there lives' in danger or anyone in this group," she hissed at her husband.

"Sorry, I know," Rick told his wife as he kissed her.

"I'm going to go start movin' the vehicles," Jewel said as she walked away from the group to argue the fates of the prisoners.

Jewel's POV:

Daryl nodded toward Jewel. "I'd go talk to her," he told Rick as they finished discussing the prisoners.

Rick nodded as he walked up to where Jewel was. "I can build a dog house," he offered as he stood in front of her. "I was wrong."

Jewel looked at him. "Plenty of cells in the prison you can go to, a dog house aint necessary," she told him. "Don't _ever _say that to me again Rick. Don't even imply it. I was thinking' about Summer before she was born. I think about Carl and Mitch the same way. And this baby. The baby of your ex wife and your best friend? I think about it, Rick. There isn't a second I don't think 'bout them."

Rick caressed her face. "I'm sorry. I know. I realized it right as it came out of my mouth. I know what hurtful words can do, Lori was good at it. I'd never do it on purpose."

"I know," Jewel told him as she kissed him.

"It'll never happen again, that I swear to you," Rick told her as he kissed her again.

"Better not," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "First fight."

"This wasn't a fight, this was me insertin' my foot in my mouth. You want to know what fights are like, ask Lori," he teased her.

Jewel turned her attention to the yard. "Look," she said as nodded toward Hershel walking with a crutch.

Summer's POV:

Summer smiled as she walked down the steps with Lori, Hershel, Mitch, Beth and Carl. "Take it easy with those steps," Summer told him.

Lori took hold of his shoulder. "I got you if you need it," she told the older man.

"We don't need you to trip on those steps, daddy," Beth reminded him.

Hershel looked around the yard. "You cleared all those bodies out? It's startin' to look like a place we can live."

"That's the plan!" Mitch told the older man.

"Hershel watch your step we certainly don't need you trippin' and fallin'," Summer told him.

"You're doing great daddy," Beth said as they helped him walk.

"Ready to race Hershel?" Carl asked with a grin.

"Hershel can beat you," Mitch told him.

Summer laughed. "That's right, Mitch. My money's on Hershel any day of the week," she told him.

Hershel laughed. "Give me another day, I'll take you on."

Lori smiled. "You are really doing well," she complimented him.

"Go Hershel!" Glenn yelled from the yard.

"See you got everyone rootin' for you," Summer said with a grin.

Summer and Carl hear something from behind them. "WALKERS!" Carl yelled.

"Summer! Carl! Get out of there! Lori!" Jewel yelled as she started walking.

"NO!" Rick yelled as he started running.

Mitch threw his knife at one hitting him almost perfectly in the eye.

"Come on Mitch!" Beth yelled as she grabbed the little boys shoulder as Hershel took one out with his crutch. She helped Hershel behind a gate, Mitch closing it behind them.

"Carl take your mom!" Summer yelled as she pushed them back and used her bow and arrow firing as she walked backward.

"The lock!" Daryl yelled. "Hurry up!" he yelled at Glenn.

Glenn threw the keys to him.

"That gate is open!" T dog pointed.

"Get out of my way!" Rick yelled at the prisoners.

Mar looked at them. "You with us?"

"Yeah," Oscar said as he ran with them.

TBC (Just cause Summer and Carl need there own chapter with Lori)


	72. Chapter 72

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 72**

**Author's Note: Poor Summer…I knew I was going to replace her with Maggie for Judith's birth but writing this…get hankies ready! Summer is definitely not as cool in an emergency situation as her mother. She's 16 dang it! Remember Rick isn't losing grip on reality (really hated that) poor Summer will a bit not much. Review please! Even if I make you cry!**

Summer walked down the corridor looking right and left as Lori and Carl was in front of them. "Lori?" she asked as the very pregnant woman leaned against the wall.

"Mom?" Carl asked as he went over to her.

"Are you bit?" Summer asked as she went over to the woman.

"Something's not right…" Lori said as she clutched her stomach. "I think the baby's coming."

Summer looked at her. "Well tell it this isn't the best time!" she told her.

Lori had to smile. It was easy to forget that the young woman in front of her was only sixteen. "I'm afraid that it isn't how it works, sweetheart. Babies decide when they want to be born, and not the other way around," she told the young woman.

Summer turned at the sound of walkers as Carl held up his gun to shoot them. "No, we need to get your mom somewhere safe," she said as she helped her.

Carl finds a door. "I'll make sure it's clear," he said as Summer helped Lori stand.

"I'll go get mom, or Mar, or Carol…when we get you settled," Summer told her. "It'll be alright."

"Clear," Carl said as he helped her in.

Summer looked up at the sound of alarms. "Oh come on," she murmured.

"What is that?" Lori asked.

Summer took a breath. "Help me lay your mom down," she told her as she tried to remain calm. "Then I'm going to go back to the cell block and get help."

Lori shook her head. "You can't risk goin' out there Summer," she said as she took her hand. "Look at me."

Summer looked at her and shook her head. "Lori, I can't deliver this baby."

"Yes you can and you will. You are strong and you are brave and you can do this, Summer. Do you understand me?" Lori asked.

Summer glanced at Carl. "Shouldn't we be givin' you the pep talk Lori?" she asked. "Carl, you are going to need to help me with your baby brother or sister."

Carl nodded as he kneeled down. "Our brother or sister right mom?" he asked.

"Yeah that's right, sweet boy," Lori answered as she started to breath.

"Do you know how to do this?" Carl asked. "Can't she breath?"

"I think that's normal," Summer said as she took a breath. "We got to take off your pants, Lori," she said as she looked at Carl. "I can't lie to you Carl, I don't know anything about this. I should have learned….but I figured that we had enough people around. Lori I got to go get help. I can't do this."

Carl took a breath. "We can do this Summer…" he told her as he squeezed her shoulder.

Summer took a breath. "Go support your momma's shoulders," she said as she took a breath. "I read a few birthing books back at the library…." she said as she checked the woman. "Lori…." she said as she pulled out her hands. "I…don't think this is normal…" the teen said as her face got white. "I'm going to go get help!" she said as she started to stand up.

Lori grabbed her hand. "Summer…I know what this means. I'm not losin' this baby, you're going to have to cut me open. I'm sorry sweetheart, if there was any other way," she told the young woman.

"No! I can't….I won't….I'll go get help…" Summer said as she started to fight back the tears.

Carl looked at his mother "I'll go," he told her.

"No, both of you listen to me, this baby has to survive," Lori told them as she took a breath and raised her shirt. "See the scar Summer? You're going to have to use your knife and follow that scar."

"Lori…you're askin' me to kill you! I can't! I won't," Summer said as she let the tears come.

"I'm asking you to save this baby," Lori said. "You are one of the bravest most beautiful young women I have ever seen, ever met. I am so glad that I've had the privilege of meeting you, of knowing you. I am so glad that Carl and this baby has you as a big sister. I wish I could be around when you meet your first love," she said as she touched the teens face. "While your mom, Rick and Uncle Daryl were threatening him, I'd sit with you and we'd laugh…." Lori said as she took a breath. "Carl…baby I don't want you to be scared alright? This is what I want, this is what is right. Now you…protect your baby sister or brother, watch out for Summer…and your dad. Respect Jewel…" Lori said.

"You don't have to do this," Carl begged.

"You're going to be fine, both of you. Carl you are going to beat this world, you are so strong, and you are so brave," Lori told him. "I love you."

Carl held her hand. "I love you too," he said as he cried.

"I love you too Summer. You have to do this," Lori begged.

Summer gripped her knife as she cried. "I love you too Lori."

"You promise me you'll do what's right baby. It's so easy to do the wrong thing in this world," she said as she started crying. "So don't…if it feels wrong don't do it all right? If it feels easy don't do it. Don't let this world spoil you. You are so good! I've done a lot of things wrong in this world, but you are my sweet boy. I love you," she said as she looked at Summer. "Summer, after this is done, you're gonna have to…."

Summer wiped her eyes. "I will…I promise."

"It can't be Rick or your mom….you understand?" Lori asked.

"Yes," Summer whispered.

"You love this baby as your own brother or sister. Promise me, take care of him or her. Make sure he or she is safe…" Lori begged.

"I will, I swear," Summer said as she took a breath and started cutting her. "I'm so sorry…" she whispered as Lori screamed.

"What are you doing to her?" Carl asked as he watched Lori close her eyes and die.

"I need to get…the baby out. God…Carl give me your hands. I need you to hold this open…keep this clean. I'm going to have to…" Summer said as she cried.

Carl moves to help her as Summer gets the baby out.

Summer took a breath as the baby didn't move or cry. "No no, come on little one, you are a fighter," she said as she taps the baby to get it to breath. Summer took a breath as the baby cried. "It's a girl…" she said as she held her to her chest. Carl took off his vest and handed it to her as he was still crying. "We got to go…" Summer whispered.

"We can't leave her, she'll turn," Carl told the older teen.

Summer went for her gun as she held the baby.

"No…" Carl said as he showed her his gun.

"Carl…." Summer said as she held the baby.

"She's my mom, I have to do it. If it was Jewel…wouldn't you want to do it?" Carl asked her.

Summer nodded as she turned and went outside. "Shh….it's alright lady bug," Summer whispered to the baby. "My Uncle Merle used to call me ladybug….I don't mind passing it down to you, sweet girl," she said as she cried. "I am so sorry baby, I just hope…you don't hate me as you grow up," she said as she jumped as she heard the gun shot and Carl walked out of the room not saying a word.

Group POV:

Jewel ran back to where Hershel, Beth, Maggie and Mitch were standing. "They didn't come back here?" she asked.

"You didn't find them?" Beth asked.

"We thought maybe they'd find there way here," Mar said as she rubbed Jewel's arm.

"T? Carol?" Hershel asked.

"They didn't make it," Daryl said.

"That doesn't mean the other's didn't," Rick said. "Glenn, Daryl you're with me," he started to say as a baby crying interrupted his thoughts.

Everyone turned and looked. Summer held on to the baby tight not able to say a word, crying. "Summer…" Jewel said as she ran over to her.

"Lori where is she?" Rick asked as he took a step forward.

Carl held his head down as Mar took a breath as she looked at Daryl. Summer shook her head. "I….I tried….I'm…." she tried to speak.

"Shh…hey….it's alright….shh…" Jewel comforted her daughter.

"No.." Rick said as he hugged Carl then Summer. "The baby?"

"Girl…" Carl answered.

"She's in shock," Jewel said as she touched Summer's cheek, it being clammy to her touch.

Mar took the baby. "Hello little one," she said as she touched the babies cheek.

The group all stood in silence as Summer went to her knees and started crying.

(Emotional or what?)


	73. Chapter 73

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 73**

**Author's Note: Well maybe I should write more heart wrenching things before I go to bed, I slept well. Well the good place I got for scripts (it was in French but hey it told me who was doing what) doesn't have the rest of the episodes out and online. So, bear with me while I try to remember who does what and where. Not that matters much since I'm diverging from the plot. Review please!**

Group POV:

Jewel bent down and took her daughter in her arms. She rocked her back and forth caressing her hair.

Mar held onto the baby and took her to Hershel. "She's healthy, but she's going to need food. Soon."

Hershel nodded. "Or she isn't going to survive."

"No way no how, we're not losing anyone else," Daryl told them. "Not her."

"I'll go with you," Rick said as he released his son.

Daryl shook his head. "Your family needs you Rick," he said as he nodded to Carl, Summer and Jewel. "You take care of them, I'll take care of this one.

"I'll go," Mar said as she rocked the baby.

"No, Glenn and I'll come with you. Daddy will need you to help with the baby," Maggie said.

Mar nodded as she looked at the baby then at Mitch. "I need you to go with Beth and get some blankets, some of the baby clothes we got."

Mitch nodded as he went with Beth.

Jewel stood with Summer. "I'm going to go take her back to her cell…get her cleaned up a little."

"I'll…I'll go with you too," Carl said.

"You don't have to Carl," Jewel told the boy.

"We promised mom….that we'd look out for each other, that we'd look out for the baby," Carl said.

Rick took a breath as he took the baby out of Mar's hand. "Hey, hi," he said as he cradled her.

"Let's go we're losing day light!" Daryl said as he took off to the cars.

"Be safe, we don't want to lose anyone else," Mar told him.

Mar took the baby back from Rick. "I've got her. They need you," she told the other man.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel got up from the side of Summer's bed and went outside the cell. "She's not talking…not really respondin' to anything," she told Rick and Carl.

"Mom…she knew…I mean she made the decision to save the baby. Summer didn't want too….she wanted to come back for help. Mom she knew there wasn't any chance. She made us promise," Carl told them.

Rick embraced his son. "I am sorry that both of you had to go through that.."

"Did…I mean…" Jewel asked as she looked at Rick.

Carl nodded. "I took care of it. I couldn't let her turn. No more kids stuff," he told his father repeating his words to him from the farm.

Rick nodded. "She'll be alright, Jewel, she's strong," he said as he squeezed her hand.

"I'll sit with her….maybe we can bring the baby to her later? Mom made her promise that she would watch after her like she was her own sister," Carl said. "She needs a name."

Jewel smiled. "How about you guys talk about that?" Jewel suggested.

Carl nodded. "Alright," he said as he went inside the cell.

"We won't be far away," Rick told his son as they walked further down the cell block. "She'll be alright," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"She's sixteen Rick….not only does she have to deal with the prospect of maybe not seeing a tomorrow because the dead come back to living, but she just had to perform a c section on a woman who died. She wasn't trained, not like Mar and I, and I don't even think we could have handled it," Jewel said as she wiped her eyes. "Carl had to put down his mother. Would we be able to come back from that Rick? How are they supposed to?"

Rick caressed her face. "It won't be easy, but we'll get them through it. All of us," he told her as he kissed her. "Andrew did this. I'm responsible for this. I locked him out, I should have killed him. But, I left him in the courtyard, for the walkers'. When you, Maggie and Glenn were in the other corridor, Oscar and Axel were with Mar, Daryl and me, we found him. Oscar had my gun, Andrew was yelling at him to kill me. Oscar killed him…he didn't have to but he did," he told her as he kissed her.

Jewel shook her head. "We don't kill the living Rick…not unless we don't have a choice. You chased him out to a courtyard full of walkers', for most people that would have been a death sentence. I would have done the same," she told him as she kissed him. "You should go check on the baby."

Rick shook his head. "She's in good hands, right now Summer and Carl need us. Mar or Beth will bring her up."

Mar's POV:

Mar handed the baby to Beth. "There you are sweet girl. They should be back soon," Mar told Beth.

"Hopefully they find somewhere near to raid," Beth whispered as she took the baby.

Hershel grasped Mar's shoulder. "She isn't going to wake up if you talk loud Bethy, babies can sleep through anything."

Mitch touched the babie's foot. "We're going to protect you baby. Just like Summer, Beth and Carl protect me, but I'm getting bigger now and I can throw a knife real good. You'll be safe."

Beth smiled. "Yes she will be."

Mar smiled softly. "Maybe I should go help Glenn with the graves…" she said sadly.

"I'll go down, it looked like he needed some time alone," Hershel said. "You going to be alright with the baby Bethy?" Hershel asked.

"I've got Mitch to help, and I'm sure Summer will be up and around soon and her and Carl will come see the baby," Beth told them.

Mar nodded as she went out with Hershel. She looked at the two prisoners. "I'll talk to them…" she said as she walked over. "I'm sorry, everything's been so hectic, I didn't get to introduce myself. Mariah…Mar for short. I wanted to thank you for what you did killing your friend," she told them.

"He wasn't any friend of ours," Oscar said. "I'm Oscar this is Axel."

"The little boy yours?" Axel asked her.

"No he might as well be. I have a son about his age…but he was in Boston with my ex, his father when all this went down. The group found me a couple weeks before Christmas, they had Mitch with them, we kind of adopted each other," Mar told them.

"The girl? The one who was holdin' the baby? Is she Jewel's sister?" Axel asked.

Mar shook her head. "Her daughter. Carl's Rick's son, the baby belonged to Rick's ex wife and ex partner when he was on the force. I never met Shane, but from what I hear, I wouldn't have liked him. Maggie and Glenn are together, Maggie and Beth are Hershel's daughter. Daryl as you know is Jewel's brother. And we lost Carol, T and Lori…" she said sadly. "I know what it's like to come into this group as an outsider. I was one. They had been together for a while, but I knew Daryl, Summer and Jewel before. Lori and Carol didn't like me, for various reasons. But we all became friends. You proved yourself to Rick, to all of us by doing what you did. You fought with us, you saved one of us."

"When they found us, and Tomas made rude comments to Jewel, T and Glenn I think is his name called Jewel there sister, we never asked why," Oscar told them.

"They met at the quarry, outside Atlanta when all this went down. They just lost three of the original group….T, Carol and Lori. It hits them especially close since they knew each other at the start of this thing. I consider them all family too…but things happened that Hershel, Beth, Maggie and me we could never get. Things happened to all of us that you two won't get, but we go forward," Mar explained. She looked up as Jewel came up toward them. "Summer?"

"No change, Rick sent me down to get something to eat before I pass out. The baby?" Jewel asked.

"Alright for now, hoping that Daryl and Maggie get back soon," Mar said as she rubbed her friends back. "You guys need me to take over for a bit?"

"We're good for now," Jewel said as she turned to the two men. "Rick told me what you did, Oscar. Thank you. Thank you both for fighting with us."

"We're sorry for your loss," Axel said. "Mar was just filling us in on the dynamics of the group."

Jewel gave a faint smile. "Mar always was a gossip."

"Hey if they're going to be part of this family they need to know what to expect," Mar said as she hugged her friend.

"You asked us a question after I killed Tomas Axel. If Rick and I were together before this," Jewel said.

"None of my business really. It's just that the two of you seem to be a perfect fit, soul mates," Axel told her.

Mar and Jewel exchanged smiles. "Only took the end of the world for us to meet," Jewel said. "We met at the quarry…when this all started after he woke up from a coma. I fought it….falling in love, with him…with anyone. But he's one of the best things to happen to me, and as you saw, I'd do anything to protect him or any body in this family. That goes to the two of you too," she said as she turned and saw Beth and Mitch coming out with the baby.

"Summer? Carl?" Beth asked.

"Carl's being strong, Summer's still in shock," Jewel said. "May I?"

"Course. I want to go sit with Summer anyway, she sat with me when I was going through a bad time at the farm," Beth said as she handed the baby over.

"Hello, baby girl. What a way to come into the world isn't it? I know, this mean old world is horrible," Jewel said. "You are loved, you are adored and that's all that matters right now. Yes, Daryl and Maggie should be back soon with something for you to eat," she said as she rocked her.

(TBC next chapter. Summer's going to get most if not her own chapter in the next one)


	74. Chapter 74

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 74**

**Author's Note: I wanted this to be a mostly centric Summer chapter and figured they let there guard down momentarily from watching her. She was out of it. And in that few seconds she slipped away. And, I love the questions so this is how they come into in this world I am creating. Review**

Summer didn't know why she was going to the boiler room. She fought her way through the walkers' on instinct. She didn't think, she was just letting herself go on pure hatred, pure instinct. She didn't think about the consequences of her actions, or what could happen. She needed to be in that room, needed to get Lori's body for burial. When she entered the boiler room, her eyes immediately went to the blood on the floor then to the walker. "NO! You SON OF A BITCH!" she yelled as she stabbed the walker repeatedly in the head as she collapsed against a wall. She took the small wooden cross out of her pocket and threw it against the wall. "I asked you to save Hershel! I asked you for a win! You gave us that, but Lori….did you have to do this? I didn't realize JC that I had to be specific and ask you NOT to let anyone else die," she said as she laid her head down on her knees. "Carl and Dad…Rick…do I even deserve to call him dad anymore? They probably hate me. I know I promised Lori that I'd watch over Lady Bug…but she's going to grow up hating me. I hate myself," she said as she let the tears fall. "She's a miracle, out of this whole dark world…..a little life…a ray of hope….but how long is she going to survive? How long do any of us have to survive? I'm numb….I just wonder if fighting is worth it anymore. I understand why Beth felt this way at the farm, why Andrea and Jaqui felt this way at the CDC. I get it. I don't want to get it, I shouldn't have to get it! I should be happy to be alive….but every time we're happy, something bad happens. SO is that the key to this whole thing? Not to be happy? Just live in darkness, fighting for survival, and wait until a walker makes us dinner? I don't want to live like that! I want to enjoy the little moments without worrying about what's going to happen tomorrow. If this is the way it's going to be, it's not worth fighting! I'm tired, I'm hurt, I'm numb…." Summer said as she held her head between her legs.

"Summer….you shouldn't be here alone," a voice told her.

Summer looked up. "Jane….no you're not real."

Jane sat down. "I'm real as you need me to be. You've got a lot of people who are worried bout you. What are you doing down here by yourself? It's reckless, it's stupid."

Summer let out a laugh. "Haven't you heard it's the end of the damn world? I'm a teenager if that doesn't give me a reason to be reckless, not sure what does."

"Language. I may be dead, but that language still isn't appreciated," Jane told her. "You have done everything right, Summer. You care so deep that all these losses finally got you. You're also a Dixon, you've kept it in. But do you really want to cause your mother, Mar, your Uncle Daryl, Carl, Rick and everyone else the added pain of losing you too. Do you think your mother could handle it?" Jane asked her.

"You know about Rick?" Summer asked as she rubbed the tears from her eyes.

Jane laughed. "Course I know about Rick. You tell your mom that I'm having a good laugh at her."

Summer looked at her. "I don't think it would make mom feel good that I'm having conversations with ghosts."

"Your mother had a conversation with me, after Dale. I'm around when my girls need me," Jane told her. "Mar talked to me before she found you guys," she informed her. "Now the Summer I know isn't one for self pity."

Summer shook her head. "I just killed a woman. I just took a baby out of a woman and her son had to shoot her. That's on me!"

"How many walkers have you killed?" Jane asked her as she looked at her.

Summer looked at her. "I lost count….at over 200.…"

"How many people have you killed?" Jane asked.

Summer took a breath. "Two…"

"Why?" Jane asked the teen.

"One had a gun to Glenn's head, he was threatening a member of my family. Lori….she begged me to save the baby…." Summer answered.

"You get to come back from this. This doesn't make you a bad person Summer. You didn't kill Lori, you saved that little girl. Lori knew what she was asking. She would have asked anyone," Jane told her. "You can be sad, you can mourn, but you need to live. You don't get to give up yet Summer. You got to many people depending on you. That baby, that baby needs you. That baby needs everyone of you. Your mom needs you, Rick and Carl they need you. Daryl needs you," Jane told the girl. "I will always be in your heart, if you ever need me, I'll be here. You can grieve, but you can not be reckless, not like this. Now get up, young lady and go back to your family. They can't lose you too, not today," Jane said as she disappeared.

Summer just stared at the spot where Jane had been for a few minutes. She stood up when she heard a noise outside the boiler room and raised her weapon as she opened the door and held up her knife.

"Whoa alive!" Glenn said as he raised his hands. "Rick found her," he said. "You alright? You bit?"

Summer shook her head. "No…just losing my sanity."

Glenn pulled her into a hug. "DON'T ever do that again. I've dug enough graves today."

Rick came around the corner and took a breath his face releasing the tension it was holding as he took her from Glenn and hugged her. "What were you thinking? Coming down here alone? Do you know how scared your mother was? How scared I was? How scared we all were?" he asked.

Summer started to cry and bury her head into Rick's shoulder. "I'm sorry…I wasn't thinking…I….I wanted to get Lori's body but I was to late…." she told him.

Rick pulled her away and made her look at him. "I'm not mad Summer. I was scared. I was scared that my wife was going to have to bury her daughter, my son was going to have to bury his sister, that I was….going to come down and find my daughter dead. You can't do this again. I know that you are hurting, I know that you are still in shock, but this…this was stupid and reckless…" he told her as he hugged her. "You're alright," Rick told her as he hugged her again. "Let's go," he said as he didn't release her.

"Who else did we lose?" Summer asked.

"T and Carol," Glenn answered.

Summer buried her head in Rick's shoulder. "Did Maggie and Daryl get back?"

"Not yet," Glenn said as they walked to the room where everyone was. "Well they weren't when we went searching."

"Summer Grace Dixon!" Summer exclaimed as she hugged her. "I want to yell, I want to scream…." she told her daughter.

"But right now hugging then yelling later," Mar said as she hugged her as Daryl rocked the baby as he fed her the bottle.

"Yes Little Asskicker, you like that don't you?" Daryl asked as everyone laughed.

"Lady bug," Summer told her.

"No Little Asskicker, yes, no dainty girlie nicknames for you," Daryl told the baby.

"We really have to name her," Rick told them.

"Summer and I can think of something," Carl assured him.

Summer smiled as she walked over to her. "Can I?" she asked.

"Go to big sister Lil Asskicker," Daryl told her.

"Ladybug," Summer said as she took her.

Maggie laughed. "This is going to be fun," she said. Summer rocked the baby as she started humming. Somewhere over the rainbow Way up high And the dreams that you dreamed of Once in a lullaby

Somewhere over the rainbow  
Blue birds fly  
And the dreams that you dreamed of  
Dreams really do come true ooh oh

Someday I'll wish upon a star  
Wake up where the clouds are far behind me  
Where trouble melts like lemon drops  
High above the chimney tops  
That's where you'll find me

Oh, somewhere over the rainbow bluebirds fly  
And the dream that you dare to,  
Oh why, oh why can't I?

Well I see trees of green and red roses too,  
I'll watch them bloom for me and you  
And I think to myself  
What a wonderful world

Well I see skies of blue  
And I see clouds of white  
And the brightness of day  
I like the dark  
And I think to myself  
What a wonderful world

The colors of the rainbow so pretty in the sky  
Are also on the faces of people passing by  
I see friends shaking hands  
Saying, "How do you do?"  
They're really saying, I...I love you

I hear babies cry and I watch them grow,  
They'll learn much more than we'll know  
And I think to myself  
What a wonderful world world

Someday I'll wish upon a star,  
Wake up where the clouds are far behind me  
Where trouble melts like lemon drops  
High above the chimney top  
That's where you'll find me

Oh, somewhere over the rainbow way up high  
And the dream that you dare to, why, oh why can't I? I?" she sung to the baby as she drifted off to sleep.

(Summer's still going to have a some issues but I thought this was the good way to do end this! Merle's coming soon!)


	75. Chapter 75

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 75**

**Author's Note: Keep reviewing it makes me motivated! Merle is going to make his appearance in the next chapter and I know I'm giving him and Jewel mostly the chapter to themselves to clash. *Clasps hands in anticipation* So Review please.**

Prison POV:

Rick sat down next to Jewel, the baby, Summer and Carl. "So you two decided on a name yet?" he asked as he caressed the baby's head.

"I've been suggesting names of the some of the group we've lost," Carl said as he shrugged his shoulder eating his dry cereal.

"And I told him it should be a name that no one in the group had, something just for Ladybug herself," Summer said.

"You mean Lil' Asskicker," Daryl told his niece as he sat down.

Jewel laughed. "She's going to be a week old in a couple days, and though I do love hearing you two argue about her nickname, she needs something permanent."

"Dad do you remember my third grade math teacher Mrs. Mueller?" Carl asked.

Rick glanced at Jewel then at Carl. "Yeah sure, of course," he told his son.

Jewel tried not to grin at her husband who was obviously lying.

"Her first name was Judith; do you think that's a good name?" Carl asked.

"Yeah, that's a good name," Rick agreed. "Summer you got a middle name for her?"

"Jane," Summer answered.

Jewel smiled. "Well I think we've decided on her name. Judith Jane Grimes."

"Still Lil' Asskicker," Daryl told them. "Carl you still want to go with me to clear out more of the prison?"

"Yeah, I'm done here," Carl told him as he stood up.

"Maggie and Glenn are almost ready to go on the run, I need to get my bag," Jewel said as she kissed the baby's head then Summer's.

"You don't have to go, they can take someone else, or go by themselves," Rick told his wife.

"We're short-handed now since we're down T and Carol, got to pitch in on the runs. And I think Summer and Beth both want to stay by little monkey here," Jewel told him.

"Mar's standing guard," Carl told them as he left with them.

"Be careful!" Jewel yelled after them.

Summer looked at her. "You be careful too, I'll go on the next one," Summer told her.

"Hey no one expects you to go out anytime soon," Rick told her. "I'll be back, going to walk your mom out."

"Love you, Summer, and you too Judith…oh Judy," she said as she touched the baby's face.

"Love you to mom," Summer said as she got up with the baby.

Rick glanced back at her as they walked away. "You think she notices we won't let her out of our sight for more than five minutes?"

"Yeah, but she understands too," Jewel told him as she went and got her bag. "You absolutely don't remember Carl's third grade teachers' name do you?"

Rick gave a small laugh. "No, Lori did all that," he said as he kissed her. "Be careful Mrs. Grimes."

"I will Mr. Grimes, now I got to go make sure those two behave themselves," Jewel said as she nodded toward Maggie and Glenn.

"Watch out for each other," Rick told them as he went to open the gate.

"We will," Maggie said as she got in the car. "Let's hope this place has some powdered formula," she said as she closed the door.

"And diapers, I really don't want to be cleaning cloth diapers all the time," Jewel said as she got in the car. "Or I should say that Summer and Beth don't want to be washing cloth diapers all the time," she said as Glenn pulled out of the gate.

Mar's POV:

Mar watched the car pull away as Rick came up to the guard tower. "It isn't your shift yet," she told the man.

Rick laughed. "No, just wanted to check to see how it's going."

"You mean you don't want Jewel to go on this run and you want to stand guard for a while," Mar guessed. "After what happened this past couple days, she needs to get outside the prison walls. Baby got a name yet?"

"Judith Jane," Rick answered.

"Strong name and Jane was definitely a lil' asskicker," Mar said with a smile. "It's alright to be worried bout her," she told him.

Rick sighed. "What her are we talking about Mar? Are we talking about Summer? Or Jewel? Or the baby?"

"All the above?" Mar answered. "I guess right now it's Jewel cause she's out there. But she's with Glenn and Maggie. They'll watch each other's' backs. They are all strong," she assured him.

Rick smiled. "What about you? How are you doing?"

"I'm alright," Mar answered.

"What you said out in the court yard…" Rick said as he looked at her.

"About waking up every two hours? Yeah, I still do. I guess it's not something that I'm going to get over anytime soon. I'm going to go spend some time with Summer after this. See how she's doing," Mar told him.

"We aren't talking about Summer right now Mar, we're talking about you. Every time someone brings this up, you change the subject. You're part of this group, and besides being my wife's best friend and the way we found her, I don't think I've spent five minutes with you alone. I'm not going to do anything," Rick assured her.

"I know, Rick," Mar sighed as she watched the yard. "I figure if I don't think about it during the day it may not haunt me at night. But I guess that isn't working to well. And you're right, I don't share about myself. There's always to many other people to worry about, too much things to do," she told him.

"And a Daryl to think about?" Rick teased her.

"Jewel told you," Mar simply stated.

"Yeah, it's also kind of obvious the way you two are with each other," Rick told her.

"Nothing's going on between us, Daryl isn't one to share his feelings with anyone," Mar reminded him.

Rick laughed. "I know all about Dixon's not opening up," he assured her. "I'm married to one of them," he reminded her. "My daughter is one of them."

"Glad you didn't give up on Jewel. She needed someone to rely on, someone to care for her. She had to go on this run so Summer wouldn't volunteer. Jewel isn't ready for that yet. Not with everything Summer's been through. The girl needs time to regroup to focus, so does Carl. The baby is doing that for both of them. It won't be long until she's back and the two of you can sneak to the control room," Mar teased him.

"Oh just wait til you break down Daryl's defenses," Rick teased her back.

Summer and Beth's POV:

Summer handed the baby over to her. "There you are Ladybug, go to Beth."

Beth took the baby and looked at the other teen. "How are you?" she asked her friend.

"You mean after my whole break down?" Summer asked.

"You were there for me at the farm. You didn't try to kill yourself," Beth said softly.

"No, I just went into a walker infested area….I don't even remember getting there Beth. I don't remember sneaking out of the cell, I don't remember picking up a weapon. I remember going into that room seeing the walker had eaten Lori….and going bat crazy," she told the other teen. "I saw Jane..I had a full conversation with a woman who probably died at the beginning of this thing. That's not sane Beth."

Beth clasped the other girl's hand. "Summer you told me we were strong. I don't know if I could have done what you did for Lori, what you did for the baby."

"Judith Jane…" Summer said as she looked at the baby. "What did I do for her Beth? I killed her mother."

"But you saved that baby," Hershel told her as he sat down. "Summer, that baby is alive because you reacted bravely to a very bad situation. You shutting down for a little bit doesn't mean you're insane. It means you're human, very human," he assured the girl. "I went through the guilt, the pain, the asking myself what I could have done differently after the barn. You saw your friend because you needed her. I'm surprised you and Bethy haven't broken down before this. We care about you Summer, that's why we are keeping an eye on you. You all kept an eye on me after my breakdown."

"I know Hershel, it's just that you all shouldn't have to keep an eye on me. I should be pulling my weight not be a burden. We are down people," Summer reminded him.

"You are pulling your weight. You are watching this baby girl like a hawk," Hershel reminded her. "You needed to take a step back, Summer a time to regroup. This baby is helping you do it. You are keeping your word to Lori. You will get back out there when you feel ready. And until then, you are pulling your weight. Don't worry about what you are not doing, worry about what you are doing."

"Daddy's right, we've all got a job to do and right now it's helping with Judith, and it's getting yourself better. It's resting when you need to, it's talking when you need to, it's screaming when you need to. Or just rocking the baby," Beth told the other teen. "We all need some time sometimes to take a breather."

"I do feel better when I'm holding her," Summer admitted.

"Who could not?" Beth asked.

"We're here Summer. We can't imagine what you went through with Lori, so you are grieving in a whole different way than us. But don't forget, that we are all here for you. You feel like pulling away, you feel a little lost, you find one of us," Hershel told her.

Summer nodded. "I'll do my best Hershel," she told him as she squeezed his hand.

"You always do," Beth told her as she grasped her other hand.


	76. Chapter 76

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 76**

**Author's Note: I've been imagining the conversation in this chapter since I started. I swear there's no love loss between Jewel and Merle! Wait until the Governor comes in! And this is long…guess Jewel had a lot to say! Oh, that's another scene I've been thinking about. Merle is still beating up Glenn. Poor Glenn.**

**Merle's lovely language is included.**

Maggie and Glenn's POV:

Jewel put items in the cart including diapers and batteries. "I'll be out in a minute, need to check if they have any razors!"

Glenn laughed as he went out the door. "You are obsessed!" he yelled back at her.

"I would be too if you had a beard," she heard Maggie say. "We hit the powdered formula jackpot!"

"Thank God, I also got beans, batteries, cocktail wieners, and mustards. Lot's of mustards," Glenn said as he started putting things in the car. "It's a straight shot back here from the prison. Should be home by dinner, if someone would hurry up!" Glenn yelled at the door.

"I like the quiet," she heard Maggie say from outside. "Back there, back home you can always here them outside the fence no matter where you are," Maggie said.

"And where exactly do you people call home?" Merle asked as he pointed his gun at them.

"Merle?" Glenn questioned surprised. "Wow…" he said.

"Back the hell up!" Maggie told him as she held the gun up to him.

"Okay, okay, easy honey," Merle told her.

"You made it," Glenn told him.

"Can you tell me if my brother is alive? Summer? My sister?" Merle asked.

Glenn's eyes darted to the door then back at him. "They're alive."

Merle gave a small smirk. "You were always bad at hiding things Glenn. Jewel, chinaman gave you away. Get your ass out here and give your big brother a hug."

Jewel's POV:

Jewel saw his shadow through the window before she heard his voice. She darted down behind the window. "Shit, Merle," she cursed as she took a breath. She glanced down at the knife in her right boot and moved it to her left boot. She took a breath as she checked the gun.

"Can you tell me if my brother is alive? Summer? My sister?" She heard Merle asked.

Glenn's eyes darted to the door then back at him. "They're alive," he answered.

Merle gave a small smirk. "You were always bad at hiding things Glenn. Jewel, chinaman gave you away. Get your ass out here and give your big brother a hug."

Jewel took a breath. "Damn it Glenn," she cursed.

"Get your ass out here Jewel. Throw the weapons' out," Merle yelled.

Jewel jumped as she heard what the sounding of glass break and a gunshot.

"Get your ass out here Jewel, throw out your weapons, other wise your cute little brown haired friend gets it. I aint telling you again," Merle warned.

Jewel took a breath as she threw out her gun and a knife out the door. She got up and held up her hands. "Let her go Merle," he said.

"Is that anyway to greet your big brother? Now, you need to tell me where Daryl and Summer are, we will take a ride back to where you all are staying. I'll even forgive Chinaman here for what happened in Atlanta," Merle told them.

"Let her go!" Glenn said as he held Maggie.

"He's Korean, Merle," Jewel said as she looked at his hand. "Let them go, Merle. I'll stay here with you, we'll reconnect, they'll go get Daryl."

"Oh no, baby sister, you're all going to take me back to where you all are staying. Tell me is Officer Friendly still alive, we got a beef to settle," Merle asked as he tried to bate her.

"We're not going back to our camp Merle, not gonna happen," Jewel told him.

"Get in the car or the farmers daughter here is going to bleed out, nice and slowly," Merle told her.

"Let her go!" Glenn exclaimed.

"Merle…" Jewel said.

"Get in the car both of you," Merle warned.

Glenn glanced at Jewel who just nodded as she got in the car. "We're not going back to camp," Glenn told him.

"No we're goin' somewhere else," he told them as he held Maggie.

Woodbury:

Merle got out of the car as he still held Maggie. "Sanchez, Martinez," he yelled.

Jes looked at him as she came over. "Merle?"

"Take these two down to the holdin' area, me and my sister is gonna to have a nice family reunion," Merle told them.

"I want to go with them," Jewel told Merle.

"Lil sister get your ass over here, and they may just live, otherwise I'll kill this one right now," Merle hissed at her.

"Jewel no…" Maggie started to say.

"Merle?" Jes asked.

"Just do what I say Sanchez," Merle told her.

"It's alright Maggie…Glenn…I'll be alright," Jewel said as she squeezed Maggie's hand as she passed her.

Merle grabbed her arm and took her to his apartment and closed the door. "Sit down."

Jewel looked at him and crossed her arms. "I'd rather stand."

Merle looked at her. "Can't you stop bein' so damn stubborn for a minute?"

"Can you stop being an ass for a half a second?" Jewel asked him.

"All you had to do was take me to where Daryl and Summer were, they are my family too," Merle told her.

"And I told you they'd bring Daryl back, but you didn't trust me. That's why you lost your damn hand, dear _brother _because you didn't trust that we'd come back for you," Jewel told him. "You didn't trust that Daryl and I would go back for you. T, Glenn, Daryl and Rick they back for you."

"Ol' Officer Friendly went back to get me, how nice of him," Merle said as he watched her. He wasn't going to tell her that Andrea was there, or that he knew about her getting friendly with Grimes. He went and got a beer and sat down on the couch. "I'd offer you one, but with your drinking and all."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "So thoughtful of you. Where are Glenn and Maggie?"

"Don't worry, little sister, I'll be talking with my dear old buddy Glenn in a little bit. Won't promise that I'm going to be in a nice and chatty mood with him as I am with you," he said as he glanced at her ring. "Bit flashy don't you think? Not really your style," Merle told her as he drank the beer.

Jewel looked at him, not changing her expression. "Well big brother it is the end of the damn world, so you know I saw this ring at a deserted cabin and thought, well why the hell not. You got to live sometime don't you?"

Merle smirked. "How did it ever get this bad between us Jewel? Aint seen you in almost a year, and we can't even have a decent conversation."

"You're kidding right? You are not asking me that with a straight face. You don't give a damn about Daryl or Summer or me. All you can think about is getting revenge for them leaving you on the roof. I heard it in your voice, I saw it in your actions. I'm not telling you where my family is Merle. And I'm not just talking about Daryl and Summer. Yes, big brother I'm talking about Rick too, and T… You might as well throw me where ever you have Glenn and Maggie because they are my family. You and I just share the same damn blood. You were always leaving, you left Daryl and me, every time shit got bad. You left us to be beat by dad, Daryl is so ashamed of his scars, he won't even take off his shirt. Me…well you know I went and whored around and got pregnant," Jewel hissed at him.

Merle looked at her. "I know about Clyde. I know what he did. He's the one that found me, brought me here," he told her. "Why didn't you ever tell me?"

Jewel laughed. "Right, like you would have believed me. Maybe I should have cut your hand off a long time ago. You keep that bastard away from me."

"That isn't going to be a problem," Merle told her as he looked at her. "I just want you to tell me where Daryl and Summer is, just be a real family again."

Jewel looked at him. "I'm not going to tell you that. I gave you the chance, Merle. You had a choice, just like you had a choice on that roof. You let your big mouth, your big better then though attitude get you in trouble. My BROTHER and my SISTER are somewhere in this building, you need to take me to them. Show me that you changed…because what I saw outside that market…what you're doing here, well you're the same bastard of a brother that I've always known. Daryl is better with you dead, I am better with you dead!"

Merle held up his hand and showed her the stump. "This is what your friend Officer Friendly did to me, what your _brother _Glenn did to me, what your nigger friend T Dog did to me. This is what they did to your blood, they left me like a damn animal. So tell me baby sister, are you opening' up your legs to Officer Friendly? He give you that ring?" he asked as he stood up.

Jewel looked at him. "What if he did? You know me well enough big brother that if I care enough to take someone to my bed then that person must be something special. You did that big brother. You chopped your hand off. You…not Rick…not T…not Glenn. You. I could sit here and argue with you until every walker in the world comes through that door…and you'll never admit it. You'll never admit that you can't trust anyone, even your family. Daryl, Summer and I survived because we trusted people. We've lost so many….Andrea, Amy, Jaqui, Lori, Carol, T, Sophia…God the list don't end. I grieved for you, you probably don't believe it, but I did. But I also saw Daryl become his own man, stop following you like a damn puppy. I saw my daughter take charge of the children of the group, I saw her grieve for every loss of one of them. Well, me….I broke away from you a long time ago. But I grew, I let people in. I know that you planned on robbing the camp. Do you really think that I wouldn't find out? Do you really think that I would have let you? That I would have let Summer or Daryl help you? No. I told Shane that he should have never let you go. I told him to let him let me go. I could guarantee you I'd still have both of my hands."

Merle laughed. "Guess he wound up being a friend of Officer Friendly's huh? Bet he was glad that he showed up. Grimes…that was Shane's fucking partner's name wasn't it?"

Jewel kept her face without emotion. "Rick's ex wife."

"Bet that was cozy huh? Sherriff coming back from the dead, bet he got cozy with his ex. You know if I had came back from the dead, that would be exactly what I would do, find someone to share my sleeping bag with," Merle said.

"That's why you have more diseases then you can shake a stick at," Jewel simply answered. "I'm done Merle. Take me to my family," she said as she looked at him coolly.


	77. Chapter 77

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 77**

**Author's Note: You all are giving me a big head with all the reviews and PM's. Keep it coming! Motivation is a good thing! So this morning before work I had written half a page at the prison with Mar and Daryl finding Carol. But the Governor got VERY loud in my head and demanding. Jes is going to help our Jewel. Poor Jewel, I'm sorry for what I'm putting you through but you fight back and you have Rick! So next chapter will be at the prison and Michone. **

**No chapter tomorrow night, book club Christmas party!**

**Warning: Governor is being a pervert.**

The Governor knocked on Merle's door. "Merle, need to talk to you, out here now," he told the man.

Merle took a breath as he stood up and looked at Jewel before going out. "Governor," he greeted the man.

"Martinez told me you brought people back, three. Two you had him put down in holding, the other one you brought up here. He thinks it's your sister," the Governor told him.

"She's my sister," Merle answered.

"Did she tell you anything about this group she is in? Where they are hiding at?" the man asked.

"No Governor, Jewel and I haven't always had the best relationship. She'll talk eventually, I am her brother," Merle assured him.

"Why don't you let me talk with her? It's been a long time since you've seen her, lots of things happened. You go downstairs, get what you can out of the man. Any way you can, you understand?" the Governor asked.

"I understand. Chinaman and I have a debt to settle anyway," Merle said as he glanced at his hand.

"What happened with Michonne?" the man asked him.

Merle shook his head. "We were ambushed, she killed them all. Tim, Crowley, and the other one," he reported.

"Garguillo," the Governor supplied. "Jesus."

"Yeah she cut Tim down, put the sword right through him. Then the biters' got in the middle of it, then I got her," Merle told him.

"Damn, well we'll dress it up. Give them a hero's funeral. You tell a story. A supply run gone bad. Do you have 'em? Her head? The sword?" the Governor asked.

Merle shook his head. "Got caught in crowd. The kid had the head, Crowly had the sword. They both got all tore up," he reported. "Listen Governor, I know I broke protocol bringing her up here…"

"But she's your family, I get it. Go take care of the two downstairs, I'll talk to Jewel. Make her feel welcome," the Governor told him as he watched him walk away. He walked into the room. "Jewel, you're brother's told me all about you but he never told me how beautiful you were."

Jewel turned and looked at him. "Where is my dear brother?"

"He's taking care of something for me. I'm the Governor, and you're at Woodbury. It always warms my heart when family is united," he told her. "I know you and Merle always haven't had the best of relationships, hopefully you can repair that."

Jewel looked at him. He made her skin crawl. "He shot at me, he's holding members of my family, I think that ship has sailed, Governor…" she told him.

The man smiled. "Well you know Merle, he's a little rough around the edges, but he's a good man. Dependable."

"Maybe for you," Jewel told him.

"Where's your group? Where is your other brother and your daughter?" the Governor asked as he took a step closer to her.

Jewel stepped back. "I'm not telling you where they are," she told him.

The Governor grabbed her by the chin. "That wasn't a request, Jewel. You are going to tell me where your group is."

Jewel tried to fight him as he pushed her against the wall. "Let me go."

"See I didn't want to do this, Jewel. All you had to do was answer a few simple questions. Now, you're going to have to disappear, make a run for it. Merle will believe it, you are his sister. And we will get the information, from your friends," he told her. "But not before we have a little bit of fun Jewel. On your knees," he hissed.

"No," Jewel answered.

"Now Jewel, does it sound like that was a request?" the Governor asked as he pushed her down to her knees and unzipped his pants. "I'm sure you know what to do," he told her as he pressed her head to him.

Jewel took a breath, instantly having a flashback to Clyde. But she wasn't a scared fifteen year old anymore. She knew she was going to die one way or another and by damn she was going down fighting. "Yes, I know what to do," she said soothingly as she took him in her mouth. It just took an instant for her to bite down hard as she heard him yell in pain.

"Bitch!" he yelled in pain as he pushed her against the wall. He kicked her hard several times in the ribs and stomach.

Jewel struggled to grab her knife from her boot as he stepped on her hand, causing her to scream.

The governor kicked her a few more times, causing her to pass out. He fixed himself before he went outside. "Sanchez, London got a job for you."

Mason and Jes both turned. Jes had heard the woman's scream and knew this wasn't going to be good. "Yeah Governor?" she asked.

"Need you to make her disappear. We'll tell Merle she escaped. Go take her to the far pits, and bring me back her head. Use on the vehicles," he instructed.

"No problem Governor," Mason London answered.

"Piece of cake," Jes told him as they went inside. Jes took a breath as Mason tied the woman hands and blindfolded her. "Help me with her, LT."

Jes nodded. "Let's take the back entrance, no one sees us, that way it won't get back to Merle," she told her former lover.

Jes's POV:

Jes glanced back at the woman in the back seat who was in and out of consciousness then over at Mason who was driving. This was wrong, the Governor had went one step to far, and she hoped Merle wouldn't believe the crap he was telling him. Jes took her gun out of it's holster. "Mason, I'm going to need you to stop the vehicle."

"What? We aren't there yet," Mason told her as he continued driving.

Jes pointed the gun at him. "Stop the vehicle and get out."

Mason looked at her. "Jes what are you doing?" he asked as he stopped the vehicle.

"Give me your gun and get out nice and slowly," she told him calmly.

"LT…what the hell?" Mason asked as he gave her his gun.

Jes motioned for him to open the door. "Nice and slow," she told him as she he opened the door and got out. "I'm really sorry about this Mason. I knew a while ago you were buying into what the Governor was selling. Joey he saw it too. This is Merle's sister, the Governor beat her to an inch of her life, the sister of his right hand man. What would he do to one of us? Hopefully they'll find your body and figure that she overpowered us, took the vehicle, made me drive, won't take it out on Joey. He's young, he's smart enough to know what the Governor is selling, but he's also smart enough to know how to bide his time."

Mason looked at her. "You're going to kill me? For her? For someone you don't even know?"

Jes pointed the gun to his head. "I'm doing what has to be done," she told him. "I'm sorry," she said as she pulled the trigger. She threw his gun at the body and made it look like it was a struggle. She jumped in the vehicle and drove further out. She stopped and got in the back. "Easy, I'm going to untie you and take off your blindfold," she told the other woman.

Jewel tried to fight as the other woman took off her blind fold. She tried to throw a punch as Jes grabbed her arm.

"Hey, look at me," Jes told her. "Take my gun," she told her as she put it in the woman's hand and helped her point it at her. "I'm trying to get you back to your family. I'm trying to get your friends saved. But you are going to have to trust me. You are going to have to tell me where your base is."

"You….are one of them," Jewel hissed.

"Never really bought what the Governor was selling, neither did Merle really. Look we aint got much time Jewel. You need help and when I don't return with your head on a stick, they are going to come searching. I gave you my only gun, you can hold it on me. I'll move you to the front seat. It's either you trust me, or we both die. You aren't gonna make it on your own Jewel, and I'm sure the hell not going to go back to that lunatic's lair," Jes told her.

"The…man? The one..who was driving? You shot him?" Jewel asked as she sat up and grimaced.

"Yeah….it was that or let him get to the pits and chop off your head, didn't really like that option," Jes told her. "Come on the biters' are coming," she said as she helped the woman to the front.

"You mean…walkers?" Jewel asked as she struggled to hold the gun up. "Yeah, I'd prefer you not chopping…my head off," she said as the other woman drove.

"Got to tell me where we're going," Jes told her. "You got a daughter, right? Summer? And you are in some sort of relationship with Rick Grimes…right?"

Jewel looked at her as she held the gun straighter. "How…."

"Well Merle told me bout his niece. Andrea's at Woodbury, she told him the two of you were developing feelings for each other," Jes answered. "Now I'd love to chit chat but we aint got a lot of time, and I'm sure you want to get back to your daughter, Rick, your other brother. Plus we need to get your friends out. I know all the weak spots, all the little places that aren't guarded. But you need me and I need you."

Jewel looked at her. "Andrea's alive?"

Jes nodded. "Merle found her with a black woman named Michonne. Andrea got seduced by the Governor, Michonne didn't trust him. Good thing. Now, you going to tell me where your held up or should I just pull over and let the damn biters' get us both? I'd prefer that to what the Governor will do if he catches us," Jes told her.

God help me if I'm…wrong," she told her. "The prison."

Jes nodded. "Let's hope they don't shoot first and ask questions later. Did the Governor…"

Jewel shook her head. "Tried to make me take him in my mouth, I bit him. Hard."

"Good girl," Jes told her.

"What's…your name?" Jewel asked.

"Jes," she answered.

"Thank you Jes…" Jewel answered as she leaned against the window.


	78. Chapter 78

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 78**

**Author's Note: So I'm sneaking in a chapter this morning. You aren't complaining right? There's a Mar and Daryl kiss! Finally right! Review please**

Mar's POV:

Mar sat down next to Daryl as he stuck the knife into the floor. "Is that Carol's knife?" she asked.

"Yeah," he answered gruffly.

Mar nodded. "You know we already had one Dixon try to shut themselves off this week, I personally not planning on letting another one do it," she told him. "Mitch is concerned bout you, so am I."

"I'm not sixteen," Daryl answered as he stuck the knife in the back of the wall.

"No, but you're a man who lost friends this week. Family. You blame yourself, and it's not any more your fault then it is Summer's or Rick's. The problem was that ONE prisoner and Oscar killed him," Mar told her friend.

Daryl stood up. "You don't know what I'm feelin' Mar. Why don't you just go and leave me alone?"

Mar stood up. "You don't even know what you're feeling Daryl. You just want to go lock yourself up in your little world so you won't get hurt. Well, I hate to tell you Daryl, hurt is always part of the package when you care for anyone. And, well in this world, hurt comes on a daily basis. And it shows your human!"

Daryl stepped closer to her. "What about you Mar? I had to find out in front of people that you were still waking up every two hours with nightmares. Do you know how that felt? You should 'ave been able to come and talk to me," he told her.

Mar looked at him. "If things were different between us, maybe I would have," she answered softly.

"Aint good at words," Daryl reminded her.

"Then show me," Mar challenged him.

Daryl looked into her green eyes and reached up and grabbed her hair and pushed her against the wall as he kissed her. "That enough showin' for you?"

Mar took a breath. "For now," she answered as she ran her hand over his jacket. "You better not pull away again," she warned him as she saw a door moving slightly. "Daryl walker," she told him

Daryl turned around and held up Carol's knife as he opened the door. He lowered the knife and stared at the face in front of him. "Carol…" he gasped.

"Carol?" Mar asked as she went inside. "Oh God," she said as she looked over. "We need to get her back, she's dehydrated. My God…" she said again as she hugged her.

Carol gave a weak smile as she hugged her back.

"I got her," Daryl said as he picked her up.

Mar squeezed the woman's hand as Daryl carried her. "God a lot of people are going to be thankful you made it. I'm thankful you made it," she told the woman.

Group POV:

Summer took the red cart from Carl's hand and looked at the woman Rick was bringing in. "How did she know we needed formula? Is she bit?"

"Just shot," Rick answered. "Go find Mar and Hershel for me," he told Summer.

Summer hesitated as she looked at the woman.

"Summer, do what I say alright?" Rick asked in a concerned tone.

Summer nodded as she went out of the room.

"Hey look at me, it's alright, we're not going to hurt you," Rick told the woman as he put her down on a bed. "Who are you?" he asked as Carl watched her. She tried to back away from him. "No, it's alright. We're not going to hurt you unless you do something stupid first alright?" he told her.

Daryl walked around the corner. "Who the hell is this Rick?"

"You wanna tell us your name?" Rick asked the woman who hesitated.

Daryl looked at the woman. "You all are gonna want to see this."

"Everything alright?" Rick asked.

"Just come on," Daryl told them.

"Carl get the bag. We'll keep this safe and sound for you. The doors are all locked you'll be safe in here, and we can treat that," Rick told her as he nodded to the gunshot wound, as they went out of the room and shut the door.

"I didn't ask for your help," the Black woman responded.

"Doesn't matter, we can't let you leave," Rick informed her as they walked out. "Carol…." Rick asked as he saw the woman Mar was giving water too. Carol stood up and hugged him. "Oh God…Thank God… how?" he asked her as he hugged her.

"Solitary," Mar answered.

"Poor thing must have fought herself right into a cell, and passed out," Daryl told him as more of the family gathered.

"She's dehydrated," Mar told them. "But besides that, she's in pretty good shape."

"Someone wants to meet you," Summer said as she held the baby. "Judith Jane, or Ladybug," she told Carol.

"Lil' Asskicker," Daryl corrected his niece.

"Oh God…Lori?" Carol asked Rick.

Summer lowered her eyes as Carl shook his head.

"Oh God, I'm so sorry," Carol said as she hugged Rick.

Rick nodded. "I'm glad you're back. Summer can you stay with Carol so we can talk with our guest."

"Yes, but I want to know how she knew we needed formula," Summer told them.

"We'll find out," Daryl told her.

"Hershel, Mar, Daryl, with me," he said as he squeezed Summer's shoulder and went out the room.

Rick's POV:

Rick walked in with the group and looked at the woman. "We can tend to that wound for you, give you a little food and water, and then send you on your way. But first you're going to have to tell us how you found us, and why you were carrying formula," he told her.

The woman glared at him. "They were dropped by a young Asian guy, pretty young brown haired girl, and a Blond woman, looked a lot like that younger one that was in here before," she told him.

Rick felt his chest tighten as he looked at the group. "What happened? Were they taken?" Rick asked.

"They were taken," the woman answered.

"By who? Mar asked as she glanced at Daryl.

"The same Son Of A Bitch who shot me," she answered.

"Hey those are our people. You tell us what happened NOW!" Rick said as he grabbed her.

"Don't ever touch me again," the woman hissed at him.

"You better start talkin' now or you're going to have a bigger problem than a gunshot wound," Daryl said as he aimed the bow and arrow at her.

"Uncle Daryl, stop," Summer said as she came in. "You had baby formula…the blond woman is my mother, Carl's stepmother. He's the boy that was in here earlier. Glenn is like a brother to me, Maggie is Hershel's daughter," she said as she nodded to Hershel "You didn't come here just cause you had a gunshot wound. You came here to help them," she told her as she sat down.

"Summer," Rick started to hush her.

"Rick…" Mar interrupted as she shook her head to let her be.

"I'm Summer…" the teen said as she extended her hand.

The woman studied her before she took her hand. "Michonne," she greeted. She turned her attention back to the man. "There's a town, Woodbury, about 75 people. I think they were taken there."

"A whole town?" Mar asked as she glanced at Daryl.

"Yeah run by this guy who calls himself the Governor, pretty boy, charming. Jim Jones type," Michonne told them.

"What kind of wackadoodle calls himself the Governor?" Summer asked.

Michonne gave her first sign of a smile; it was just a quick flash of one. "I like you. Wackadoodle isn't the word I'd use, but yeah it's close."

"How did you know to come here?" Mar asked. "Easy I'm a nurse, Hershel is the doctor of the group, and we're going to fix you up."

"They mentioned a prison, said it was a straight shot," she answered.

"They got muscle?" Daryl asked.

"Paramilitary wanna be's. Armed sentries on every wall," Michonne told them.

"You know a way in?" Rick asked.

"The place is secure from walkers, but we could slip our way through," she told them.

Summer looked at Rick then her. "You called them walkers'. She called them walkers' dad."

"Why did you use that term?" Rick asked her.

"Aint ever heard anyone but someone from our group use the word Walker," Daryl said as he looked at them.

"Friend of mine used the word, now are we going to talk all day or we gonna go get your friends?" Michonne asked.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel lowered the gun as she was starting to pass out from the pain.

"Hey!" Jes said as she punched her leg.

"What the hell…" Jewel told the other woman.

"You need to stay awake," Jes told her. "Merle said you were a nurse. So start listin' the signs of shock," she ordered the other woman.

Jewel glared at her. "I…don't have to do what you say. I got…the gun," she told her.

"Well hold it up! I'm not going to get a warm reception at this prison. They'll know you, you need to be conscious. Now, start listing the damn signs," Jes told her.

"Cold…clammy skin, weakness….rapid or weak pulse….unconsciousness," Jewel told her.

"Well we're trying to prevent that one," Jes informed her. "Keep going."

Jewel took a breath. "Confusion…seizures….blush lips and nails….chest pain…" she continued.

Jes nodded. "How's your ribs doing?"

"Hurt likes…hell," Jewel admitted. "My hand is worse," she said as she held up the swollen hand. "If I ever see the man again, I'll kill him."

"He's not a man, he's a monster. He says people can leave crazy town any time they want, but they wind up as walker food. Just like you were gonna be," Jes told her.

"You stayed," Jewel told her as she took a breath grasping her side.

"Didn't want to be walker chowder," the Hispanic woman told her. "I nodded, I followed orders, and I waited. Good for you that I did," she told her. "Merle cares you know? He always did."

Jewel let out a laugh. "Don't make me laugh it hurts. Only person Merle ever cared about was himself. You sleeping with him? Is that why you helped me?"

Jes laughed. "No, well a couple times. But that's not why I helped you. I helped you because it wasn't your day to die. I left someone, the man's son I shot, back there because I know that he can survive. He's smart. At that moment when the Governor told Mason and I to take care of you, I knew that this was the time I needed to act. So you and the guy that handcuffed Merle to a roof…that's going to be a hell of an interesting family reunion."

Jewel glanced at her. "You sound like I'm ever goin' to see Merle again. He isn't gonna want that," Jewel told her.

Jes kept her eyes on the road. "That your prison?"

"Yeah…." Jewel answered.

"Damn that's a whole hell lot of Biter's," Jes told her. "Got any ideas on how we get through them and get the attention of your people?"

Jewel glanced at her. "Yeah, may have an idea, but it'll attract both the walkers' and my people," she told the other woman.

Jes looked at her. "You got any other ideas that don't include attracting more biters' then they're already are?"

Jewel shook her head. "Nope," she answered.

"Great, just like a Dixon come up with the hardest plans. Go ahead…" Jes told her.

Jewel hit the horn and kept her hand on it. "Keep driving."

Jes took a breath. "You Dixon's are crazy."

Jewel looked at her ring then at her. "Grimes actually," she said as she hit the horn louder.


	79. Chapter 79

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 79**

**Author's Note: So no updates become two updates in one day. What can I say? Summer is going to show a little bit of the Dixon temper. Girl's been through a lot, her mom's missing, she had to cut Lori open to save the baby and watch her die. I think it's expected don't you? And I'm veering a bit away from cannon with them knowing about Andrea, but all the little chess pieces have moved around! LOL Please review!**

"_**A step parent is so much more than a parent; they made the choice to love when they didn't have to-Author unknown"**_

Summer's POV:

Summer glared at Rick as they were packing the car. "I'm going. She's my mother."

Rick took a breath, as he turned to the teen. He knew she was angry and scared. He was angry and hurt. "Summer, I need you back here; I need you here to watch Judith, Carl and Mitch. With Daryl and Mar going, I need to know that you are here."

"Maybe that bull works on Carl, but it doesn't work on me! She's my mother! I've known her for sixteen years. She is _my _mother, you are not my father," Summer yelled at him.

Daryl looked up. "Summer Grace!" he hissed.

Rick held up his hand. "Come on," he told the teen as he put his hand on her shoulder as he gave her no choice to walk with him. He took a breath and looked at the teen. "I know you're scared Summer. I'm scared too. I know you want to go, because she is your mother. But the truth is Summer, I'd be scared if you were there. I'd be more concerned sweetheart watching for you, then focusing on finding your mom, Glenn and Maggie. And God Forbid something happens, and you're there, I'd never forgive myself. Your mother would never forgive me. Be mad at me, Summer, you have every right to be pissed off at the world. But right now, your mother isn't here, and that makes me in charge of you. I made a promise to your mom that if something happened to you, that I would keep you safe. Just like you did to Lori about Judy and Carl. You _are _my daughter, you can be mad and you can huff all you want but the fact still remains Summer, I love you, just the way I love Carl and Judy. Do you understand?"

Summer nodded as she tried not to cry. "I just…can't lose her."

"Hey, neither can I. But I can't lose you either," Rick said as he hugged her.

Summer nodded. "I'm sorry..I mean…"

"Hey, you're angry, you're scared. I get it. I'm sure Carl's going to give me attitude as he's older, this is good practice," Rick said as he put his arm around her and walked back to the car.

Daryl gave Summer the Dixon glare. "Everythin' alright?"

"Everything's fine, she apologized," Rick told Daryl.

Daryl glanced at her. "You know better."

"Daryl, Rick said he handled it, it's done," Mar told him.

"Guys we got an incoming car that isn't one of ours!" Axel yelled from the guard tower.

"Is this visitation day or something?" Daryl asked.

The whole group turned as they heard the horn. "Oh great that's going to draw the walkers'," Mar murmured.

Group POV:

Rick and the group ran to the gate and saw the vehicle approaching. He stopped as he saw a hand go out the window with the blue sapphire on its hand. "Jewel…" he whispered as the beeping of the horn stopped. "Carl, Oscar, Mitch, Mar, Summer, draw those walker's away! Daryl get ready to open that gate. They got Jewel!" he told the group.

"Hey over here, look this way!" the group yelled as they lured the walkers' away.

"Hey you don't want that car! Here!" Mitch yelled.

"Hey ugly, yeah you in that ugly green turtleneck, come this way. Yeah, you had horrible fashion sense!" Summer yelled.

"Insulting walkers', interesting way to do it," Oscar told the teen.

"It works," Summer said. "Come over here ugly!" she said as she rattled the fence. "That's right. Come on."

Rick watched the walkers' follow the group. "Open it!"

Daryl opened the gate and let the car drive in and he closed the gate behind them. He held up his crossbow at the driver.

Rick ran to the passenger side door and yanked it open. "Jewel…"

Jewel nodded as she kissed him. "Glenn and…Maggie..they have them. I…Merle separated us."

"Merle?" Daryl asked as he opened the drivers' side door. "Nice and easy, I won't hesitate. Throw out your weapons."

"Don't have any, gave it to her," the woman told him as she got out with her hands up.

"Mom!" Summer said as she ran over to help her.

Jewel grimaced as she got out of the car. "She's…alright, I wouldn't be alive if it…wasn't for her. She…got me away from Woodbury and the Governor," she said as she leaned against Rick.

"That wackadoodle name again…" Summer said.

"Rick easy, she shouldn't be walking," Mar said as she ran to her. "Can you lift her?" she asked Oscar.

"I got her," the former prisoner said as he picked her up from Rick.

"I'll be right there," Rick told the teen. "Carl go with them."

"Right dad," the pre teen boy answered.

Rick looked at the woman. "You're the second person who wound up at these gates today from Woodbury."

Jes's dark eyes bored into his. "You're welcome, by the way."

Rick looked at her. "Excuse me?"

"You're welcome. I did just bring your wife home, your sister," she told the two men. "I plan on goin' back and helping you rescue your friends. But, why the hell should you thank me right? I mean the Governor just told me to go feed her to the walkers' and bring her head back to him. I don't even want to think what he does with the heads, but he got a damn collection," Jes told them.

"My brother wouldn't do that to his own sister, wouldn't let it happen," Daryl told the woman.

"Your brother walks a thin line between right and wrong. Don't know what the Governor told him to get him to leave them alone. But, if your friends name is Glenn and if he was part of the group who left him on the roof, he aint gonna be as friendly with him as he was with Jewel," she promised them. "Who was the other person who showed up?"

"Michonne," Rick answered.

"Well he didn't kill her, that's a start in the right direction," Jes told them.

Rick glanced at Daryl. "I need to go check on Jewel…before we go," he told him.

"You don't have to go," Daryl told the man.

"I do," Rick said as he turned around to go check on his wife.

Daryl's POV:

Jes leaned against the vehicle as he looked at Daryl. "Damn all you Dixons' got the same glare."

"Merle, he OK?" Daryl asked.

"He's missin' a hand, but guess that what happens when you're handcuffed to a roof and have a big mouth," Jes told him.

Daryl glanced at her. "He holdin' a grudge?"

"Oh, yeah, big time," Jes answered.

"Why'd you do it? Why'd you bring Jewel back?" Daryl asked.

"Damn, do you Dixons' always got to ask why? A thank you would be freakin' nice once in a while!" Jes told him. "I'm Jes by the way. Like I've been tellin' your brother for a while, and like I told your sister, only a power hungry lunatic has his people call him Governor. Only a power hungry lunatic uses walkers' as entertainment. So, I waited, I pretended to buy what he was selling, I said yes Governor, I pretended to enjoy the way he'd give me that pretty boy grin and smooth talk newcomers. I baited my time, knowing anyone who came into Woodbury and tried to leave, even though he told them they could, would become walker chow. I set up some of the checkpoints, and trust me, they have small flaws. Flaws you'd only know if you were the one who put them there. I stayed close to Merle's place today because I knew the Governor wasn't going to trust her. I also knew if she was as stubborn as Merle said she was, she'd be lucky to come out alive. But the Governor, he never gets his hands dirty. So he ordered me and another guy, someone I used to trust, someone I knew before this, to dispose of her, and to bring back his head. I killed Mason, shot him, left him for the biters', and I gave your sister my gun. I did it because it was the right thing to do. I couldn't live with myself anymore if I didn't. Merle is gonna believe the psycho job when he says she ran. The governor wants to know where this place is. He's going to have Merle torture him, but he'll take the girl, just like he tried with your sister," Jes told him.

Daryl straightened up. "Did he rape her?"

Jes shook her head. "She bit him, that's why he got angry."

Daryl laughed. "That's the Dixon fighter in her," he told her. "Thank you…"

"You're welcome. Michonne alright?" she asked.

"Been shot," Daryl responded.

"Probably by Merle," Jes answered. "But he let her get away so that's a step in the right direction."

TBC


	80. Chapter 80

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 80**

**Author's Note: So I had no internet access yesterday and I wound up in the hospital ER for my herniated disk. Not fun! I can't sit more then 30 minutes at a time so writing this took a bit. Summer is going to share with Jewel that she knows about the rape. Emotional mom daughter bonding. Anyway begging for reviews! It makes me feel loved.**

Jewel POV:

Jewel grimaced as Hershel pulled the bandages tight around her ribs. "Hershel…I'm sorry, I would have never left them…"

Hershel patted her good hand. "No one blames you Jewel, especially me. They'll go and bring them back. That I am sure of. I am also sure that you wouldn't have survived if this woman had not brought you in."

Mar smiled. "Can't let you out of our sight for a minute without you getting into trouble. Swear it must be a Dixon thing."

Summer stood and watched her. "Is she going to be alright Hershel?" the teen asked.

"I'll be fine," Jewel answered for him.

Summer gave her mother the Dixon glare. "I asked Hershel mom," she said softly.

Mar and Hershel laughed. "She will be. Her hand's got a small break at the knuckles. Should heal pretty good if she'll keep it immobilized. It's not like we have anything to make a cast for it."

"We make do with what we have, and as long as we're still kickin' at the end of it, that's what's matters," Jewel told Hershel as she squeezed his hand.

"Her ribs?" Carl asked as Rick came in.

"Going to have to keep them binded for a while. No he woman for a while," Mar told Carl.

"I'm going to do what I have to do, aint gonna let a little injury hold me down," Jewel told them as she met Rick's eyes.

"Handcuff's might," Rick informed the group as he walked in.

"And on that cue, we'll give you some privacy," Mar said as she stood up.

"Dad, really?" Summer said as she shook her head as they all left the room.

"Hey…." Jewel told him as he came over.

"Do you know how scared I was, Mrs. Grimes?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "You're not getting' ride of me that easily, Mr. Grimes," she said as she kissed him. "You have to go get Maggie and Glenn….the man who calls himself the Governor….he's the type of man who'll get a person to drink the Koolaid and just…watch. Merle…he went to see Glenn…I'm afraid that he's going to do something because of Atlanta."

Rick touched her face. "We're going to go get them," he assured her. "Jewel, I have to ask, I need to know," he said as he held there faces together.

Jewel shook her head. "He tried…he made me get on my knees, he told me I knew what I was supposed to do…..I bit him. Hard. I knew I was going to die one way or another…might as well go down fighting. I wouldn't have left Maggie and Glenn…." she said as she kissed him.

Rick rubbed her face keeping himself calm. "You didn't have much choice in the matter. I'm glad that this woman brought you back. I'm glad she took the risk. I will kill him," he told her as he kissed her.

"Andrea's alive, at Woodbury," Jewel told him.

"Did you see her?" Rick asked.

"No," Jewel said as she shook her head. "Jes told me, as she was trying to keep me awake," she said. "Said a woman named Michonne was with her, wasn't buying what he was selling either. But Merle knew about us….he never came out and said it. But he taunted things," she told him.

"Michonne came with baby formula, heard you three talkin' about a prison and it bein' a straight shot, she came here. She used the word Walkers', Summer noticed it. Makes sense now," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"You need to go…bring them back," Jewel told her husband as she touched his face. "And find a razor while you're at it," she teased him.

Rick smiled. "You have to promise you are going to rest, or I will leave the handcuffs with Summer," he told her.

Jewel smiled. "I can think of things to do with the handcuffs after you get back," she told him.

"You are bad Mrs. Grimes. Promise," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"I promise," Jewel told him as she touched his face. "Be careful," he told him.

"I will," Rick answered as he kissed her one more time then got up and walked out of the cell.

Mar's POV:

Mar supported Michonne's arm as they walked out to the car. "Get in," she told the other woman.

Michonne looked at the other woman who was standing next to Daryl. "What are you doing here? She's one of them!" she said as she took out her Katina. "She's with the ass who shot me."

Mar stepped between the two women. "Put it down," she ordered.

Daryl raised the his bow at Michonne. "You heard her."

"She's one of them! She seemed awful cozy with the Son Of A Bitch who shot me!" Michonne yelled at them.

"That Son Of A Bitch who shot you saved your life. He was supposed to kill you and bring your head to the Governor on a platter or a stick," Jes told her.

"Hey enough. We've got to work together to get back our people," Mar told them.

"I said I'd take you, not one of the Governor's soldiers," Michonne told them. "She needs to be locked up."

"You don't give the orders 'round here," Daryl told them.

"I know how to get inside easier then you do," Jes hissed at her.

Rick came outside. "Enough!" he told them. "Do you know Andrea?" he asked the black woman.

Daryl stared at her. "Andrea's alive?"

"She came in with Andrea, Merle found them," Jes told them.

Rick held up his hand. "Both of you are going. I will kill either one of you if you make a move against us," he warned them.

"Rick?" Mar asked to get his attention.

Rick looked up. "What is it Mar?" he asked.

"I'm going to stay back here, look after Carol and Jewel," Mar told him.

Rick hugged her. "We've got this."

"Oscar look after this group for me," Mar told him.

"I will," Oscar assured her.

"Be careful Daryl," Mar said as she nodded and left.

Summer and Jewel's POV:

Summer took a breath as she stopped outside Jewel's cell. She moved the curtain. "Mom?"

Jewel looked up from the mattress. "Come in baby. Where's Carl and Judy?"

Summer sat down. "Carl's helping with guard duty, and Judy's with Beth. I was scared…."

Jewel reached up with her good hand. "I know baby and I'm sorry that I put you threw that," she told her daughter.

"Did…he hurt you? I mean besides the obvious?" Summer asked quietly.

"No baby," Jewel answered.

Summer nodded. "I know…." the teen said above a whisper.

"Know? Know what baby?" Jewel asked.

Summer looked at her. "I know about the rape, I know that I was a product of the rape. I've known for years. I overheard you and Uncle Daryl talk about it one night," she told her not taking a breath in between the confession.

Jewel's face went white at the confession. "Summer…."

"I know you kept it from me so I wouldn't feel unloved…." the teen said as she put her head against Jewel's shoulder.

Jewel rubbed her back. "I didn't want you to feel like you were a mistake, or an accident. I never thought of you that way."

"I don't know if I could ever have a child of my rapist…." Summer answered.

Jewel nodded. "That's why I didn't dwell on what happened. You are the best thing in the world to happen to me, to your Uncles. Why are you telling me this now?" she asked.

"I thought I was never going to see you again…I thought that I'd never get a chance to say thank you," Summer said as she cried.

"Baby I should be saying thank you to you. You are the one that got me to change my life for good. You are the one that taught us Dixon's we deserved love, that we could give it. That we didn't have to make the same mistakes as our parents' made," Jewel told her. "We good?"

Summer nodded. "Yeah we're good," she said. "How are you? I mean otherwise?"

"I'll be alright," Jewel answered as she looked up to see the curtain move. "Carol?"

"Oh yeah, Mar and Uncle Daryl found her hiding in solitude," Summer said with a smile.

"My God Carol…." Jewel said as she hugged her.

Carol smiled and kissed her cheek. "I come back from the dead and you look like you're a step away from it."

"Feels that way. God, I can't believe you are alive," Jewel repeated.

"We've got strong women in the group, including Maggie. She'll be alright," Summer said.

Jewel nodded. "I hope so," she agreed. All she could think of was her meeting with the governor.

"After dinner, Hershel said that you could use the shower. You'll have to be readied and the wounds cleaned, Summer Mar and I can help. But right now you need to rest," Carol told the other woman.

"I'll be back with Judy and Carl," Summer said as she left.

"I'm really glad you're alive," Jewel told Carol.

"I'm glad that you are too," Carol told Jewel as she sat down on the cot with her.


	81. Chapter 81

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 81**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy. I called out of work today cause of my back, so there isn't going to be a whole lot of sitting going on here. It's Payday, so luckily I got Maria to do it for me. Enough of my whining right? So I've had a request to keep Axel alive for Carol since they seem to be made good. So, Oscar is going to live at the Woodbury but die instead of Axel when the Governor comes to visit. Mean Governor. And, it was pointed out to me that without Psycho Rick, Tyreese and Sasha wouldn't be going over to wacko's side. Which made no sense to me, I mean I swear couldn't someone say to them, 'I'm sorry but the man just lost his wife' So a few things are changing from cannon (Merle's living….may or may not kill Jes….haven't decided that yet)**

Rick and Daryl's POV:

Jes tapped her finger on her leg. "Hate to interrupt this mediation you all got goin' on but what kind of weapons do you have?"

Rick glanced back at her. "Don't really feel like we need to tell you what type of weapons we have."

Jes snorted. "No, why in the world would you want to tell the Army LT. what type of weapons you have? I mean considering I'm putting my ass on the line taking you back in there, you could be a little bit more friendly. If he sees me, he's going to shoot me on sight, not to mention take my head as a trophy. So, really think I kind of deserve to know what weapons we got so I come out of here with my hide, don't you?"

Michonne glared at her. "I could just kill you now, and be done with it."

Oscar glanced between the two women. "Oh this is going to be fun," he said.

Rick glanced at Daryl. "We're the one's putting our life in you hand," he told Jes.

"You know I always gave you the benefit of the doubt when Merle would talk about you handcuffing him to a damn roof. Figured he was hot headed with out the drugs, he'd be ten times worse on them. But, now I'm thinking he has a right to hold a damn grudge. Let me say this one more time. I killed someone I knew before this outbreak, someone who at one time meant something to me. I left a young man who is like a son to me inside. I did this to get _your _wife back to you, _your _sister back to you," Jes told Daryl and Rick. "Don't trust me, I really could care less if I become your bestie and stay up all night smoking cigarettes. And you," she said to Michonne, "big quiet warrior woman, thinks you are so tough with that sword. Managed to live so long on your own. We're the same."

"We are not the same," Michonne hissed.

"We both hate the Governor, we both took a chance to do what's right," Jes told her. She looked back at Oscar. "Don't know your story, but I'm sure I'll find something to pick on you about later," Jes told him. "We're going to have to walk, they have patrols, better off on foot in the dark. Plus I got some weapons hid," she told them. "Weapons I'm willing to share, unlike some people I know," she said as she glanced at Rick.

Rick glanced at her. "Thank you for risking your life for Jewel….you didn't know her, you could have left her there."

Jes shrugged. "I'm not that type of person. I couldn't help everyone," she said as she nodded to Michonne. "I knew you'd figure a way out, and I'm sorry that you got shot," she told the other woman. "You've got to stand for something, or you'll fall for everything. In another life, the Governor could be a cult leader. One of the ones that you'd turn on the TV and here about people following him to there deaths. David Koresh? Jim Jones? Yeah, the Governor can sweet talk most people into following them. It's a little bit easier when the world is going to hell, and people are just trying to stay safe."

"How does my brother fit into this?" Daryl asked.

"Your brother? Your brother shot me?" Michonne hissed.

"Easy," Rick told her. "He's also, God, I never thought about this before, my brother in law."

Daryl laughed. "That's what usually happens when you marry into someone's family. Though I got to admit, handcuffin' someone to a roof…is not the best way to make a first impression."

"Wait! That blond woman is that SOB's sister too?" Michonne asked.

"And Summer is his niece," Daryl answered. "Your point?"

"The point is that SOB SHOT me," Michonne told him.

"Stop whining, you're alive," Jes told her. "We should stop here," she told Rick.

Rick nodded as he stopped the car and got out.

"You said you had weapons?" Oscar asked.

"About a mile away from the front gate from Woodbury. Psycho would send us out on raids, instruct us to kill anyone who was a threat and bring back there heads and weapons," Jes responded. "I would always take the lead, hide some grenades', small weapons, things that I could smuggle out," she explained. "And to answer your question Daryl, your brother is his right hand man. Merle tries to do what's right, specially when it comes to family. But he's to afraid to go against the Governor point blank the way I did. But I can guarantee you that he didn't know what the Governor was going to do, what he tried to do to Jewel, otherwise he would have killed him himself."

Daryl raised his hand. "Rick," he said as the group bent down.

"Biter's," Jes said.

"There's to many of them," Oscar said.

"There's a small cabin right over the ridge. We leave it alone, old hermit lives there, Governor never thought of him as a threat," Jes informed them. "I hid the guns behind the cabin."

"Formation, no guns!" Rick told the group as they ran. Michonne taking out a couple with her sword. "Get the door!"

Jes kicked the door in. "Oh God the smell…."

"Something died," Oscar said as he held his nose.

"What the hell is that?" Rick asked.

"A fox or what's left of it, guess Lassie went home," Daryl said.

A man sat up from his bed. "Ah who the hell are you?"

"Easy, we are just here for a minute," Jes told him.

"Get out of my house!" the man yelled.

"OK OK we will but we can't right now," Rick told him.

"He's attracting the walker's!" Oscar told him as he helped Daryl with the door.

"Get out right now! I'll call the cops," the old man said.

Rick smirked. "I am the cops."

"Lower the gun old man!" Jes hissed at him.

"Don't do anything rash alright? Just put it down, look at me," Rick said.

"Let me see your badge," the man told him.

"Easy it's in my pocket, see I'm just going to take it out. Nice and easy," he said as he knocked the man out in a quick movement and tied him up.

Michonne uses her Katina and killed the old timer.

"Open the door," Rick said.

"Remember the Alamo?" Daryl questioned as he opened the door and they pushed the old man out as the walkers' devoured him.

Jes grabbed the weapons and led the group to Woodbury. "The back gate is the easiest way to get through."

"Do you have any idea where they are keeping them?" Rick asked.

"Down in holding cells," Jes answered.

"That wasn't where I was held," Michonne told the group.

"The Governor didn't see you as a threat, wanted you to join his misfit gang of outlaws," Jes told her. "I know that guard, dumb as shit," she said.

"You aint going to reveal yourself," Daryl told her.

"Yeah I am," Jes said as she moved away from the group, not giving anyone a chance to grab her. "Warren, hey Warren," she called him.

Warren turned. "Sanchez….Governor said that you were due back earlier."

"Had some trouble," Jes said as she brought up her knife to his throat and split it. "Let's go."

Rick grabbed her arm. "Don't ever do that again. We do this together."

Jes pulled away from him. "I'm going to do what I need to do to get your people back. My way. Don't like it then you can wait right here," she said as she walked away from him.

Daryl and Rick exchanged glances as they went with her, Oscar and Michonne bringing up the rear.

The group exchanged gun fire with the residences of Woodbury as Jes led the group to the holding area. "Come on!" Rick said as he grabbed Glenn's arm.

"Jewel, she's here somewhere!" Maggie said as they ran.

"She's back at the prison, she was brought back by her," Daryl said as he nodded toward Jes. "Come on we got to go!"

"You alright? Can you make it?" Rick asked Glenn as they made there way up to a room.

"We're missing one," Oscar told the group.

Rick turned. "Where is she? She was right behind us!" he told the group referencing Michonne.

Jes looked at them. "She's after the Governor," she said as she helped Glenn sit down.

"Rick…Merle is here, Merle did this," Glenn said as he motioned to his face.

"We know that Merle is here," Daryl told them. "I've got to find him, talk to him," he told Rick.

Jes glanced at Daryl. "I have someone here that I care about to, but trying to go after them right now is only going to endanger us, this group and them."

"He threw a walker at me! He was gonna execute us," Glenn told them. "We told him where the prison was, we couldn't hold out."

"Sorry," Maggie said.

"Hey don't be sorry, there's no need to apologize," Glenn told them. "We've got a car a few miles out."

"I need to find Merle," Daryl repeated.

"We're in hostile territory, Daryl. Look what he did to Glenn. He left Jewel alone with the Governor, you can't tell me he didn't have SOME idea what he was going to do. I don't care what they say, they are hurt," Rick told the other man about Maggie and Glenn. "Glenn can barley walk. What happens if we get overrun by walkers' or the Governor catches up with us? I need you, are you with me?" Rick asked.

"Yes," Daryl said.

"You were one of them," Maggie told Jes.

"Technically, and I really don't have the time to explain once again to another person," Jes answered as she shot at one of the guards, "why I did what I did."

"Stay tight," Rick told the group as they fought there way through.

"I'll give you cover, you guys go ahead," Daryl said as he fired.

"No we stay together," Rick told him.

"I'll be right behind you! Go!" Daryl told his brother in law.

Jes nodded as the group took off as they got out of town leaving Daryl behind. Jes checked her gun as they got to the area where the car was. She looked up as Michonne came behind them.

"Turn around!" Rick yelled at her. "Turn around!" he told her again as she did and he took her sword.

"Daryl's missing, he should have been here by now," Maggie told them.

"Did you get what you were came for?" Rick asked Michonne.

Jes checked Oscar's shoulder where he got shot. "He'll be OK."

"You didn't see Daryl?" Rick asked. "If anything happens to him…." Rick told her.

"I brought you here to save them," Michonne told him.

"Thanks for the help," Rick said sarcastically.

"No you came to get back with the Governor," Jes told the woman. "I believe that part of you did just want to help, and I'll give you that, but the first chance you got you went after him."

"Look you're going to need me to get Daryl or back to the prison, either way you're going to need me," Michonne told him.

"Michonne and Glenn both need to get back to the car, Oscar can get them back to the car. We go on the offensive, use grenades, smoke bombs. The Governor is going to use this as his advantage, he's going to rally the town, they'll all be in one place," Jes told him.

Rick nodded. "She leaves out of your sight, shoot her," he told Oscar as he pointed to Michonne.

"Got it," Oscar said as they started to walk away.


	82. Chapter 82

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 82**

**Author's Note: Technically, I should be bringing Tyreese and Sasha in right about now while the group is at Woodbury. But since this is my world, it's going to wait until Rick gets back and it's going to be flip flopped from the show. They were at Woodbury before, now there. And they may or may not have a little sister Carl's age. We'll see how I'm feeling at the time. And the other two guys that were with them isn't going to be with them when they get to the prison. I didn't forget about Joey! And Psycho Rick (who isn't Psycho) isn't going to drive them away. The 'walker games' did that for them. So confused? You all love me! Review please**

Mar and Jewel POV:

Mar walked in as Jewel laid on her bed with Judith. "Hey…Summer told me that you had kidnapped baby girl. You should be resting."

Jewel looked up. "I am resting. Summer knew…about the rape…about how she came into this world," she said as she rubbed Judith's cheek. "All this time, I was trying to protect her."

Mar sat down on the edge of the cot. "You did protect her, you're protecting her now. Sometime's we think our kids need protecting but it's them that protect us. Rick will come back you know. So will Daryl. And they'll bring back Maggie and Glenn."

"What if they don't?" Jewel asked. "What if they get captured…or Merle gets his hand on Rick. My brother…my brother shot a damn window not five feet from my head and held a knife to Maggie's throat, a woman who he didn't even know? What do you think he's going to do with Rick or Glenn?"

Mar patted her leg. "Jewel, you're not helping Judy go to sleep with you being all worked up. I know you're worried. I was supposed to go with them, before that woman brought you back."

"Jes…" Jewel supplied.

"Jes," Mar repeated.

"I'm glad you didn't….the Governor…all I can think of is what he's doing to Maggie," Jewel told her.

"And if he did something to Maggie, we will be here for her. We'll make sure she gets through this. Whatever happens, we'll get through this together. It may not be easy, but we're a family," Mar told her as she picked up Judith.

"He didn't rape me…he just…pulled down his pants and made me put it in his mouth…and I bit him," Jewel told her friend.

"It was still a violation," Mar told her. "When Rick get's back you aren't going to let this get in the way with your relationship," she informed her. "So your brother kissed me."

"Daryl?" Jewel asked shocked as she sat up and took a breath.

"You sat up to fast," Mar told her. "No Merle, of course it was Daryl! Silly Jewel huh Judith?"

"He initiated it?" Jewel asked.

"No, he said he wasn't good with telling people his feelings, I told him to show me, and he kissed me. God, the kind of kiss that goes down to your toes and curls them," Mar told her.

Jewel held up her hand. "That's my brother you're talking about. Don't need ALL the details. Then what happened?"

"We found Carol," Mar said with a shrug.

Jewel laughed. "Oh that hurts. I didn't even give Merle a chance…end of the world, people don't get much of a chance to mend fences…and here I was face to face with my brother who I thought had died..and I still treated him like shit," she told her.

"He shot at you, I think he deserved the whole being treated like shit treatment," Mar reminded her. "He took Glenn and Maggie, he basically implied that he was going to get even with Glenn and Rick for leaving him on the roof. You did what you had to do to protect your family. Your real family, the family that you made," Mar told her.

"Jes thinks that he's got some good in him…" Jewel told Mar.

"And maybe he does and maybe he needs just one good push for him to be good. But you can't worry bout that, not now," Mar informed her. "I'm going to go take Judith to Summer and Carl and Mitch. Yeah, someone is tired. And you need to rest too. Summer will be down to check on you. I can send Carol and Beth too," Mar told her as she stood up.

"I'm alright," Jewel told her. "Good night my little one. Sorry daddy's not here for you to snuggle with. I think she likes the beard," she said with a smile.

Woodbury:

Joey London had seen Jes and his father take the unconscious woman to a truck and he saw the look in Jes's eyes. He knew that this was when she was going to make her move, and that neither she nor his father would return. He knew that he would have to bide his time and wait to make his own escape. He had helped a brother and his two sisters, one just being a kid, leave Woodbury that day. He told them to go, that it wasn't safe there. He had luckily been on patrol when they stumbled upon Woodbury, and he had led them and showed them the pits. He had given them food and told them to go. The other three members of there group wouldn't listen, the female had been bitten. It was a calculated risk on Joey's part, but luckily he had been able to separate the other three and tell them to leave. He knew when the Governor had called a group meeting in the rings, the thin line of reality that the Governor held onto was slipping. He looked around at the group assembled, some just kids and he knew he couldn't leave them. He secretly cheered when he had heard the Governor had been attacked by Michonne. He watched the now one eyed Governor walk into the arena.

"What can I say? Hasn't been a night like this since the walls were completed. And I thought we were past it- past the days when we all sat, huddled, scared in front of the TV during the early days of the outbreak. The fear we all felt then, we felt it again tonight. I failed you. I promised to keep you safe," the Governor said.

Joey rolled his eyes as he made his way to the back of the arena. "Bullshit," he thought to himself.

"Hell, look at me. You know, I- I should tell you that we'll be okay, that we're safe, that tomorrow we'll bury our dead and endure, but I- I won't, because I can't. Because I'm afraid. That's right, I'm afraid of terrorists who want what we have," the Governor continued.

"Yeah, taking back there own people, people you want to kill," Joey thought bitterly.

"They want to destroy us! And worse because one of those terrorists is one of our own," the Governor continued.

Joey felt fear grasp him momentarily, thinking that they had caught Jes. He looked at the person with the hood over his head and took a breath. It was a male and definitely not his father.

"Merle the man I counted on, the man I trusted. He led 'em here. And he let 'em in.  
It was you. You lied, betrayed us all. This is one of the terrorists," the Governor said as he pulled off the man's hood. "Merle's own brother. What should we do with them, huh?"

"Kill them!" the crowd chanted.

Joey rolled his eyes as he watched the scene. "Gullible lambs led to slaughter," he thought to himself. He remembered Daryl Dixon, better then he had Merle. Daryl had marched Summer on the bus and made her apologize to him when they were kids. He quickly scanned the arena for any signs she was there.

"What? What you want?" the one eyed man asked.

"Kill them! Kill them!" the group chanted.

"You wanted your brother, now you got him," the Governor hissed.

Joey watched as the blond tried to make her way to interrupt the group. He remembered something about her being part of the group Merle was in before he got handcuffed to a roof.

"Kill 'em! Kill 'em! Kill 'em! Kill 'em!" the chanting came from the group.

Joey had to smirk when she was begging for the Governor to stop this. She was sharing his bed, but many females had done that in Woodbury. Just because she was sleeping with him meant nothing.

"The people have spoken. What? I asked you where your loyalties lie. You said here. Well, prove it. Prove it to us all. Brother against brother. Winner goes free. Fight to the death," the Governor told them.

"Yeah right, if you're believing that I've got some ocean front property in Arizona to sell you asses," Joey thought to himself.

"Philip, please. Don't do this. Don't do this," Andrea begged.

"Right, keep begging," Joey told her in his head.

"Let's go, Merle! Come on, Merle!" the group yelled.

"Yeah! Y'all know me. I'm gonna do whatever I got to do to prove that my loyalty is to this town! Ah!" Merle told him as he grabbed his brother.

"You really think this asshole's gonna let you go?" Daryl asked him. "Did he tell you Jewel escaped? Were you gullible enough to believe that?"

Merle looked at him. "Jewel's alive?"

"No thanks to your friend there, thanks to a woman named Jes," Daryl hissed as he kicked him.

Merle nodded. "Just follow my lead, little brother. We're getting out of this right now," he said as smoke bombs came into the arena.

Joey knew he had to help the little ones, that's what Jes would have wanted. He went on instinct and protected them the best he could.

"Stay close! Daryl!" Merle yelled at Daryl

"Merle, come on. Go! Let's go," Daryl yelled as they ran.

"They're all at the arena, this way," Merle said as he shot the gun.

Rick looked at him. "You're not going anywhere with us," he told Merle.

"You really want to do this now?" Merle asked.

"Nice to see you coming to join us from the dark side. You seen Joey?" Jes asked as they ran.

"Come on, man, Rick, come on, we've got to go," Daryl said.

"He was in the stands," Merle responded to Jes as he fired.

"Let's go!" Maggie told them.

At the Car:

Rick took a breath as he went ahead of them. "Glenn! Glenn!" he called.

"Rick. Rick. Rick. Oh, thank God," Glenn said as he approached them.

"Now we got a problem here. I need you to back up," Rick said as he tried to keep the peace. He hadn't even got the chance to slug him for what happened to Jewel.

"What the hell is he doing here?" Michonne asked as she took out her sword.

Jes pushed Merle into a tree. "Stay!" she told him as she walked over to Glenn and Michonne. "Put the Katina down Michonne. Rick has some things he needs to get off his chest first, then the two of you can have him all you want."

"Hey!" Merle grunted.

"He helped us escape," Daryl said.

"Yeah right after he tried to beat the shit out of you," Rick told him.

"We both got in our licks," Merle said as he went to move from the tree.

Rick turned and grabbed Merle by his throat. "Did you know what your friend the Governor was going to do to my wife?"

Merle looked at him. "I don't know your….oh hell no. My sister did not marry the asshole that handcuffed me to a roof. Bad enough when I thought she was opening your legs to you."

"Shut up Jackass," Daryl told him.

"Jewel was almost killed by that man. Look what you did to Glenn, you son of a bitch," Rick said as he hit him.

"Son of a Bitch," Merle told him as he got up from the ground to hit him.

Jes pulled her gun. "Don't even think about it Merle."

Merle let out a laugh. "Man, look like you've gone native, brother."

"No more than you hanging out with that psycho back there," Daryl told his brother.

"Oh, yeah, man. He is a charmer, I got to tell you that. Been putting the wood to your girlfriend Andrea. Big time, baby," Merle told Michonne. "Now you all don't seem surprised to find out Andrea's alive. Damn it Jes, can't you keep some things to yourself?" Merle asked.

"They need to know what the enemy was up too, who they might run resistance from. Only fair to tell them that Andrea was there," Jes answered.

"Michonne and blondie spent all winter cuddling up in the forest. Mm-mmm-mmm.  
Yeah. My Nubian queen here had two pet walkers. No arms, cut off the jaws, kept them in chains. Kind of ironic now that I think about it," Merle said.

"Yea well I like that idea better then using them as entertainment, Merle," Jes hissed a him.

"Shut up, bro," Daryl warned him.

"Hey, man, we snagged them out of the woods Andrea was close to dying. Guess she had to show gratitude some way," Merle said.

"You shot at us! You threatened us. Your own sister!" Glenn told him.

"Well I didn't know she was gullible enough to hook up with the first idiot that gave her some at the end of the world. And I sure the hell didn't think she was stupid enough to say she's married to the ass who handcuffed me to a roof. It's not the Dixon style to get married," Merle said.

"Merle shut up!" Daryl told his brother.

Rick turned around. "Well good thing she's a Grimes now, asshole," he said as he knocked him out with the but of the gun. Rick looked at Daryl. "I'm not bringing him back. Not near Jewel, not near my daughters' or Beth or Maggie or Carol or Mariah," Rick told Daryl as he walked toward the car.

"My brother isn't a rapist," Daryl said.

"But the Governor is," Glenn told him.

"Look, the Governor is probably on the way to the prison right now. Merle knows how he thinks and we could use the muscle," Daryl told him.

"He's a wild card," Jes answered.

"I'm not having him at the prison. That's final Daryl," Rick said. "There's no way Merle's gonna live there without putting everyone at each other's throats. There is no way I am going to look at my wife and tell her why I brought the man that she trusted, once again to protect her, back to that prison. He's your family but so is she, so is Summer and the rest of us."

"But Merle, Merle's blood," Daryl said. "You going to take them back?"

"Jes at least, haven't decided about her yet," Rick said as he nodded toward Michonne.

"No, Merle is your blood. My blood, my family is standing right here and waiting for us back at the prison. And you're part of that family. Jewel and Summer are part of that family, part of your BLOOD. Are you really going to make us tell them that you picked him over them?" Glenn asked.

"They'll understand," Daryl told them.

"No, Daryl I don't think they will. What do I tell Mar? Or Mitch? He thinks of you like his father," Rick told the other man.

Daryl didn't respond as he walked over to Merle. "I have to do this," he said.


	83. Chapter 83

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 83**

**Author's Note: This herniated disk is literally a pain in the back! Jewel and Rick needed a chapter mostly to themselves. Tyreese, Sasha and another character will be popping up in a couple chapters. And unlike psycho Lizzie, this one can fight and won't try to kill innocent baby Judith. Oscar is still alive; he's taking Axel's place.**

Group POV:

Mar and Carol opened up the gate and let the car Rick was driving in. Rick got out of the car and helped Glenn out. "Oscar take him to Hershel, you two don't move," he told Jes and Michonne.

Mar looked at Rick. "Where's Daryl? Did he…" she asked hesitantly.

"Rick what happened?" Carol asked as she helped Maggie.

"Daryl stayed with Merle," Rick answered.

"You just let him stay? You just let him walk away? How could you do that Rick?" Mar asked.

Rick took her shoulders. "Mar, I tried. We all tried. Believe me. But right now, I need you to go help Hershel with Maggie and Glenn. Do you understand Mariah?"

"Yes," she answered.

"Where's Summer, Carl, Judy and Mitch?" Rick asked.

"Judith's with Beth, Summer, Carl and Mitch are with Oscar, helping with fence duty," Mar told him.

Rick turned and looked at Jes. "You have proven yourself by bringing back my wife, and not leaving us for a personal agenda like she did," he said as he nodded toward Michonne. "So I'm going to ask you to go down and help with the walkers' at the gate. BUT let me make clear one thing, if anything happens to my children, I will rip you limb to limb. Do you understand me?"

"Yeah I understand," she said. "Do I get a gun?"

"I don't trust you that much," Rick hissed at her. "Use what's down by the gate," he told her.

"Mar, can you help Michonne? She needs to rest."

"Don't need your help, didn't ask for it," Michonne said.

"Well too bad, you got it," Rick told her.

Mar nodded. "I got her, go see Jewel. She needs to know about Daryl," she answered as she helped the woman.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel took a breath as she tried to get comfortable in the cot. She had tried sitting up and then laying down but neither worked, much to her chagrin neither worked. She heard Rick coming up the stairs and looked up as he moved the curtain. She knew by his face that something wasn't right. "Rick? Glenn? Maggie?"

"They're alright," Rick said as he kissed her. "Daryl…." Rick started to say.

"He went with Merle didn't he?" Jewel asked. "I should go see how they are."

"No, it's handled," Rick told her softly yet firmly. "I need to be here with you, I need to know you are alright. Merle beat up Glenn pretty good, he's going to need rest. Maggie's not saying anything about what happened to her, but she needs a bit of time to heal. I left right after you got back, and now I come back and tell you that Daryl didn't come back. I need you to talk to me, Mrs. Grimes. I need to know what's going on in that beautiful head of yours," he whispered as he kissed her. "No kids, no anyone else, just us. Do you understand?" he asked as he kissed her deeper. "I need to know you are alright. The rest will work itself out, it always does."

Jewel nodded. "Can you help me with these bandages? I can't get comfortable…." she asked.

"Course," he answered as he kissed her and helped her. "Lean against me," he offered.

"I don't know what you want me to say Rick…I told you everythin' that happened before you left," Jewel told him.

Rick moved her hair off her shoulder and kissed it. "I don't want us to hold anything back from each other. Not talking….well it ends a relationship, it builds barriers, it causes rifts. I'm not letting that happen again. We aren't that type of couple, the way we started, the way we met, we can't be that type of couple," he told her as he rubbed her sides. "I belted Merle with the end of a rifle. Don't think he's too happy about me being his brother in law."

Jewel laughed. "Oh that hurts…" she told him. "He probably deserved it, Mr. Grimes. That feels good, leaning against you. Summer knows…about the rape, about how she was conceived. Known for a while, had heard Daryl and I talkin' one night when she was younger. She told me now because she wanted to say thank you. I'm not really sure what the thank you for."

Rick kissed her shoulder. "For being a wonderful mother. You got a good kid there," he told her.

"We have a good kid, kids actually," Jewel said with a smile. "Daryl he'll be back. He has to see for himself about Merle. He has to understand how much he changed without him. "Did you tell Mar?"

"I told her, she wasn't too happy about it," Rick told her.

"They kissed before they found Carol…." Jewel told him.

"And she must feel betrayed," Rick answered softly. "Do you regret not being with Merle?"

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Remind me to hit you when I can use my hand again. The only thing I regret is not tryin' to give him a chance, and this was before I met the Governor."

"He shot at you," Rick reminded her.

"Yeah, Mar said the same thing. I was never…I don't know…never mind," Jewel told him.

"No, you don't get to do that," Rick told her as he put his arm around her waist. "This OK?" he asked.

"That's fine," Jewel answered as she leaned against him. "I've just never had patience when it came to Merle. I always blamed him for leaving Daryl and me with dad. Thought he always got in trouble on purpose, just so he wouldn't have to be around. Thought maybe bein' separated from us, it would have changed him. It changed Daryl, it changed me…but Merle…he was the same…at least from what I saw."

Rick kissed her shoulder. "You aren't responsible for Merle. It was wrong of everyone back at the quarry to judge you, Summer and Daryl because of him. I would have never given you half of chance if I didn't see you as a separate person. What Merle does, what he did, it's on him, Jewel. It's not on you, it's not on Daryl. You are not your brothers' keeper. I could not let Merle back here, for what he did to Glenn, what he allowed to be done to you and possibly Maggie."

"I know Rick, I don't blame you," Jewel told him as she leaned back and kissed him. "You're pretty good at this husband thing, surprised you and Lori didn't work out. Not that I'm complaining, I'm pretty happy that it didn't work out."

Rick chuckled. "Both of us had our issues," he told her as he rubbed her hair. "For one reason or another, we never could work past them. This, you and me, this is what keeps me grounded, and keeps me from going insane. I thought….I lost you. I fought back every fear, every image of you dying…of you becoming one of those things. If I thought about it, I would have lost it, I wouldn't have been able to be strong for Summer…and Carl, he already lost one mother."

Jewel squeezed his hand. "I'm right here….I'm not goin' anywhere."

Rick kissed her. "I'm counting on that," he told her. "We're avoiding the subject…"

"The Governor?" Jewel asked. "I'm alright, Rick. I'm not that scared 15 year old teen anymore. I don't think I even felt fear….I wasn't going to be a victim anymore. I'm worried about what, or if he did anything, to Maggie. Mar and I know what it feels like….I'm angry, I'm ticked, that Merle even had a little bit to do with it."

Rick nodded as he kissed her neck. "I know, I have to believe that he knew in some small way what the Governor was planning, what he was capable of."

Jewel nodded as she touched his face. "What if Daryl does bring him back here? I know, deep down inside, Daryl wants to try to rectify all the problems us Dixon's have."

"I can't have Merle here, Mrs. Grimes. This is past the whole I handcuffed him to a roof thing. He left you, his sister in the hands of…" Rick told her as he kissed her shoulder.

"Hey, look at me, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him as she grimaced as she turned to face him. "I'm alright. I get it, Rick. I do. I understand. I'm not asking you to forgive, God, I can't forgive him. Not for what he did to Glenn….what he'd do to you. The thought of that, it scares me, just as much as it scared you me not being here. He'd have to change a whole lot for me to even forgive him a little bit," she said as she kissed him. "What do you think of Jes and Michonne? Did they come back with you?"

Rick nodded. "Turn back around. I can tell facing me isn't comfortable for you," he told her as he helped her. "They came back. I trust Jes, she brought you back, she stayed with the group and she helped rescue Maggie and Glenn."

"But you don't trust Michonne?" Jewel asked as she leaned against him. "You may have to sleep with me like this, it's comfortable."

Rick chuckled. "I've slept in more uncomfortable positions," he assured her. "Michonne went there with her own personal agenda. She went and found the governor; she stabbed him in the eye. He put Daryl and Merle in an arena to fight each other to the death….with Walkers. It might not have gotten that bad if she had stayed with the group."

Jewel shivered. "Well isn't that just a….hmm…yeah a disgusting, twisted thing to do?" she asked.

"Is it possible that we'll all be like that one day?" Rick asked as he kissed her shoulder.

Jewel shook her head. "We may do things that we didn't think we could do before, to protect what is ours. We may find some of those things dark….sides of us that we never saw….never imagined, but to do something like that? No, that was a person who always had a devious side that always was capable of being insane. We have to keep our humanity, Rick. It's what makes us better. We have to be better, but when push comes to shove, we're going to shove," she told him.


	84. Chapter 84

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 84**

**Author's Note: I will be out of town this weekend, so I wanted to get one chapter posted before I run away. REVIEW! Please? It's a detour from the originally scripted program. Please make my holiday and review!**

Jewel POV:

Jewel walked down the steps with Rick the next day, relying on him to help her down. "Glenn!" she called as he looked up from the table.

"Jewel!" Glenn greeted as she got to the bottom of the steps.

"I am so sorry….God, Merle did this?" Jewel asked as she hugged him.

"Yeah, but it's not your fault. You look as bad as I feel," Glenn said.

"How's Maggie?" Rick asked.

"She's in our cell….just wants some time," Glenn answered, his face being concerned.

"Give her a bit of time, I'll talk to her. I'm sorry about what Merle did…." Jewel told him.

"It's not your fault. I'm sorry about Daryl not coming back," he told her.

"Daryl's got his own set of rules, he'll figure this out," Jewel told the other man. "Rick I'm going to go check on our wounded guest."

Rick kissed her. "I'll be right there."

Jewel nodded and walked to the cell where Michonne was. "How is she Hershel?"

"Sleeping. She needs to rest, get some food in her. How are you?" Hershel asked.

"Alright….really. I want to talk to her. Give me a minute?" Jewel asked. "Rick is talkin' with Glenn. I'm going to go talk with Maggie….after this," she told him.

Hershel squeezed her shoulder. "Everyone is glad you are back."

"We haven't heard the last about the Governor, from him. Sometime he'll be comin' here, and we got to prepare ourselves Hershel. He's a sick, twisted mind, and he's not going to let what we did go unanswered," Jewel told him. "The thought of him getting' his hands on Beth, Summer, Mar, Carol, and Maggie again…it makes my blood boil," she told him.

Hershel squeezed her shoulder. "We'll get through this, we always do," he said as he left.

Jewel looked at the woman. "You can stop pretendin' to be asleep now, I have a teenager, know that trick. You don't have to say anything, just listen. But give me the respect to look at me while I'm talkin' to you."

Michonne opened up her eyes and looked at her. "Happy now?"

"I know what you did…bringin' the baby formula here, telling' my family that we were takin'. That took guts, that took a piece of humanity. Humanity in this world it's hard to come by, and when you meet the few that have it, we have to stick together. That little part is going to keep us fighting, not just the dead…but the livin'," Jewel told her.

"Your son of a bitch brother shot me," Michonne told her.

Jewel smirked. "And I married the man who handcuffed him to a roof, a little forgiveness goes a long way in this world. Merle is an ass, always has been. What happened in that room? With the Governor?"

"Why do you care?" Michonne asked.

"I saw his face, I saw the look of the devil starin' at me. He's not going to forgive and sure the hell 'aint going to forgive. He's going to come after us, and you are here, Jes is here. I don't think the man is much for betrayal. So I need to know everythin', including what you did, what you saw," Jewel told her.

"I aint part of this," Michonne told her.

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "You're here, you're part of this. Let me get something straight Michonne, my children are here. Summer, Carl, and Judy and a little boy named Mitch who just turned eight. We all adopted him. Beth she's barley seventeen. You are here, you did what you did when you were with Rick and the others. I'll do anything to protect them, anything to protect any of them. Even against my own brother. So start talkin' Michonne because if you don't, I won't hesitate to put you out those damn gates, and you won't have that sword with you. I'm a mother Michonne, a mother who will take her last breath protecting her children. You brought us that formula, you are a good person. Don't look at me like Merle's sister, we've had our problems since I learned to talk. Think of me of a mother. A mother of a teenage girl who sings like an angel. A mother of a pre teen boy who lost his own mother to child birth, who is struggling to be a kid who likes comic books and being a man. A mother of a new born whose father and mother are both dead, and growin' up in a world where she may not survive. An adoptive mother to a little boy who witnessed his oldest brother be taken down by walkers, and then his other brother went missing and we all told him it would be safe, but he was in a barn and was a walker. He witnessed Rick having to shoot him while Summer held him crying. That's who I am trying to protect Michonne. So, please if you don't do it for anyone else, do it for them," Jewel begged.

Michonne looked at her. "I wanted my sword back," she simply stated.

"You got it back, now the Governor he's missing an eye. So there's more to the story," Jewel told her as she stood.

"I went into his room, he had fish tanks full of heads, and what I thought was a kid in a closet with a burlap bag over her head….she was a walker. His daughter, or what was left of her. He begged me not to kill her that she was innocent, that this was between us. I put her out of her misery," Michonne answered.

Jewel looked at her. "Fish tanks….he wanted my head brought back…." she said above a whisper.

"Probably wanted mine too," Michonne answered. "So now you know."

"Now I know," Jewel agreed with the other woman.

"So now what?" Michonne asked.

Jewel looked at her. "We both get better, we both get our strength back and then we get ready to take the bastard down."

"Your husband doesn't want me here," the other woman told her.

"He doesn't trust you," Jewel said. "I don't trust you, and you don't trust us. But against this, we're going to have to trust each other, rely on each other. You can't do it alone. It doesn't work like that, not anymore. When this is all over, if you want to leave, I'll open the gates for you."

"Heard that before, from the Governor," Michonne told her.

"If you are even suggesting that we are anything like the Governor, then you can walk out that door right now," Rick said as he joined the two women. "My wife has a point, no one does it alone. We've got the same enemy, we'll work better as a team."

"Think you're forgetting the big elephant in the room. Your brother shot me," Michonne repeated. "Whose side are you really going to be on when shit hit's the fan?"

"The Governor had Daryl and Merle pitted against each other in a ring with walkers. He was going to have them fight to the death, I think Merle isn't on the Governor's side anymore," Rick told her.

"My loyalty lies with family, not the blood family. But the family that is here, and right now, you are part of that," Jewel told the other woman. "Weather you want to accept it or not."

(Sorry this is so short but heading out of town and wanted to post. This seems like a good place to end.)


	85. Chapter 85

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 85**

**Author's Note: Reviews make my holiday! Had a great time at Disney seeing the lights, but a four hour car ride and people talking in my head and giving me ideas just don't cut it at times! Good thing I only work two days this week! So like I said before, Tyreese and Sasha are coming from Woodbury without there obnoxious friends, and they have a little sister Lexi. There's going to be scenes during season three and four, just because well Merle's gonna alive and at the prison and we got all those new people to play with and months of happiness for Jewel and Rick. Anyway that's a while from now. Anyway, please review.**

**Lexi Williams (Sister to Tyresse and Sasha) Amandla Stenberg**

"_**A person is born with feelings of envy and hate. If he gives way to them, they will lead him to violence and crime and any sense of loyalty and good faith will be abandoned. Xun Zi"**_

Summer, Mar and Carl's POV:

Summer held up the flashlight going through a part of the tombs they had checked before. "Mar, Carl and I would have been fine coming down here ourselves. It's been cleared before."

"Like either one of your parents would have let you," Mar told them.

Carl sighed. "We're not kids Mar. It's a simple sweep of an area we already cleared out," he said as he held up his flashlight.

"And there's a homicidal maniac out there that beat up your mother, Summer," Mar reminded her. "Until either one of you get eighteen, the rest of us are going to insist on doing these things with you."

"If we make it to eighteen," Summer stated. "My uncle Merle beat up Glenn, so there's more then one homicidal maniac."

Carl held up his hand. "Shh…" he said as he stopped. He listened to the sounds of walker's and what he thought was a scream. "Did you hear that?" he asked.

"It wasn't one of our people, but there wasn't any prisoners down here when you and Uncle Daryl checked it out," Summer stated.

Another yell came from around the corner. "HELP!" a young female's voice said.

Mar and Summer looked at each other as Carl took off running. "Carl!" Mar hissed as they followed him.

Carl held up his gun as he rounded the corner and stopped as he saw a girl about his age running toward him.

"Who the hell are you?" the girl asked.

"I could ask you the same thing!" Carl asked as he saw two more people round the corner. "Come on this way!"

"Carl don't you ever run off like that again!" Mar yelled at him.

"Can you yell later? We got company and I don't mean the living type!" Carl yelled at them. "Come on."

"Go!" Summer yelled as she held up her bow and arrow ready to fire at the walkers.

"Come on!" the man yelled at his two female companions.

Summer let them pass her and started firing her bow and arrow. "Not today you ugly bastards!" she told the walkers.

"Come on Summer!" Mar said as she fired her weapon at one. "Go go!" she yelled at the group as she closed the door to the area. She turned and looked at the three new comers. "Any of you bit or scratched?"

"No, my sister Lexi fell as we were running, scraped her knee on the fence as we came in," the man told them. "We really appreciate what you did back there. Thought we were toast."

"How did you get in?" Summer asked.

"Hole in the back fence," the teen answered.

"We're going to have to fix that," Carl told them. "What are we going to do with them?"

"Help them. That's what we do," Summer told him.

"Carl go get your dad, Hershel and Jewel. We'll take them up to the cafeteria and get some food in them," Mar instructed the teen.

"Do you really think this is a good idea? We're facing a threat, we need to put up our guard," Carl told them.

"We're not turning into the type of people we're fighting. We're giving them help. Now go get mom and dad," Summer instructed. "Come on. I'm Summer, this is Mar. The kid with the bad attitude that just left is my step brother Carl. We're facing some trouble…."

"I'm Tyreese, these are my sisters' Sasha and Lexi. We don't mean to cause you any trouble, or a rift. We're just looking for a safe place," Tyreese told them.

"We were at a place called Woodbury," Sasha told them.

Mar turned. "You were at Woodbury? Did the Governor send you to spy on us?" she asked.

The younger of the two sisters shook her head. "No! We had just got there a week ago, I was getting the creeps by the guy that you call the Governor….a teen, barley nineteen told us to get out while we could. That trouble was brewing, and he showed us the way out. He said if we didn't go then, we might never make it. We just headed this way."

"She's telling the truth, we didn't get settled or anything, met that Governor guy once," Sasha said.

Summer nodded. "I believe you…the Governor…he almost killed my mom….so we're a bit weary of anyone claiming to come from Woodbury," she told them as she led them to the cafeteria.

Jewel and Maggie's POV:

Jewel pulled back the sheet to Maggie's cell and went in. She sat down on the cot and took a breath. "Hey Maggie, I know you aren't in the mood to talk. I get it, but you can't let it eat you up and you can't let it get in your relationship with Glenn."

Maggie turned over and sat up. "He didn't rape me…he just made me take off my shirt and my bra and he came back behind me….and he felt me up. I can still feel his hands on me."

Jewel put her arm around her. "Maggie, I would have done anything for that not to happen to you. He made me…well he was expecting me to suck him, I bit him. Hard. I keep thinking that if I hadn't and just did it, maybe he wouldn't have done this to you."

"It's not your fault, Jewel," Maggie assured her.

"Right now you feel violated, and you feel like you aren't going to be able to trust anyone," Jewel told her as she rubbed her back. "You have people here that understand, Mag, me and Mar….if you just want to scream, yell, cry, we get it. But the worst thing to do is to pull away from Glenn. I know it's easier said then done. And it's not your fault. No matter how bad you feel, how down you get, this is on him Maggie. This is about him. He's a despicable human being that uses his power to control people. He didn't rape us because we didn't show fear. Men like that….they get off on fear. The more you fight, the more they want to make you pay. It's wrong, it's sick. We won, Maggie. You have a husband who loves you, so do I. We've got each other. That's the one thing a man like the Governor will NEVER understand, never have. He can surround himself with people like Merle, who will follow him like little puppy dogs, but people like you, me, Michonne, and Jes, we see the evil in him. We see what's wrong with him. People like Merle, he doesn't survive in a group like ours because he doesn't understand what it means to love, to care for people other then himself. That's what makes us different, what makes us stronger. We work as a team, we care about each other, and we're honest with each other. A man like the Governor, he is never going to understand that. People like him are going to have people like Jes that is looking for a way to betray him, because he HAS to be in charge. They aren't family, they wouldn't die for him, they wouldn't trade places with him to save there lives. I would have died to save you and Glenn, and I know either one of you would have done the same," Jewel told the other woman.

Maggie nodded. "We would have. I'm sorry about Daryl picking Merle….leaving with him."

"Us Dixon's have made up codes for as long as we live, and some times those codes don't make sense to others. Daryl has to find out something I knew a long ago about Merle, and he had to do it himself," Jewel said as she touched the other woman's face. "Summer knew…about me being raped. She had heard Daryl and I talking a long time ago," she said. "I don't know how a Dixon turned out so good."

Maggie gave a weak smile. "You and Daryl turned out good too."

Jewel smiled. "How about you come out for a bit. Try and not isolate yourself. I know it's hard…but it's harder to come out of it if you don't."

Maggie nodded as they heard Carl's voice. "That's Carl."

Jewel got up. "Carl?"

"We need you, down in the cafeteria," Carl said as he turned to go.

"Now what?" Jewel said as she sighed.

Jes and Carol's POV:

Carol watched Jes kept walking back at the gate. "You're going to wear a path out of our nice grass," Carol teased as she walked down. "I don't think we've been introduced properly. I'm Carol."

"Jes," she answered not taking her eyes off the gate.

"What exactly are you looking for?" Carol asked.

"The devil," Jes responded.

"You mean the Governor?" Carol asked.

Jes cast a casual glance at her then back at the gate. "A rose by any other name smells just as sweet," she quoted. "He isn't going to let what happened at Woodbury stand. Someone's attacked his precious little development, he's going to want blood. I think we should go in and strike, get him by surprise."

"Rick isn't that type of person," Carol told her.

"Then Rick isn't going to live in this world very long," Jes answered.

"You don't know Rick, he's got us this far," Carol informed her. "I had my doubts at the beginning, but we're here, we're relatively safe. We aren't just a group, we're family. You brought Jewel back, so you are part of the family," she informed the other woman.

Jes let out a laugh. "Let me guess you were a little housewife before this right?" she asked. "The world going to shit, it gave you a reason to be someone other then someone else's shadow?"

Carol looked at her. "Yes? What does that have to do with anything?"

"I've been on my own since I was thirteen. My dad was killed in a drive by shooting in Miami, my mother took her own life. I had an older brother, he got involved in a gang, overdosed when I was fourteen. At sixteen I found a real good forger and got a fake birth certificate and papers, and joined the Army. That was my life, taking and giving orders. I didn't always like them, and I certainly didn't agree with a lot of them. The whole 'family' thing was big in the Army, look out for each other, brother and sisters in arms. Well then the world went to shit, and the rules went down the drain. I left, I was as guilty as anyone else. Being in a group, it's safer then being on your own. Sometimes. You got your chance to shine because the end of the world happened, and you're alive. You're a survivor, Carol. I applaud you. You had people here to watch your back, great. Well the only person's back the Governor is watching is his own. Right now, I'm hoping and praying to who ever is up there, that he doesn't take my betraying out on the 18 year old I left there. He's smart, but you saw what the Governor did to Jewel. I'm hoping that Joey can sweet talk him into believing he wants to help him and gets his ass out of there. But all of you are pretending like it's just another day, it's not. You're outmanned and you're outgunned," Jes pointed out.

"Good thing we got you then isn't it?" Rick asked as he walked out with Glenn.

"I told you what I'd do if I was you, but you just want to fiddle your fingers and wait around, that's on you," Jes told him. "Merle could have helped, he was his right hand man."

Glenn looked at her. "Merle's not coming here."

Rick nodded. "That's not an option. No way no how," he said. "Do you see what he did to Glenn? What he allowed to be done to Maggie and my wife, his own sister? You don't even trust him, if you did you would have told him that you were going to bring Jewel back here. I'm letting you stay here, you and Michonne because both of you did something to help this family."

"You know the difference between you and the Governor? He runs his place like a dictatorship, it's efficient. You are the leader, then lead," Jes told him.

"I am leading, but I'm not leading my family into a battle when some of my family is injured. I'm not putting them in anymore danger by going to the gates of hell. The Governor wants to battle, then he's going to bring it here. Last time, we were on his turf, this time it's going to be on ours," Rick said.

"We're fortifying, we're going to find more weapons," Glenn said.

"Well, since you seem to be the father of the group, I guess I'm on your side," Jes said as Carl walked out.

"Dad, we need you," he told his father.

"What's going on?" Rick asked.

"New people, came through the Administration side," Carl said.

Rick nodded. "Glenn, Take Oscar and Axel and see how they got in."

"Got it," Glenn said as he gathered the two men.

"I'll take the guard tower," Carol said.

"I'll go with you," Jes said as she walked with the other woman.

"Come on," Rick told his son.

(TBC)


	86. Chapter 86

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 86**

**Author's Note: Reviews make my holiday! As I said when I started this, the third season is going to have the most changes because Rick has Jewel and he's not going crazy! Please review!**

Group POV:

Mar watched Hershel bandage the teen age girls knee. "Need anything Hershel?" she asked.

"No, I think we're good, aren't we Lexi?" Hershel asked with a smile.

Mitch smiled at the girl. "You're not cryin' that's a good thing!"

Lexi smiled. "Yes, thank you," she said as she nodded her head, her unruly hair going everywhere.

"We're real grateful for your help, it's really bad out there," Sasha said as Carl returned with Rick and Jewel.

"Dad this is Tyreese, Sasha and Lexi Williams," Summer introduced.

"I'm Rick Grimes, this is my wife Jewel Dixon and you met Carl," he said as he sat down. "Where are you guys coming from?"

"We were in Woodbury, just for a week, got warned away from there by a young man, said the man you call the governor wasn't to be trusted. The rest of our group stayed," Tyreese told them.

"Sounds like you got warned away at the right time," Jewel said as she sat down. "What happened here?" she asked Lexi.

"Tripped over the barb wire," Lexi answered.

"Hmm sounds like another teenager I know who has two left feet," Jewel teased Summer.

"We should warn you that we've got trouble coming in the way of the Governor. He did that to my wife," Rick nodded to Jewel. "We stormed Woodbury because they were holding my family. The only reason I'm considering letting you stay is because of Lexi. I wouldn't turn anyone away with a child not in this world."

"I'm thirteen!" Lexi corrected him.

Carl and Summer both gave faint smiles. "Yeah she's thirteen dad, get it right!" Summer said.

Rick chuckled. "I'm sorry Lexi, a young teenage child. Just like Carl, he's thirteen also."

"You're the first decent people we've met in all this time," Tyreese told them.

"We try to be, but we protect what is ours," Mar said.

"We rely on each other, we only survive because we trust each other," Summer told them.

"We've lost some good people along the way," Jewel told them as she kissed Rick's shoulder.

"We just want to know if the time comes, if you are with us," Carl finished for them.

"We're hard workers, we will help you with this, if this is our home too," Tyreese told them.

"Have you been out there all this time?" Mar asked.

"We're originally from Jacksonville. Our dad was a cop, died a couple years back, and mom got cancer, Tyreese and me moved back to the house we grew up with to help with her and Lexi here," Sasha said.

"Mom died about a month before this broke out," Lexi added.

"I'm sorry about your loss, just lost my mother a couple weeks ago," Carl said to the teen.

"Our neighbor Jerry he was a survivalist nuts, always preparing for the end of the world," Tyreese said. "Everybody on our block thought he was nuts."

"Who knew that he was the smartest person around?" Hershel commented.

"Jerry knew," Tyreese answered. "He had a bunker under his shed in the back yard," he said as Beth came in with a baby.

"Can you hold her Summer? I want to fix her a bottle," Beth said as she looked at the newcomers.

"Come here lady bug," Summer said as she took her. "Hi."

"How old is she?" Sasha asked as she moved over to see her.

"Just shy of couple weeks," Rick answered.

"To be honest we never thought we'd see another baby again. She's beautiful. How are you feeling?" Sasha asked Beth.

"Oh, she's not mine," Beth answered.

Rick took her from Summer. "She's my ex wife's baby. She died giving birth, Jewel and I are raising her as our own with the help of everyone. She's Summer's and Carl's baby sister. Isn't that right Judy?"

Summer gave a small smile. "No one gets to do it alone anymore."

"You all been through the ringer haven't you?" Tyreese asked.

"Haven't we all?" Hershel asked.

"So how did you manage to get to Georgia from Jacksonville?" Mar asked.

"We stayed in Jerry's bunker for weeks, til the supplies ran out," Lexi said.

"Then we crawled out and met some people. Our friends who stayed in Woodbury, Allen and Ben they were the first people we met," Tyreese answered.

"Why did they stay?" Mitch asked.

"They felt safe….they didn't believe any harm would come to them," Tyreese answered.

"About six or seven weeks ago, the camp we had made it got over run with walkers. Lost about fifteen people, it was the biggest loss we've had," Sasha said.

"It's getting worse out there," Lexi told them.

"We never thought we'd run into good people. This has brought out the crazy in everybody," Tyreese told them.

"We've noticed," Rick said as he rubbed Jewel's good hand. "We had trouble with someone in our group at the beginning, he had been my best friend for years. He changed, he got violent, he pushed my daughter down the stairs. He tried to kill me, if Jewel hadn't killed him I wouldn't be here right now."

"How do you all manage? Keeping your sanity?" Sasha asked.

Summer glanced at her. "We don't always keep our sanity. The good thing is most of us been together since the beginning. Hershel and his girls took us in on there farm. They lost good people. We were on the run for months before we found this place. I'll be the first to admit that I've broken down….that I've seen people that aren't there. But we always are looking out for each other. And any of us will do anything to protect anyone in our family."

Mar nodded. "I was with a bad group before this….I got lucky that they found me. I had been a nurse with Jewel at a clinic. They took me in."

"We try to do the right thing, keeping our humanity but protecting our own. I don't want to be the type of person like the Governor, that rule with an iron hand. That's not who I am, not who we are. This is home, we're a family," Jewel said.

"Dad's in charge, but we all make suggestions, we all help each other, we'd kill for each other," Carl added.

"We're repeating ourselves, I'm sorry about that," Rick told them as he fed Judith her bottle.

"You're just making it clear to us what we are getting ourselves in. We can appreciate that. I want to keep my sisters' safe, and if it means helping you, we will," Tyreese told him.

"Can't promise guaranteed safety," Hershel told them.

"No one can, but it's safer then it is out there," Lexi answered.

"What we can promise is a shower and a hot meal," Beth added. "If you're part of the family," Beth said as she looked at Rick.

Rick nodded. "I have to say this, if you put anyone of my family in danger, I will not hesitate to end you."

"I can say the same to you about endangering my family," Sasha told him.

"Maybe one day we can count each other as family," Tyreese told him.

"I'd like that," Jewel said with a smile. "Welcome."


	87. Chapter 87

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 87**

**Author's Note: Daryl and Mar are getting there own chapter after this. They need it don't you think? Summer is going to be mad at Merle. Yeah family drama! Please review! Axel is going to be alive, Oscar is going to take his place. Carol and Axel are going to be a couple. They were so cute together.**

Summer's POV:

Summer walked down to the grave markers and sat down and took a breath. "Hey Lori…we got new people in earlier. They seem OK. I meant to come down earlier, to tell you Carl and I named the baby. Judith Jane…she goes by everything from JJ by Carol and Axel, Judy by Dad, Mar, mom, Mitch and Carl. Beth and Hershel call her Judith. She's Lil' Asskicker to Uncle Daryl, and she's Ladybug to me. She's beautiful, you would have loved her. Dad and mom are taking care of her, like she was there own. Any of us would die for her. We got problems with a man called Governor. Wackadoodle right? I mean a man who calls himself Governor, well that just screams I'm a power hungry fool. Uncle Merle was his right hand man. Uncle Merle took mom, Maggie and Glenn. He beat up on Glenn something fierce, left the Governor alone with mom and Maggie. He almost killed mom…would have fed her to walkers' if a woman named Jes didn't disobey him, she would have been. And I guess Andrea's at Woodbury, sleeping with the Governor. I'm tryin' Lori, I'm tryin' to take care of Carl and Ladybug. I'm trying to be strong. But, after I saw what that man did to mom…what Uncle Merle did to Glenn…all I want to do is kill them both. I'm not a killer Lori. None of us are…but we do what we have to keep our family safe," she said as she laid her head on her knees. "I just don't know if I'm the right person to try and keep Ladybug safe."

Rick walked out and shut the gate in between the prison and the graves. "Summer? You alright?"

"I told Mom I was going to come down here…thought Lori would want an update on Judy," Summer said as she looked up.

"I know, sweetheart, she told me. That's why I came down. The newcomers', them having a teenager with them, it's bothering you that you may lose someone else?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, I guess," she admitted.

"Hey, we work as a team right? Summer, how many times do I have to tell you that you aren't responsible for the kids' in this group? That's not on you, sweetheart. But if you feel like you have to, then you need to talk to us, just like we talk to each other," Rick told her as he hugged her. "We'll be alright, we'll handle this together."

"I think Jes is right…we should go…strike him in his home," Summer told Rick.

Rick sighed. "Sweetheart, we attacked him, and he's got more man power then we have, more guns and ammo then we have. We're working on fortifying this place, to keep everyone safe. I wish there was an answer on how to deal with a homicidal maniac, if there was, I wouldn't have needed to be a sheriff," he told the teen. "When I was at Woodbury, I saw Shane, plain as day. It wasn't him, of course. But you aren't the only one that is struggling to keep there sanity. We all are," he assured her.

Summer nodded. "Thanks Dad," she said as she started to turn. She had barley turned when she heard a round of bullets.

"Summer!" Rick yelled as he took out his gun and pushed her in front of him as they ran.

Group POV:

Jes glanced over at Michonne as she watched Rick and Summer. "So they let you roam free now?"

"Guess they have better things to do then worry bout me," Michonne said.

"Glenn agrees we should strike first," Jes told the other woman. She turned. "You need to go inside, it's not safe," she told Carl and Mitch.

"He isn't here yet," Carl told them.

"But he can be at anytime," Jes pointed out.

"Maybe we're making a big deal out of nothing?" Carol asked as she stood beside Axel and Oscar.

"We're not makin' a big enough deal about it," Jes point blank told them.

"You all haven't seen him up close and personal, we have," Michonne told them.

"There is definitely something off with that guy," Sasha said as she joined them with a weapon.

"He's a smooth talking ass who could convince you that Hell was full of ice water," Jes told the group.

"We had guys in here like that," Axel said.

"Dangerous yet charming," Oscar told them.

"In the real world, he could have been a politician," Jes said. "Whose in the guard tower?"

"Mar and Maggie," Carol answered.

"Maybe I should…." Oscar said as he was shot and went down.

Axel pulled Carol down behind Oscar's body. "Easy," he told her as gun shots rang out.

"Come on, Carl, Mitch," Beth told the two boys as they ran to grab guns.

"Son of a Bitch," Jes yelled as a mail truck came into the court yard and walkers' came out.

"Dad and Summer's trapped!" Carl yelled.

Michonne started toward the field taking out walkers'.

Maggie and Mar both shot at walkers from the guard tower. "Shit," Mar said.

Jes took aim as another round of gun fire came. Sasha helped her take out walkers.

Summer put a knife in a walker's eye against the fence as she tried to pull a couple away from Rick.

"Go!" Rick yelled at her as he got a walker off her.

"I'm not leaving you!" she yelled as she got pushed against the gate.

"Summer!" Rick yelled as he stabbed a walker. He saw an arrow go by his head and glanced back to see Merle and Daryl.

Summer used the opportunity to take out her knife and stab a walker. She looked at Merle who was grinning as he took care of walkers.

Rick took a breath as they stood at the gate. "Summer, I want you to run. You got your knife. Michonne! I'm sending my daughter in, cover her! We'll be right behind you. You understand?"

"Yeah…I understand dad," Summer said as Rick went to the gate.

"Ready?" Rick asked.

"Ready," Summer responded as he opened the gate and ran in. Michonne grabbed her after taking a couple walkers' out.

"OPEN THE GATE NOW!" Michonne yelled at Carl and Mitch.

"Come on!" Rick yelled as they followed them.

"Summer! Rick! Are you alright?" Jewel asked as she came outside with Hershel.

Summer nodded. "We're alright."

"What the hell is he doing here?" Jewel asked as Mar and Maggie came down from the guard tower.

"We lost Oscar," Axel said.

"Now little sister I just helped save your husband and daughter's behinds, a little thank you would be nice," Merle said. "Summer a hug would be nice. You've grown up in the past year. Got to hand it to you Officer Friendly, you sure got my family wrapped around your finger."

"Merle shut up," Daryl told him.

"Sasha can you take Mitch and Carl inside and check on the baby? This is going to get ugly," Mar said as she looked at Daryl then looked at Merle.

"Well well Mariah's here to, a old family reunion," Merle said with a smirk. "You and little brother hook up yet?"

"Shut it Merle," Mar and Daryl both said.

"Yeah, come on," Sasha said. "Lexi and Tyreese are probably with the baby, let's go check on them," she told the two kids.

"So where's my hug girl?" Merle asked Summer.

Summer glanced at Jewel who only nodded. She knew she was going to go off on Merle and at this point he needed it. Jewel shook her head at Daryl not to say a word. Daryl nodded. "Let her say what she needs to say," Jewel whispered to Rick as she kissed him.

"You want to know where your hug is you bastard?" Summer asked as she pushed him. "Look what you did to Glenn! Look what you let the Governor do to my mother!"

"Girl," Merle said as he grabbed her arm.

Rick pulled his gun and Jewel used her good hand to grab her knife. "Merle, let her go. She's got things to say and she's saying it," Jewel told him. "Don't make me throw this knife, Merle. You're in our house now, play by our rules."

Jes walked up behind him. "He's going to let her speak, aren't you Merle? You know I always told you that your attitude was going to get you in trouble."

Merle let go of her. "Fine, let me see that Dixon spirit."

"You are a Son of a Bitch, you know that Uncle Merle? You shot AT your own sister! You let her almost be raped by him. Yeah did you know that? Family is supposed to protect each other. But you never did that! You always were running away. You stupid piece of shit, you got handcuffed to a roof by dad because you were a loud mouth son of a bitch! If I had been stupid enough to let myself be handcuffed to a freakin' roof, I would have used that time to think of how I got into that position! And, if I saw my sister after almost a year, the last thing I would have done was fire a gun at her. And I certainly wouldn't have taken her hostage! You think showing up here and saving my life is going to make up for what you did? This would have never happened if you hadn't been associated with a psychopath who called himself the Governor," Summer said as she turned to walk away. "Oh what the hell," she cursed to herself and gave him a right hook to the nose. "Guess you taught me well, huh?" she said as she turned and pointed at Daryl. "You back now Uncle Daryl or are you going to run off again? Cause I sure the hell can knock some sense into you too."

"Hey you only have permission to yell at one Uncle," Jewel told her.

Merle rubbed his nose. "You done?"

"Yeah, I'm done, I'm done with you," Summer told him. "Dad can I take Judy to my cell tonight?"

"Yeah, go ahead sweetheart," Rick told her. "I have to say I've never seen her that riled up."

"Yeah, well it's been coming for a while. I'm going to check on her while you all decide to do with Merle. I'll say my piece, Merle, don't you worry," Jewel said as she kissed Rick.

"Oh you did that just to piss me off," Merle told her.

"I just breath and I piss you off," Jewel said. "But since it pissed you off so much," she said as she kissed him again. "Take care of him."

"We will," Rick said.

Mar looked at Daryl. "I'm going to go check on Mitch. I'm not liking the company out here," she said as she walked away.

Daryl watched her go. Glenn turned and looked at him. "If you want to repair things I'd go talk to her now."

Rick nodded. "We'll handle him," he told Daryl before Daryl followed her.


	88. Chapter 88

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 88**

**Authors Note: So I started to work on this chapter with Daryl and Mar, and it was going slow. So the next chapter will be what I was working on with them. So please review and Happy Holidays!**

Group POV:

Glenn leaned against the wall. "We can't even go outside, what if there's another sniper? A wooden pallet won't stop that."

"Not in the say light anyway," Beth said.

Summer sat down on the stairs with the baby. "Dad says we're not running, we're not running."

"No just better to live like rats," Merle told his niece. "What are you holding and who am I killing?"

"Shut up Merle," Jewel said.

"You got some better idea?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, we should have slid out of here last night and lived to fight another day. But we lost that window didn't we? I'm sure he has scouts on every road by now," Merle told them.

"Do you have a mouse in your damn pocket Merle? There is no we, there's an us and there's a you," Jewel said.

"We aren't scared of that prick," Summer told her uncle.

"Well you should be dear niece. That truck through the fence that's just him ringing the doorbell," Merle told them.

"He's right, that is just the Governor's way to say hello," Jes told them.

"We might have some thick walls to hide behind, but he's got the guns and the numbers. And if he takes the high ground around this place, shoot, he could just starve us out if he wanted to," Merle told them.

Jewel looked at him. "I swear that mouse must be talking for you, big brother. You caused this. We would not have been dealing with this problem if you hadn't been a prick and kidnapped Maggie, Glenn and I," she told her brother.

"Jewel, who cares who damn fault it is. I'm here, right in the thick of it with you, so it really doesn't matter now does it?" Merle asked. "I say we leave."

"Oscar's dead, I'm just learnin' how to shoot, maybe we should run," Axel told the group.

"We're not running," Carol told him. "This is our home, we're going to fight for it," she told him.

"We've lost people, we've spread blood, if we're going to make a stance, I say do it here, do it now," Summer said.

"Put him in another cell block," Glenn told Rick nodding to Merle.

"You know I'm surprised you all survived this long. Officer Friendly says jump you say how high," Merle told them.

"This isn't a dictatorship, Merle, not like your Governor was," Rick told him.

"I hate to say this, I hate to even admit it, but Merle does have a military background. Even though he did get kicked out for hitting a commanding officer," Jewel told the group.

"Don't underestimate his loyalty to family," Hershel said.

Summer gave a laugh. "Yeah some loyalty, he shot at my mother."

"It was a window!" Merle told him.

"Could have just said 'hey Jewel come out and let's have a nice friendly chat," Summer said.

"That would have been too easy," Jewel told them.

"We put our lives in each other hands, now we got to decide what to do. And Merle is here, so I say we use it to our advantage," Hershel told them.

"Can't we just turn him back over to the Governor? Call a truce?" Tyreese asked.

Jes huffed. "I wouldn't trust a word that came out of that man's mouth even if his tongue was notarized. He'd kill me and Merle, then come and kill everyone else. And he'd make you watch Rick as he did it, first your son, then your daughters, and he'd make you watch while he had his way with Jewel. He's got no loyalty, let alone a soul. We can't run, and then we fight. I get it that you all don't trust Merle here, but trust me when I say he'd do anything for his family," Jes informed him.

"Yeah funny way to prove it," Glenn said. "Rick come on, him staying here isn't going to cut it."

"I can't kick him out, as much as I want to," Rick said as he squeezed Jewel's hand. "He's here, if he makes one wrong move, I'll take care of him myself."

"I wouldn't ask you to stay under the same roof as Shane after he tried to kill you!" Glenn exclaimed.

"I'll be Merle's guard," Jes offered.

"You trust her and not me?" Merle asked.

"Unlike you, she saved me and didn't shoot at me," Jewel said as Judy started to fuss.

"Gonna go feed her and put her to bed. Say nighty night, Ladybug," Summer said as she stood up and got up.

"I think we all need a break," Jewel said. "Behave," she hissed at Merle as her and Rick went their own way.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick kissed Jewel's neck after they got into their cell. "You alright?"

"Yeah," Jewel answered as she squeezed his hand. "Think Daryl and Mar are using the control room to work things out," she said as she leaned against him.

Rick chuckled. "Probably doing more than talking," he told her as he kissed her neck again. "I was thinking about going to Kings County."

Jewel turned and looked at him. "For what? Why?"

"We need weapons, armory, and there's a lot at the station," Rick told her as he kissed her. "Maybe take Carl and Michonne."

"You don't want Michonne and Merle in the same place?" Jewel asked.

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "Don't know if I can trust either one."

"I'm going with you," Jewel told him.

"Jewel…you aren't up to it. You're still healing," Rick informed his wife.

"The clinic is only about 40 minutes outside Kings County, you'll be passing it. Trust me Jane would have hidden things that no one but us would know," Jewel informed him. "I can't stay here at the prison with Merle, not right now. I'm not ready to be under the same roof as him. I just need to take a breather. Mar will be here with Summer. We're going to need medical supplies also," Jewel pointed out.

Rick sighed. "I hate it that you are so logical at times."

"No Mr. Grimes, you hate it when I'm logical and can't argue with me," she said as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "You're right, Mrs. Grimes," he said as he touched her face. "I don't like it."

"Well it's not like I'm going to be alone. You don't know what you're walking into Kings County either. You don't even know if the guns are still there," Jewel pointed out as she kissed him.

"Got to take a chance, don't we?" Rick asked.

Jewel nodded. "Only thing we got now a day is a chance," she told him. "I'm not asking you to tell me we're going to survive this, because I know you can't…"

Rick pressed his head against her. "We are going to fight; we are going to do anything that we can do in our power to make it through."

"We may lose people, Rick…one of us may die, one of the kids…." Jewel said as he held her.

Rick kissed her. "I want to tell you that we are all going to be fine, but I can't. I wish I could promise you that. But I can't," he told her. "What I can tell you is that you are the best thing to ever happen to me besides my children. I would have never made it this far without you. I would do anything I can to make sure you, Carl, Summer, and Judy be alright."

Jewel nodded. "I know."

"And the only thing I need to know is that you are with me," Rick told her.

"You know I am Rick, I'll always be with you," Jewel told him she said as she looked into his eyes. "You never have to doubt that."

Rick kissed her. "I'd do anything to have this be all a bad dream and wake up in a nice bedroom with you beside me, Summer on a phone with a boy, Carl going to a baseball game on a Saturday morning, Judith snoring next to us. Us planning on having Daryl and Mar over for dinner. Needless to say that Merle wouldn't have been invited," he told her.

Jewel smiled. "Jane would be there."

"Yeah," Rick said. "I thought that we could be safe. I let my guard down, and now there's a homicidal maniac knocking on the gates."

Jewel took his face in her hands. "Look at me Mr. Grimes," she ordered.

Rick raised his head and looked at her. "Yes Mrs. Grimes?"

"I don't need a nice bedroom; I don't need a big kitchen. I wouldn't have given you a chance in that world. This world gave me you. This world let me open my heart to you. This world made me see how precious life and love can be. We'll fight Rick, and we'll win. We are fighting for something that a man like the Governor won't understand. He doesn't know what love is. He doesn't know what it is to have something to fight for, we do. And that is why at the end of this, people like us will survive. I'll always know that you loved me, and you'll always know that I loved you. The kids know and will always know that we loved them. We fight for love, Mr. Grimes," she told him as she kissed him.

"Love," Rick agreed.

Jewel smiled as she kissed him. "We'll win this; we'll be able to continue to make this our home. Our family may expand, Maggie and Glenn may have a baby, anything is going to be possible, because we are going to win," she told him as she kissed him.

Hershel, Jes and Merle's POV:

Jes sat in the corner of the cell and watched Merle and Hershel. "Well, if you aren't the two most talkative people in the world," she said. "I could take a nap over here."

Hershel laughed. "She always like this?"

"Unfortunately yes," Merle answered. "I appreciate you sayin' what you did about my loyalty to my family. I don't always show it. That's pretty profound comin' from a farmer."

"And you're a black sheep, Merle," Hershel told him.

"How'd you lose it?" Merle asked as he nodded to his leg.

"Merle, seriously you just met the man," Jes said as she shook her head.

"Got bit," Hershel answered as he laughed.

"Bit? You hack it off yourself?" Merle asked.

"No Rick did. Jewel used her shirt as a tourniquet," Hershel explained.

"Well that's awful kind of Rick. My sister, well she's always been good like that," Merle told him.

"They gave me more time with my girls. Gave you more time with your family, can't put a price on that," Hershel replied.

"You can't put a price on anything anymore, Hershel. Some people, like the Governor, tries, but his price is too high," Jes told him.

Hershel nodded. "That it is," he said. "I found this in one of the cells," Hershel said. "Lost my way there for a while, lost more than the good book. Jewel and Rick they helped me find my way back. And if your right hand offends you, cut it off, cast it from it is profitable that one of your members should perish-"

"And not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. Matthew 5:29 and 30," Merle finished. He looked at Jes. "What?" he asked.

"Nothing, not a thing," Jes answered.

"Woodbury had a nice fine library, only thing I miss about the place," Merle told him. "Like Jes said earlier when the Governor returns, he's going to kill Michonne first, then your girls, then you, Summer, Carl, Daryl, the baby and whoever's left. He's going to leave Rick, Jes and me for last. He's going to make me watch as he torments my sister, and he's going to love every damn minute of it. He's going to make Rick last, because he's going to make him watch him torture his family and friends die ugly. He's going to make Rick beg him to kill him after he watches them die. And maybe, just maybe, he'll kill him, if you catch him on a good day. But, most likely or not, he'll leave him alive to remember the screams of his family and friends as they died. To make him remember the anguish in Jewel's face as he tortured and raped her. That's why type of man you're dealing with Hershel. I'm sorry for what happened to Maggie, I'm sorry for what I did to Glenn. I'm not a good man Hershel, I never was. I don't know why I'm the way I am. I never protected Jewel and Daryl like I was supposed to, I know that. It took me fifteen years to rectify something that I shouldn't have let happen to Jewel, but I did it. I don't want a thank you; I don't expect a thank you from her. It's what I should have been able to do a long time ago. But she didn't think I would have believed her. The best thing to ever happen to them was being a loud mouth and getting handcuffed to a damn roof. Both of them stopped living under my shadows. Jewel, she got smart early on saw that I was a piece of shit, but I was her brother. I should have been there more," Merle told him.

"You're here now," Hershel reminded him.

Merle laughed. "Right, like she's going to give me the time of day. You saw how she was, how hurt she was. Aint ever going to be able to make it right, not with everything I've done," he said.

"Jewel is a fair person, a person who will fight for her family. Glenn and Maggie are her family. Rick and the kids are her family. You are her family. She won't forget about what you did, but she'll listen. Just can't go at it like a bull in a china shop. Actions speak louder than words, Merle," Hershel told him. "Make this right, between the two of you. Tomorrow's not guaranteed, not in this world," he told the other man.


	89. Chapter 89

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 89**

**Author's Note: Ah those reviews make me happy! Wonderful little Christmas gifts under the tree! Let's give Mar and Daryl a chapter why don't we? Smut ahead. **

**OK I'm watching a rerun of Criminal Minds, and I hear the voice and looked up. It was Merle! As a cop! And a beard! How odd to see him like that! Review Please!**

Mar touched Mitch's hair. "Almost time for bed little man. Let's go get you settled."

Mitch looked up as Daryl came in and ran to him. "Daryl you came back! You aren't leaving again are you?" the eight year old asked.

Daryl messed up Mitch's hair. "No, kiddo, I'm not leaving again. I just had something I needed to clear up with my brother."

"No one likes your brother, no one wants him here," Mitch told him.

"Yeah, I know, kiddo. He's going to help us with the bad man," Daryl said as he looked at Mar. "I need to speak to Mar. Can you go get settled and Carol can check on you?"

"Yeah!" Mitch said as he ran out.

Mar looked at Daryl. "I've got nothing to say to you Daryl. And, since you aren't a talker, then I guess it's a short conversation," she said as she went to pass him.

Daryl blocked her exit. "Don't ignore me," he said quietly.

"Get out of my way, Daryl," Mar hissed.

"No," Daryl told her. "You wanted to talk, we're going to talk," Daryl told her. "Let's go up to the control room. I don't want the risk of anyone hearing us," he told her. "We live in a prison, Mar, we aren't going to be able to ignore each other."

"Are you going to talk Daryl or are you going to hide from your feelings? If you are going to do that Daryl then I'm not going to go with you," Mar told him.

"I'll talk, you got my word," Daryl assured her. "Let's go," he said as he moved so she could go first.

Mar walked up to the control tower with him behind her. She told herself she wasn't going to let him say a word, not say sorry, that she was going to be mad at him. But there was something about the way he said more words in that cell then he had in a long time. "Door's locked," she said as she tried the door.

Daryl took out his set of keys and opened it, he nodded at her to go inside. He followed her inside and locked the door, putting the dead bolt on that Rick had installed.

Mar crossed her arms. "So you wanted to talk? Talk," she told him as he turned around.

Daryl didn't say a word before he walked over to her and kissed her. Slowly at first, then deepened it, letting her relax in his arms. "I'm sorry."

Mar put her hands on his back. "That…isn't talking. That is playing dirty," she told him as she took a step back. "You picked Merle over Jewel, over Summer, over _me, _over Mitch, over everyone. You saw what he did to Glenn, what he allowed to happen to Maggie and Jewel. How after you saw that, you still picked him?" Mar asked.

"Because…I had to know," Daryl told her as he stepped closer to her.

"Had to know what?" Mar questioned.

"My whole life I've been following Merle, been standing in between Jewel and him, getting him out of trouble," Daryl told her. "Been listening to him tell me I was a piece of worthless crap my whole life, that I'd never survive without him," he told her.

"You know better," Mar told him.

"I know," Daryl told her as he kissed her again. "But I wanted him to answer to…what happened, what he did. All he could do was insult me, tell me I became Rick's whipping post, that Jewel fell for him out of spite," he said. "Claimed he didn't know about our dad beating Jewel and I, still making excuses," he told her.

"But your brought him back here….knowing that no one would want him here," Mar told him.

"I came home," Daryl told her as he ran his hands up her side. "God, I knew I was hurtin' you, hurtin' Mitch, hurtin' everyone that I care about. I'm here with the only family that I need. And that meant bringin' him back. We'll deal with that, but….I belong here," he said as he pulled her over to the couch.

Mar looked up at him as she ran her hand through his hair. "What are you doing Daryl?"

Daryl kissed her as they both wound up on the couch. "You know what I'm doin' woman," he said his voice husky. "You want me to stop?"

Mar shook her head. "No….God no," she said as she undid the belt buckle on his pants.

"Just don't want to hurt you…." Daryl told her as he kissed down her neck.

"You leaving hurt, this isn't going to," Mar said as she felt him take off her shirt. She moved to take off his shirt as he tensed. "Shh, no secrets from me alright Daryl? Trust me…." she said as he reluctantly shrugged off his shirt. She felt Daryl moan as she rubbed her fingers down the scars of his back. "That's it, Daryl…relax."

Daryl took off her shirt and her bra and kissed down her chest. "This aint just a one time thing Mar…you got to understand that. I'm here, I'm not leavin', not with Merle. I've made my choice."

"Stop talking Daryl," Mar told him as she moved her hips up to meet him.

Daryl kissed her deeply as he pressed inside of her. "Look at me Mar….it's me, it's not them. Nothing to be scared of, I got you."

-After-

Mar kissed Daryl's shoulder. "Think we've been missed by now?"

"Really don't care," Daryl said as he rubbed her hair.

"I know you hate being talk of any gossip," Mar told him.

"Don't care," Daryl repeated as he kissed her. "Woman, you've got down in my soul…"

Mar gave a small smile. "Yeah?"

"Yeah don't look to damn smug about it either," Daryl said as he rolled on top of her.

"Oh, sorry, I can't help but look smug," she said as she kissed him. "You know Jewel is going to rag us right? I mean the way you ragged her about Rick."

"Well hell, if I'm going to get a hard time about it, I might as well make it worth it, huh?" Daryl asked as he kissed her again.

(A little Christmas Eve gift for you!)


	90. Chapter 90

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 90**

**Author's Note: Merry Christmas! Happy Holidays! Santa brought me a cold. BLAH. I must not have been a very good girl this year! LOL. Ah but review it makes me happy!**

Jewel and Mar's POV:

Jewel gave Mar a smirk as she came down stairs. "So noticed Daryl wasn't on the perch earlier, and he wasn't with Merle. And you weren't around last night."

Mar looked at her. "You think you know something?" she asked her friend as she got something to eat.

"Oh I know I know something, Mar. Spill. But not all the details, he is my brother," Jewel told her friend.

"We worked things out….we talked," Mar answered with a blush.

"Right, talked, yeah I'm sure some of that talking was done without clothes on," Mar teased.

Mar shook her head. "You're the one that didn't want all the details, remember?" she teased. "So what did I miss? Anyone kill Merle?"

"No he's still alive," Jewel answered. "Rick, Michonne, Carl and I are going out on a run later."

"A run? Jewel if you haven't noticed you've still only got use of one hand and your ribs are probably still tender. Whatever it is, someone else can go," Mar told her.

Jewel shook her head. "I insisted on going. I can't be around Merle right now. I know I have to talk to him at some point, but right now I'm to angry and hurt to do it. Rick's going to Kings County to get the guns that he left at the station. I suggested we stop at the clinic, since we were on the way for medical supplies."

"Smart, Jane would have hidden things, but neither one of you know what your walking into," Mar reminded her.

"That's why we're taking Carl and Michonne. Rick doesn't trust Michonne and Merle alone together," Jewel pointed out.

"Officer Friendly don't trust much of anyone from what I can tell, except for you baby sister. I mean you seem to have the inside track with him, guess that's what happens when you open you legs to him. At least he trusts one Dixon, could work to our advantage," Merle said as he came in with Daryl to get some food.

"What is the prisoner doin' out of his cage Daryl?" Jewel asked keeping her eyes off Merle.

"Thought he needed to stretch his legs," Daryl answered. "Merle shut it."

Jewel stood up. "He eats, he goes back. He doesn't go anywhere else. Understand Daryl?"

"I got it," Daryl responded as he gave Mar a small smile.

"I'm standing right here baby sister, you got to talk to me at some point," Merle told her.

Jewel bumped Merle deliberately as she passed him not saying a word.

"Pretty well take that as no she doesn't," Mar said. "I'm going to go check on Mitch."

"Wasn't your kids name Peter?" Merle asked.

"Shut it Merle," Daryl said as he nodded to Mar as she left.

Jewel and Hershel's POV:

Jewel touched Judy's face as she laid in her make shift cradle. "Such a pretty girl, you know that?"

Hershel smiled as he came to the door. "Mind if I come in?"

"Of course not Hershel," Jewel said. "Just spending some time with pretty girl here. I remember when Summer was this old…I was scared I was going to break her or something."

Hershel laughed. "I think all parents are like that with there first born, or even there last child," he told her.

"What can I do for you Hershel?" Jewel asked as she looked up at him.

"I talked with Merle," Hershel told her.

Jewel looked at him. "I hope he didn't ask you come to here and try and ask me to forgive him. Because if he did, then you just wasted your energy coming here Hershel."

Hershel patted her good hand. "He didn't Jewel. I came here because I know you. I know that him coming back into your life after you thought he was dead for a year, that's a gift. A gift we don't get that often, not in the way the world is now. If he died tomorrow, and you physically saw his body, you'd be angry. Not with him, but with yourself. You'd have a whole lot of guilt about things that should have been said, but you never got a chance to say. You have that chance now Jewel. You have an opportunity to clear the air between you," Hershel told her.

Jewel looked at him. "How can you forgive him for what he did to Glenn? What he allowed to happen to Maggie? What he allowed happen to me?"

"I forgive him, but I don't forget," Hershel told her. "I've seen the scars on yours and Daryl's back, I assume Merle has them too?"

Jewel nodded as she looked at Judith. "Our father was a mean drunk," she told him.

"That's what I figured. So was mine. I left the farm and never came back until he was dead. This was when the dead stayed dead. I promised myself I'd never be that type of parent. I see you with Summer, Carl, Mitch, Beth and this baby, and I know you've promised yourself the same thing. There are things I wish I had told my father, things I would make him understand. I'm never going to get that chance. But right now Jewel, you have that chance with your brother. It's just not what he did at Woodbury, it's what he did your whole life, for not being there when you needed him. You've over came it, Jewel, but there's a part of you that needs to get it off your chest, for your sanity. Daryl is still going to try to make him a better person, give him a chance. But I think it's you that will make a difference. I heard him talking about you and Daryl, you can't fake how much he regrets what he's done. You, Daryl and him, you're all here, all together. Let him have it, let the tears fly, hit him. Whatever you need to do not let it destroy your soul, Jewel. You're to important to all of us to see you let this eat you up. We depend on you, you're the one who keeps Rick balanced. You're the one who is always thinking two steps ahead of everything. But I've seen you since you've been back, you're worrying about Glenn, about Maggie, trying to keep what the Governor did to you out of your mind. I have a feeling it's about something Merle said," Hershel told her softly.

Jewel raised her head slightly. "I was raped when I was 15, by a friend of Merle's. Rather then tell him, I pretended that I was lose. He never even thought to ask me what happened. He mentioned that the man had been in Woodbury and he figured it out, took care of it. It's a bit late, don't you think?"

"But he took care of it. He put it together and what he couldn't do then, he did now. He protected you the only way he knew how. He could have just walked away, but he didn't," Hershel told her. "He did what a big brother does, just took him a while."

"And what about what he allowed the Governor to do? What he did to Glenn? What he would do to Rick? Merle is a vindictive son of a…sorry Hershel, but bitch. Every single time that I've let him in, forgave him, he's done something else stupid," Jewel said as she shook her head.

"Were you mad when he didn't come back on that run from Atlanta? Or were you grateful that he didn't? That was the first time you met Rick right?" Hershel asked.

"I was mad of course, he's my brother, blood…." Jewel said as she shook her head. "Alright point taken Hershel. But the honest truth is, Daryl became his own man because Merle wasn't around. I don't want to see Daryl going back to what he was."

"And what about you?" Hershel asked.

Jewel sighed. "I wouldn't have let myself fall in love with Rick. I would have pulled away, using the excuse Dixon's don't deserve love. Truth is, I still tried that. But if Merle had been around, it would have been an easier excuse to use because no one trusted any of us back at the quarry."

"We all trust you and Daryl here, and Summer. Merle's the odd man out. Anyone here knows that you and Daryl would do anything for them, would give up your lives for anyone of us," Hershel told her.

"I'll think about Hershel, I'm going on a run with Rick, Michonne and Carl. I'll really think about what you said. But Merle's going to have to keep his mouth shut and let me talk then maybe, I'll let him say something," she said. "Can you send Summer or Beth in to get little monkey here?"

"Of course," Hershel said as he squeezed her shoulder and walked out of the cell.


	91. Chapter 91

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 91**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy and less miserable. Love you all! Hope your holidays are going well. I have no voice what so ever but my fever broke. **

Lexi, Sasha, Carl's and Summer's POV:

Lexi touched baby Judith's face. "She's adorable."

Summer smiled as Carl held her. "We think so. Yes, we do. You can't look at that face and tell me there's not some hope in this world."

Carl nodded. "We forget sometime…..but holding Judith makes it right."

"How long have your parents been together?" Sasha asked.

"They met a few weeks after the outbreak at the quarry," Summer answered.

"They didn't know each other before this?" Lexi asked.

"They just seem…." Sasha said as she searched for the world.

"In sync?" Both Summer and Carl questioned.

"Yeah, guess that's the word I'd use," Sasha answered.

"My mom and dad were separated for a while before the outbreak, dad got shot, was in a coma. Mom started seeing Judith's father, my dad's friend. We thought dad had died….but he came out of a coma and found his way to Atlanta," Carl explained as he shifted Judy.

"That's where he met Glenn, my loud mouth uncle and people who aren't with us anymore. He handcuffed Uncle Merle to a roof cause he was endangering the group, gave the key to T Dog…we lost him the same day Ladybug was born. But T dropped the key, down a drain. It wasn't on purpose, T wasn't like that. The first time mom met him was when he told us he had handcuffed Uncle Merle on the roof. We were mad, he's family. Rude, obnoxious, bigot, but still blood," Summer said.

"As they got to know each other, it was obvious they were pretty good for each other, don't think I saw dad ever smile like that with mom," Carl said sadly.

"Mom never let herself get to close to anyone, so it was a slow building….as slow building as it can be when you don't know if you are going to live one day to the next," Summer said.

"It's surprising that you two are taking it so well," Lexi said.

"We're all family, Summer and I were there when Judy was born. Mom died giving birth to her, but she told both us we were family, that she was proud of us," Carl said sadly.

"And, we know how hard it is to do anything alone, we can't," Summer said. "I'm sorry that you guys are part of this battle with the Governor, it's not your fight."

"I'd rather be here then there," Sasha said. "Woodbury might have had more guards, real town, but it didn't have people who would do anything for you. We haven't been here for long, but it's already clear that you people aren't like the Governor. That you all care for each other," she said.

Summer smiled. "It's not you and them anymore, Sasha. It's us. You, Lexi and Tyresse you're part of our family now."

Lexi smiled. "Can I hold her?" she asked Carl as she nodded toward the baby.

"Hey Judy, want to get to know Lexi huh? Yeah, there you are baby sister," Carl said as he handed her over.

"Hi Judy, hello," Lexi said with a grin.

Mar and Merle's POV:

Mar leaned against the door of Merle's cell. "You're still an ass aren't you Merle?"

Merle leaned back on cot and grinned. "A leopard don't change it's stripes, Mar. You and little brother got together last night huh? Bout time. But Daryl's not as stupid as Jewel, he won't let himself get tied down."

"You don't know anything about Daryl or Jewel, Merle," Mar informed him. "What you did to Glenn…I can't forgive you for that."

"So I went a little overboard," Merle answered. "I did what I had to do to survive. The Governor found me, I wouldn't be alive right now if it wasn't for him. Hell, I didn't like the man, I personally think he's a pompous ass, but in this world you got to do what you got to do to survive."

"Is that why you lost your hand Merle? Because you were doing what you had to do?" Mar asked.

Merle glared at her. "I lost my hand because Officer Friendly didn't like how I was handling things. I guess I got to be a little less angry with him now that he's married to my sister," he said. "What are you doing here Mar? You didn't come for a nice little chat."

"You aren't going to hurt Daryl anymore. He isn't your lap dog anymore. He's a better man then you ever hoped to be," Mar said. "You not being here, he learned to think for himself, he learned to be something else then your shadow."

"No now he's just Officer Friendly's lap dog," Merle said.

Mar shook her head. "You don't get it do you Merle? You don't understand it do you? We can't survive on our own, not anymore. People like your Governor, he isn't going to survive, because he doesn't have what we have. Why did you come back here Merle? Why don't you just walk out those gates and take your chances against walkers' and the Governor?"

"I'm here because my brother is here, I'm here because my sister is here, I'm here because my niece is here. I don't really care what all you people think, the truth is that I would die for any of them," Merle told her. "Always would have. I should have realized that Daddy dearest, well that he would take it out on Daryl. And I'm sorry bout that, really am. But I never thought he'd hurt Jewel. The day that girl was born, there was something different about how dad was. He was proud, he loved his little girl. Mom died, I wasn't around. He started drinking more. When Jewel was about ten, she started lookin' just like her. I think she reminded dad to much of her. Not excusing' what he did, I should have done something to stop it. But I was to wrapped up in my drugs, my booze to really see anything in front of my face. I didn't know what the Governor was going to try to do to her or Maggie. If I had known he was going to lay a hand on Jewel, well I would have killed him. I don't really care if you believe me or not Mar, but I know the truth."

"You ever tell Jewel or Daryl any of this?" Mar asked.

"No, and you aint either," Merle told her.

"I think you need to, especially Jewel," Mar said.

"Well, you get her in here lock her in and maybe just maybe she'll have to talk to me. Right now she's acting like I'm invisible. That girl can hold a grudge, always could," Merle commented.

"If she talks to you, it has to be from her, not any of us making her," Mar answered. "You know she'd kill you right where you stand if you do one thing against Rick don't you?"

Merle sighed. "Yeah I get that. She fell hard huh? Well…hate to say this and if you ever repeat it, I'll deny it, as long as he treats her right, then let her do what she wants."

"Well that sounds like Merle Dixon has a heart," Mar said as she left.

Group POV:

Maggie and Mitch were in the guard tower when Maggie caught a glimpse of something.

"What do you see?" Mitch asked. The eight year old had gotten good at watch and using a knife, he could handle a gun pretty well also.

Maggie lifted up the binoculars. "Something besides Walkers'. Andrea?" she asked.

Mitch looked at her. "Andrea, from our group? That Andrea?"

"Go get Rick and the rest! Run as fast as you can," Maggie told him as he already was going down the guard tower. "Rick! Mar! Jewel! Daryl! Carol! We got company! Need you all out here!"

Rick came out with Tyreese. "Mitch what's the matter?" he asked.

"Maggie said that Andrea's at the gate," Mitch answered as he pointed to the gate.

"Go with Tyreese get the gates clear," Rick told the boy.

"I'll go with them," Lexi said as she came out.

"Me too," Summer said as they went down.

Oscar came out and went with them too. "Whose Andrea?"

"She was with our group in Atlanta…apparently she's sleeping with the Governor," Summer answered as she distracted walkers.

"Rick what is it?" Jewel asked as he started down to the gate.

"Andrea," Rick said.

"I'll go up to the guard tower," Mar said as she climbed up to relieve Maggie.

"Clear!" Lexi yelled from the gate.

"Are you alone?" Rick asked.

"Rick open the gate!" Andrea pleaded with him as she held the walker in front of her.

"Are you alone?" he asked again.

"Rick!" Andrea yelled in a pleading voice.

"Open it!" Rick yelled down to Axel who opened the gate.

Rick grabbed Andrea. "Turn around, hands up!" he ordered. "Turn around now!" he instructed as she did it. "Alright on the ground! I asked if you were alone!" he told her.

"I am," she answered.

"Welcome back," Rick said as he grabbed her up.

"Jewel what happened to you? Are you alright?" Andrea asked as she saw the other blond woman.

"Your boyfriend happened," Jewel answered as they walked inside the prison.

Carol hugged her. "After you saved me we thought you were dead," she told the other woman.

Andrea hugged her back as she looked around to the group. "Hershel, my God I can't believe this," she said as she noticed him missing a leg. "Where's Shane? And Lori? And T?"

"Shane didn't make it off the farm," Summer answered.

"Lori had a girl, she didn't survive," Hershel answered.

"Neither did T," Summer answered.

"I'm so sorry," Andrea said as she looked at Carl. "Carl…Rick…" she said. "Look how big you've gotten Mitch. You all live here?"

"Here and the cell block," Rick answered.

"There?" she asked as she nodded to the cell block. "Well can I go in?"

"No, I won't allow that," Rick told her.

"I'm not the enemy Rick," Andrea told him.

"You're sleeping with the enemy," Jewel told her.

"We had that court yard and field until your boyfriend tore down a fence with a truck and shut us up," Rick told her.

"He said you fired first," Andrea informed them.

"'Course you believe every word that comes out of slick tongue," Jes said from the back.

"He killed an inmate that survived here, Axel," Rick told him.

"We liked him he was one of us," Daryl added.

"I don't know anything about that. As soon as I found out, I came. I didn't even know you were at Woodbury until after the shoot out," Andrea said.

"That was days ago," Glenn told her.

"I told you, I came as soon as I could," Andrea insisted.

"He almost killed Michonne, almost killed Jewel. He would have killed us with his finger on the trigger," Glenn told her.

Andrea nodded to Merle. "Isn't he the one who kidnapped you? The one who beat you up?"

"And he's in a cell, there's plenty of other ones that are empty if you'd like the same treatment," Jewel told her.

"Look I can't excuse or explain what Phillip did," Andrea told them.

"So he does have a first name, guess he only tells them he's sleeping with," Jes told them.

"Philip told me that they killed you, that Jewel had killed you trying to escape," Andrea said.

"Another lie. He ordered me to bring her head on a stick. He almost killed her. I got her back here," Jes answered.

"I'm here trying to bring us together, to work it out," Andrea said.

Rick looked at her. "We're going to kill him. I'm going to kill him for what he tried to do to my wife. I don't know how or when, but I will," he said.

"Your wife?" Andrea asked.

"Me," Jewel answered.

"Congratulations…." Andrea told them. "We can settle this, there's room at Woodbury for all of you."

Merle huffed. "You know better then that."

"I hate to agree with anything that Merle says, but he's right," Jewel told her.

"What makes you think he wants to negotiate? Did he say that?" Hershel asked.

"No," Andrea admitted.

"Then why did you come here?" Rick asked in a stern voice.

"Because he's gearing up for war, the people are terrified. They see you as killers. They are training to attack," Andrea said. "Joey doesn't want to fight Jes, he just wants out. So, I came here so no one else dies."

"What about us Andrea? All we're doing is trying to survive. I don't forgive Uncle Merle for what he did to Glenn and taking mom, Maggie and Glenn hostage. But the Governor, he attacked Maggie and my mom. Now you're asking us to just forgive him? Just to forget it? Are you that gullible? He's telling you what you want to hear," Summer told her.

"Got to agree with the kid, she's got a point," Merle said.

"Don't agree with me Uncle Merle, I don't like it when you agree with me," Summer told him.

Rick looked at Andrea. "I'll tell you what, the next time you see Phillip, tell him I'm going to take the other eye. We've taken shit for too long. He wants a war, he's got one," Rick told him.

"Rick, if you don't sit down and try to talk this out with him, I don't know what's gonna happen. Look around you've lost so much already. You can't stand alone anymore," Andrea said.

Jewel shook her head. "This is just like the farm, Andrea. You sided with Shane on everything. You want to help us get them inside? Let us take care of this."

"No," Andrea said.

"Then we have nothing to talk about," Rick told her as he nodded at Michonne.

Summer, Carol and Andrea's POV:

Summer looked up as Carol picked up Judith. "Where are you going with her?"

"To let Andrea meet her," Carol answered.

"No way, she doesn't have the right to meet her," Summer insisted as she got up.

"Summer, I know how much you love Judy. And I understand that you don't agree with Andrea, but she was a friend of Lori's. She has a right to meet her. You can come with us," Carol suggested.

Summer sighed. "Fine," she answered.

Carol and Summer went out with Judith. "You can't leave without meeting Lil' Asskicker," Carol said.

Andrea laughed. "Let me guess Daryl gave her that name," she asked. "Can I hold her?"

Summer crossed her arms so she wouldn't say anything and just nodded at Carol.

"Of course, here, easy. You got her?" Carol asked her.

"Yeah, well hello. Oh look at you," Andrea said to the baby. "What's her real name?"

"Judith Jane," Summer answered eyeing Andrea with her baby sister.

"Hi Judith. How precious are you? What happened to Lori?" Andrea asked.

"She died during a C-Section," Carol answered.

"We were cut off, Lori, Carl and me….in the broiler room. I performed the C Section. Carl had to put her down," Summer said.

"Oh my God, Summer, I'm so sorry," Andrea said.

"T died leading me to safety," Carol said.

"And Shane?" Andrea asked.

Carol and Summer exchanged glances. "Mom killed him the night we left the farm. He was going to kill Dad…Rick. It was either him or Shane."

"The whole Randall thing was a lie. If it wasn't for Jewel, Rick would have lost it," Carol said.

"I lost it after Lori…" Summer said. "You have to do something about the Governor," she said.

"I am," Andrea said.

"Talking? If he comes here, he's going to try and kill us all, including Judy," Summer insisted.

"You can end this now, get him to drop his guard. Sleep with him, give him the greatest night of his life, get his guard to relax and when he's sleeping, end it," Carol told him.

Summer looked at Carol then at Andrea. "Not what I would have thought of, but it works."


	92. Chapter 92

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 92**

**Author's Note: Reviews make my day! Happy Holidays again. I so can see this conversation with Carol and Jewel since they both were at the quarry. I hope I feel better soon, this flu sucks!**

Group POV:

Beth and Summer sat on a table in the cafeteria while eating dinner. Beth started singing, with Summer soon joining her. "They hung a sign up in our town. If you live it up, you won't live it down . So she left Monte Rio, son. Just like a bullet leaves a gun. With charcoal eyes and Monroe hips. She went and took the California trip. Well, the moon was gold and her hair like wind. Said don't look back now. Just come on, Jim. You got to hold on. Hold on. You got to hold on. Take my hand, I'm standing right here. You got to hold on. Take my hand, I'm standing right here. You got to hold on. Well he gave her a dime store watch, and a ring made from a spoon. Everyone's looking for someone to blame. If you share my bed you share my name," they both continued.

Jewel sat beside Rick and Daryl and Hershel as Mar joined them. "Some reunion huh?" Daryl asked quietly not to disturb the other people.

"She's in a bind," Rick said.

"We all are," Mar responded.

"Andrea's persuasive. This fella's armed to the teeth. Bent on destruction." Hershel said.

"So what do you want to do?" Daryl asked.

"We match it," Rick said. "I'm going out on a run tomorrow," he said.

"I'll head out tomorrow," Daryl told them.

Rick shook his head. "No you stay here, keep an eye on Merle. I'm glad that your back, I really am. We all are, but if he causes a problem it's on you," Rick told him as he rubbed Jewel's back.

"I got him," Daryl assured him.

"When have you ever controlled Merle? When have we ever been able too?" Jewel asked quietly.

"It's different now, we're different," Daryl told his sister.

Rick nodded. "Jewel's coming with me, and I'm taking Michonne and Carl. He's ready," Rick said.

"Jewel's still got an injured hand," Daryl pointed out.

"She volunteered. I'm going to Kings County to the police station and the clinic is on the way," Rick said.

"Plus I really need to get away from the prison," Jewel said. "I can still fire a gun and throw a knife."

"Is taking Michonne a good idea though? I mean we don't know if she's with us or if she's just out for herself," Mar told them.

"We'll find out," Rick answered. "You hold it down here," he instructed Daryl.

"You got it," Daryl answered.

"I'll keep an eye out on the kids. Sasha and Tyreese are fitting in real well, and I think Carl's even got a little crush on Lexi," Mar told them.

Rick gave a small laugh. "Well that's something normal, at least," he told them.

Hershel turned his attention back to Summer and Beth. "They sing like angels, don't they?"

Rick smiled softly. "Yeah they do."

"When there's nothing left to keep you here. When you're falling behind in this big blue world. You got to hold on. Hold on. Got to hold on. Take my hand, I'm standing right here. Got to hold on.… Down by the Riverside Motel. It's 10 below and falling. By a 99-cent store. She closed her eyes and started swaying. But it's so hard to dance that way. When it's cold and there's no music. Well, your old hometown is so far away. But inside your head there's a record. That's playing a song called. Hold on, hold on. Baby, you got to hold on. Take my hand, I'm standing right there. You got to hold on. You got to hold on, hold on. Baby, got to hold on. Take my hand, I'm standing right there. You got to hold on. You got to hold on, hold on. Baby, you got to hold on. And take my hand, I'm standing right here. You got to hold on. You got to hold on. You got to hold on, baby. You got to hold on, girl. You got to hold on. You got to hold on," both Summer and Beth sung.

Daryl and Mar's POV:

Mar walked into her cell. "People are going to start talking, you staying in my cell."

"Let 'em," Daryl responded. "Mitch down?"

"Carl and him are reading comic books," Mar responded as she sat on the edge of his cot. "What are you going to do if Merle causes trouble?"

Daryl sighed as he rubbed her leg. "He won't."

"You don't know that, Daryl. He may be your brother but he isn't good for you," Mar told him.

Daryl sat up. "He's a dumbass, Mar. I know that. I know that he was never there for Jewel and me. But he's still blood. We've all changed, Mar. This is the way the word is now," he said as he kissed her. "I got to give him a chance to prove himself."

Mar sighed. "I talked to him, and maybe there is a glimmer of hope that he changed. But, God, what he did to Glenn. Every time I see his face, I just want to hit Merle."

"You don't have a good right or left hook," Daryl teased her.

"Shut up," Mar told him. "It's going to take Jewel some time to forgive him, if she ever does."

Daryl nodded. "Jewel always hated Merle for leaving. That's just how she dealt with things, standin' up for herself, getting' mad at Merle, telling him what she thought. I was never like that. But out in those woods, I did."

"You've changed Daryl, you are the man you always were meant to be. You aren't anything like Merle or your father. You could never be like that," Mar assured him as she kissed him. "Hey do you remember what your mom looked like?"

Daryl looked at her. "What?"

"Something Merle said, about Jewel reminding your dad to much of her. Jewel never says anything about her, except that if it wasn't for Jane, she could have wound up like her," Mar said.

Daryl looked at her. "She looks like her, Summer too. Pretty, real pretty, when she wasn't drunk like a skunk. I remembered she used to smile a lot, lit up her whole face. Jewel has that smile."

"Jane always told her that her smile was like sunshine on a cloudy day," Mar said.

Daryl sighed. "I know you and Jewel miss that woman, so do I. Best thing to ever happen to Jewel."

"I think that's why Jewel wants to go to the clinic, maybe just to remember. I was tempted to volunteer to go with her, but I know she feels better if I stay here with you and the kids," Mar said.

Daryl kissed her. "I'm glad your stayin'," he said.

Jewel and Carol's POV:

Carol watched as Jewel stood on the perch where Daryl usually slept and came upstairs. "Can't sleep?"

Jewel shook her head. "Guess my mind is racing with everything that's goin' on," she said.

"So Daryl and Mar finally hooked up huh?" Carol asked.

"I know that you have feelings for him," Jewel stated.

"Had. Maybe at the beginning, maybe I thought he was the type of man that was like Ed, the type of man I thought I needed," Carol said. "But Daryl's nothing' like Ed. He's a good man and you're a good woman," she said as she placed her hand over Jewel's hand. "And maybe somewhere deep down Merle has a piece of humanity in him."

"Not to sure about that, Carol. This is my family. Everyone in this prison. Even Tyreese, Sasha and Lexi, and they just came here. I don't want to lose anyone else Carol. We've taken our punches and we've hit back. We've lost, my God you lost Sophia. But, I have to be truthful, when I think about everyone here, everyone I'm willin' to take a bullet for, I'm not sure I would for Merle. And he's my own flesh and blood. I hate myself for even thinking' like that, Carol," Jewel told her. "What does that say about me? What does that tell my daughter?"

Carol squeezed her hand. "It says that you know who has your back. It says that you have been hurt to many times by trying to trust Merle. We aren't the same people we were at the quarry, Jewel. I'm not the scared beaten housewife, and you aren't the woman who didn't trust anyone around your daughter but your brothers. You have became an important part of this group, an important person to Rick. You see what Merle did to Glenn, and it makes your blood boil, it makes my blood boil, but he's not my brother. You probably wonder if the positions were reversed if you could do something like that," Carol told her.

Jewel looked at her. "Who are you and what did you do with Carol?" she teased.

Carol laughed. "That day at the quarry, when I picked up that ax and took it to Ed's face, it felt amazing. I released all the years of anger, all the years of disgust, right there."

"Carol are you suggesting I take an ax to Merle's head? The idea's tempting…." Jewel said with a laugh and playfully hit the other woman's shoulder.

Carol laughed. "No, I'm not suggesting that," she said as she returned the shoulder bump. But there sure are a lot of pipes around this old prison that you can handcuff him to and I'm sure Rick has a pair of handcuffs you can borrow. Make sure he can't get away and listens to what you have to say. Unless there's something else you'd like to be doing with the handcuffs," she teased.

"Carol!" Jewel laughed. "Oh my God!" she said as she laughed.

"Not much use for that vibrator anymore huh?" Carol asked, bringing up the conversation from the quarry.

Jewel lost it as she laughed harder. "It got left behind at the farm," she said trying to compose herself.

"Everything OK up there?" Rick asked as he looked up carrying Judith.

Jewel burst out laughing. "Yeah…fine….girl talk…I'll be down in a minute."

Carol laughed. "Nothing bad Rick, just talking about tension releasers," she told the other man.

Rick arched an eyebrow. "Well it's good to hear laughing. Not to long Jewel, we got a long day tomorrow," he told his wife.

"I promise it won't be to long," Jewel said as she kept a straight face as he took Judith to get her a bottle. "You are horrible!" Jewel said as she burst out laughing. "Just you wait, you and Axel are getting close. I'll remember this conversation," she teased.

Carol grinned. "Feels good to laugh doesn't it?"

"Yeah, but now I got to go try and keep a straight face around my husband. Thanks," Jewel said with a laugh.


	93. Chapter 93

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 93**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy. Reviews make me want to write more. Reviews give me a big head! I heard this song and knew that it was perfect for the upcoming chapters. But I was having trouble where to put it. So I'm just going to have the lyrics. I don't own it, it's called Homage to The Suffering by Matthew Perryman Jones.**

"**Here's to you when it rains too hard. When the battles you fight just leave you scarred. When you're tired to the bone and you've got no strength to move on. Here's to you when the light has grown too dim. And your faith is hanging by a limb. Your heart begins to doubt if you'll make it through. Here's to you. Here's to you. When the anger burns like fire beneath your skin. And you long for love, you won't let love in. Your arms folded tight against your chest. And you won't let go. Oh and the fear rolls like thunder in your soul. And all the lies have got you under their control and your mind is to confused to see what's true. Oh here's to you. Here's to you. Oh soon the sun will come with healing on its wings. To wash away your tears and make you move. Here's to you. Here's to you. Here's to you."**

Group POV:

Jewel kissed the top of Judith's head. You take care of your big sister for me alright Judy?" she asked as she kissed the top of Summer's head. "You take care of your little sister for me,"" she told her

Summer nodded. "Got it, be careful," she said.

"We should be back by late tonight, if we don't run into trouble," Rick answered as he kissed the top of Summer's head. "You guys get the prison ready," Rick instructed.

"We're already planning on it, got a few tricks up my sleeve that I didn't share with the Governor," Jes answered.

"We've got it handled," Mar answered as she hugged Rick. "Bring them back safe," she told him. "And bring yourself back safe."

"Don't worry I got there back's," Carl said.

Daryl nodded as he patted Carl on the back. "Good man."

"What are we doing about Merle?" Glenn asked.

"I'll keep an eye on him," Daryl said.

"I got him, it'll just be like Woodbury," Jes said.

Summer handed Beth Judith. "Michonne can I talk to you for a moment?" she asked.

Michonne looked at her then at Rick who nodded. "Yeah, I guess."

Summer motioned with her head to follow her. "Look I know that you may not want to be here, and that you may not trust us anymore then we trust you. But you are going to be with my dad, my mom, and my brother, so I'm trusting you to bring them back. I'm begging you not to run off, not to abandon them. I don't care why you ran off at Woodbury, I don't care what personal agenda you had, but three people that I love are going with you, three people who I can't lose. Do you understand what I'm asking? Can you please do that for me? They'll watch your back, if you watch there's. That's how we do it. We can't do it alone anymore," Summer begged.

Michonne looked at her. "How old are you?"

"Sixteen almost seventeen, why?" Summer asked.

"Cause you aren't like most sixteen year olds that I know," Michonne said. "They don't trust me much," she said as she nodded to the cr.

"You don't trust us much," Summer countered.

"Yeah definitely not a typical sixteen year old," Michonne told her.

"Well if you haven't noticed, the world isn't the same as it used to be. So can you just promise me to take care of them and they'll take care of you," Summer said.

"Yeah I promise," Michonne said.

Summer nodded. "Good," she said as she walked back over to the car.

"You all get back inside, no need to draw unneeded attention to yourselves," Rick instructed. "Carl help me finish up packing the car.

Carl nodded as Michonne got in the back seat and Jewel in the front. "Why are we bringing Michonne? She took you to Woodbury and you said she just split on you," he told him.

"It wasn't that simple, Carl," Rick told him as he put things in the car. "I asked her to come today. I didn't want to leave her at the prison, not with both me and Jewel not being there. Not with Merle being there. That and we have a common interest, a common problem. So maybe we can work on them together," he told his son.

"Just for right now?" Carl asked.

"Yeah just for right now," Rick told him. "Let's go before we lose to much light."

Merle, Jes's and Daryl's POV:

Merle looked at Daryl. "So let me get this straight, brother, you just let our little sister go outside the prison walls, back to Officer Friendly's stomping grounds, and you didn't stop her," he stated.

Daryl looked up from what he was doing. "You have met our sister right? Blond, five foot nine, attitude of a Dixon, doesn't like you much? That's the same sister that you're asking me if I 'let' go outside the prison walls. Maybe because you've been hanging out with a psycho for to long, you forgot that no one tells Jewel to do anything. That just makes her more determined to do it, and more stubborn."

"Stubborn, you wouldn't know anything about being stubborn would you Merle?" Jes asked.

Merle glared at her. "I was talking to my brother, Jes, not to you."

"Yeah, but it's such an interesting conversation that I had to involve myself in," Jes said. "You don't mind do you Daryl?"

"Nope, not at all," Daryl answered. "Jewel volunteered to go with a broken hand to get away from you Merle. She can't stand being in the same prison as your sorry ass. She needed to go and do something to help her family stand up to the maniac that you brought into our lives. The maniac that came to the front gate, and shot at Summer, your niece. Her and Rick both would have died if we hadn't showed up."

"How did I bring the Governor into your lives baby brother?" Merle asked.

Jes shook her head. "He can be so naïve at times," she told Daryl.

Daryl looked at him. "You're kidding me right now right? You SHOT at Jewel, you took them hostage. Glenn told me that Jewel told you she would stay with you while Glenn and Maggie came back here to get me, but you didn't want that. You threatened to kill Maggie if they didn't get in the car. I have always been trying to stand between you and Jewel, but you know what Merle, this time there is no standing up for you. What you did was WRONG."

"I did what I did to survive. Just like you did baby brother, just like Jewel did. You think Jewel would have hooked up with Officer Friendly if I was around?" Merle asked.

Daryl took two steps and grabbed Merle and slammed him against the wall. "You don't get it do you Merle? Jewel and Rick aren't a hook up. They fell in love, it wasn't a plot against you, you piece of crap. And yeah, you weren't around to fuck it up. Now you're back and you're pissed off cause you can see it. You can see that we've moved on without you, Merle," Daryl told him.

"Daryl, let him go, come on. He isn't worth fighting with. You've got other things that you need to be worrying about other then this piece of shit," Jes said as she grabbed Daryl's arm.

"You know what brother, I'm sick and tired of everyone thinking the worst of me. You've changed in the past year, well so have I. Have I even punched Officer Friendly?" Merle asked.

"If you tried, Jewel would kick you in your balls," Daryl said.

Jes stifled a laugh. "Merle, just shut up. Maybe people would stop looking at you like a bag of trash if you did something productive. Stop running your mouth would be the first step," she warned.

Tyreese and Mitch's POV:

Tyreese worked on building a wooden barricade and looked over at the little boy who sat on the steps. "It's Mitch right?" he asked as he went over to him.

"Yes," Mitch answered.

"This is all kind of scary isn't it?" Tyreese asked at he sat down next to him.

"I'm not scared," Mitch said confidently.

"No? Well I'll tell you a secret, if you promise not to tell anyone?" Tyreese told him.

"I promise," Mitch answered.

"I'm scared," Tyreese told him.

Mitch's eyes get big as he looked at him. "You are?"

Tyreese nodded. "I'm scared that I'm not going to be able to protect my sisters, this place. I'm afraid that some people that I'm learning to care about are going to die."

"People die….that's just how it is these days," Mitch told him.

Tyreese nodded. "Yeah, that is true. Sad but true."

"You got to fight if you want to survive," Mitch says. "And, you came to the right group."

"I did?" Tyreese asked.

Mitch nodded. "We aren't like this guy that came and shot at us. We want to help, we care bout each other. Doing it alone, well it just doesn't cut it anymore.'

"You're pretty smart, kiddo," Tyreese told him.

"I just listen. I got lucky, most people would have just left me for walker bait when my older brothers' died, but they all adopted me. They taught me to fight, and make sure I'm safe. Now Judith is the smallest of the group and she can't fight," Mitch said.

"Well I guess we are going to need to watch out for her huh?" Tyreese asked.

Mitch nodded. "I lied when you asked me if I was scared and I said no, I am. I know it's wrong to lie."

"It's alright, I figured you might be a little scared. So why don't you help me build this and we can take it outside?" Tyreese asked. "A little bit more protection for Judith and the rest of us."

Mitch nodded as he stood up. "Let's do it!"


	94. Chapter 94

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 94**

**Author's Note: If I could stop hacking I'd be happy! Oh well, reviews make me happy. Thank you to ValkyrieReneStark for pointing out that in my feverish writing state that I mixed up Axel and Oscar. Oscar's dead, Axel's alive. I fixed it. And Carol is getting close with Axel not Oscar, since he's dead. Shakes head. Note to self, if you're running 100.5 temp, don't try to think! I've had this idea for a while, so here it is. Review please. Oh yeah, tissue warning.**

Jewel, Rick, Carl and Michonne POV:

Jewel held onto Rick's hand as he drove. She looked out the window as they drove past a man with an orange rucksack.

"Stop please!" the guy yelled.

Jewel squeezed Rick's hand as he continued driving. She would usually say something about stopping and helping but there family was in danger. They were the first priority, everyone had to make decisions in this day and time and sometimes those decisions were the ones that they would never have made before.

"So, exactly what is the plan?" Michonne asked from the back seat with Carl.

"We're getting weapons and any medical supplies we can find," Rick answered.

"How do you know anything is going to be left?" Michonne asked.

"We don't, but we got to take the chance," Jewel answered as Rick rubbed her palm with his thumb.

"So we could possibly be wasting gas and time on a pointless mission? We could be helping with fortifying the prison," Michonne said.

"My dad worked at the Police Station, he knows what was left. Jewel worked at the clinic, she knows where medical supplies were kept," Carl told her.

"That was a year ago, there's a chance that it's been raided, that both of them have been raided," Michonne told them.

Jewel squeezed Rick's hand. She knew he was about ready to say something that he might regret later. "It's a chance, but there's also a chance that people had evacuated the towns when they were supposed to," she told the other woman. "Let's just do what we need to do and get back as soon as we can. You're going to take a left on the next turn," she instructed Rick.

Rick nodded as he gave Jewel a grateful look. He turned onto the road as she instructed.

"How far did you live from here?" Carl asked.

"About twenty minutes. We passed it," she said as Rick drove up the road. "The ambulance shouldn't be here, looks like a hospital ambulance."

"Could someone have brought it back here? When it got back at the hospital?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, a couple of the doctors, maybe Jane. I mean, the only people who ever came to the clinic was people who couldn't afford medical care. We all had committed staff, Jane and Dr. Park only hired people who would go the extra mile…." Jewel said.

Rick looked at her as he parked. "We got to be prepared for walkers," he told her as he squeezed her hand.

"We're always prepared for walkers dad," Carl told him as they got out of the car.

"He means I might be walking into walkers' who were people I knew," Jewel told him.

"So, if you and the other woman were nurses, shouldn't you have been at the hospital when all this went down?" Michonne asked.

Rick turned and looked at her. "You need to shut up now," he warned her.

"Rick, it's alright. We weren't at the hospital because a very good friend called us to tell us not to come in….Summer, Mar and I are alive because of her, probably a couple of the other nurses got the same call," Jewel answered as she looked at the clinic.

Rick touched her face. "Hey look at me," he told her. "You sure you want to do this? We can go inside. Just tell us where we need to look."

Jewel shook her head. "It's just easier to go in then try to tell you Rick. Let's go," she said as she took her knife out of it's pouch.

Rick nodded. "Keep in formation," he told them. Rick nodded at Jewel who pounded at the door.

"I don't hear anything," Carl said.

"Maybe the ambulance just got brought here before the people evacuated," Jewel said as she pounded on the door again. Jewel nodded at Rick who kicked in the door as they went in. "The far door on the left, that's where any supplies would be, Jane always ordered more then necessary…Dr. Park used to tell her she was always preparing' for the worst," she said. Jewel walked with Rick, with Michonne and Carl behind them. Jewel turned the knob with her knife up and walked into the room.

"Walkers!" Carl yelled as he opened a door to an exam room.

Jewel turned and went out of the room. "NO!" she screamed at Michonne as the black woman raised her sword at the slow moving walkers coming toward her. "Jane….Dr. Park…" she said as she moved Michonne out of the way. She raised her knife and put it in the Dr's. head. She pulled it out and turned to the walker that was Jane. "I can't Rick…I can't….." she said as she fell to her knees.

Rick walked up to the walker and looked at Jewel before shooting her. "Carl you and Michonne go outside, find something to dig two graves," he said as he dropped to his knees next to Jewel.

"Come on," Carl said as he pulled Michonne's arm gently.

Rick put his arms around Jewel and pulled her close to him. "Shh," he told her.

"She wasn't supposed to….she said that she would take her own life before….she turned into one of them. I should have went to the hospital…I should have made her come with me," she cried into his shoulder. "I should have known that she…could never opt out…she didn't…she didn't believe in it."

"Hey, shh…this is not your fault. What if you went to the hospital? What if you were there when the soldiers came in? I saw the body bags, Jewel. Shane told me that the soldiers came in and shot doctors, nurses, patients. We're going to bury her and the Doctor. We're going to give them the respect they deserve. I owe this woman that respect," Rick told her as he cupped her face. "I owe this woman half my heart. She gave me you. For whatever reason she was here, she was probably trying to help people out. That's the type of woman you said Jane was right?"

Jewel nodded. "Yes…" she answered as tears came down her cheeks.

"Don't think of her like this, Jewel. Think of her as that woman who you took you in and supported you, the woman who was like a grandmother to Summer. Remember all the good times. Remember her smile, remember how she made you laugh. This is just her corpse, not who she was," Rick told her as he kissed her. "What about this doctor? Tell me about him?"

"He was young, grew up around here. His brother had died….when he was 13 because he didn't have proper medical care….he worked at a bar to put himself through medical school, came back here. Had worked here for three or four years," Jewel said. "He asked me out a couple times…"

"Maybe we should burn him," Rick teased as he kissed her.

Jewel gave a small laugh as she wiped her face. "Jane definitely would have liked you…would have loved you," she said. "She would have made you work for her approval though…" she said as she looked at her two friends corpses. "Give me a minute? The supplies are in the back…."

Rick touched her face. "I'm not leaving you. I'll stand back and give you a minute," he said as he kissed her as he got up.

Carl came in. "She ok Dad?"

"Not right now son, but she will be," Rick said. "Did you find something to dig with?"

"Yeah, there's already two graves back there, with hand made crosses," Carl said as he looked at Jewel.

"Go back outside with Michonne, I'll come get you when I need help moving them out," Rick told his son.

Jewel moved what was left of Jane's hair out of her face. "God….I always hoped you were out there somewhere. I always hoped that you survived. God knows you were a fighter. I hoped that you'd be kicking…" she fought back the tears as she continued. "I hoped you'd be kicking some walker but…I never…I didn't even…think that there was a possibility that you were here. I…guess I wasn't thinking two steps ahead huh? You'd like the group Mar, Summer and I are with. God…you probably already know about all of them. You and Hershel…you two would have got along real good….Merle's back. That's why I'm here, because I couldn't let go of the anger I've felt for him….still teaching me lessons in your death huh?" Jewel said as she kissed her fingers and then placed the kiss on her forehead. "I'm going to take this necklace….you always said you wanted Summer to have it if something happened…to you," she said as she took off the necklace shaped like a heart. "I love you….I…hope you knew that…I hope you know how many people's life you made better by just…being you. Just…by caring. You gave your heart…to everyone..you made everyone better by just knowing you. You shouldn't have died…like this Jane…you shouldn't have….you deserved better," she said as she touched her face. "I'm sorry for both of you..I know you both were probably trying to save someone….that's what made us the best..you know?"

Rick bent down next to Jewel. "You don't know me, Jane, but I heard a lot about you from Jewel and Summer, some from Daryl and Mar. My name is Rick, Rick Grimes, I have to thank you. If it wasn't for you, I would have never met the best thing to ever happen to me. I would never have known Summer, she's my daughter. I'll promise you that I'll give my last breath for Jewel or Summer, Mar too. Jewel talks about how you thought about everyone else, well she has that same tendency. Don't worry, I won't let her get to far ahead of herself. We've got each other. You rest in peace, know that your girls are in safe hands. We're going to bury you and the Doctor outback. We bury the ones we love. I'm real sorry that I didn't get to meet you before all this, I think you would have been a good ally in getting this one to say yes to a date with me," Rick said as he kissed the top of Jewel's head. "You took care of her, now I've got her. Mar's got Daryl. Thank you for taking care of my wife for me until I got to meet her. I'll always be grateful," he said as Carl came back in.

"We're ready dad," Carl said as he went over and hugged Jewel. "I'm sorry Jewel."

Jewel stood up. "It's alright, I've got my family. Let's get them buried and get what we need then go to Kings County….we got people alive who are counting on us."

TBC


	95. Chapter 95

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 95**

**Author's Note: Are we recovered from the last chapter yet? I don't know if I am. I have a respitory infection. Great way to bring in the new year huh? Everyone looked at me yesterday at work and was like why are you here and I'm like do you want to get paid? So I went to the dr. and am off til Friday. Good thing AMC is having a Walking Dead Marathon this week. Review makes me happy. Let's see how Merle's fairing at the prison, shall we?**

Glenn and Summer's POV:

Summer walked outside with bottled water. "Hershel wants everyone out here to stay hydrated," she said as she handed him the bottle.

Glenn took it. "You didn't want to be inside anymore huh? I know you don't mind being around Judy, it must be Merle."

Summer shrugged. "I'm sorry for what he did…" she said as she sat down.

"Summer, this wasn't your fault. You had nothing to do with it," Glenn told her as he sat down next to her.

"When this all started, back when we were at the quarry, I told Lori once that her feelings about Uncle Merle meant that she had the same about mom, Uncle Daryl and me. Because we were of the same blood line," Summer said.

"You know that's not true," Glenn told her.

"Yeah, I know. Uncle Merle is the black sheep," Summer told him. "But he is blood. I'm mad at him, but I think it's more disappointment then anything. You're my brother Glenn, my blood, more then Uncle Merle ever was."

Glenn grinned. "I thought we already decided you were my non Korean sister from another mother," he told her.

Summer laughed as she punched his arm.

"Ow," Glenn said.

"Sorry!" Summer told him.

"Do I have to go find a box and put a walker in it so you'll stop hitting Glenn?" Maggie teased as she came up.

"That's just wrong," Summer said with a laugh.

"Just some fun sibling teasing going on," Glenn said as he playfully hit her arm.

Maggie smiled. "Beth wanted to know if you could watch Judith for a little while so she can take a shower."

Summer smiled as she got up. "Of course," she said as she hugged Maggie. "See you later Korean brother from another mother," she teased Glenn.

Summer, Daryl and Merle's POV:

Summer held Judith as she fed her bottle and kissed her hand. "Yeah, daddy, big brother and momma will be back soon."

"You hope," Merle said as he walked into the common room with Daryl.

"Merle, shut it," Daryl warned. "How's Lil Asskicker doing?"

"Lady Bug is doing good," Summer answered.

"Used to call you Lady Bug, had this shirt with snaps on it first time I saw you, had little lady bugs on it," Merle told her.

"It's called a onsie, Merle," Daryl said. "Come on we got things to do," he told his brother.

"It's alright Uncle Daryl, got to speak to Uncle Merle sometime. Mind finishin' feeding Lady Bug here?" Summer asked.

"Come on Lil Asskicker, we're just going to stand right here to make sure everything stays good, yeah," Daryl said as he took her.

"You want to take another punch at me?" Merle asked.

"Temped, believe me Uncle Merle," Summer said as she walked over to him. "Don't even say anything like that I hope they are coming back. Not in front of Judith, not in front of Carl, not in front of anyone. They are coming back, we **WILL** beat the governor. I know we may lose people, hell I know I might die," she said.

"Summer language," Daryl warned. "Lil Asskicker doesn't need to hear her big sister cussin,' " he warned.

"You got some super powered weapons I don't know bout Summer? Cause I know what the Governor has," Merle told his niece.

"We have something' that he'll never have, something he'll never understand. He has sheep, you were a sheep, Andrea's a sheep. We are family, we get it. Yeah maybe he has the more powerful weapons, maybe he has soldiers that he can say jump and they'll say how high. But I guarantee you one of them wouldn't willingly take a bullet for him, out of love," Summer said.

"You and Jewel let this one get a mouth on her Daryl, not even telling her to put a lid on it," Merle told his brother.

"Shut it Merle," Daryl warned.

Summer looked at him. "You HAVE no idea what we've been through, what I've done. I had to perform a C Section on Lori, bring Judith into this world, Carl had to shoot his own mother. Out of love, it was all out of love. I know what you were planning to do back at the quarry. Rob them, leave them without everything? You were going to get Uncle Daryl to do it."

"How'd you know about that?" Merle asked as he looked at Daryl.

"Uncle Merle, you're really loud when you were high on every imaginable drug that I can think of. Do you think mom would have went along with you? That I would have went along with it? That's why you fit with the Governor, because he has no conscious, no regard for other people's feelings. I know somewhere down and deep you have to have a bit of a heart, a bit of humanity. It's just buried deeper then it was with you. I can't believe that you don't give a crap about anyone but mom, Uncle Daryl and me. If you care about us then you got to care about the rest of our family. Our family is here, in this prison, and out there trying to get guns to protect us. It's not just lookin' out for ourselves anymore, Uncle Merle, it can't be. I may not like what you've done, to Glenn, to mom to Maggie, but I still love you. But I will put a bullet to your brain if you make one move against anybody here, if I even think that you are giving anyone a dirty look. And, I'm a Dixon, Dixon's don't break promises," Summer said.

"When did you get so mouthy?" Merle asked.

Summer looked at him. "I was born a Dixon wasn't I?" she asked as she stood up and took Judith from Daryl.

Daryl kissed the top of her head and smirked at Merle. "She's right, she's a Dixon."

Jes and Merle's POV:

Jes shook her head as she sat down on the table next to him. "You tired of being told off by everyone? Bet if that baby could talk, she'd let you have it."

Merle glared at her. "Can it Jes, not in the mood," he told her.

"Oh come on, Merle you know it's not that easy to get rid of me. There's a good man somewhere down there," Jes told him. "Why haven't you told Summer that Joey's at Woodbury?"

"Why haven't you?" Merle countered.

Jes shrugged. "Not really my place now is it? I didn't know her before, she's your family. Figured that maybe you'd want her to know someone she used to know was alive, that he had survived."

Merle shook his head. "Why give her any hope? Who knows what the Governor has done to him by now? Hell he may even be on his way here with the Governor. She don't need to know something' like that when there's a 99% possibility one or both of them is going to be dead by the end of this."

Jes smirked. "Merle Dixon that sounds like you actually have a heart," she told him.

"Why don't you go find a nice cell in solitary to hide in so you aren't botherin' me?" Merle told her.

"Once again, you know me better then that," Jes said. "Heard what she said about putting a bullet in your head if she thinks you are even looking at them wrong. You think she's serious?"

"Deadly," Merle huffed. "She's a Dixon, through and through. She don't say anything she don't mean," he told her. "Why are you still here Jes? Why didn't you just take off? Go try to get Joey out of Woodbury? You aint got nothing' holding you down here. No loyalties."

Jes looked at him. "My loyalty is to those that I think need me, Merle. These people are going to need every able bodied sharp shooter they can get. I actually like these people. They made something here, something that you and I we never had growing up. Something that maybe we've been searching for our whole lives. First with the Army, you with your drugs and motorcycle buddies, me staying in. Love, respect, family. You can't deny that these people aren't just surviving Merle, they are living. I saw it between Jewel and Rick when I came through those gates."

"Really don't want to picture Officer Friendly and my sister doing anything," Merle said.

"Well guess what Merle? You're going to listen. I've never seen anyone looking at the way the two of them looked at each other. Until I saw Glenn and Maggie, until I saw Mar and Daryl. And it's just not the couples Merle, Hershel loves everyone of these people like they were his own kids. Rick looks at Summer like he's known her whole life, like a father looks at a child. Glenn and Maggie, they were just outside laughing with Summer like a little sister. Beth Summer would die for Mitch, Carl, Lexi and that baby. It took the dead to come back to life to bring this rag tag group of people together, but they found something that everyone wants. I don't care if they ever treat me like that, maybe people like you and I we don't deserve love like that. But like hell am I going to let a man like the Governor come here and destroy it. If I can save one person, then I'm saving one person of a family. I'm saving someone from grieving, I'm saving someone from being buried. That's what I think of when I'm helping them. You have blood here and weather you like it or not, your family includes Rick. Because if something happened to him, I think it would destroy Jewel. So, somewhere down in this 'I don't give a shit about anyone attitude' you built up, think about that, Merle. Think what it would do to Daryl to lose you all over again. But think what it would do to him if he lost Mar or Mitch, or any of them," she said as she got up and squeezed his shoulder.


	96. Chapter 96

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 96**

**Author's Note: Anyone else watching the Walking Dead Marathon on AMC? I swear I'm putting Jewel in every freaking scene! Anyway, reviews make me feel better! And on to our somewhat regularly scripted programming.**

Jewel got out of the car and leaned against it as she took a breath.

"Carl, Michonne, give us a minute. Don't go far, we'll be right there," Rick said as he got out of the car and went over to the other side of the car. "You alright to do this? You can stay in the car, provide us back up if we get into trouble," he told her as he caressed her face.

"You know I'm not even going to justify that with an answer, Mr. Grimes," Jewel said as she kissed him. "Do me a favor, grab my bag, second pocket. I found it at the clinic…I was stupid to take it."

Rick looked at her as he got the bag out of the trunk and opened the pocket and found a small bottle of alcohol. "Were there anymore?"

Jewel shook her head. "If that's you're polite way of askin' me if I snuck a couple, the answer is no."

Rick threw it on the ground and went over and kissed her. "I love you Mrs. Grimes. You took it, I don't blame you, not after what just happened. But you didn't drink it, and you told me about it. That's all that matters, you know that right?"

Jewel nodded. "I know. Come on we need to get this show on the road. I'm not expecting the Governor to be polite to wait till we show back up," she said as she walked to the group. "You two have been here before, you lead the way," she told Carl and Rick. "Michonne and I got the back."

Rick nodded as he looked at Carl and went with him. "Stay alert."

"I'm sorry about you finding your friend like that…." Michonne told the other woman.

Jewel gave the other woman a tired look. "Thanks. I probably would have went bat shit crazy on you if you had used the sword on them. I would have apologized later," she told her.

Michonne nodded. "I wouldn't have blamed you."

Rick stopped at the police station. "We're here," he said as he looked back at the two women.

Jewel instantly recognized the look on his face. It was the look of being afraid what they were going to find when they went in. "Carl switch places with me, I'll go in with your dad first," she said as she switched places. "I'm right here."

Rick nodded as they went in, and looked around. "Someone cleared it out," he said as he opened the door.

Jewel opened lockers. "You can say that again, they didn't even leave a stray bullet."

"You got any other police stations in town?" Michonne asked.

"I _was _the police here. Me and a few other guys," he said as he looked at Jewel both knowing they were thinking about Shane. "It _aint _a big town," he said. "There's other places to check, may not have as many guns as we had in here but…"

"We need as many guns as you had in here, and ammo too," Michonne told him.

"Yeah we do, but right now I've only got a line on a couple, bars…liquor stores," Rick said as he cast a glance at Jewel.

"JC is really testing me today, it's alright Rick. I'll stay outside you go in," Jewel said as they walked out of the police station.

"I'll stay out with her dad," Carl offered.

Rick nodded. "Thanks Carl, I appreciate that."

"You got a problem with bars and liquor stores?" Michonne asked.

"Yeah they have alcohol in them," Jewel answered. "Normally wouldn't be a problem, but today, yeah, I'm tempted."

Rick cast a warning glance at Michonne before continuing on. "Owner's had a gun or two behind the counters that other people didn't know about. But I did, I signed the permits. They may still be there," Rick said. "You've got a problem with that approach?" he asked Michonne.

"No Rick, I don't have a problem," Michonne answered.

Jewel glanced around. "Rick….I feel like we're bein' watched."

Rick nodded as they walked and found the area full of spikes and barbwire. "Easy," he told them.

"I'm going to be a smart ass, but I'm going to take a wild guess that someone's done some redecorating since you've been here last Rick," Jewel said.

Michonne looked at her. "Seriously?"

"She get's cocky when she gets nervous," Carl said.

"Part of my Dixon charm. And don't even say that my brother shot you," Jewel warned.

Michonne cast her a look. "It looks like someone has already made this place there own."

"Doesn't mean that they found what we were looking for. Let's get in and get the hell out," he said as they walked made there way through the barbwire. "There, Tyrell's," he said as he pointed. "A shot gun and two handguns. Issued to Tyrell Debbs," he said.

"Dad," Carl said as he touched his shoulder and saw a walker approach. They watched as the walker got caught on the barb wire then shot. All there attention went to a shot from a roof that took down the walker.

Jewel pulled Carl down beside her as they sought cover. "Rick?"

"I'm alright," he said as he returned the gun fire.

"Hands! Now drop what you got and go. Your weapons, your shoes and that sword! All of it!" the man yelled down to them.

"You two go to the car, now!" Rick told Carl and Jewel.

"Dad we need that rifle," Carl told his father.

"Carl you heard you father. But I'm staying. I still can shoot a gun," Jewel told him. "Michonne?" she asked. "She's going to get caught," she said as the other woman snuck off.

"Ten….nine….eight," the man said as he counted down.

"Carl, go," both Jewel and Rick told the teen. He started to go but turned the other way.

"Carl!" Jewel hissed as she saw him go and the man coming near them.

"Stay behind me," Rick told Jewel protectively. He stood up as the man came near them, Carl shooting him from behind.

"We told you to get to the car," Jewel told her step son.

"We didn't want you to do that," Rick told his son.

Michonne came out with her sword and looked at Carl.

"He's wearing body armor," Rick said as he bent down.

"He's alive," Jewel stated.

"Do we care?" Michonne asked as Rick took off the man's mask.

"Yeah we care," Rick answered.

Jewel met his eyes. "You know him Rick?"

Rick nodded and sighed. "It's Morgan."

Jewel looked at him then Carl. "The Morgan that saved you? When you went got out of the hospital?" she asked as she put her hand on his shoulder. If it hadn't been for Morgan and his son, she would have never met Rick. Just like if it hadn't been for Jane, Rick wouldn't have met her. "Didn't he have a son? Duane?"

Rick nodded. "Yes, he was a little older then Carl. We're going to take him inside. Watch out for booby traps."

"You think his son is in there?" Michonne asked.

"I don't know," Rick answered honestly. "Carl give me a hand with him."

Carl did what he was told and held on to the other side.

Jewel and Michonne went to the door and opened it and went inside. "Carl watch the wire," Jewel warned as she nodded to the wire.

Rick looked around at all the guns. "I showed him the weapon's locker at the station last year."

"Hell's bells," Jewel said in amazement as she looked around.

"And it had all this in it?" Michonne asked.

"Not even close," Rick told them.

"He's been a busy little bee," Jewel said.

"Carl help me get him to the cot," Rick instructed.

Michonne started to gather weapons as Jewel looked at the chalk board. "We need to get going," Michonne said.

Jewel and Rick looked at each other. "No," both said.

Michonne looked at both of them. "You said in and out."

Jewel sighed. "That was before we found Morgan, Michonne."

"He shot at us, he tried to kill us," Michonne informed them.

"He told us to go. He didn't know who we were," Rick informed her.

"He tried to kill us and we didn't leave him for walkers. He had a good day. He doesn't need half of these guns, we do," Michonne insisted.

"Back off Michonne, we're staying until he wakes up. We owe him that," Jewel insisted.

"What do we owe him?" Michonne asked.

"I owe him my life," Rick answered.

"Have you looked around this place? The spikes, the walls, the ax?" Michonne asked.

"You think he's crazy?" Rick asked.

"No, I think he's dangerous," Michonne answered.

"I know him. He wasn't like this then," Rick responded.

"We're all different then we were a year ago, Rick. You and I, we aren't the same people. I'm with you, we're staying until he wakes up. I owe him part of my heart," Jewel told him as she kissed him. She turned her attention to Michonne. "Back off," she warned the woman and looked at Carl who was looking at some kind of map. "Carl?"

"What do you see?" Rick asked.

Carl sighed. "It's our neighborhood. It's gone, the house."

Rick looked at Jewel then at Carl. "Is that why you wanted to come? To see the house? Carl?"

Jewel gave a small sympathetic smile to the boy. "Do you blame him if he did Rick? I certainly don't. It was a place where he felt safe, where he grew up, where you, Lori, and him made memories. I'm sorry it's gone, Carl."

Carl nodded. "I just wanted to come, that's all," he insisted as he gave Jewel an appreciative look.

Rick looked at Michonne who had helped herself to some food Morgan had. "We're eating his food now?"

Michonne shrugged. "The mat said welcome."

Jewel looked at her then at the boards on the wall. "Rick…" she called her husbands attention to the words DUANE TURNED in red. She looked at him and both couldn't imagine loosing a child.

"Dad I'm going on a run," Carl announced.

Jewel and Rick both turned and looked at him. "Where?" Rick asked.

"I thought maybe one of the places people didn't loot was cribs and there's that baby place that mom's friend Sara ran. It's just around the corner," Carl insisted.

"Carl," Rick said as he hesitated.

"Dad it's just around the corner. And there's all those walker traps," Carl insisted.

"You're going to need help in carrying the box," Michonne told him.

"What?" Carl asked surprised.

"If you're going to get a crib, you have to get the box. It's big and heavy. You're going to need help with carrying the box. Jewel's one handed, she wouldn't be able to help you, and your dad wants to stay here with his friend," Michonne said.

"You are going to get a crib aren't you?" Rick asked.

"That's what I said," Carl insisted.

"Then I'll go with him," Michonne answered. "Made a promise to Summer, I'd watch out for the three of you. So, you want to get a crib, I'm going with you."

"You made Summer a promise? When?" Jewel asked.

"When she pulled me away from the car. Promised I'd bring all three of you home. Can't let one of you go roaming around," Michonne told her.

Rick looked at Carl. "That's the deal right there. She goes with you or you don't go. Understand?"

"I understand," Carl told him.

Jewel could tell that the teen wasn't happy with this arrangement. "Wouldn't want Summer to kick Michonne's ass if something happened to you, right Carl?"

"Guess not," Carl answered.

"You get in trouble, you holler alright? We'll here it from here, and we'll come running," Rick told his son.

"Alright," Carl said.

"Be careful both of you," Jewel told them.

"We'll be back," Michonne told them as they walked out.

TBC


	97. Chapter 97

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 97**

**Author's Note: Almost 400 reviews! You guys blow me away! I can't believe I am close to 100 chapters already, and trust me I have ideas. Good ideas, some evil (this is the Walking Dead) and some sappy ones. Reviews make me happy. Happy New Years! Carl and Michonne isn't going to be shown cause there little arc isn't changing. **

Rick walked around the room and studied everything. "This could have been me," he said quietly.

Jewel placed her hand on his shoulder. "But it's not," she told him as she kissed his neck.

"We were the same….we started out at the same place. He was trying to protect his son, lost his wife. I wanted to find Carl, Lori…Shane. I wouldn't have met you if it wasn't for him," Rick told her.

Jewel caressed his face. "Things happen for a reason. If Jane taught me anything', it was that. Me finding Jane, you finding Morgan….it was all meant to be. God I swear I've been hanging out with Hershel to much," she said with a small smile. "You stay here, I'm going to look around. I'll just be in the next room," she told him as she kissed him.

Rick nodded as he bent down by the cot. "I'm sorry this happened to you Morgan. Whatever happened, whatever you did, you can come back from it," he said as he cradled the radio and got up.

Jewel looked in the other room and filled a bag with guns and ammo. She turned her head as she heard noise in the other room.

"You know me!" she heard Rick yell.

"You don't clear!" Jewel heard the other man yell. She ran into the room just as she saw him bring a knife down to Rick's chest.

Jewel grabbed her gun and held it to the other man's head. "Put it down, don't make me pull this trigger," she warned.

Morgan turned and grabbed her wrist causing her to drop the gun. Rick pulled his. "You crazy son of a bitch!"

Morgan pulled the gun closer to his head. "Do it, just kill me, do it," he asked begging.

"Rick…." Jewel warned.

Rick pulled the gun away and backed away. "Jewel you alright?" he asked as he helped her up.

"Yeah, I'd be better if you stopped getting hurt. Sit, shirt off, you know the drill. And you, stand up," Jewel warned as she pulled her gun on him again. "Do it, nice and slow," she warned. "Arms out," she instructed as she nodded to Rick to frisk him.

Rick did it. "You know me Morgan, look at me. You and…you found me last year," he said as he finished and sat down and took off his shirt. "You found me on your front yard," he reminded him.

"I don't know you! I don't know anyone!" Morgan exclaimed.

Jewel kept an eye on him as she inspected the wound. "Damn hand," she said as she took off the bandage in her hand and flexed her fingers and grimaced.

"You shouldn't have that off yet," Rick told his wife.

"It'll be fine for a few minutes," Jewel said as she got behind Rick and glanced at Morgan.

"You fed me, Morgan. You told me what was happening Morgan," Rick stated.

"I don't know anyone. People wearing dead people's faces. You don't clear!" Morgan yelled.

Jewel looked at him as she put a bandage on Rick's wound. She took longer then she normally would because her hand was still tender.

"My name is Rick Grimes. I'm not wearing a dead person's face. I gave you this," he said as he held up the radio. "I said I'd turn it on everyday so you could find me," Rick reminded the other man.

Morgan looked at him, a slight recognition in his eyes. "Rick? Oh man, damn it I… Man I know you. I know who you are. You said you'd turn yours on at dawn…that's what you said. I mean I hadn't worked up to it, yet then I did. On the roof, every morning, for days, for weeks, me and boy. Then just me. Just static, nothing but static. And then nothing. NOTHING! You weren't there, you never were," he said accusingly.

"I was," Rick told the other man.

"Not when I tried!" Morgan accused him. "Every day at dawn….and you were not there!"

Jewel bent down. "Easy…Morgan..I'm Jewel. Listen to me. I heard him try. He wanted to find you and your boy. He owed you his life….he dropped the bag in Atlanta. He went back to get his gun and radio. He kept getting pushed out more."

"Jewel's right. I found my son, my estranged wife. I met Jewel, you made that possible. I had people that counted on me, we kept getting pushed out of the country. I swear to God that I didn't have a choice!" Rick told him.

"You can have your radio back, because I finally found you!" Morgan told them. "You found your wife and son, that's what happened right? You met someone? You right?" he asked Jewel.

"Yes," Jewel told him.

"Your wife did she turn?" Morgan asked Rick.

"Jewel's my wife, my ex wife Lori, she died but she didn't turn," Rick told him.

"Well at least you didn't have to witness that. Of course not, not like me. No, not like me. Not like my wife. You remember what happened to her? You remember what she was?" Morgan asked.

Rick nodded. "Yes."

"Oh, you gave me the gun. You tried," Morgan told him.

Rick and Jewel looked at each other. "What did he try Morgan?"

Morgan looked at her. "He tried to get me to do it, cause I was supposed to do it. I was supposed to kill my Jenny. Knew I was supposed to do it, but I let it go. You ever talk about what would happen Rick, if your wife here gets bit and turns? It's going to happen, it always happens. You need to be prepared Rick, you need to be ready."

Rick looked at Jewel then at Morgan. "You can't be ready for such a thing, Morgan. You may try to be, but you can't be."

"I let it go, like there wasn't going to be some sort of reckoning. We was always looking for food. It always came down to food. And I was..I was checking out a cellar. And I didn't want Duane to come down there with me. And then I came up…and she was there. Standing right in front of him and he had a gun. He couldn't do it. I called to him and he turned to me, and then she was just just on him. And I see red, I see red. Everything I is red, everything I see is red. And I do it. Finally. But it was to late. I was selfish, I was weak, you gave me the gun," Morgan told Rick. "You son is he?"

"He's alive," Rick told him. "I've got two daughters now. Jewel's daughter Summer is 16 and we have a newborn."

"They'll be dead, some time. The good people like you Rick, they always die. And the bad people do too. But the weak people, like me, we've inherited the Earth," Morgan told him.

Jewel ran a hand through her hair. "Morgan, you aren't weak. If you were, you wouldn't have made it this far. I'm real sorry 'bout your wife, your son. I can't imagine the hell it is. I can't imagine the pain you went through. But, you can't do this alone, not anymore."

"She's right Morgan. I would have been the same place as you, I could have been you," Rick told him.

"But you aren't me are you? No, I saved you, you found your family. You found someone to love. But me? I lost my son, I lost everything," Morgan told him.

Jewel took a breath and placed her hand on Morgan's knee. "Morgan I need you to look at me. Look me straight in the eyes. Focus on me. I need you to see me, I need you to listen to my words. But I need you to _understand _me," she said as she grasped his face gently. "Look at me Morgan."

Rick watched Jewel. It was in these moments that he fell more in love with Jewel. It was sides of her that she hardly shared with anyone. The moments that he could see what an amazing nurse she had been in the real world. The calmness that she brought out in people, brought out in him.

Morgan struggled to get his face from her grip but she just tightened it on his chin. "Look at me Morgan. I'm not a dead person, Rick isn't a dead person. We are alive. I know you've been letting guilt eat you up, and I get it, Morgan. We get it. You've had to do it alone, and I'm real sorry for that. But you helping Rick a year ago, that is the type of man you are. He's still in there Morgan, the person you were. You don't have to do it alone anymore, you can get him back. If it wasn't for you, I would have never met Rick. And I owe you more than a thank you can ever cover. I _could _have been you, Rick _could _have been you. To survive in this world, good people got to find each other. You are not weak, Morgan. If you were, you wouldn't have survived. And you aren't a bad person, if you were, you would have shot to kill, you wouldn't have warned us away. The Morgan that helped Rick that day, he's still in there. He just got a little lost. Would your Jenny or Duane wanted you to end up like this?"

"You don't know anything about them," Morgan told her.

"No, but I know that if I lost Rick, or my kids, they wouldn't want me to live like this. They would want me to fight. They would want me to move forward, would want me to continue doin' good. Continuing helping' people. Would it be easy? No. I don't even think I can imagine the hell it would be. I'm not even going to try to imagine what it's like for you Morgan. But what I know is that right now, Rick found you again Morgan. That wasn't by chance, that was for a reason. You helped him, let us help you," Jewel begged.

"How can you help me? How can either one of you help me?" Morgan asked.

"I'm not going to kill you Morgan. I don't think that's what's supposed to happen today. I think you're supposed to come back with us," Rick told him.

Morgan looked at both of them. "After all this? After me trying to blow your head off, stab your heart out, live happily every after together?"

Jewel glanced at Morgan. "You weren't really close to his heart, which don't get me wrong, I appreciate that."

Rick glanced at Jewel. She was calm but she was nervous. He gave her a small smile. "You didn't kill me, I didn't kill you. I'll take that as a sign."

"A sign?" Morgan asked.

"We found a prison, the fences keep them out," Rick informed the other man.

"Is that where your son's mother died?" Morgan asked. "Just go Rick. Just take your wife and your son and the other woman and go. Don't go back, don't stop. Just give yourself more time. That's all that matters these days, those precious few extra minutes you can squeeze out with your family."

Jewel took a breath. "We can help you, Morgan. Give you a chance to regroup, heal," she told him.

"You're taking a lot of guns Rick. Lots of guns," Morgan informed him. "Why you need all those guns?"

Jewel glanced at Rick. "We could ask you the same thing," she said.

"You've got something good that means someone is trying to take it. And that's what's happening isn't it?" Morgan asked.

"We're going to win," Rick told the other man. "You can be there, you can help us."

"You will be torn apart by bullets, or teeth. You and your boy. Your wife, your daughters. Your people. But not me, because I'm not going to watch it happen. Not again. You take those guns," Morgan told him.

Rick looked at him. "You know there's a chance, and that's what you can't square. That's what hurts! You know there's a chance! I don't think you heard a damn word we've said! We both started at the same place, things went bad for you and things went bad for me. Yes, I got lucky, I met Jewel. You have to take the little glimpses of good that comes into your life, especially now. You aren't seeing things right, but you can come back from this, I know you can. You have to, this can't be it. You got to be able to come back from this."

"No!" Morgan yelled at the other man.

"Morgan please," Rick begged.

"No! I have to clear. That's why I didn't die today. That's the sign. I have to man, I have to. I have to clear," Morgan told them.

"Rick," Jewel said as she put her hand on his shoulder and picked up a bag of guns and went with him out to the car.

"Hey we were just about ready to look for you," Michonne said.

"He OK?" Carl asked as they started to put things in the car.

"No, Carl he isn't, not in the least," Jewel said.

Carl looked at them before turning to see Morgan.

"Carl, wait," Jewel said. "Load up the car I got it."

"Morgan?" Carl asked. "I'm sorry I shot at you, I had too, you know that right?"

"Never be sorry son, never," Morgan told him.

"Carl come on, we need to be headin' back," Jewel said as she looked at Morgan and gave him a nod.

Rick looked as they came back. "Everything go alright with Michonne today Carl?"

Carl nodded. "I think she may be one of us," Carl told them.

"Let's go home," Jewel said as she took bandages out of her bag. "Don't you tell Mar or Hershel I had this hand uncovered!" she warned as she got in the car.


	98. Chapter 98

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 98**

**Author's Note: I hope by the time I'm ready to post this, the little glitch has taken care of itself in FF and it lets it upload. And Chapter 97 is somehow showing up before then! Well if it ever goes up, review? Please? Happy New Year! Alright, the Dixon siblings need a chapter, Merle needs to somewhat redeem himself.**

Prison POV:

Oscar shouted down from the guard tower with Carol. "They're back! Open the gate," he yelled.

Sasha, Mitch, Mar and Lexi detracted the walkers from them and Glenn opened the gate and let the car come in, and shut it behind them.

"How did it go?" Maggie asked from beside Glenn as they got out of the car.

Rick glanced at Jewel. "We ran into a few things that we weren't expecting. But we got weapons and supplies."

Jewel met Summer's eyes and nodded to speak to her alone.

"What happened?" Daryl asked as he came up with Merle.

"Jane, we found her as a walker at the clinic," Rick told them.

"What? No…she wasn't supposed to be there," Mar said as she looked at Rick.

Daryl put his arms around Mar. "She didn't put her down did she?"

"She couldn't do it," Carl said. "Dad did it."

"Well that's one point in your favor, Officer Friendly," Merle told him.

"Shut up Merle," Mar and Daryl both told him as they looked over to Summer and Jewel.

Jewel and Summer's POV:

Jewel touched Summer's face and placed the necklace in her hands. "We found Jane….she had went back to the clinic, there was an ambulance," she told her daughter as she caressed her face putting there foreheads together. "She died…trying to help people. That's what Jane did baby."

Summer looked at the necklace in her hand then up at her. "She…turned?"

Jewel nodded. "She turned….Rick took care of her…we buried her. I don't want you to think of her that way. The Jane we remember is the one that could scare Uncle Merle with a glare, the woman who loved everyone around her. I know whoever she went to help with Dr. Park…they did it out of love. They did it to try to save one person. We survived because of Jane…we are here because Jane loved us to put our lives before her. We need to honor her, we are better people for loving her, baby. We're better people for knowin' her. I'm a better person for knowin' her. I was a better mother for knowin' her," Jewel told Summer as she kissed the top of her head.

"You saw her like that…are you alright?" Summer asked.

Jewel took a breath. "I got to be, because that's what Jane would expect. We all knew she was gone, but that wasn't her. That was just her shell…." she told her. "We got work to do, protect the people we love. I'm just going to take a minute to regroup, then I'll be out to help," she said as she kissed the top of her head and walked past the group.

Dixon Siblings' POV:

Merle and Daryl watched as Jewel walked past the group and went into the prison. Merle nodded at Daryl. "Let's go," he told his brother.

Daryl nodded as he slung the crossbow on his back and both turned to follow Jewel.

"Merle, wait," Rick said as he grabbed his arm. "This isn't the time."

Merle glared at him as he pushed him off. "Listen here, Officer Friendly, I'm sick and tired of all you here telling' me what a shitty big brother I am. And what I need to do about it. Well, this is me doing what I've been doin' her whole life, what Daryl and I've been doin' her whole life. Bein' there, just bein' there. Now, if you all give a damn about her, you'll let us do this. Unless you want to see her quietly be destroyed by what she just saw. I have a feelin' you care a whole lot more then that about her to let her do that Officer. Now, you gonna let us go? Or are you going to be a prick?" Merle asked.

Daryl looked at Rick. "We got this, Rick."

Rick nodded as he released him. "Daryl, I'm trusting you."

"Aint gonna let anything happen Rick," Daryl told the man as the two brothers walked inside. "You didn't hit him, that's a step in the right direction."

Merle looked at him as they walked to the infirmary. "Hey baby sister."

"Not in the mood, Merle," Jewel said as she unpacked the bag.

Daryl walked over and took the bag out of her hand. "Don't got much of a choice in this, baby sister. Sit down."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "If you're going to check the bag for alcohol, I already gave the bottle I found to Rick."

"Tempted huh?" Merle asked. "Thought Daryl said to sit down."

"I'm not four, Merle. If I don't want to sit down, I don't have to," Jewel simply said.

Merle and Daryl looked at each other as Merle picked her up and placed her on the bed in the infirmary. "Don't matter how old you are lil' sister, we still get to boss you around. Now, talk."

Daryl and Merle sat on either side of her. "You know how this goes, we can sit here all quiet, arms crossed, and stare at the blank wall for hours. Or you can start talkin' and we offer comfort, and get all those feeling's us Dixon's hate out in the open."

"Considerin' that we've got the Governor planning to kill us all, the second option may be the better one," Merle suggested with a smirk. "Come on, been a while since we've done one of these."

"As you mentioned, considering we have a psycho out there, this may not be the time for this," Jewel pointed out.

"Has she gotten more stubborn since I've been gone?" Merle asked Daryl.

"More outspoken, I blame Rick," Daryl told him.

"Can we do this later? I swear we can get all those feelings out once we deal with the Devil," Jewel told them.

"That's just the thing, baby sister. All three of us may not be alive when all this is over," Merle pointed out. "I'm all for us Dixon's kickin' some Governor's ass, but the truth is we got this chance, now. I saw your face when you were talkin' to Summer. And we both know what that woman meant to you. She was like the mother you never had, the mother you deserved. Could see right through my worthless ass."

Jewel and Daryl both gave a chuckle. "Told you off every which way she could possibly could too," Jewel said.

"With a smile on her face while she was doing it," Daryl added.

"You were scared of her," Jewel teased.

"Hell yeah, I was. Only woman in the world who could turn and give me a damn stare that sent chills down my spine. I wasn't afraid of many people in my life, but that woman….holy hell," Merle said. "Always knew you were in good hands with that woman, and for that she had my respect. She didn't need to go out like that, and you certainly didn't need to see her like that."

"Do any of us need to go out like that Merle? Do any of us, including your sorry ass, deserve what this punishment is?" Jewel asked. "We ran upon the man who saved Rick last year, Morgan. His son had turned….he was bat shit crazy. I saw it in his eyes. I heard it in his voice. He was alone in this world, blamed himself for his son turnin' cause he didn't take care of his wife when she died. I couldn't put Jane down, I dropped to my knees, and I don't know…..I didn't even think of what could have happened….what would have happened if Rick didn't do it. How am I supposed to be prepared to put Rick or Summer or Carl or you two down? What keeps us from going bat shit crazy like this Governor of yours Merle? What makes us just not lay down and let this world do what it is going to do to us? How have the three of us survived when other families don't come out unscathed. How long is it going to last? How can I justify being in love with Rick when tomorrow isn't guaranteed? How can you let Mar in when either one of you can die tomorrow? How is that fair to any of us? Maybe letting' people in now is just as wrong as it was then."

Merle looked at Jewel. "You know that aint true, baby sister. Us not letting' people in was wrong back then as it is now. Now is Officer Friendly my first choice of a brother in law? Hell no, he'd probably be way far down on the list. Above the Governor," he teased as he playfully hit her shoulder.

Daryl tried not to laugh. "You and I are better people for lovin them. Jane wouldn't want you to give up. And, we all got an unsaid vow to each other, that we aren't goin' to let any of us turn. Guess we should let Merle in on it huh? Even his sorry ass don't deserve that fate," he teased.

"Very funny, lil brother. You know I can still kick your ass," Merle said.

"And I can still kick both of your asses," Jewel reminded them as she wiped her eyes.

"It's not enough to be by ourselves anymore, Jewel," Daryl said. "I think we're even teachin' the old dog here new tricks," he grinned.

"I'm only here because the two of you are here, and Summer's here. I'm protectin' family," Merle insisted.

"Should remind you that Rick is my husband, makes him family," Jewel told him.

Merle glared at her. "Just got to ruin this sibling moment don't you? Got to ask, just cause curiosity kills the damn cat. Why him?"

Jewel laughed. "Now isn't that the ten thousand dollar question? Don't know, Merle. Can't explain love."

"Love…when did us Dixon's ever learn that word?" Merle asked.

"Well since you are all up in our love life, what's up with you and Jes?" Daryl asked.

Merle looked at them. "I'm sorry, weren't we supposed to be comforting baby sister here? I don't remember opening' the floor to a question and answer section."

Jewel grinned. "Oh, little sister is good. I'd like to know that answer to that question."

"Aint no Jes and me. Just friends….soldiers. Fightin' for survival. Surviving Woodbury. Now surviving against the Governor," Merle answered.

"Guess it's going to take him a little longer then us to figure it out," Jewel told Daryl.

"Excuse me lil sister? Figure what out? You and Daryl always were weaker then me, seein' the good in people. Lettin' them in. Me, well one of us has to keep up the walls," Merle told them.

"Think you'd figure out by now, that walls either keep you in or keep you out. Sometime's letting' people in, breaking down those walls, that's what keeps us sane," Daryl pointed out.

Merle rolled his eyes. "You alright lil sister? We good?"

"Got to be right?" Jewel asked.

"Just don't let it eat you up, you got people that love you, even if that includes old Officer Friendly," Merle said as he rolled his eyes. He kissed the top of her head. "Let's get ready."


	99. Chapter 99

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 99**

**Author's Note: Alright, FF come on and fix your posting problems! I am dreading work tomorrow, blah. But it's one day and I'll be starting a new part of my job. Anyway, please review**

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel leaned against the cell wall and watched him. "It wouldn't help any if I said that I don't want you to go to this meeting with the Governor would it?"

Rick looked at her. "It would make it harder to go," he answered truthfully as he kissed her.

"Maybe that's why I'm not saying it," Jewel told him. "I know what kind of man you are Rick, it's part of what made me fall in love with you. But, a meeting with the devil himself? You know everything that comes out of his mouth is going to be a lie," she told him as she kissed him. "But I also know, you have to try. Because that's the man you are. You have to give him a chance, you have to look him in the eye. If you didn't you would be the same type of man he is, and that's just not Rick Grimes. At least, that's not the Rick Grimes that I'd be in love with."

Rick gave a small smile. "What did I ever do to deserve you?"

"Survived," Jewel simply answered. "You sure that Daryl and Hershel's going to be enough?"

"Three men a piece," Rick told her.

"You think he's going to keep to his word?" Jewel asked.

"Andrea set up this meeting, he'd be a fool not too. It gives you all a chance to prepare the prison from an attack," Rick told her as he kissed her. "I'll be back."

"Yeah, I'm counting on it. I'd feel better if you took Jes or Merle to shoot him in the back of the head," Jewel told him.

"The thought has crossed my mind," Rick assured her. "I love you Mrs. Grimes."

"Love you to Mr. Grimes," Jewel said as Daryl came to the door.

"We're ready when you are," Daryl told the other man.

"We're coming," Rick told him as they walked out.

"Mar give you a hard time about leaving?" Jewel asked Daryl.

"She doesn't like it, wanted to go with us," Daryl answered.

"Yeah guess you told her no," Jewel answered.

Daryl smirked. "Well I didn't tell her no."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Go, just go, I really don't need that image of my big brother and best friend. Go, keep 'em safe," she told him as she hugged him as he got on the motorcycle.

"Keep 'em safe Hershel," Summer said as she hugged Rick.

"Plan on it," Hershel told her as he hugged Maggie and Beth.

"I got the gate!" Tyreese yelled as Daryl got the motorcycle and headed out.

Jewel took a breath as she turned around. "Come on we've got work to do!" she told the group.

Prison Group POV:

Jewel handed Mar a bunch of ammo. "You're worried," she simply said.

"Not any more then you are," Mar answered.

"Then you're worried a lot," Jewel answered.

"I'm sorry that you saw Jane like that….I wish I would have went with you," Mar told her friend.

"Things happen for a reason, Mar. Jane taught us that. I needed to find her, just like Rick found Morgan," Jewel answered. "May not be something' I wanted to do, but it was what was meant to be."

Mar squeezed her hand as she looked over to where Merle was with the others. "He's not playing well with others again," she told her friend.

Jewel sighed. "One can hope can't they?" she asked. "Mitch, you and Lexi go take this up to Beth. Make sure everyone has plenty of ammo."

Lexi took it and handed boxes to Mitch. "Let's get this to Beth first, then Tyreese and Sasha," she told the younger boy.

"Merle we got a problem?" Jewel asked as she came up next to Maggie, Carl and Summer.

"Yeah Lil Sister, I do," Merle admitted.

"Am I even going to be wasting my breath if I asked, for once in your whole life to think about what you're goin' to say?" Jewel asked.

Merle looked at her. "You can't tell me you're alright with this? With them being out there on there own."

"Merle," Jes warned.

"What we should be doing is loading that truck with firepower and paying a visit to the Governor. We know where he is right now," Merle told them.

"Are you suggesting that we go and kill them Uncle Merle?" Summer asked.

"That's exactly what I'm suggesting, Summer. This right here, this aint ever going to work," Merle informed them.

"We all said that we'd stay here and fortify the prison Merle. You promised Daryl," Mar reminded him.

"She's right, we told Rick and Daryl we'd stay here," Maggie said.

Merle rolled his eyes. "I've changed my mind sweetheart. Being on the sidelines while my brother is out there, that aint sitting right with me. The three of them they are right in the middle of it. They'd have no idea what they could be walking into. They could get taken hostage or killed. A thousand things could go wrong, and they will," he warned them.

"Well I appreciate you thinking' about Hershel and Rick in that, Merle. Really warms my heart," Jewel said. "We're staying here, we're doing what we promised. This isn't up for discussion."

"My dad can take care of himself," Carl said.

"Sorry son but your dad's head could be on a pike real soon," Merle told him.

"Uncle Merle!" Summer said.

"Don't say that to him!" Maggie said.

"Son of a Bitch," Jewel said as she pushed him back against the wall. "I'm saying this once, Merle, and I'm not repeating it. I'm in charge while they are gone. We're staying, we're doing what they asked. If you don't like it, please feel free to take your chances outside the gate. I'm not putting _any _of my family in the crosshairs. It's not going to happen. Now can you keep your mouth shut, or do I need to borrow Michonne's Katina to make you sing a little higher in the shower?"

"I could just kick him," Jes offered.

"Are we going to have a problem Merle?" Jewel asked as she glared at him.

"No, Lil Sister, we aint gonna have a problem," Merle told her.

"Good, go with Jes and fortify the roofs. Now," Jewel said as she pointed.

Jewel and Glenn's POV:

Glenn walked up and gave Jewel the hammer. "I thought it would be safer to wait until you calmed down to give you this," he said as he bent down. "You alright?"

Jewel looked at him. "Yeah, I handled Merle," she said.

"Hey, that's not what I meant and you know it," Glenn told her.

Jewel sighed as she grabbed the bottle of water. "I think we've got to be able to catch one break, one good thing, that all the things we've done, we deserve that. But, it never happens. The shit keeps coming, we keep adding grave markers, and we keep getting number."

Glenn nodded. "But we're luckier then most, and you know that."

Jewel nodded. "Yeah we got each other, a family. I don't just say the words, Glenn, I believe them. But sometimes…."

"You wonder what's the point. That you want to just want to give up and say go ahead, take me," Glenn said.

"Then you think about everyone else, Maggie, Rick, Summer, Daryl, Mar, Beth, Judy, Mitch, Hershel….and then you feel really despicable about the self pity," Jewel said.

"I think that's what makes us human, that's what tells us we just need to keep fighting," Glenn said.

"And it would be worse if we didn't care about anyone else," Jewel told him.

"Yeah, sucks huh?" Glenn asked.

"Guess we all need a reminder what's important in this life," Jewel said. "It's easy to forget."

"But maybe that's why we've made it this far, you know?" Glenn asked.

Jewel looked at him as she took a sip of water. "What do you mean?"

"God knows if someone asked me a year ago at the quarry, if I could ever think that I'd be sitting here having a conversation with Jewel Dixon about surviving, I would have laughed at them. No offense, but you can be scary," Glenn teased her.

Jewel grinned as she took another drink. "No offense taken, actually a compliment. And if someone asked me if I would consider a pizza delivery man one of the best go to men around, I would have shot them the bird. No offense, but you weren't much to look at," she teased back.

Glenn laughed. "Compliment taken. But maybe, unlike other groups that we ran upon, like the Governor, we used all those differences, all those arguments, but we also used all those strengths to make us stronger. I really don't see anyone having a conversation like this with the Governor."

Jewel raised an eyebrow. "Glenn, I agree with you, but I'm trying to forget that my husband is out there trying to have a conversation with the Governor."

"But it's not like this, Jewel. That's just two men saying words that's not going to matter. And God help me, but I'm wondering if Merle isn't right," Glenn said.

Jewel leaned against the wall. "Men like the Governor, they just didn't appear because of the end of the world, Glenn. There was some deep dark evil laying in them, waiting just for the right spark. He's just not evil, though, he thinks he's right. And that's what makes him dangerous. You could have ten angels in front of him telling' him that he was the devil himself, and he'd grin back at them before he killed them. He doesn't get that people will turn there back on them. We're going to make it, Glenn. We have to," Jewel said as she got up.


	100. Chapter 100

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 100**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy! And really motivated! I can't believe I'm on chapter 100 (and not done with season 3 yet…but we'll not dwell on that alright?) Even though this is a Rick centric episode (and the Governor) dialect changes due to what meanie Governor tried to do to our Jewel! Anyway review!**

Rick's POV:

Rick walked around the table as he watched the man in front of him. It took all he had to keep his hand from his gun and blowing the other man's face off.

"We have a lot to talk about," the Governor told him.

"You attacked us, makes things pretty clear," Rick told him.

"I was trying to make things clear. I could have killed all of you but I didn't. And here we are now. I'm going to remove my weapon. Show that I mean to negotiate in good faith," the Governor said as he took off his weapon and dropped it on the table. I'd like you to do the same," the Governor said.

"I would have liked you not to try to rape my wife, not to touch Maggie, but that didn't happen did it? So, I'll keep my weapon on," Rick said as he kept standing.

The Governor smirked. "Yes, so I heard that you found love with Merle's sister. I didn't do anything, Merle, well that's all on him."

"You know what I'm talking about," Rick said. "I know about the heads, the raids. I saw the fights," he told him.

"Well you know all about me and I know all about you. I don't care about any of that, we're here to move forward," the Governor told him.

Rick looked at him and both of them turned there head to see the door open.

"Andrea, what are you doing here?" the Governor asked.

"I came to help," she said as she handed him the map. "I've known both of you at different times, but only after the world went to shit. And you both stepped up for the good of other people at great personal risk. There's no reason…."

"Get to it," the Governor told them.

"Woodbury takes the west of the river, the prison takes the East. No one crosses, no one trades," Rick said.

The Governor threw the map on the table. "Absolutely not," he said.

Rick looked at Andrea. "What am I doing here? You told me…"

"Told you what?" the Governor asked.

"You told me that he was willing to talk," Rick told her.

The Governor smiled. "I am Rick, but the truth is she's in no position to make such an offer one way or another. I'm here for one thing, and one thing only. Your surrender."

"Oh you want surrender? You think I'm going to just give in that easy? A lot has happened since Andrea's been with us. I've changed. You think we hit Woodbury hard last time?" Rick asked.

"Take it easy Rick, we've got a lot to talk about," Andrea told them.

"You're right, step outside," the Governor ordered him.

"What?" Andrea asked disgusted.

"Rick and I have a lot to discuss, as leaders," the Governor said.

"Maybe Andrea forgot to tell you, I don't run our group like a dictatorship. I don't give myself a title, like the Governor," Rick hissed at him.

"That's there term not mine," the Governor told him.

"But you're beholden to your people right? Only person that you tell your first name to is the ones you take to bed is that it?" Rick asked. "I came to talk to him Andrea, not to you."

Andrea looked at him before storming out the door.

"She's got a temper on her, like Jewel," the Governor said.

"She's nothing like Jewel, Jewel's loyal to her family," Rick told him. "So you have a loyalty to your people?"

"Mm…hmm," the Governor said as he poured some whiskey. "Go ahead, it's the good stuff. I would have offered your lovely wife some when she was at Woodbury, but Merle had told me about her drinking problem," he said.

Rick glared at him. "Merle was your Lt wasn't he?"

"He was helpful, yeah," the Governor admitted.

"But you knew he was erratic," Rick told him. "You're putting all the blame on him for taking Jewel, Maggie and Glenn in the first place."

The Governor nodded. "Exactly. I was trying to sort it out when you attacked."

"How exactly were you trying to sort it out? By making my wife get on her knees? By beating her almost to death? By threatening to rape her and Maggie? By having Daryl and Merle fight each other to the death in walker pits?" Rick asked.

"All misjudgments, I'll admit," the Governor told him.

"So this is all his fault?" Rick asked.

"He was a wild card, but he was effective. He got the dirty jobs done. And, I can't help but notice you haven't kicked him out yet," the Governor asked.

"He's family," Rick simply answered. "It's funny, a man who _lets _himself be called the Governor, I thought that type of man would take responsibility for his actions and not blame it on one of his soldiers."

"I thought you were a cop and not a lawyer," the other man said.

"Either way I don't pretend to be a Governor," Rick answered.

"I told you, I'm there leader," the other man responded.

Rick shook his head. "No, you're the town drunk who came into my back yard and knocked down my fence and ripped out my yard. You're the big baby who if you can't have it, no one else can," Rick told him. "If we aren't going to negotiate, then why even bring me here?"

"I care about my people, I don't take there deaths lightly. I know you don't either," he told him.

"Then leave us alone, simple as that," Rick told him.

The Governor smirked. "It isn't ever that simple is it? This is a failure of leadership, on both of our parts and if I leave you alone then it's a bigger failure on my part. You moved into our back yard, shot up our main street. If I let the threat persist, I look weak and well the whole thing crumbles," he told him.

"You mean your reign of dictatorship crumbles?" Rick asked. "You don't care about those people, you don't give a damn about anyone. All you care about _Governor _is this image that you've made for yourself. Someone threatened that image, and now your scrambling to get it back. So why don't we just stop playing games? Why don't you just tell me what you want?"

"I wouldn't have taken you for such the direct type, not from what Andrea told me. But people do change. If we choose to continue this, we're going to destroy everything that we fought for over the past year…everyone that we love. At your prison, Rick. Your beautiful wife, your daughters…but neither are really yours are they? I admire that raising other mens' children. Your son. I had a daughter, Penny. But Michonne came in and killed her," the Governor answered.

"You were keeping a walker, a shell of what your daughter was," Rick told him.

"But that was my choice wasn't it? Just like it was your choice to handcuff Merle to the roof, for the good of your group. I hope you never lose any of your children, you don't know what that does to a person," the Governor told him. "I want Michonne. You bring her here, turn her over to me, and I'll leave you and your group alone. Now you probably don't believe me, but it's a chance you're going to have to take, now isn't it? Just a chance that we can live in peace. This is the time you get to chose Rick, if you are a leader or just a friend. That's what makes us different, Rick. I don't need to ask the opinion of my people, I'm going to do what it takes to keep them safe. I'm going to be the only one that the blame can be put on if this doesn't work. You're going to have to look at your people if they talk you out of this, and you're going to have to admit that you could have done it. Can you live with that?"

"I think we're done here, _Phillip," _Rick told him.

"Noon tomorrow, this all can be done," the Governor said as he walked out.


	101. Chapter 101

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This **

**Chapter 101**

**Author's Note: I'm tired of being sick. Just tired. Alright, sorry I'm whining, but dang it going on two weeks. This sucks! Anyway review? We all know Jewel's the voice of reason for Rick, and we all know that she isn't going to let him turn over Michonne. So Rick's not going to keep it from anyone, since this isn't a dictatorship (Plus Jewel would kill him) Make my day! Review!**

Prison POV:

Rick took a breath as everyone gathered around the table. Jewel looked at him and without a word knew that it had went exactly how they expected. Badly.

"So what happened? What did he say? Did he agree to terms?" Beth asked.

"Bethy let the man speak," Hershel said.

"He didn't come there to negotiate, he had no intention on coming to any terms," Rick answered.

Merle huffed. "And that comes as some sort of surprise to you Officer Friendly? I tried telling you that."

Jes sighed. "Do you just like hearing people say 'shut up Merle?" she asked. "Men like the Governor always have an ulterior motive. What did he want?"

"He wants us to hand over Michonne," Rick said as he looked over at the samurai.

"Dad you didn't agree to that did you?" Carl asked.

"We can't go down that road, Rick. It's not who we are," Glenn said.

"Maybe it's who you need to be," Merle answered.

"Wonder how'd you feel if it was your head he was askin' for on a post Uncle Merle," Summer stated.

"You aren't considering it are you?" Carol questioned.

"You said a while ago that we don't kill the living, Rick. If we do this, it's signing her death warrant, you know that," Daryl told the other man.

"Do we have any proof that he'd leave us alone if we did just turn her over?" Tyreese asked.

"Ty, I can't believe you even asked that," Sasha said.

Rick held up his hand. "No one is getting turned over to anyone. I'm not your Governor. I'm just a man who you trust with to help keep you safe. But you've all been part of that, and sometimes I need the help being reminded that we all survive together. I'd be lying if I said I was tempted to come in here and round up Michonne and hand her over, just so that maybe one person wouldn't die. But that's not the type of man I am, not the type of man I want to be. Have I made mistakes in the past year? Yeah, I have," Rick said. "But I'm not going to blame those mistakes on other's. I'm going to owe up to them," Rick said. "First one, Merle, I shouldn't have lost my temper with you, I shouldn't have left you handcuffed to a roof like a dog. I came back, but that's on me. I live with it every day," Rick told him.

Jewel glanced over at Merle. "Don't even think about ruining it with your big mouth," she warned.

"So what do we do?" Lexi asked.

"We fight," Jewel said simply.

"And we lose, lil sister," Merle answered.

"No Merle, we don't lose. We may lose people, but we can never truly lose when we know what we're fighting for," Jewel answered. "Yeah we may be adding to our losses, I don't admit I'm not scared of that, but like hell am I going to roll over and not even fight."

Jes nodded. "Well you know I'm with you, Rick. I aint got no reason not to be. I put my hide on the line when I brought Jewel back. We've been fortifying the prison but we may need to buy some time."

Everyone turned there attention to Merle. "What are you all lookin' at?"

"Are you with us?" Mar asked.

"My family is here, I'm with you," he answered.

"We need you to be here for all of us, Uncle Merle. Just not your blood. It doesn't work that way, not now," Summer pointed out.

"I'm here damn it, let's do this," Merle answered as he got up.

Jewel and Merle's POV:

Jewel watched Merle as he cut up mattresses. "What are you doing?"

"Just looking for a little vacation, a little dope, little sister. Best dope I ever had was in a mattress. I mean my life is going so perfectly now, why ruin it right?" Merle asked. "This place must not have been any fun at all."

"That isn't going to help, Merle, and you know it," Jewel told him. "Make yourself useful," she said as she threw him a gun. "Clean."

"You've gotten bossy," Merle told her as he sat down.

"Always was, when it came to you," Jewel told him. "You don't agree with Rick. About not givin' Michonne over."

"It would buy time," Merle told her. "Look, I should have known….about what the Governor was going to do to you. I should have protected you. Never was really good at that, though. But I swear to God, that if I had known…."

"I know Merle," Jewel said as she looked at him. "You and Daryl taught me how to protect myself, how to defend myself. I wouldn't have made it this far without that. I was weak once, I didn't fight once. I blamed you all those years, and I knew that you would have killed him if you had known. It was just easier to blame you then blame myself. What you did to Glenn, that was wrong. What happened to Maggie. That was wrong. All I can think of is what happens if he gets his hands on Beth or Summer, and that is all I need to fight."

Merle cleaned the gun. "I'm here," he simply stated.

"Need you to be here for more then Daryl, Summer and me," Jewel answered.

Merle sighed. "You're just going to make me say it aren't you?"

Jewel smirked. "Yeah," she answered.

"Isn't it enough that I'm here? I'm sittin' right here, I'm willin' to take a bullet for any of them, so why do I have to say it?" Merle asked.

"Because I'm askin' you too. Because I need to know that if you are willin' to take a bullet for anyone here. Because if you say it, if you promise it, then I know it's the damn truth. Dixon's don't break promises. We may be a lot of things, but we don't break promises to each other. That's how we survived, and damn it Merle I need for you to promise me now," she said as she looked at him.

Merle sighed. "You're a pain in the ass, you know that?"

"And you aren't?" Jewel asked. "Say it."

Merle sighed. "Fine, you want me to promise you that I would die savin' for anyone here, I promise. But what you really want me to promise you is if it's Rick or me, that I'd give my life for his. You don't have to deny it baby sister, don't blame you. I'd take a bullet for Officer Friendly, not because I like him, not because I respect him, not because he's a great man. But, because if I can save you from heartache, that's what I'm goin' to do."

Jewel nodded. "Appreciate that," she said as she nodded and got up.

Jes and Merel's POV:

Jes smirked at Merle as she came out of the mess hall. "You're a sap, you know it? I heard you promise your sister," she told him.

"Yeah, and eavesdropping' is rude," Merle told her.

Jes arched an eyebrow. "And you're worried about something' being rude? Seriously," she told him. "So you got an opinion about this whole Michonne thing."

"Yeah, we should at least make it look like we're complyin' with his request," Merle told her.

"It's not a request, it's a death warrant, for Michonne," Jes told him.

"It's a death warrant for us either way," Merle told her. "Don't sit right just letting him come up to the gates."

"He's going to come one way or another, Merle. You know it," Jes told him.

"I'm just supposed to sit here and let him come shootin' and not do a thing?" he asked her.

"Yeah, you are, Merle. This aint the time for you to be playing no damn hero, Merle. I need you to be selfish, I need you to think about what is gonna happen if you let that brain of yours do whatever the hell you're thinking. We are stronger with you here. Your family is stronger here then without you," Jes told him.

"Don't got nothing' going around in my head," Merle answered.

"Well usually, I wouldn't argue with you about that Merle. But your family is involved, and you may act all tough and pompous and well a well rounded dick, but I know that you'd do anything you can to protect them. Right now you're thinking about how to give them more time to prepare," Jes informed him.

"More time to come to there damn senses and run," Merle told her.

"They aren't going to run, Merle. They are doing what they think is right, they are protecting what's important. You owe your family to respect that, even if you don't agree with it. Do the damn right thing for once Merle, for them. So you don't agree? So what? They are doing what they feel is right, Merle. If they die," Jes said.

"When they die," Merle told her.

"Stop being so damn pessimistic, Merle. IF they die, they are surrounded by the one thing they care about. Each other. And, maybe that's enough for them, maybe it needs to be enough for us," Jes said as she stood up.

"You ever going to stop trying to be my voice of reason?" Merle asked.

"Yeah, when you realize I'm right," Jes answered as she turned her back on him.

"Hey Jes?" Merle called after her.

"Yeah Merle?" Jes answered as she turned and looked at him.

"I'm sorry," Merle answered as he hit her causing her to fall. He took a breath as he took her gun.

Group POV:

Mar came down the steps and saw Jes laid out on the floor. "Jes! Rick! Daryl! Need your help!" she called as she ran down. "Hey easy."

"What the hell happened?" Daryl asked as he came in and bent down.

"I just found her," Mar said. "Hand me some water. Hey Jes, come on need you to wake up. What happened?"

Jewel walked in with Rick. "What happened?" Rick asked.

"We haven't got that far yet," Daryl explained as he helped Jes up.

"Merle, where's Merle?" Jes asked.

"Merle? You want Merle?" Jewel asked.

"NO, your stupid son of a bitch brother cold cocked me," Jes told her. "We were talkin', and I knew he didn't agree with just waiting around. I never thought the bastard would sucker punch me, I'm going to make him regret that," she said as she stood up.

"Easy, not to fast," Mar told them.

Daryl and Jewel looked at each other. "Anyone seen Michonne lately?" Daryl asked.

"He wouldn't," Rick told them.

"He would, if he thought it was the right thing," Jewel answered.

"And he thinks it'll be buy you time, so yeah he's going to try and do what he thinks is right. No matter how dead wrong he is," Jes said.

"Let's go," Daryl told Jewel.

"Wait, you two can't think going after him is a good idea, you'll be walking into the trap that the Governor was setting up," Mar told them.

"We got to," Daryl told her.

"We aint got a choice," Jewel said. "We'll be back, with Michonne and Merle," she said as she squeezed Rick's shoulder.

"Hit the bastard for me," Jes told them.

"Rick, you can't be alright with this….letting them go after Merle," Mar told him as they walked out the door.

Rick looked at Mar. "We agreed not to let go Michonne go, and they are going to get her back. They have to do it, and either one of us stopping them, if something happened to Merle, they'd never forgive us. I don't like it, Mar, but they're doing what they have to do it. If we love them, we support them," he told her as he kissed the top of her head. "They'll be alright."

**TBC**


	102. Chapter 102

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 102**

**Author's Note: I'm keeping Merle alive (as I mentioned before.) The man keeps giving me wickedly good ideas and they all involve him (of course right?) But Jes may not forgive him a bit after last chapter! Review please**

Jewel and Daryl's POV:

Jewel glanced from the driver side of the car. "Guess I should have asked before we left the prison, but you got a plan?"

Daryl shook his head. "No, you?" he asked.

"Keeping our stupid son of a bitch brother from sacrificing himself? Other then that, no not so much," Jewel admitted. "Couldn't he just trust us for once?"

"We'll ask him when we find him," Daryl told her.

Jewel shook her head. "You know, for us bein' the younger siblings, we sure always got his asses out of messes. Actually, you did, I gave up," she admitted.

"You did what you had to do, for you and Summer. I just learned later on that the stupid bastard needed to learn how to fend for himself," Daryl told her. "But you know what Jewel? I didn't see you hesitate back at the prison when you figured out what he was up too. You didn't stop to think about all the bad things in life that he did, all the times he wasn't there for us, you stepped up. And you would have decked Rick if he even suggested you stayin' back at the prison," he teased her. "Maybe we don't have to define how we survived, but it's just proof that we did. Even before this Jewel. We survived. All three of us. Now we're surviving again, and maybe our differences, our arguments, our hard head nesses, maybe that's why we've survived this world, before and after."

"Who are you and what have you done with Daryl Dixon?" Jewel asked as she gave him a sideways glance. "Holy shit!" she said as she slammed on the breaks. "Michonne!"

"Still can't drive worth crap," Daryl told her as they got out. "Where's Merle? You kill him?"

"He let me go," Michonne told them.

Jewel got the weapons out of the car. "Daryl catch," she said as she threw a gun at him. "Go back to the prison, don't let anyone come after us. Be ready for them."

"You aren't going after him, it's a suicide mission," Michonne told them.

Jewel looked at Daryl. "It's a suicide mission for one Dixon, for three it's just a damn picnic," she told the other woman. "Go keep our family safe," she said as Daryl and her took off running. "Tell me that you did a recon of that ammunition shack?"

"I'm a Dixon aint I?" Daryl answered.

"Entrances?" Jewel asked.

"One front one back," Daryl responded. "Mind sharing while we take this little jog?"

Jewel grinned. "So, coming up from above him would be the last thing he expects," she told him.

"You plan to drop in from the roof? Bein' with Rick is supposed to keep you from comin' up with illogical plans, supposed to keep you straight and narrow," Daryl told her.

"Duck," Jewel told him as she killed a walker with a baseball bat. Jewel smirked. "Well, I got to have a little bit of Dixon fun sometimes don't I?" she asked.

"Please tell me that isn't music," Daryl said as they hid behind a tree.

"Got to hand it to our insane big brother, he's trying," Jewel said. "We got two on the roof," she said. "Recognize one of them as another one of the Governor's henchmen," she said.

"Got two on the left," Daryl told her. "You sure about this plan?"

"Never said I was sure about the plan, just said I had one," Jewel answered.

Daryl sighed as he took out the two henchmen to his left. "I was afraid you were going to say that," he told her.

Jewel spied one of the guards by the back door and whistled as she stepped out. "Miss me?" she said as she threw her knife and took him down. "I'm going to have to borrow this," she told the dead henchman as she took off the rope he had. "I'm going to have to get up on that roof, drop down, and distract."

"Rick's gonna kill me," Daryl said. "I'll distract from this end. If this works, we're really gonna have to have a Dixon pow wow about exactly what sibling is allowed to be insane, cause I can't be handelin' two of you," he told her.

"Now you know how I've felt for years," Jewel said as she tied the rope on her waist. "Cover me," she said as she put her knife in her mouth and climbed up and snuck behind one and took her knife and put it to his throat. "Throw it down to him," she told the man. "Not a word, not a sound, and you may live another day," she warned as she kicked the gun down to Daryl. "Or, I just lied," she said as she split his throat. Jewel nodded down as she threw the body off the roof.

Merel's POV:

The Governor shook his head. "I should have known Rick wouldn't have honored our deal. What are you doing Merle? You could have stayed with your family, died with honor. But now you're here, dying alone. Think this is going to save them Merle?"

"I'm not going to beg you, you ass. Do what you're going to do," Merle hissed at the man.

"Of course you aren't going to beg, but I'm not gonna shoot you in the head, you're going to turn, and I hope your sister or your brother or your precious little niece has to put you down. Now that would be something I'd pay to see, right before I killed her," he hissed.

Merle stood up as the round of gun fire took out the windows. Both of them looked up to the sound of the wooden roof being kicked in and Jewel coming down on the rope.

"Head's up!" Jewel said as she kicked the Governor off balance. She threw the gun at Merle.

"What the hell?" Merle asked as he grabbed the gun.

Daryl burst down the door. "Come on let's go!"

Jewel undid the rope on her middle and turned to finish the Governor as he raised the gun, her foot immediately kicking it out of his hand.

"Come on!" Merle said as he pulled her out.

"We can't leave him alive," Jewel insisted.

"We don't get out here now, we aint getting out of here," Merle said as the three siblings fired on walkers'. "Daryl, you idiot, why the hell did you let her risk herself by playing GI Jane? This was on me."

"Oh don't look at me, big brother. That was all her," Daryl told him.

"A thank you would be nice. What the hell were you thinking?" Jewel asked as they ran.

"Buying you some damn time, going out a damn hero. I didn't ask you two to come in and rescue me," Merle told them.

"You never had to ask, you selfish son of a bitch, last name's Dixon," Daryl told him.

"Only thing that can kill a Dixon is a Dixon," Jewel said as they stopped and took a breath. "Except for Jes, she may kill you," she said as she put her hands on her knees. "Wholly shit, I just repelled into a room off a damn roof," she said almost in shock.

"Yeah adrenaline rush is about wearing off," Daryl said.

"I just…tied a rope to myself, and busted in a damn roof, and went down and kicked the hell out of the Governor," Jewel said as she started to laugh. "Oh that wasn't the most brilliant plan in the universe," she admitted.

"Now see, that's the rational Dixon speakin'," Merle said. "Can't have you losing the marbles just yet little sister. We've got the same problem as before, and he's going to be attacking our family. I'd like to be there since you all ruined my plan at redemption," he told her as he took her elbow. "Officer Friendly is going to have a cow when he realizes you are just as crazy as the rest of us Dixon's."

"Oh he knows, big brother, I just keep it reined in a bit. But if you want to tell him make sure he has handcuffs, I can find interesting' uses for them," Jewel teased.

"Oh hell, come on Jewel, don't want to be thinking' about that. Yeah, that's just all kinds of wrong," Merle said.

"Welcome to my world, Merle," Daryl said as he shook his head. "We got a whole lot of walker's between us and the prison," he pointed out.

"We'll take em out, plus we got back up," Jewel said as she nodded toward the gate. "Welcome home, big brothers'," Jewel said as they started running and taking out walkers.


	103. Chapter 103

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 103**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me giddy! So more reviews please? Thanks! Now on to our somewhat scripted plot**

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick glanced at Jewel as she brought him weapons. "So had an interesting conversation with Merle," he told her as he tried to keep a straight face.

"Really? Interesting and Merle in the same sentence, I'm not sure those two go together," Jewel answered. "I should warn you, that what Merle says should be taken with a grain of salt," she said as she tried to keep her face straight.

"Well this was real interesting. Seems that my wife has a secret desire to be a bird," Rick teased.

Jewel laughed. "Yeah, it wasn't a well thought out plan. And more like a paratrooper, see got to keep dreams alive," she said as she kissed him. "Yeah wasn't smart. And, I really am going to have to talk to Merle about keeping' his mouth shut if he's staying here."

"He cares about you, same as I do. Well maybe not the same," Rick said as he laughed.

Jewel looked out over the prison and watched the cars being loaded up. "You think we got a chance?"

"Always a chance, right?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

Jewel kissed him. "Yeah. Jes talkin' with Merle yet?"

Rick laughed. "Does throwing things at his head count as talking? If it doesn't, then no. If the two of them don't get together soon, they're going to kill each other."

"If they get together, they'll kill each other," Jewel told him. She touched his face. "I love your Mr. Grimes."

"I love you Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her as he kissed her. "We should head back down," he told them.

"Yeah, not sure if we're going to have much time," Jewel agreed as she walked down to the cars.

Summer and Michonne's POV:

Summer took the box from Michonne. "You know what Uncle Merle did, taking you, that wasn't something we decided, not something we agreed too."

Michonne nodded. "I know."

"He let you go," Summer pointed out.

"Yeah, he let me go," Michonne agreed.

"Carl told me what you did…back in his home town," Summer informed her as she turned and looked at her.

"What did I do?" Michonne asked.

"You went into that restaurant got the picture for him, of him, dad, and Lori. For Judith. Says that makes you one of us," the teen told the other woman.

"And what do you think?" Michonne asked the teen.

"You already were. You came here with baby formula, came here to tell us about mom, Maggie and Glenn being taken. That made you one of us from the moment you took the chance," Summer told her.

Michonne looked at her. "You decided that? I mean your Uncle and your parents', they didn't seem like they were much into following your line of thinking."

Summer gave a small smile. "Sometimes it just takes adults longer to see what's right in front of there faces," she answered as she walked away.

Michonne looked at Rick as he came over. "Are you sure that she's really only 16?" she asked the man.

Rick laughed. "Yeah she can be smarter then most of us on some things. You know it was her and Carl that made the decision to bring you in. If you didn't have the baby formula, I probably would have left you out there," he admitted.

"You could have just left me out there, took the formula," Michonne told him.

Rick gave a small smile. "I guess it was something else then," he admitted. "Whatever it was, glad you're here now," he said as he turned and saw Carl blow past Mar and Glenn.

"I've never seen him this angry, not even after Lori," Glenn told them.

"He's still a kid, it's hard to remember sometimes," Mar told them.

"I'll talk to him," Rick told them.

"No, Rick I got this," Jewel said as she walked over. "Carl need your help with something, mind?" she asked.

Carl looked at her then sighed and went with her. "What?"

Jewel took a breath. "I know you're not happy about this. I know that you think that you're running."

"I'm being treated like a kid, and I'm not. I can protect this prison just like anyone else," Carl informed her.

"You're right, Carl," Jewel told him.

"I'm right?" Carl asked.

"Yeah, you're right. But, there's something else that you need to think about. You can protect this prison, you can fight like the rest of us, that's not why we're doing this. We're not sending you out there because you're a kid, and you can't protect yourself or us. You've proven again, time after time, that you are capable. We're asking you to protect Hershel, Summer, Lexi, Mitch, Beth, Axel and Judith. Hershel's got the bum leg, and Axel well he's admitted himself for an ex con, he never fired a gun. Summer, you and her, you're going out there to protect them. Your dad and me didn't make this plan to piss you the hell off, Carl. We made this plan to use everyone at there strengths. I'm not going to lie to you to Carl. I respect you to much for that. If something happens that this prison falls, that we are killed or worse, your father, Mar, Ty, Sasha, me, well we want to know that there's still a chance for all of you. So yes Carl, I know you don't like it, and I get it. I really do. Being young sucked before, and I can only imagine it really freakin' sucks now," Jewel said with a laugh. "But, the truth is, you're trusting me to watch out for your dad right?"

Carl nodded. "Yeah," he admitted.

"Alright, well this is the same thing. It may not be the way you want it to be, Carl. That's part of being an adult. Doing things that we have to do, weather we want to. You're going to go out there and you are going to keep an eye out for everyone for me," Jewel said. "You're going to do your best to keep them safe. That's your job, Carl. And, we should have asked you, should have explained it to you better, and for that I'm sorry," Jewel apologized. "But that still doesn't give you any right to be rude to anyone. We're all on edge right now. Doing and saying things that we wouldn't normally do," she told him.

Carl smirked. "Like deciding you wanted to try a new occupation of a bird?"

Jewel shook her head. "Merle's got a big freakin' mouth. And as I told your father, it was a paratrooper," she said as she slapped the back of the sheriff's hat. "Let's go," she said as she shook her head.

"Everything good?" Rick asked.

"Yeah everything's good," Jewel said with a smile. "Let's load up."

Group POV:

Jes nodded as she looked at everyone. "We're as prepared as we ever going to be, he's seen the cars move, he's going to be ready to pounce."

"How do we know that he bought it?" Sasha asked.

"He bought it," Jes told them. "He's egotistical, he won't be able to believe that anyone has the balls to stand up him. He expects everyone to bow to him," she informed them.

"But Rick didn't, Maggie and Glenn didn't, Jewel didn't," Mar told her. "Why would he buy this now?"

"Simple, he's to stupid not too," Jes answered. "He thought Rick would be stupid enough to make a deal with him about Michonne, that he would believe he'd just walk away. When that didn't happen, I can guarantee you that he's out there with his slick tongue riling up the townspeople. Saying this is all on you," she told them. "So yeah, he saw the cars going, and he's over confident. Of course if some ass hole didn't try to play a damn fool hero and not listen to anyone's advice, we could have had this done already."

"I did what I thought I had to do," Merle told her.

"Guys…" Mar started to say as Daryl shook his head at her.

"You hit me you son of a bitch. You made your sister and brother go after you and not to mention you put everyone here in danger," Jes yelled at him as she pressed a gun in his hand. "So now why don't you go and do something useful for once in your life and go get hiding. Out of my sight," she told him.

"Maybe this isn't the time for a lovers spat," Glenn pointed out.

"Oh, Glenn," Jewel said as she shook her head.

"Not if he was the last man on earth, the human race would freakin' end. No way, no how. And, if I didn't feel bad about this jerk face already beating you to a pulp, I'd punch you," Jes warned.

"You're going to have to forgive me at some point Jes," Merle pointed out.

"Tell you what, Merle, I'll forgive you when you forgive Rick for leaving you on the rooftop. Yeah, that's what I thought," Jes said as she turned and walked away.

Mar looked at the group. "Well, this is going to be interesting…." she said.

"Let's get going," Rick said as he kissed Jewel.

"Hey do you two have to do that every single time you leave each other?" Merle hissed.

"Yeah," both answered.

"It's cute," Michonne stated.

"Don't make me shoot you again," Merle hissed.

"Yeah, I don't think you'd get away with it again, big brother," Daryl pointed out.


	104. Chapter 104

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 104**

**Author's Note: There are some chapters that I have had bits and pieces planned out for a while, this is one of them. Of course, when I started to write it, it didn't exactly work out as I planned. Originally, the kid that Carl shot was going to be Joey, but in my head Summer couldn't stop Carl fast enough. So, the kid that was shot is still shot, but Joey was with him. Confused? Yeah me too! Darn characters! Review please.**

Woods:

Summer held her gun up and listened at the gun fire from the prison. She gave a small supportive smile to Lexi as Beth held Judy.

"You think they're alright?" Lexi asked.

"They're strong," Summer responded. "And that's what we need to be, strong," she responded. "That's what they expect from us."

"We've all got jobs to do, right Daddy?" Beth asked.

Hershel nodded. "That's right Bethy," he answered.

Axel looked over at Mitch. "You got a grip on that gun better then I do. You're pretty good."

"Got to be," Mitch answered. "Carol said my job was to help protect you since you aren't a good shot," he told the man with a mustache.

"She did huh, that was nice of her. And it was nice of you to tell her you'd help protect me," Axel told him.

Carl looked back at them. "Can you two please be quiet?"

"Carl, there's no harm in them talking," Summer told him. "Just take it easy."

Lexi turned her head. "Did you hear that?" she asked.

Summer held up her hand for everyone to be quiet and motioned them to get down.

"Where are we going to go?" a young teen asked as he ran.

"Anywhere but back to Woodbury," another male voice said.

"We aren't going to survive by ourselves, my Uncle is back at the prison with the Governor," the first male said.

"If you want to go back, Jody be my guest, but, " the 2nd voice said as they turned to see Carl stepping out with his gun.

"Don't shoot!" the first teen said.

"Hey easy, we don't want no trouble," the older of the pair said. "We're going to throw down our weapons. Jody," he told his companion as he dropped his weapon. "Come on Jody, just do it."

"Yeah alright," the younger one said as he stepped closer to Carl.

Carl raised his gun and shot the boy as he was about ready to drop the gun.

"Carl!" Summer yelled as she jumped out of the tree line. "We don't kill the living!" she told the boy. "What the hell? He was dropping it!"

The older boy looked at her. "Summer?"

Summer turned with her weapon on the male and looked at him. "Who the hell are you?" she asked. "Carl give the gun to Axel. Now!" she hissed.

"They were attacking our family!" Carl yelled at her.

"They were dropping there weapons! They were running away! Don't make me tell you again, Carl," she warned. She turned her attention to the male. "Kick it over. Who are you?"

"Joey London," the man said. "Your uncle didn't tell you?"

"No," Summer said as she held the gun in his face.

"You know him Summer?" Hershel asked.

"I punched him when I was six," Summer answered.

"Look, you know me, Summer. I dropped my weapon, Jody was dropping his," Joey told her.

"I don't know anyone anymore," Summer answered. "How many walkers have you killed?"

The dark haired teen blinked. "You mean biters? I don't know. Does anyone really know? Considering I'm still here, plenty," the teen told her.

"I used to count, like it mattered. But it doesn't, because we may survive them, but then it's the wackadoodle people like your Governor that is more of a threat then the Walkers'," Summer told him. "How many people have you killed?"

"Two," Joey answered.

"Why?" Summer asked.

"It was at the beginning of the turn, my mother and sister, they got bit. I had to put them down," Joey informed them.

"What are we going to do with him?" Lexi asked.

"I can go back with you," Joey told her.

"Joey, shut up," Summer said as she punched him. "Help me put him in the car," she instructed Carl.

Prison POV:

Jewel grinned as she joined the rest of the group. "Hells bells, we did it!"

"We drove them out!" Glenn said.

"We did it!" Maggie said as she grinned.

"It aint over, the Governor is still alive," Merle pointed out.

"But he left, we chased them out," Mar pointed out.

"Doesn't matter sweetheart, we leave him alive, he'll be back. Don't matter when, but he will," Merle insisted.

"I hate to agree with Dumbass, but he's right," Jes said. "Best way to do it is take the fight back to Woodbury."

"You really not going to let up?" Merle asked.

"You forgave Rick yet? No? Alright, then see me when you do," Jes informed him. "I know these people Rick, they aren't bad people. Yeah you have the bad apples, but every group does. We've got a sour one in our mix right now," she said as she cast a glance back at Merle.

"Girl this is going to get old fast," Merle warned her.

Jewel grinned. "Oh I'm likin' this Karma thing big brother. All these years of your attitude, now it's coming back on you. We need to finish this, Rick, for the safety of our family, for our kids."

"I'll go with you," Tyreese answered. "I know some of the people too, and Jes is right, they aren't that bad."

"I'm in," Daryl answered.

Rick nodded. "We take this fight back to them. They may see what type of man he is now," he pointed out. "You want to come?" he asked Jewel.

Jewel grinned. "Yeah, I want to," she told her husband. "Michonne you in?"

"Thought you'd never ask," the woman told her.

"We got incoming," Mar said as she nodded to the cars coming.

"I'll get the gate," Sasha said as Maggie and Glenn ran to distract walkers.

"I'm counting an extra head," Carol said as she nodded to the cars.

Jewel turned and counted the people in the car. "She's right, they got a straggler."

"Whoever it is, they should have left them out there," Merle said. "Killed them on sight."

"We don't kill the living," Jewel told her big brother as she rolled her eyes.

"No we just let them kill us," Merle huffed.

"Do you ever think before you talk?" Daryl asked. "You know what, don't answer that question."

Rick walked up to the cars. "Hershel?"

"We've got a problem, Rick," he said as he got out of the lead car.

"Yeah, I see that," Rick answered.

"No, that's not the problem. There was two of them, one younger then this one. He was throwing down his gun, this one already threw down his gun. Carl shot the younger one, he would have shot this one too if Summer hadn't stopped him," Hershel told him.

"Carl? Is that true?" Rick asked.

"I did what I had to do, and I should have killed this one too. I didn't kill that walker that killed Dale, and looked what happened. He attacked us," Carl told him. "Now we're bringing him here, so he can kill us?"

"We don't kill the living, Carl," Jewel and Summer both said.

"We go down that road. If we do we're no better then the Governor, or any other types we run into," Summer said. "I don't want to just live, Carl. Killing them without a reason, that's just wrong. I don't want to turn into them. I want to be able to live with myself. I want to know that when I have to kill someone, it's because right then and there they were a threat. They were running away, Carl. They put there guns down. They were surrendering," she told him.

"Get out of the car," Daryl told the boy. "Come on."

"You heard him," Mitch said as he held the gun on him.

"That's a pretty brave kid you got there," Axel told Mar.

Mar smiled. "They are all pretty brave kids," she answered.

The young man got out of the car, a black eye evident.

Merle sighed. "Jes, you may want to get your angry behind down here. They brought back someone you know."

Jewel looked at Daryl. "That isn't who I think it is?"

"Joey London, yeah I think it is," Daryl responded. "Looks like Summer punched him again. I'm not going to make her apologize this time kid," Daryl told him.

Rick looked at Summer. "You hit him?"

"Punched. Thought that was better then killing him," Summer responded.

"Summer," Jewel warned.

"You know him?" Rick asked Summer.

"The kid that Uncle Daryl made me apologize to for hitting when I was six. Seemed that Uncle Merle wasn't in a sharing' mood that he was in Woodbury," the sixteen year old glared at him.

"Wasn't my place," Merle answered. "JES! Get your ass down here now."

"Jes is here?" Joey asked as he stood up from his leaning position.

"Back down, or I'll let Summer hit you again," Daryl warned.

"Guys, maybe we should take this inside? We're drawin' attention," Carol said as she nodded to the walkers' on the gates.

"Do you want us to clear them out?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, go take Mitch and Carl with you. We'll talk later," Rick told the boy.

"Of course we will," Carl said as he went down to the gate.

"I'll go down with them," Mar said as she walked with them.

"Joey?" Jes asked. "I see that another Dixon uses fist firsts."

"Better then a bullet," Summer said as she passed them.

Rick and Jes's POV:

Rick sighed as he unlocked the door where they put Joey. "Jes can I speak with you alone for a minute?"

"I'll be right back," Jes told the young man as she stood up. "Yeah Rick?"

"Need you to tell me his story," Rick told her.

"Why don't you ask him Rick? It's not my story to tell," Jes said as she leaned against the wall.

"I don't know him, I know you. You proved yourself to me, you've earned your place. I don't know anything about him, except that my daughter seems to like punching him," Rick told her. "He came here with the Governor, he came into this prison and he was shooting at my family. So I need to know what you know about him. Why you seem to care about him. This is the person you were talking about leaving behind right?"

"Yeah," Jes answered. "Did you see him firing in here? No, he was caught running away, with another teen. He did what he had to do to survive, waited for his chance to escape, played it smart. Just like I did. Otherwise he would have just been another head in the Governor's fish tanks. That's why I knew he'd survive, because he's smart. He knows between right and wrong, Rick. Something your son is struggling with," she told the former sheriff as she looked at him. "Hell, we all struggle with it, even before the world went to shit," Jes told the man. "You want to know what happened since I brought Jewel back here, you're going to have to ask him. I can tell you what I know about him. I was stationed at Fort Benning when all this went down, his father was stationed there too. We were involved, and when I say involved, I mean we rolled around in the sack when ever we had a need. We got orders that we were going to bomb Atlanta if shit went bad, which obviously it did, but we and a few others deserted. Probably a whole hell of that went on. People wanting to be with families. Well I didn't have any. So my objective became getting Mason to his family in Georgia. Ex-wife and kids. His oldest son was in Atlanta with a very pregnant fiance. We were planning' on getting to them after we got to the rest of them. Didn't happen obviously. When we got to his ex wife's house, Joey had already put down his mom and twelve year old sister. They had been bitten at the start, before anything was really known about all this. Joey, well he blamed his dad. Called him weak. We were on the run for a while, I developed a bond with him. Don't know why, but the kid needed a friend. Not a parent, not a sibling, just a friend. I don't like little people, like your daughter Judith or Mitch. They are too needy. Carl and Lexi, they are getting to the age that I can somewhat stand on there own, but still, they don't usually want to tell you what's on there minds. Now when they get older, like Summer and Joey, they say what's on there minds just to get a rise out of you. I like that. I still do it," Jes admitted. "Well while we were on the run and at Woodbury, I saw exactly what kind of man Mason was. Weak, a sheep. Perfect mind for a man like the Governor. I didn't abandon them earlier cause of Joey. He may be almost 19, but he still needed someone. I knew he'd understand why I left, why I killed Mason. I don't even know if he knows, but I know that kid in there is ten times the man his father ever was. Now you want to know why he stayed, why he came here, that's for him to answer, not me. You want to see if he fits in with this family you made, you need to ask the tough questions. But the one thing I know is that you got pretty good kids. Carl may have shot Jody, but he did what he thought was right for his family. Summer stopped him from killing Joey, well she was doing what she thought was right. I'm going to go draw some maps out of Woodbury," Jes said as she left Rick standing at the cell.

TBC


	105. Chapter 105

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 105**

**Author's Note: People are still finding my story! Jumps up and down and claps hands in delight. I'll save you from my singing-trust me you'll thank me. Review please!**

Rick and Joey's POV:

Rick closed the door of the cell and looked at the young man in front of him. "My name is Rick Grimes. You know my daughter, Summer. From before all this."

Joey looked at him. "I knew Summer Dixon. I also knew that her mother wasn't married and that she didn't have a father."

Rick bent down. "That was before," he told him. "Now I've got some questions for you."

Joey looked at him. "If it's the questions about how many walker's I've killed, how many people, Summer already did that."

Rick smiled. "Of course she did," he told the young man. "But no that's not what was I going to ask. You know what happened here, you were with the Governor. You raised guns on my family, I want to know why. I want to know why you didn't leave before. Why you participated this far? Why you didn't leave before," he said.

"I kinda like breathing," Joey answered.

Rick looked at him. "Go on."

"You met psycho, had a meeting with him. You think he would have taken kindly to anyone leaving Woodbury? Hell, people tried to leave after you came in the first time, and he went crazy on them. Let me rephrase that, more crazy then usual," Joey said. "I saw Jes leave with my dad and Summer's mother that day. I knew that she was Merle's sister, I had seen her around some times when she came to pick up Summer at school. Never really spoke to her, or had any interaction. She was just one of kids mom's, a hot mom, but still a mom."

Rick arched an eyebrow at him. "Let's keep that thought between the two of us or you may get hit again," he warned.

Joey shrugged. "Anyway, I knew that the Governor had sent Jes and my dad on a trek to the pits with her. No one told me, but I figured it out. Wasn't hard to figure out when they found my dad's body, what had happened. The old Governor put his spin on it, didn't even think that Jes had betrayed him. Yeah I would have liked to make my escape that night you played Rambo, but didn't work out. Couldn't really do it without putting my head on a plate. But you killed a lot of his men that night, and Michonne doing what she did, well it sent him over a cliff. He put a gun in everyone's hand that was capable. The people that attacked, they were nothing' more then a few left over soldier want to be's and a bunch of kids. And the only people left at Woodbury is the people to frail to fight or a bunch of kids to young to hold a gun."

"We were planning on going back to Woodbury, finishing this," Rick told him.

"Yeah sounds pretty good bet. But why are you telling me? You want to talk about holding guns on people? That kid was going to shoot me. He did kill Jody. The kid was 14, scared and running. I had thrown my gun down, and Jody was putting his down. If Summer hadn't stopped him, well you and me wouldn't be having this conversation," Joey pointed out.

Rick sighed. "Carl. He's my son. He did what he thought was best at the time. I'm not excusing it. Summer didn't know who you were?"

"No, she stopped him by sayin' something about we don't kill the living. I'll have to thank her, but I'll stand far away. She likes to give me black eyes," Joey said.

Rick tried not to smile. "Runs in the Dixon family," he answered. "I told you we were going back to Woodbury because I wanted to see your reaction."

"Am I supposed to be doing back flips cause you want to go back to the mental institution? Sorry if my reaction isn't what you thought it should be. First Summer asking me questions about Walker kills and people I killed and now you telling me about going back to Woodbury, think you guys don't have all your marbles," Joey pointed out.

Rick looked at the young man. "You don't want to go finish this?"

Joey stared at him. "Finish this?"

"Take the fight back to Woodbury, end the Governor," Rick told him.

Joey huffed. "Do I look like I fell off a damn turnip truck? You don't trust me around your people, and you want to keep an eye on me."

"Yeah," Rick answered honestly.

"What the hell do I have to lose? Aint got a whole lot of choices," Joey said as he stood up. "Do I get a gun?"

"Wouldn't be fare to take you out there without one would it? But you'll get it, once we get near Woodbury," Rick told him.

"Andrea coming?" Joey asked as he stood up.

Rick looked at him. "Andrea? She's not here," he said.

"Then there's another problem, cause she left Woodbury. I was on the wall, said she was coming here," Joey told him.

"Shit," Rick said as he went out the cell with him.

Group POV:

Summer glanced over at Joey as he started getting ready to leave with everyone. She bounced Judy in her arms as Beth fixed her bottle.

"He's kinda cute," Beth whispered.

"What?" Summer asked as she turned and looked at Beth.

"Joey, he's kinda cute. Come on, don't tell me you haven't noticed," Beth teased her.

"I noticed he was running away from here with a gun, I noticed he was part of the Governor's army, that's what I noticed," Summer said as she took the bottle from Beth.

Beth giggled as she joined her at the table.

"Dad, I'm going to Woodbury with you," Carl told Rick.

"Not sure if that's a good idea kid," Merle told him.

"I wasn't asking," Carl told him. "Especially wasn't asking you."

"Carl, enough," Rick warned.

"Dad I did my job out there, I took out one of the Governor's soldiers," Carl informed him.

Summer started to say something but got a warning glare from Daryl. "Don't," he said under his breath.

"One of his soldiers? A kid running away? A kid that was turning his weapon over?" Rick asked.

"He stepped closer, he drew on us. You put me out there to defend them, and that's what I did. Now you're taking another one of them with you? You're trusting him but you don't trust me?" Carl asked.

"You think your dad trusts me? Hell, just the opposite, he's taking me because he doesn't kid," Joey informed him.

"Joey, see that nose you got on your face? Keep it out of business that don't belong to yours," Jewel warned as she gave him a glare and put her knife on her hip.

Merle tried not to laugh at the face Joey made as he turned to return to his business.

"This has nothing to do with trust, Carl," Rick told his son. "This has to do with what's right and wrong. Carl you're a thirteen year old boy, and I can appreciate you doing what you thought you had to do, but I also appreciate Summer doing what she thought she had to do. Doesn't make either one of you right or wrong. But the truth is Hershel told me that Joey had put his gun down, that the other kid was putting his gun down, and that you took the shot as he was doing it. Right now, Carl, I need you to stay here. Be mad at me, hell I'm your father, that's what you are supposed to do."

"I can't believe this!" Carl said as he turned to go.

Jewel looked at him. "Want me to stay and talk with him?"

"No, let him calm down. Glenn, Maggie you coming?" Rick asked.

They exchanged glances. "We thought we'd stay here, watch out for the prison with Mar and Carol. Is that alright?" Glenn asked.

Rick nodded. "It's more then alright."

Daryl squeezed Mar's hand. "We'll be back."

"Of course you will," Mar said.

"Hey you mind if we finish this tea party later? Time to go," Merle groused.

Jewel shook her head. "Seriously Merle? Come on."

Road to Woodbury:

Rick rubbed his hand through his hair as he drove and looked over at Jewel. "You ever went through this phase with Summer? The whole I hate everything you say phase?"

Jewel squeezed his hand as she glanced at the truck behind them. She knew Rick had suggested taking a car to themselves so they could talk. It was better to have two vehicles in case of trouble. "I did the whole early teen years without the whole killing walker bit so I'm not sure if that's a fair question. But if it makes you feel better, the way he talked to you wasn't half bad as the way any of us talked to our dad. I know not a fair comparison, but it's the only thing I got to go on. Carl's a good kid Rick. And I'd be worried if he didn't have some attitude with the whole world going to shit and everything. I keep expecting Summer's to be worse then it is."

"We'll deal with it," Rick said as he kissed her hand.

"Yeah, also dealing with a teenage boy sniffin' around our teenage daughter," Jewel said.

Rick looked at her. "Excuse me?"

"Joey and Summer's always had somewhat of a crush on each other. Summer hit him when they were kids cause he called her cute," Jewel informed him.

"Oh hell, I'm not ready for that," Rick said. "Not until she's thirty, wait til Judy's thirty," he said. "Carl shot the wrong kid," he said as he tried not to laugh.

"Normalcy, that's what it's all about these days Rick," she told him. "Rick…." she said as she saw the truck on the road.

Rick put his hand out the window and motioned for Daryl to pull the car behind him. "That's one of the Governor's trucks," he said.

Jewel picked up a rifle and got out, with Rick. "Hell's bell's," she said.

Jes came from the other car. "That's Woodbury residents," she said as she nudged one with her gun. "That's Xander Halls, he's fifteen," she said.

Michonne bent down and looked at the bodies. "Bullet holes, some of them got stabbed."

"What happened?" Tyreese asked.

"Somebody got them," Rick said.

"Yeah someone got them alright, Officer Friendly," Merle said.

"The Governor," Joey answered.

"You think he did this to his own people?" Jewel asked.

"Oh he did it, little sister. They ran. You don't run from a man like the Governor," Merle told them.

"He even went more bonkers when he thought you guys attacked Woodbury," Joey told them.

"From the few minutes I had the displeasure of meetin' with him, he was already down that trail," Jewel said as she leaned against the truck. She jumped as something pounded at the window. "Holy crap!" she said as they all looked up.

"Yeah, you've gone soft, little sister," Merle said as he laughed.

Daryl moved over to the door and opened it. "Easy, nice and easy."

"Karen?" Tyreese asked as he helped her down.

"What happened here?" Rick demanded.

"The Governor…after we ran, we tried to tell him that it was over. He went crazy," Karen told them. "He left, if he's going back to Woodbury…"

"He'll kill everyone there," Jes said. "There's babies not much older then your kid there, old people. Mrs. Maple is seventy two."

"Plus we need to find Andrea," Jewel reminded them.

"You know whose on the wall?" Merle asked.

"David…and one of the younger teens, at least when we left they were," Karen said.

"They'll probably keeping them in the library, for safety," Joey said.

"While you guys go play heroes, Jes and I am going to go raid the infirmary and weapons' stash. Hell I helped get most of those weapons, might as well reclaim 'em," Merle said.

"We'll go the rest way by foot," Rick said as he motioned for the group to follow him.

TBC


	106. Chapter 106

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 106**

**Author's Note: So at some point I should be worried about catching up with the show huh? But since I've got lots planned before that and in between the months after Woodbury and the whole Governor is back thing, I'm not going to worry about it. Plus I've decided they are going to the safe zone one way or another cause I just need them there. Anyway reviews make me happy!**

Lexi and Carl's POV:

Lexi walked to Carl's cell with food. "You didn't come for dinner, so I brought it to you," she said as she held out the plate to him.

"Not hungry," Carl told the teen.

"Don't care, you got to eat. Come on, Carl. You know I won't leave til you eat, and I'll just talk endlessly about anything and everything that comes to my head," Lexi teased him. "Come on," she said again as she pressed the plate out again.

Carl took it and sighed. "Thanks," he said as he took the fork. "Ty went with them?"

"Just cause he was worried about the people left behind. Ty's not a big one to fight," Lexi said. "He care's to much but he does it for the people who he cares about."

Carl looked up at her. "You think I was wrong? For shooting that soldier?"

Lexi looked at him. "Aint my place to say what's wrong or right Carl. I don't know what I would have done in the same situation. I wasn't standing there with the gun. It don't matter what other people think, what matters is can you live with it? That's what matters, Carl. Cause if you can't, then you lose who you are. And I like Carl Grimes," she said as she playfully hit his shoulder with her arm.

Carl rolled his eyes. "Just that Summer and I never disagreed bout anything before. Thought we were doing good at this whole step sister and brother thing."

"So you think because you guys don't agree, means you aren't doing good?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, siblings should get along," Carl said.

"Well darn it, I've been doing it wrong since I was able to talk," Lexi answered. "I mean the world would stop if a week went by that Sasha, Ty and I agreed on anything. And, have you met the Dixon's? I mean Jewel is married to your dad, and from what I've seen, Merle doesn't play well with others. Siblings fight, siblings disagree. It's expected, hell I think parents expect it. I think Rick and Jewel have been waiting for the sibling rivalry. But when the day ends, both of you would kill for each other, would kill for Judy, would kill for anyone here. That's what matters Carl," Lexi told him.

"So should I apologize?" Carl asked.

"Only if you think you're wrong," Lexi informed him. "The sibling rule book clearly states that you only apologize if you think you are wrong."

"There's no such thing as a sibling rule book," Carl told her.

"Oh really and how would you know? I'm the one with the sibling experience," Lexi said.

Carl shook his head and rolled his eyes. "So since you're the expert, what does this rule book say about how long we'll be angry with each other?"

"There's no time limit for things. May be a minute, may be a week. Sasha was mad at Ty for a whole month when he scared the boy she took to the prom," Lexi told him. "I mean it's the whole end of the world, and I know Summer cares about you, so you have that going in your favor. And she's a girl, so you'll KNOW if she's angry with you. Us teenage girls can hold grudges."

"And Ty has two of you?" Carl asked.

"So do you," Lexi pointed out with a grin.

"Great, thanks for reminding me," Carl said as he rolled his eyes.

"You'll have pretty good experience by the time Judy gets this age," Lexi informed him.

"Anyone ever tell you that you're little Miss Sunshine?" Carl asked.

"Yeah, Ty all the time," Lexi said as she grinned.

Woodbury:

Rick motioned to the door. "This is where the Governor had Glenn and Maggie when he held them."

"The Governor held people down here?" Tyreese asked.

Jewel looked at the blood from coming under the door. "Open the door," she instructed Daryl and Tyreese.

Daryl nodded as he pushed the door open. The group went in and saw Andrea on the floor by the door. Michonne and Jewel bent down on either side of her.

"You're burning up," Jewel said as she looked at Rick.

Andrea pushed down the collar of her coat to reveal a bite. "I tried to stop them. Carl, Judith, Summer the rest of them?"

"Us the rest of us," Rick said.

"Are they alive?" Andrea asked.

"Yeah, they're alive," Rick assured her. "With a little help from Michonne, Jes, even Merle," he confessed her.

"He cared you know? Always did," Andrea said.

"Yeah I know," Jewel said.

"It's good you found them, you know, you can't make it alone," Andrea told Daryl.

"Never could," Daryl told her.

"Jewel I'm sorry, I…" Andrea started to say.

Jewel shared a glance with Michonne. "Hey, none of that alright? It's all forgiven Andrea. You are part of us, always have been, always will be," she said as she wiped her eyes.

"I just didn't want anyone else to die," Andrea said. She nodded at the Python in Rick's hand. "I can do it."

"You don't have to, Andrea," Michonne told her.

"She's right," Rick agreed with the woman.

"No I have to, while I still can," Andrea begged. "Please? I know how the safety works."

Rick handed her his gun.

"I'm not going anywhere," Michonne told her as Andrea took it.

"I tried," Andrea told Rick.

"Yeah, you did," Rick said as he got up.

Jewel squeezed Andrea's shoulder and kissed the top of her head. "You are my sister, Andrea. I love you," she said as she got up and went out the door with Rick, Ty, Joey and Daryl behind her.

Jewel buried her head in Rick's shirt and braced herself for the gun shot. She still jumped as it came and felt Rick's arm tighten around her.

"We're taking her body," Daryl said as Michonne came out the door.

Rick nodded. "No arguments," he said as he still held onto Jewel.

"We have a morgue…had a morgue," Joey said. "Might still have stuff to wrap the body with."

"I'll go with him," Michonne said.

Merle and Jes came around the corner. "I hope you guys are ready for a lot more people at the prison. We can't leave them," Jes said.

"Always got room for more," Jewel said.

Merle looked at Daryl. "Andrea…she was bit…." Daryl explained.

Merle nodded. "We takin' her body back?"

"Yes," Jewel answered as she kept her head buried in Rick's shoulder.

**Author's Note: And that ends Season 3. We got chapter's before season 4. You didn't expect anything less did you? I figured maybe five or six months between the Governor's leaving and season 4 opening. At least that is what I need it to be!**


	107. Chapter 107

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 107**

**Author's Note: So, normal life abounds for our prison group-until the crazy flu and the Governor returns. But until then somewhat of a normal life with a few surprises, fights and crazy moments. Excited? Yeah me too, and I know what's coming. Reviews make me happy. **

Five weeks after fall of Woodbury.

Five weeks. That's how long it had been since they chased the Governor away from their front door. Five weeks, since they had brought in the survivors of Woodbury. Five weeks, since they started nominating council members. Five weeks, of getting used to more people. Five weeks, since Rick and Jewel had spent well deserved alone time together. Five weeks since a new life had been created.

Jewel rubbed her hand over Rick's chest as she lay in bed. They had made the warren's office there room, and had put a real bed in it and Judith's crib. Merle fussed, claiming that as the older Dixon sibling he should have the privacy. Jewel paid no attention to it. Jewel watched the former leader sleep, and gave a small smile. She was about ready to change his world, once again. They hadn't discussed a baby, they had Judith. After what had happened with Lori, no one really wanted to think about anyone having a baby, except for Maggie and Glenn. One time, five weeks ago, the condom had broke. Rick and Jewel were just enjoying celebrating the victory of defeating the Governor, celebrating being alive to bother with a new one. Jewel took a breath as she kissed Rick's shoulder. "Hey…."

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "Morning, everything alright? Judy?"

"She's fine," Jewel answered. "Actually wanted to talk to you….before the start of the day."

"Something we need to take to the council?" Rick asked.

"No, this is between us," Jewel told him as she touched his face. "I'm pregnant," she told him.

Rick looked at her and blinked. "You're…."

"Pregnant," Jewel repeated.

Rick took a breath and ran his hand through his hair. "Shit…I..mean…"

Jewel watched him, she knew him well enough to know that he was processing the information.

"Are you sure?" Rick asked.

"Missed period, getting sick at the smell of oatmeal for the past week, and let's not talk about me almost throwing up on Merle yesterday when I was on walker duty at the gate. Yea, I'm sure," Jewel told him. "I'm not going to say I'm sorry, Rick. I know it's not something we discussed, or even planned on. I know it's a shock, but I'm not like Lori. I can't even think about going down to the infirmary and using morning after pills. You can yell, you can be mad, you can ignore me, but that's not going to change the fact that Mr. Grimes, you and I conceived a life five weeks ago."

Rick looked at her and touched her face. "Hey, you thought I'd be mad?"

"Everything we went through with Lori? Yeah, the thought has crossed my mind," Jewel admitted.

"Jewel," Rick said as he kissed her. "I'm scared, not mad. Scared for you, scared for this baby, but mad?" he told her. "I'm sorry that you had to deal with being afraid to tell me, that's not something I ever would be mad at you for."

Jewel nodded. "I'm not sure how everyone else is going to feel. I mean Summer and Carl…."

Rick kissed her. "They have a right to be afraid; I'd be worried if they weren't. But we aren't on the run, you haven't had a c section before and we actually have a couple doctors around. We can pick up things ahead of time."

"Just hoping that this safety lasts you know? He's still out there somewhere," Jewel told him.

"Michonne is out looking for him. We'll be on guard, be careful," Rick assured her as he kissed her. "Merle and Daryl may kill me for not being careful."

Jewel laughed. "One time…I guess this baby was meant to be," she said as she touched his face. "I need to get ready, going on a run."

Rick looked at her. "Excuse me?"

"A run, you know supplies?" Jewel asked as she sat up.

"Mrs. Grimes, you just told me that you were pregnant," Rick told her.

"Yeah, and we spent how many months on the run when Lori was pregnant with Judy?" Jewel asked.

"And, we don't have to do that again," Rick pointed out. "There are enough people to go out on runs without you going."

Jewel sighed. "And what do I tell them the reason that I'm not going?"

"The truth," Rick said.

Jewel took a breath. "I'm not sure I want to start using this baby as an excuse on reasons not to do things Rick."

Rick kissed her as he let his hand go down to her stomach. "My concern right now is you and this baby. You know what dangers are out there, and you're early on. Now, you can tell someone else, and excuse yourself from this, or I can call the council in here and tell all of them. Your choice, Mrs. Grimes," he told her.

"I can't even be mad at you for worrying," she said. "Fine, I'll excuse myself," she said. "I want to tell Carl and Summer before it gets around though."

"I know," Rick said as he picked up Judy. "Go."

Jewel shook her head as she left the office.

Jewel and Glenn's POV:

Jewel didn't want to tell Daryl yet. Daryl would be happy after he hit Rick. So that was something that she wanted to put off til later. "Hey Glenn, can I talk to you? Alone?"

"Yeah sure, what's up?" Glenn asked as he joined her.

"I'm supposed to be going on the run today," Jewel told him.

"Yeah, you volunteered. Something wrong?" Glenn asked.

"Look, I need you to just to keep this between us for now," Jewel told him. "I'm pregnant."

Glenn looked at her. "Please tell me that Rick knows, because he'll kill me," he said.

Jewel tried not to laugh at her friends face. "Yes, Glenn, I just told Rick. I do work in the infirmary so I do have access to pregnancy tests. Rick just doesn't think it's a good idea for me to go on a run."

"Neither do I, definitely not. There's no reason to take any chances," Glenn said. "So um, is this a good thing? I mean…should I say I'm sorry, or say congratulations?"

Jewel laughed. "Congratulations. I need you to keep this quiet; I know you're horrible with secrets, Glenn. But, I want to tell Summer and Carl first, I don't want them to hear this from anyone else. They need to hear it from Rick and me. So, I need you to cover for me."

"Oh come on, you know I'm horrible at lying. I mean Daryl's going to ask why you aren't going on the run, and what am I supposed to tell him." Glenn asked.

"Just tell him that I needed to cover a shift in the infirmary. I'll even hang out there for a while, while I'm hiding from my children," Jewel said. "Thanks Glenn!" she said as she walked away.

"Pick someone else next time!" Glenn yelled back at her.

Merle and Jewel's POV:

Merle looked up from skinning the deer he had bagged as Jewel passed. "Hey lil sister, come over here."

Jewel took a breath. "Yeah, Merle?" she asked as she turned around.

"Come on over, help me with this," Merle told her.

Jewel took a breath. "Merle, you don't need my help. You're always sayin' how I take to long anyway."

Merle glanced at her. "Yeah but we just don't spend enough time together. Get your but over here baby sister."

Jewel walked over and bent down. She put her hand under her nose as she looked at the deer. "It'll give us meat for some time."

"You alright? You're turnin' a bit green," Merle said as he held up a piece of bloody skin.

"Fine, just fine," Jewel said as she turned her face.

Merle tried not smirk. "Come on and help me dig out the guts."

Jewel took a breath as she dug her hands in, immediately regretting it as she stood up and threw up.

Merle smirked. "Now you want to tell me why you've been turnin' green for a week at smells. I kinda have a guess, but want to hear it."

"You ass," Jewel said as she wiped her mouth. "You just couldn't ask? No you had to torture me?"

"Hell, now what fun would that be lil sister? Kinda figured it out when you almost hurled on me at the fence last week. Smells, that was mamma's first sign with you," Merle said. "Rick know?"

"Told him this morning," Jewel said.

"He happy?" Merle asked as he dug into the deer.

"Scared, but yeah," Jewel said. "Wasn't planned."

Merle laughed. "Oh lil sister anyone that tells you that they planned on a baby, is a liar. Drunken nights, forgetting to take birth control pills, girl lyin' about bein' on protection, condom breaking, all lead up to little unexpected arrivals," he said as he looked at her. "Condom broke huh? Yeah it happens."

"I am so not having this conversation with you Merle…" Jewel told him. "Why are you being so calm about this?"

"Lil sister, I may be an idiot, but I'm not stupid enough to know you and Officer Friendly aren't knockin' boots behind closed doors. Only sure way of not havin' one of those little people, is not to do anything," Merle said as he stood up. "Not an ideal time to repopulate the Earth, but hell when is it? Women were havin' babies way before hospitals, we had a couple healthy ones born at Woodbury."

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "Merle, this calm big brother persona is scarin' me. Stop it," she told him.

Merle laughed. "Well little sister, aint nothing we can do about this now, except be happy about it. And make sure you're little pregnant but takes it easy," he said. "And yeah, I think it's about time that husband and I have a little talk."

"Merle," Jewel warned.

"Oh I won't hit him," Merle told her. "Go take a shower, you'll feel better."

"Yeah I wouldn't need a shower if it wasn't for you, you ass," Jewel said as she walked away.

Merle and Rick's POV:

Merle knocked of the office door. "Open up Officer Friendly, we need to talk."

Rick opened the door. "My morning was going so well," he said as he let him in. "Jewel told you?"

"Not exactly, I've had my suspicions for about a week. Our momma had the worst mornin' sickness with her, smells kicked it off. I made Jewel throw up by asking her to help me with a deer," Merle admitted.

"Is she alright?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, pissed at me, but hey, I'm used to that," Merle said as he sat down. "Now, I'm real glad to know that you aren't giving her grief about being pregnant."

Rick looked at him. "I was there too you know? I'm as responsible as she is."

Merle nodded. "Glad you see it that way. See, I figure you're going to get enough grief from my niece and that boy of yours. Don't really blame them considerin' what they went through with Lori and that little girl over there."

"Who are you and what have you done with Merle Dixon?" Rick asked.

Merle laughed. "Yeah, I keep this side hidden. But it comes out occasionally with family."

"You calling me family Merle?" Rick asked with an amused look on his face.

"Now, let's not go that far Officer Friendly. You knocked up my sister, our blood line is mixed," Merle simply stated. "See if we met before all this, I would have given you the talk."

"The talk?" Rick asked.

"Lori didn't have big brothers?" Merle asked.

"Only child," Rick answered.

Merle laughed. "Well this is gonna fun. See, I'm gonna tell you that if you ever hurt my little sister, I'll find a nice big pit to bury you in. Now, it would just be feeding you to the walkers'. That I don't care how much you _think _you love her, it aint ever gonna be more than me or Daryl. But, truth is Officer Friendly, as much as I hate to admit it; you probably do love her more than I ever did. I always told both of 'em that the only people that would love us is us Dixon's ourselves. Boy did they prove my dumb ass wrong. We aint ever going to be friends, you aint ever going to fully trust me, I'm never going to fully trust you. But I trust you with my family," Merle said.

"I trust you with mine," Rick told him. "Don't give up on love. You and Jes got a shot. Especially since you forgave me."

"That's not what I'm sayin'," Merle said. "Don't put words in my mouth," he said as he got up.

**Author's Note: So this was my little surprise. When the Governor attacks, Jewel will be around four or five months pregnant, and Merle is gonna be big brother! Now onto more of my ideas. Please no egg throwing!**


	108. Chapter 108

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 108**

**Author's Note: So I found a timeline of the Walking Dead, which would have been handy before, but oh well. So between the two Governor attacks, it's 177 days. So, Jewel will be about five and half months pregnant. So, review please.**

Joey and Summer's POV:

Summer walked out of the prison to where Joey sat on a picnic table where he was smoking a cigarette. "Give me one."

"Excuse me?" Joey questioned as he looked at her.

"A cigarette, give me one," Summer repeated.

Joey gave a laugh. "Yeah, not happening."

"Do you want me to punch you again?" Summer asked.

"I'm more afraid of an arrow in the ass from your Uncle then I am with you punching me. Not to mention you got an over protective stepfather. So, what happened Princess to make you want to piss off your parents?" Joey asked.

Summer crossed her arms. "Nothing," she answered.

"Yeah, right. Summer Dixon just comes up to me and asks me for a cigarette. Yeah, I know the signs of a teenager trying to piss off there parents, it's how I started. But these are few and precious now a days and I'm not gonna waist one on someone whose trying to piss off there parents. So, aint gonna happen Princess. So why don't you take a load off and tell me what's got you so pissed off," Joey offered.

"You mean besides you callin' me Princess? Dad knocked up my mom," Summer said as she sat down. "I mean how irresponsible can they be? How can they do that to me and Carl?"

Joey looked at her. "Do that to you? You think they did this to piss you the hell off? That's a little bit selfish of you don't you think?"

Summer looked at him. "Selfish of me? I cut out Judith from her mom, Carl had to put her down. You would think that they'd think about what this would do to us."

Joey laughed. "Princess, you're pretty lucky you know that?"

"Excuse me?" Summer asked.

"You got your two uncles, you got your mom, you got a stepfather, a step brother, and a baby sister. Now you're getting a new sibling. And all you can think of is how selfish they are being?" Joey asked. "You know what I got? Nothing. Don't know if my brother and his fiancée or the kid they were expecting are alive or dead. I shot my mother and sister. My father was a scared weak son of a bitch. I'd jump at the chance if my mother got a chance to live. That's what your parents' are doing, Summer, they are living. You know I used to be jealous of you."

"Jealous?" Summer asked as she looked at him.

"Yeah, jealous. The way your mom used to look at you when she picked you up, like you were her world. The world ends, and your mom meets this good guy, and he thinks of you as his own. Believe me, they didn't plan this, Summer and they sure the hell didn't say 'what can we do to piss off our teenage daughter.' You being upset, well it's probably upsetting your mom. And even though you are pissed off right now, cause your scared, they are too. I know you don't want to make this harder on her. She's gonna need you Summer, and I know you are to good of a person not to be there for her," Joey told her.

"You don't know what kind of person I am, not anymore," Summer said softly.

"You didn't let your step brother kill me, you would have stopped him from shooting Jody if you could have. That isn't the type of person that can be mad at having a brother or sister, no matter how hard you try," Joey said as he playfully hit her arm.

"Never thought you'd be the sentimental type," Summer told him.

Joey looked at her. "Like you ever gave me a minute to know you. You punched me for calling you cute. And you still got a wicked punch."

"Don't you forget it either," Summer teased him.

Mar Carol and Jewel's POV:

Mar sat down next to Jewel in the infirmary. "You ok? Daryl and I overheard Summer yelling at you and Rick."

"She's upset, Carl…he didn't say anything. I think he's to stunned. Daryl mad?" Jewel asked.

"No, he's worried about you. You're going to be OK. You know that, right?"

"It's not guaranteed, you can't say it is," Jewel told her.

Mar looked at Carol then at Jewel. "Hey, Jewel, it wasn't guaranteed before this. I shouldn't have lived through Peter's birth, the only reason I'm here because God wanted me to be. Him coming early, well that was a blessing in a way."

Carol squeezed Jewel's hand. "You have all of us, and we'll do anything to make sure you and this baby are alright. You just have to worry about that little one in there, let us worry about everything else."

Jewel smiled. "I think I was a lot calmer before everyone was finding out."

"Well if Merle wasn't such an ass and made you throw up then maybe you could have kept the secret a little longer," Carol told her.

Mar tried not to laugh. "You have met Merle right? I think the man was born a natural ass."

Jewel laughed. "Oh, that's an understatement of the year, of the decade. But he was pretty decent, after he made me throw up."

"Well, I would hope so, I mean he did make you dig in deer guts," Carol teased.

"Yeah, that's a hell of way to get someone to admit to being pregnant. I'll admit that's a new one, not sure anyone but Merle would come up with that," Mar said.

"He talked to Rick," Jewel said.

"Have you seen Rick since?" Mar asked.

"I mean, it's a fair question," Carol said.

Jewel laughed. "Yeah, that would have been a fair question, before. But yes, I have seen Rick. We did tell Carl and Summer."

"Was morning sickness this bad with Summer?" Carol asked.

Jewel laughed. "I don't think that's a fair question Carol. I mean the whole decaying flesh outside our gates, that's something I didn't have the privilege of experiencing before. Kinda wish I wasn't having that lovely experience now, I think I could live without it. Merle said that was a big problem when momma was pregnant with me. Funny thing is Merle hardly ever talks about our parents, it was kind of odd to hear him talking about her."

"Pregnant woman bring out people's softer sides," Mar told her. "Now if that's a way to keep Merle off your back, then we may have to see about keeping you knocked up," she teased.

"Yeah not," Jewel said with a laugh.

"Don't worry about the shifts on the fence, we got it," Carol said.

"Carol, Rick already wouldn't let me go on a run today, I'm not going shriek anymore responsibility," Jewel told them.

"You're responsibility is cooking that little turkey," Mar said.

"And that's not something we can do, we can do the rest of it," Carol told her.

Rick and Summer's POV:

Summer took a breath as she walked up to the gate. "Dad? Got a minute?"

Rick looked over at Carl. "You got this?" he asked as he nodded to the walkers.

"Yeah, not a lot," Carl answered.

Rick handed him the weapon he was using. "Alright, what's up?" he asked as he walked away with her.

"I'm sorry…I mean about my reaction," Summer said.

"You said that to your mom yet?" Rick asked as he sat down at the picnic table.

"No…." Summer admitted.

Rick took a breath. "Look Summer, I know that you and Carl are worried, you have every right to be worried. I'm worried, I won't say I'm not. But the way you talked to your mom, it's not right. I don't care how upset you are, it's not right. The only reason I didn't come after you was your mom stopped me. And right now, my concern and my only concern is your mother and that baby's health. She needs to hear that you are sorry, she needs to know that you care. I can't make you apologize to her Summer, but I'm not gonna have you upset her. And I know that both of your Uncles would be skinning your hide if they heard you talk like that."

"I know…." Summer said. "Do you know where she is?"

"Infirmary. The smells were bothering her," Rick told her.

"I am scared, but part of me is excited. I'm sure Carl is too," Summer admitted.

Rick kissed the top of her head. "Yeah, so am I," he said. "Go on, then come help us out on the gate. Count that as you being grounded for the way you spoke to your mother."

"Yes sir," Summer said as she turned to go inside. She took a breath as she went to the infirmary. "Hey Dr. S, dad said my mom was in here?"

"In the back, doing supply check list," the man answered.

"Thanks," Summer said as she went in the back. "So, if we had a bar of soap to waste, I'd wash my mouth out with it," she said as she leaned against the door.

Jewel tried not to smile as she turned. "Jane did that, I just used your full name," she reminded her.

Summer ran to her and hugged her. "I'm really sorry, I mean super sorry," she said.

Jewel hugged her. "Shh. I can't be mad at you for your reaction baby."

"Yeah you can, I'm mad at myself," Summer admitted. "Just the image of Lori…."

"Hey look at me," Jewel said. "Each pregnant woman is different. Each pregnancy is different. You were a lot nicer to me with smells then your baby brother or sister is being. I'm just hoping that I can talk him or her to being nice sooner or later," she admitted. "Just because what happened with Lori happened, it does not mean it's going to happen with me. We've got a doctor, and I will be staying by Hershel, Mar or Dr. S's side when it's time. The best things in this world are unplanned. Look at you, you were as unplanned as they come. But you were also the best thing to happen to me. I can't regret this baby, Summer, anymore then I can regret you. Was it something Rick and I ever discussed? No. Were we careful? Yes. But things happen. You are old enough to realize that," Jewel told her.

"Mom you are not having the sex talk with me right now! No, so not doing this with you," Summer told her. "Like there's anyone that I'd be having sex with."

Jewel looked at her. "The name Joey London comes to mind."

"Joey? Oh mom…yeah no," Summer told her. "Did Uncle Daryl tell you that I thought he was cute? I am so going to hurt him!"

Jewel burst out laughing. "No, you just did," she said.

"Mom you tricked me. SO not fair," Summer told her. "Hey little brother or sister, make mommy sick for a week, you got my permission!"

Jewel laughed. "Now that's just mean. Seriously mean. You're almost seventeen Summer. You're a beautiful young woman, and Joey..well he is nineteen, almost twenty. And, well, things happen. Though with your Uncles and Rick's help, I could hide the body and no one would be the wiser. That may be something worth thinking about."

Summer looked at her. "Dad gave me punishment with helping on walker duty. I better go before he comes looking for me."

"Chicken!" Jewel told her daughter.

Summer grinned. "I'd say come follow me to finish the conversation, but little sister or brother is helping me out on that department."

Jewel picked up a roll of bandages and threw it at her. "Pain in the butt!"

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel had excused herself early and went up to bed. Summer had volunteered to take Judy and she didn't argue. She had sent Rick to take a shower, she swore that she could smell the walkers on him. She had her back to the door and was almost asleep and didn't hear the door when he came in.

Rick smiled as he kissed her shoulder. "Feeling better?"

"Mm…you smell better, so yeah," Jewel answered. "Think I can stuff something up my nose for a couple months and breath through my mouth?" she asked as she pulled his arm around her.

Rick tried not to laugh. "I don't think that would work. I can say sorry, hold your hair back?" he offered.

Jewel laughed. "Well Mr. Grimes, I may take you up on your offer to hold my hair back but don't you ever say sorry about this baby."

"You're amazing you know that Mrs. Grimes? You could be freaking out….you should be freaking out," Rick told her.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "Is that gonna change this baby being here? No it's not Rick. I didn't freak out when I was pregnant with Summer and I was fifteen. Maybe it don't make any sense, maybe I can't explain it. But I know what it's like not to be wanted in this world, to be made felt like I was a mistake. The first moment I knew about Summer…I made a promise to myself that she wouldn't feel that way. It's the same with this baby. This baby is starting out three steps ahead. It's got you as a father, and an older brother and two sisters to take care of him or her. Plus everyone in this prison, at least our core group. I know that if something happens, this baby is going to be alright," she said as she kissed him. "Plus, you know there is a benefit with me being pregnant."

"Oh?" Rick asked as he ran his hand down her side.

"I'm already pregnant, we don't have to use condoms. Save them for Maggie and Glenn," she teased.

"Oh the benefit," Rick chuckled as he ran his hand over her stomach. "Summer talk to you?"

"Yeah," Jewel said as she touched his hand. "Funny how much things change in two days huh?"

Rick smiled. "I think that was about five weeks ago, things changed."

"I talked with Summer, well tried to, about sex. She used me not being able to stand smells as a reason to high tale it out of there," Jewel told him.

"Is it bad that I'm really hoping this baby is a boy because I'm not sure if I survive that long I can handle two teen age girls close in age as Judy and this baby. Do I need to kill Joey?" Rick asked.

Jewel laughed. "Well according to Summer, she's not interested. At all."

"Did you tell her she's a horrible liar?" Rick asked. "I guess I need to have a talk with Joey. Can I just let Carl shoot him?"

Jewel laughed and hit his arm. "Sorry, can't get rid of teenage boys that easy."

"He's a man. Hell, when I was his age, Carl was on his way," Rick said. "Oh hell, I guess I'm taking Joey hunting tomorrow."

"You don't hunt, that's my brothers'," Jewel reminded him.

Rick sighed. "When I have to have a talk with a smart ass male sniffing around my underage teenage daughter, I'm hunting."

Jewel kissed him. "You're turning me on being all protective."

"Oh really?" Rick asked as he kissed her. "I'm going to give him a talking too," Rick teased as he kissed her shoulder.


	109. Chapter 109

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 109**

**Author's Note: I keep trying to convince myself that this promotion is worth it, but my head is going NO it's not! I think I'm going to be detoxing over the weekend with a good book! Anyway, we're still in a couple days after everyone finding out Jewel's pregnant. I've just got a lot of people to touch upon in the five weeks since the governor's attacks. We'll do a time skip in a bit. Not to much, we don't want Mr. Mean Governor back yet! But you guys aren't complaining are you? Didn't think so! Review please.**

Daryl, Mar and Merle's POV:

Merle glanced over at Mar and Daryl and shook his head. "You know I'm waiting for you two to tell me that I'm gonna be an Uncle times two."

Mar rolled her eyes. "Yeah, keep waiting for that Merle."

"Like I told lil' sister, aint no sure fire way to not have kids unless you aint doing anything," Merle said.

"Shut it Merle," Daryl warned.

"Oh come on Daryl, the way you were with Summer, and that baby Jewel's raising, and that kid Mitch, you can't tell me it aint been on your mind," Merle said.

"Merle, I'm warning you," Daryl told her.

Mar put her hand on Daryl's chest. "Hey you don't got to protect me. Merle, Daryl and I don't have to worry about because if you must know, and obviously you must, I can't have anymore kids. Haven't been able to since after Peter was born. So, now do you feel better that once again you made an ass out of yourself? And since we're disclosing here, I don't even know if my son is alive or not. He was visiting his father in Boston. I try not to think about it, I mean Mitch is as much as my son as if he was born to me," Mar said. "Do you want to know anything else personal Jackass?"

"Mar, calm down," Daryl told her.

"Don't tell me to calm down Daryl. Not when it comes to him. I'm real glad that you didn't have to lose a brother, I'm real glad that he's stepping up in the big brother department, but he still has to learn some manners," Mar told him. "So do you want to sleep up on the perch tonight or you going to let me handle this?"

Daryl held up his hands. "Be my guest," he told her as he gave in.

"Mar…I didn't know, really, wouldn't have said anything if I did," Merle offered.

"I really don't give a shit, Merle. This, between Daryl and me, it's just that, between us. It's not any of your damn business, Merle. Neither is Rick and Jewel. Once again there business. You're here now, we're accepting it, maybe even forgiven you for some of the things that happened. I also appreciate that you'd hurt anyone that would hurt Daryl or Jewel. But Rick and I aren't going to hurt them. So, I'm telling' you, especially now with Jewel and Rick, you need to stop being a smart ass. You need to stop making comments that you know absolutely positively nothing about. It's going to get you hurt, by me. How about you concentrating with your love life and leave your siblings' alone?" Mar asked.

"What love life?" Merle asked.

"My point exactly," she said as she turned to leave. "I'm checking on Mitch, he was hanging out with some of the other kids."

"I'll be around in a bit," Daryl told her as she left. "I think you may be a little bit scared of Mar."

Merle glared at him. "You could have said something' you know."

"Yeah, I tried to stop you," Daryl said as he laughed. "Have to admit, she was channeling Jane there for a minute."

"Exactly what I need, another Jane," Merle huffed.

"She kept you in line. Speaking of women who keep you in line, haven't seen Jes in a couple days," Daryl told him.

Merle looked at him. "I aint her keeper. She hasn't been in a talking mood with me since I punched her."

"Ever thinking of saying I'm sorry?" Daryl asked.

Merle laughed. "Yeah the day I say I'm sorry for hitting anyone is gonna be the day that you might as well go dig a grave. I aint gonna be puss whipped baby brother. I mean maybe it's fine for you, and fine for Officer Friendly, kinda like seeing him doing anything our sister would ask, she deserves that.But I think two out of three Dixon's finding love at the end of the world is pushin' the limits enough."

"You know what I think big brother?" Daryl asked.

Merle sighed. "No, but I'm sure that you're gonna tell me anyway. I kinda miss the days when only one sibling felt free to spout out of there mouth at me."

"Those days are over, big brother. I think you're afraid to admit that someone's got under your skin. You haven't said one racist remark about her, or called her some degrading name. So that tells me you care more then you want to admit," Daryl says as he stood up. "Now I need to go talk to Mar, cause, well you pissed her off."

Merle sighed. "She's out scouting areas, her and Michonne. One went one direction, the other one went the other way. They want to get the Governor."

"And you said you didn't know," Daryl teased as he left Merle shaking his head.

Some group POV:

Mitch, Mika, and Axel sat down at the table with Carol and Jewel for breakfast.

"We brought you an apple, it doesn't smell," Mika said as she handed her the apple.

Jewel smiled. "Thank you, Mika that's very thoughtful of you. Why don't I just keep this for later when little one calms down?"

Mika smiled. "Axel said there's a prison library, and that it needs a good cleaning. It may be safe from smells."

Mitch nodded. "Mar said that the smell of walkers' were bothering you and it may be a bit until they don't. So, since everyone says we have to have an adult watching us, we thought you'd like to help us."

"What about Axel?" Carol asked.

"Oh I'll be there, but I've been elected to move things," Axel assured them.

"Well I know you'll be Summer's best friend for clearing out the library. I'll be glad to help, gives me something to do," Jewel said.

"Daryl said you aren't one to like to be sittin' on your ass," Mitch said.

"Mitch, language," Jewel warned him. "I am going to have to talk to my brother about watching his language. He knows better," she told him.

"Sorry," Mitch said.

"Maybe we can get Tyreese to help too?" Mika asked. "We don't want you to move anything and it may take two guys to move some stuff."

"And I asked Sasha to look out for books on her runs," Mitch said.

"You two thought a lot about this," Carol said.

"We had to clean the library out from walkers before we even thought about getting in there and doing a good cleaning. They came to me yesterday after the news started going around about Jewel being pregnant to see if I thought it was something she could help with," Axel explained.

"What about Lizzie? Do you think she'll want to help?" Carol asked Mika.

"No, it's not really Lizzie's thing," Mika said.

Jewel smiled at the younger girl. She was glad that Mitch had someone around his age to be friends with. "Well I know it's Summer's thing, and I know if she isn't on watch duty, she'd love to help."

"We having a group meeting no one told me about?" Rick asked as he sat down and handed Jewel a peach. "Doesn't smell," he said as he kissed her.

Mika laughed. "Now you have an apple and a peach for later."

"I have a feeling that I'm going to have a nice collection of non smelling food going on soon," Jewel said as she laughed. "Mika and Mitch were just filling me in on the plan to clean out the library. I've been asked to be chaperone while they clean."

"You're not going to be lifting anything," Rick informed her.

"We've got Axel and we're going to ask Tyreese. She won't be lifting anything, we'll watch out for her," Mika assured him.

"Thank you Mika, that makes me feel better," Rick told the girl with a smile.

"We're going on a run later, everyone's making a list," Maggie said.

"Peanut butter, if this baby gives her cravings' like Summer did for peanut butter, I'd suggest start huntin' now," Daryl said as he grabbed breakfast.

"It wasn't that bad," Jewel said as she bit her lip.

"You threw a can of jelly at my head because I finished all the peanut butter," Daryl reminded her.

"Alright, we'll be looking for peanut butter, we'll spread the word," Maggie said with a laugh.

"Where's Summer?" Rick asked.

"Sasha and her have guard duty," Maggie answered.

"I'm going to take this to Mar," Daryl said. "I'll meet you guys at the truck," he told Maggie.

"Beth's got Judy, and Carl took my shift at the gate. He offered, I didn't ask," Jewel said as she kissed Rick. "I'm ready for a nap already."

"Go nap," Maggie, Mitch, Mika and Rick all said.

"We'll wait on the library til you get up," Carol assured her.

"You guys are making me feel awful lazy already," Jewel pointed out.

"You're pregnant, you're supposed to be taking it easy. You're the nurse, you know that already," Carol told her.

"Fine," Jewel said as she got up and laughed.

"I'll walk you half way up, want to stop at Joey's cell. Remind me why he's in C block and not D block like most of Woodbury people?" Rick asked.

"He knew Jes, we had room in C block, he was alone. There a problem Rick?" Hershel asked as he heard the question.

"Yeah, he's interested in my teen daughter," Rick huffed as he got up.

Maggie tried not to laugh as Hershel nodded. "The first one is always the hardest. Like I told Glenn, no boy is ever good enough for a man's daughter, until he is. You'll get through this Rick. Won't be easy, but you will," Hershel told him.

"I haven't had a whole life time to prepare myself for the whole guy interested in a teenage daughter thing Hershel. I'd like another thirty years," Rick said as he went with Jewel.

"You're bad," Jewel told him.

"You love it," Rick told her as he kissed her. "Take it easy if you need it alright? I'll be back by dark."

"Alright," Jewel said with a smile as she went up the steps.

TBC (Just a lot of people I need to check in with!)


	110. Chapter 110

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 110**

**Author's Note: Jes was bugging me that she'd find Martinez. Like the rest of the Governor's people I think he did what he thought he needed to do and was actually an alright guy. So please review! **

Jes's POV:

Jes had spent three days a week in the five weeks a day looking for the Governor. On her way back from wherever she found her self, she would walk past the remains of Woodbury, past the pits, past the trails. She rarely stopped, rarely let herself live in the past. She would find the Governor one day and she'd kill him. Her and Michonne both went out on separate trails, Michonne for longer trips. She saw the movement near one of the pits, and knew it wasn't a walker. She grabbed her gun and got out of the vehicle and watched the figure. "You home sick Martinez?" she asked as she pointed the gun at him. "Hands up, throw it over."

Martinez threw his weapon over. "I could ask you the same thing, Sanchez."

"Where is he?" Jes asked.

"The Governor? Don't know, don't care," Martinez said. "How about lowering your gun, and we can have a conversation, I got beer. It's warm, nothing like Woodbury."

"How about I keep my gun, and we still have that beer," Jes said.

"That works. You saw what he did?" Martinez asked.

"You want to be a little bit more specific Martinez? Did I see what you all did when you brought a bunch of kid soldiers to take control of the prison? Or did I see what he did to Milton by stabbing him and left in a locked room with Andrea to kill her? Or did I see that whole massacre on the side of the road? Noticed you and Shumpert weren't among those. You're here, guess Shumpert wasn't strong enough to survive," Jes said as she sat down on the couch of his trailer.

"He got careless near the pits," Martinez answered. "We left him that night, packed up in the middle of the night and left him with just a tent and a weapon."

"Didn't think to kill him?" Jes asked as she took the beer.

Martinez sat down next to her. "What would that do? Let him live to think about what he's done."

Jes opened the beer and shook her head. "Men like that don't regret things. He's alive, he's thinking about how to get revenge on you, me, Merle, everyone at the prison. Yeah, he may let it stew for a bit, get away from here for a bit. But men like him, crazy smooth talkers, thrive in a world like this. There are people looking for someone to make them feel safe, that'll be ready to believe the lies that come off his tongue. That's why he don't get to live Martinez," Jes told him.

"You thinking that I need to die now to Sanchez?" the man asked.

Jes eyed the man. "You asking me to kill you Martinez?"

"No, just wondering why you were wondering around this area," he stated.

"I was hunting the Governor. I'm always hunting the Governor. No one in that prison is going to be safe until he's dead," Jes answered.

"So you're doing this for them? For Dixon?" Martinez questioned as he looked at her.

"There's four Dixon's in that prison," Jes answered. "Martinez you saw what he did to Maggie. You didn't see what he did to Merle's sister. I didn't think she was going to make it. So, I made a decision, Martinez. A decision based on right and wrong. People in this world they survive by losing there humanity, or they survive by finding it. The group at the prison, well they survive by keeping a bit of there humanity. They kill those that endanger the people they care about, but they try to help. Not in the way that the Governor did, they don't expect people to go play gladiator in a ring full of walkers," she said as she looked straight at him.

"You know Sanchez, I forgot how annoying you can be," Martinez stated. "So they opened there arms to you and Dixon after everything that happened? Isn't Grimes the one that Dixon always bitched about getting even with for leaving him on the roof in Atlanta? Along with that Chinese kid he beat up on?"

"Glenn's Korean," Jes corrected him. "And there's some growing period going on. But since Rick and Jewel got together. Jewel's a Dixon right down to the attitude, so Merle is behaving. Sort of."

"Was he behaving when he beat the hell out of me when we were waiting for Michonne?" Martinez asked.

"Considering that the Governor ordered you to kill anyone that showed up, what was he going to do, show up and shake your hand? You're lucky he didn't kill you. If it was me, you and I wouldn't be having this conversation," Jes told him.

"We had our orders. Nobody went against the Governor," Martinez answered.

Jes laughed. "Yeah, until they did right? The man was a few crackers short of a gingerbread house. You believed him because it was safety, because you wondered how you would survive with out him. Those heads he always demanded us to bring back? He kept them in a freakin' fish tank. A man like that has a very short fuse, as you saw. He's out there right now, lookin' for another group of scared survivors, looking for another Woodbury. And, when he gets them to trust them Martinez, you think he's not going to be lookin' for some sort of revenge against the people that left him? Your head, my head, all those heads at the prison, they'd make good trophies wouldn't they?"

Martinez looked at her. "You think he'd try to do this again?"

"Well it took almost a year for everyone to figure out he was a nut case, so what do you think if he puts on the Governor face again?" Jes asked. "Look I'm not going to ask you and the few rag tag people around to come back to the prison. I'm thinking that would get me kicked out on my ass. But what I'm asking you is that you kill that man on sight. That you remember what he did to people he said he was trying to protect. Remember why you abandoned him. I don't got to worry about you showing up to the prison do I? Cause I will kill you., and I will give the order for anyone else to do the same if we see the top of your head."

"You aint got to worry about me, that was the Governor's fight," Martinez said as she got up.

"Thanks for the beer," she said as she walked out.

Joey and Rick's POV:

Joey arched an eyebrow as he followed the man out in the woods. "So you gonna shoot me?"

Rick looked at him. "Shoot you? Now what would give you the idea that I would shoot you?"

"I've had my run in with a few over protective fathers before all this. I'd probably be dead if any of them had guns," Joey stated. "And I know you aren't a hunter, and you asked me to come out here with you, I'm pretty sure you don't want to hunt."

Rick stepped forward. "Do I got a reason to shoot you Joey?"

"Don't know, do you?" Joey asked as he stood toe to toe with the man.

"Have you done anything to hurt my daughter?" Rick asked.

"Do I need to remind you she's hit me twice in ten years and you're worried about Summer hurting me?" Joey asked.

Rick tried to smirk. "Good point. See, I'm not used to boys..men Joey, because you aren't a teenager. In the real world if you came knocking around my daughters door before she was seventeen and I even thought you touching her, I'd have you in jail for statutory rape."

"You were a cop. Damn, now that's not something I ever thought a Dixon would do, marry a cop," Joey shook his head in disbelief.

"Deputy Sheriff actually," Rick answered.

Joey laughed. "Alright, Sherriff, I would never hurt Summer. She came to me yesterday and asked for a cigarette when she found out her mom was pregnant. I didn't give it to her. She was just acting out, trying to make you guys hurt."

"So she asked you for a cigarette?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, it's not like she could go kissing me now could it?" Joey asked. "I get it that you care about her, I'm real glad her mom and she found you."

Rick looked at him. "So the whole speech I prepared to give you, I can just put away?"

"Oh please, I'd like to hear it," Joey assured him.

"You know I know I'm pretty well sure that I'm not supposed to like you even a little bit. I'm pretty sure that I'm supposed to see you as a danger to my teenage daughter. So I'm pretty sure this is where I tell you that if you even cross a line, think about crossing a line, or hurt her in any way, I will push you out of the gate myself, without a weapon. You get me?" Rick asked.

"I get you," Joey said.

"I'm not going to pretend I'm stupid, Joey, cause I'm not. I know that it's possible that living in close proximity, something may develop. But the fact that she is still to young to get seriously involved still remains. I want her to be a normal teenager, as much as she can be. She's been through a lot, we all have. I know you lost some of your childhood in this, and that I'm sorry for," Rick said.

"Lost it way before then," Joey told him.

"Alright, but can you understand why I want to do the best I can to give her what little bit of being a teenager that I can, right?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, I understand. Like I said glad her mom found you. You know Summer's scared about this baby?" Joey asked as he turned and stabbed a stray walker. "Think we should keep moving."

"Not a bad idea," Rick said as he started walking with him. "I know she is, so is Carl, so am I. So is everyone that was here when we lost Lori when she had Judy."

"Can't assure her everything will be alright, there's no guarantees," Joey told him.

Rick looked at him. "Really do you have to be so damn logical? You are making it hard for me to dislike you."

"I am sure I'll give you reason at some point," Joey told him.

"I'm sure you will," Rick assured him. "The best I can do, any of us can do is try. I'm sure between Daryl, Merle, Mar, Summer, Carl and me, Jewel's going to be tired of us babying her. We were on the run for most of Lori's pregnancy, so we're all going to baby her. I just need to know that Summer is going to be alright. That she has people around her that is going to look out for her."

"I'm part of this family you're making aren't I? Then I don't have to say it," Joey told him.

TBC


	111. Chapter 111

**Sweet Dreams Are Made of This**

**Chapter 111**

**Author's Note: I have an idea about introducing Zach, and it'll be a little bit of time jump, but it'll be next chapter or so. But once again we don't want that mean old Governor around yet do we? And you all love me. Anyway, this is the same day as the last chapter.**

Mar and Daryl's POV:

Daryl came into there cell and sat down from across her. He handed her the breakfast to her.

Mar looked up. "Thanks. Don't say you're sorry. What he does or says isn't on you Daryl, it never was."

Daryl bit his finger and nodded. "You alright?"

Mar shrugged. "Just a part of life you know? Things are what they are. I try not to think about Peter….I try not to think he may not even be alive…." she said softly.

Daryl looked at her and moved next to her. "You can talk to me about Peter anytime you want to. You don't have to talk about him like he may not be here, but what kind of lil' man he is becoming. He's strong, like his momma," Daryl told her.

"I just don't want Mitch to think I'd rather have Peter then him. I want both," Mar said as she gave a faint smile. "Selfish aren't I?"

"Nah, you aint selfish, Mar. There isn't a selfish bone in your body. That boy knows that you love him. I aint good at sayin' stuff. I'm not like Jewel, I can't show it in front of people," Daryl told her.

"But you love me, I know. I get it Daryl," Mar said as she kissed him. "You're beginning to need a haircut."

"I'm hiding scissors," Daryl simply stated as he kissed her back. "You want me to look for anything special on the run today for you or Mitch?"

"Could use some long sleeve shirts for him, winters coming fast. And his jacket isn't going to fit much longer," Mar said as she kissed his shoulder.

"What bout you?" Daryl asked.

"I don't need anything Daryl," Mar answered.

"I asked you what you wanted. Don't make me ask again," Daryl said as he kissed her.

Mar laughed. "Alright, I could use a blanket. You steal covers."

"Do not," Daryl said with a laugh.

"Do too," Mar answered as she changed positions so she was sitting on his lap facing him. "Come back to me?"

Daryl put his hands on her waist. "Always do."

"Whose going on the run?" Mar asked as she kissed him.

"Glenn, Maggie, Sasha and me. Good people. Summer asked if she could go, but changed her mind wanting to stay close to Jewel," Daryl told her.

"She will for a bit I'm sure," Mar said as she started to move to get him aroused.

"Woman, don't start something you can't finish. I got to go," Daryl huffed as he moved her off him.

"You owe me," Mar told him. "Oh start looking for oversized shirts and pants. Maybe get lucky with maternity clothes."

Daryl nodded. "Maggie and Sasha mentioned it last night. Don't you think, I mean it's a bit early?"

Mar gave a small sigh. "I think we all need this. I mean, us as the core group. Five weeks ago we defeated the Governor, we took back our home and a new life was created. We've been through hell, before and after I came into the group. We lost Lori, but we were on the run for the most of the time. I think all of us focused on the GOOD of this baby, on what he or she represents. Yeah we're scared, it wouldn't be normal for us not to be. But, for me at least, I want to think ahead of what to make it easy for Jewel to have a comfortable, amazing pregnancy and at the end a healthy baby."

Daryl smiled as he kissed her. "You keep the positive vibes for both of us."

"I will don't worry. Don't make them come up and get you. They'll start calling us as bad as Maggie and Glenn," Mar teased as she pushed him out of the cell door.

Maggie and Jewel's POV:

Maggie knocked softly on the office door not really wanting to wake her up if she had fallen already asleep. She was about ready to walk away when she heard a come in. "Hey just me, I didn't wake you did I?"

"No, I was reading. What's up?" Jewel asked as she smiled at her friend.

"I haven't got a chance to say my congratulations in person since we found out yesterday. I wanted to see how you are really, how you're feeling besides the morning sickness. I don't remember a lot about the early stages of Lori's pregnancy. I feel bad about saying that, you know?" Maggie asked.

"She didn't really keep anyone in the loop, especially me," Jewel answered. "I'm alright…getting annoyed already about everyone treating me like I'm going to break."

Maggie smiled and squeezed her hand. "I think we're doing it more for us then you. We need _you _and _this _baby to be alright. You're a package deal. Glenn, Carl, Carol, Rick, Daryl, Summer, Mar, Beth, Mitch, Daddy and me, we remember what it was like the months we were on the run with Lori and her being pregnant, so do you. Then we thought it was safe…Lori and the baby could be safe. But because of a bad apple, she couldn't be safe. We love you Jewel, and I am in no way going to say I'm not happy for you, I am. I am thrilled for you, even if it wasn't on purpose. And, it may be selfish of all of us, but right now we're safe, and we can take the pressure off you. We can try to find you peanut butter, we can let you rest when need be, we can take Judy when you need a break. This is all stuff we can do, but we can't cook Peanut. I don't want to lose my friend, Jewel. I just want you to have a safe, relaxing pregnancy and in seven or eight months, I want to be cooing over a cute little baby and telling you how beautiful he or she is," Maggie said as she tried not to cry.

Jewel smiled as she teared up. "Damn hormones," Jewel said as she hugged the other woman. "I guess I never thought how it would effect everyone else. I mean I thought about Carl and Summer….and I understood why Rick was being over protective. But, then Carol took me off guard duty, and gate duty. And I was sent up here like I was kid," she explained. "I really didn't think about how the rest of you must be feeling."

"You aren't supposed to. Glenn and I talked about it last night, after he got back from the run and was really glad the cat was out of the bag. When I realized he was having the same worries as me, I figured everyone else was too. We can't guarantee things in life Jewel, especially not in this life, but we can try to give it the best odds possible," Maggie told her.

"Can you do something for me? I mean look for something for me while you're on the run. It's not important," Jewel said.

"Of course it's important," Maggie insisted.

"Pillows, Rick keeps stealing my pillow at night," Jewel said with a laugh. "Love the man but I may have to push him out of bed if he steals my pillow again."

"Pillows on it. Anything else? Can you think of anything you might need for the winter?" Maggie asked.

"No, I mean obviously bigger shirts, and not only for the winter," Jewel told her. "I have to admit, I don't know how to take all this attention. I mean I didn't have it with Summer, no where near it."

"Well then it's well deserved," Maggie told her. "I got to go, we'll be back tomorrow."

"Watch out for everyone and tell Daryl I expect the four of you to all get back," Jewel warned her.

"We'll make it back," Maggie said as she hugged her and got up.

Group POV later that day:

Summer looked up from the table when Jes walked in. "Look what the cat dragged in," she said with a small smile.

"Yeah thought that I'd make an appearance, catch up on the gossip," Jes said.

"You find anything?" Carl asked as he sat down.

"One of the Governor's former soldiers. He abandoned the Governor after he went and slaughtered all the people," Jes told them. "Where's your mom? Your dad?"

Carl and Summer looked at each other. "Jewel's pregnant….she's taking it easy. And dad took Joey out hunting. They should be back later."

Jes looked at them. "She's pregnant? Merle know?"

"Yeah, he knows," Summer answered. "We all found out yesterday."

"You two worried? Daryl told me about Lil' Asskicker, and how the two of you were there," Jes said.

"Yeah we're worried, but we're going to take care of Jewel," Carl said.

"You ever had kids of your own?" Summer asked.

Hershel came and sat down. "You don't have to answer that if you don't want to, Jes. It's just we don't know a whole lot about you before this."

Merle came in and sat down. "You back again?"

"Yeah, always come back," Jes answered. "So you forgive Rick yet? I heard that you're going to be an Uncle again."

"I'm putting up with him," Merle answered.

Jes shook her head and looked at Summer. "No never had kids. Never wanted them. Had a screwed up childhood, thought the Sanchez line needed to die with me."

"Sounds familiar," Summer said as she looked at Merle.

Merle huffed. "Well your mother obviously had other ideas," he said as he rolled his eyes.

"Guess I'm selfish too, was busy with my career. Moving up in the ranks, gave me something to do. Cared about my soldiers, getting them home from deployments, to there families," Jes said.

Hershel smiled. "There's nothing wrong with that. Seems like you doing the same thing now. You brought Jewel home, away from Woodbury, protecting someone you didn't know because it was right. You earned your spot."

Jes glanced over at some of the Woodbury survivors. "Any problems?"

"Same as in Woodbury, a couple troublemakers," Merle answered.

"Let me guess, the Edwin brothers," Jes said with a roll of her eyes.

"Something we need to know?" Hershel asked.

"Yeah, don't put them on guard duty with this one, or Beth, or Maggie or any other young female," Jes said.

Carl looked up. "They do something? Why haven't you said anything before? We could have told them to leave? Are they a danger to Summer and the others?"

"There were a few rumors at Woodbury, nothing that could ever be proved," Merle said.

"Can you be a little bit more specific?" Hershel asked. "I've got two daughters, I think of Summer like a daughter, Sasha, Lexi, Mar, Carol…not to mention all the younger kids we got around here now. We need to know anything that may cause us trouble."

Jes sighed. "They get drunk when they are supposed to be on watch duty, the only people that could control them was Merle or me. Something about us scaring them shitless. The only thing I can figure is that both of them was drunk and missed meeting with the Governor so they got lucky and wasn't part of the ambush. Lucky for them, me I would have been happy if they were road kill. There was also an accusation against the younger one involving one of the teenage girls. I asked her about it, talked with her, she assured me he didn't do anything but get handsey. I always thought it could have been more, but even in days like this, people need the benefit of the doubt."

"I've been keeping' an eye on them, Hershel," Merle said.

"I appreciate that Merle, I know that you'd never put Summer at risk, but we've got a council. We need to be aware of things like that," Hershel said. "They might not have done nothing now, but we can keep an eye on them. I'm going to suggest since the two of you know them, that you two be watching them. If that's alright."

"We were doing it anyway," Jes said.

"Have they done anything since they've been here to be concerned about?" Carl asked.

"No," Jes answered. "The older one has been offering to go on runs, and the only reason he'd be doing that is cause he wants booze."

Merle looked at Summer. "You've been quiet short stuff, you alright?" he asked his niece.

"Yeah, I'm going to go get Judy," she said as she got up.

Merle stood up after her. "I'll go with you, short stuff," he said.

"Would you please stop calling me Short Stuff, Uncle Merle?" Summer asked.

"Nope, you're short, Carl's gonna be taller then you by over the winter," he teased. "Now don't start tryin' to change the subject and don't lie to your Uncle Merle. Something's bothering you."

Summer sighed as she leaned against the wall. "Did you know mom was raped?"

Merle looked at her. "Yeah, how do you know?"

"Heard Uncle Daryl and her talk about it when I was younger. I didn't tell mom I knew until after Jes brought her back from Woodbury. I guess when you and Jes were talking….I guess I just, I don't know, didn't want to be around them…" Summer said.

"Listen to me kiddo. Anyone EVER makes you uncomfortable, and I don't give a damn if it's just a look, or you think they are giving you to much attention, you need to tell someone. Me, Uncle Daryl, Rick, Hershel, Jes, hell even Glenn. You do not think about it, you do not stop and tell yourself that you're imaginin' it, you run to one of us. You do not try to be a Dixon and handle it to yourself. You got it?" Merle asked his niece.

"Yeah, I got it," Summer said.

Merle lifted her chin up so he was looking in her eyes. "Summer, I wasn't there when you all needed me. I'm not gonna make excuses, I'm doin' what I can now to make amends, mind you that I know I aint ever gonna clear all the marks off my record. But what I do know is that you are a strong, kick ass walker killer, and can hold her own against almost everybody. But there are bad men in this world, men that think they can take whatever they want. There always were, and now, there's no laws, so they think they can get away with anything. And council or no damn council, anyone lays a hand on any woman in this prison that don't want it, is going to be havin' a talk with my fist. And God help them if I'm related to one of those women," Merle said.

Summer grinned. "Careful Uncle Merle, you're going to get a reputation of having a heart."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, just don't tell anyone. Dixon's look out for Dixon's remember?" Merle said.

"Actually you used to say that the only people a Dixon can depend on is a Dixon," Summer reminded him.

"Yeah, and I'm pretty sure your mother would throw something at me if I said that right now," Merle said. "I've already lost one body part, like to keep the rest of me intact. Now go on."

"Love you Uncle Merle," Summer said.

"Love you too Short Stuff," Merle said as she left


	112. Chapter 112

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 112**

**Author's Note: So I had this idea about how they found Zach, the only thing I could find about him was he was with other college students they found and brought in. So of course my brain started working, and came up with a back story, including two more prominent OC's (these people are killing me) that I'm keeping around. I did not look for actors for all the 'red shirts' since they will be killed before or during the Governor's return. But now, I had to figure out how to introduce these people. Let me tell you that when you are looking for time lines of what months certain things happen in this show it DOES not exist. So since they looked like they were preparing for winter when the Governor attacked I'm going to make this mid December (Only so I can do Jewel and Rick's first 'anniversary'.) You all love me! **

**Anyone that watches 24, will notice I'm giving a nod to Kiefer Sutherland's character on 24 with the name of his daughter. And I'm really sorry Summer, you just keep getting hurt! But the kid had really bad aim! Review please!**

**OC's (that I care about)**

**Veronica "Ronnie" Washburn-Rhona Mirta**

**Ridge Washburn-Kiefer Sutherland**

Nine Weeks After Governor's Attack

Glenn, Summer, Maggie's POV:

Summer looked up in the sky as Glenn messed with the car they were driving in. "We're never going to make it back to the prison before it starts to snow."

"The Dixon weather radar telling you that?" Maggie teased.

"Some bones cracking? A knee letting you know?" Glenn teased as he looked at the tire. "This thing is shot. Like totally blown, not going to make it. And that was the spare," he said with a sigh. It was supposed to be an easy supply run, in and out. It had been a while since the three of them had been out and him and Maggie had convinced Summer to come along.

"Let's get our gear, find shelter for the night. It's not safe to travel in the dark. The council will know that if we ran into trouble, we'd hunker down for the night," Maggie said. "Rick and Daryl will probably come out looking for us anyway in the morning. Daryl said that tire would probably only make it for one more run."

"Didn't even make that," Summer said. "And it isn't because I was driving, Glenn! Don't even," she said as she glared at him.

"Would I say something like that? Me? Never?" Glenn asked as he got up from the ground and got his bag and handed Summer hers. "Let's go," he said.

Summer stepped in front and had taken two steps before the sound of a gun shot whizzed passed her and grazed her shoulder.

"Summer!" Glenn yelled as he pointed his gun to whoever took the shot.

"Summer are you alright?" Maggie asked as she dropped her bag.

"Shit! You're not a bear!" a young man about seventeen or eighteen said as he came out of the woods.

Summer looked at her arm then him. "Bears hybernate during the winter you idiot! And do bears have blond hair? Seriously?"

"Kyle what the hell did you shoot at?" another young man asked. "Oh shit! Are you alright? I'm Zach…Ridge we got a problem. You shot her?"

"I thought she was a bear!" the kid named Kyle said.

"You seriously need glasses!" Zach said as he stepped forward.

"Not another step," Glenn said as he raised his gun. "Maggie how's she doing?"

"Luckily he's a really bad shot," Maggie said as a man came out of the woods.

"What happened?" the man said as he looked at the two young men then at the trio. "Kim…." he almost whispered to himself as he stepped forward. "Sorry, from a distance you…never mind. Can I look?" he asked as he put down his gun. "One of you two better start talking."

Glenn looked at Maggie. "You do one thing we don't like, and she'll shoot you," Glenn warned as he nodded to Maggie.

"He thought she was a bear," Zach said.

The man looked at him. "Kyle exactly what were you learning in college? Bears hibernate in the winter," he said as he went over. "Names Ridge Washburn," he said as he looked at the wound. "Well lucky for you, Kyle has really bad aim. My wife can fix you up, we're staying at an old mental health clinic up the road. And it looks like you guys ran into some trouble."

"You mean beside this idiot shooting me?" Summer asked.

"Yeah besides this idiot shooting at you. Kyle give the man your gun," he said as he nodded to Glenn.

"Ridge," the red headed young man said as he hesitated.

"You shot his friend, this needs to be looked at, and right now, I'm pretty sure they don't care if it was an accident or not. I don't blame them if they aimed that at your head and shoot you. And, I'm pretty sure they wouldn't miss. Now it's getting colder, and it's getting darker. I don't want to be out here when the Snapper's come out. Now, hand them your gun," Ridge said in a voice that meant no argument was going to be tolerated.

Kyle sighed as he handed over the gun.

"Alright, let's get you back," Ridge said.

"I've got her," Maggie said as she helped Summer up. "I'm Maggie Rhee, that's my husband Glenn, and this is Summer Dixon."

"Nice to meet all of you, even if it's under this circumstance," Ridge said. "You two first, let them know we've got guests."

"Were you in the military or something?" Summer asked.

Ridge laughed. "That obvious huh? Air force. My wife was at a doctor at Eglin Air Force Base in Florida, I was part of the Air Force Systems Command. I was sent to the hospital, we were instructed to put down people, sick or not…and that included my wife Ronnie. Couldn't do it. So I grabbed her, went back to base, cleared out on of the weapon's rooms and headed up to Gainesville, where our daughter Kim was a Sophomore at University of Florida. When we got up there, it was already bad…she had turned. I had to put her down, when I saw you…blond hair, thin…just for a minute I thought it was her. Sorry…"

"Nothing to be sorry about, we've lost people too. Lot's of them," Summer told him.

A brown haired woman met them at the door. "Yeah Kyle she looks like a bear. Since when does a bear carry a bow and arrow?" she asked as she kissed Ridge. "Didn't I say don't let those boys out of your sight?"

"They aren't boys, and Zach can handle himself," Ridge told his wife. "This is Veronica, Ronnie. This is Maggie, Glenn and Summer. They've got a flat tire, I offered them shelter for the night," he said as he walked in.

Glenn looked around as young people between nineteen to twenty three came out of various offices. "What is this place?"

Ronnie smiled as she went to patch up Summer's arm. "Not to sure how much Ridge has told you. We went up to UF, it was to late for our daughter, but we found about twenty five survivors. We packed up a couple team busses. We've lost some people on the way, some took there own lives….some we lost to the Snappers. We were heading up to the CDC, hoped they were finding a cure," Ronnie stopped as she saw the look between Glenn and Summer. "What?"

"The CDC…it's gone," Glenn said.

"What do you mean it's gone?" a young woman asked coming out of the room.

"Glenn and I were there with our group, there was one wackadoodle scientist left. He let us in, fed us, gave us shelter then tried to blow us up," Summer said. "We lost one of us then, she decided to opt out, stay behind. But there wasn't a cure. And we're all infected…with whatever this is. You don't have to be bit or scratched, we all carry it."

Ronnie looked at Quinn. "That explains Kay…one of the girls, we found her in the bathroom at one of stops, she had opted out but before we could bury her she turned. Took out two more of us."

"You're lying…" the same young woman said.

"Stacey," Ridge warned.

"When did this happen?" Zach asked.

"About four months into the outbreak," Glenn said. "Boy you got lots of weapons."

"Like I said, cleared out a weapons locker, plus picked up few things on the way," Ridge answered.

"How many are you left?" Maggie asked.

"Total of twelve, been here a few weeks," Ronnie answered. "How about the three of you? Your welcome to join us if you don't have a group. I don't feel right about turning you out if you don't have anywhere else to go."

"We've got a group," Maggie answered.

"We were out on a supply run. Which by the way Glenn, thank you for convincing me that I needed to leave my pregnant mother to go out on a run like old times with the two of you. I swear if it's not bear traps or walkers jumping out of boxes now it's getting shot at," Summer teased him.

Ronnie looked up as she bandaged her arm. "Your mom's pregnant? How old is she? How far along?"

Summer looked at her. "She just turned thirty two, why? She had me young."

"Sorry, being an Air Force Doctor for over twenty five years, you spend a lot of time in different parts of the hospitals, or clinics. I've delivered a baby or two," Ronnie said as she finished wrapping her arm.

Summer looked at Glenn. "I just found my birthday present, can I keep her?"

Glenn burst out laughing. "Sorry, it's just…we lost a member of our original group a few months back when she went into labor. Summer had to perform a C section….Lori's son had to put her down. Summer's mom is married to Carl's dad so both of them, all of us actually, are a bit concerned."

"Oh sweetheart, I can imagine how scary that was," Ronnie said. "How old is Carl?"

"Thirteen," Maggie answered.

"At the time we had just settled in to where we were at, we were cut off by Walkers. Guess you call them Snappers. We had been on the run her whole pregnancy, and maybe she would have had a chance if Maggie's dad or my mom or Mar had been around," Summer said.

"The baby made it?" Ridge asked.

"Judith, she's fine. We look out for powdered formula every time we're out. We're going to start growing food when it gets warmer, so she'll have fresh food when it comes time for her to start eating baby food," Maggie said. "Glenn? Should we?"

"Look, we got a place, we're taking people in. But it's not up to us, we've got a council. I'm a member. It'll have to be cleared with them, but if you're all willing to pull your weight, it's shelter. We've had some problems, but hopefully that's over," Glenn admitted.

"How do we know we can trust them? We've had trouble with groups before," a girl about twenty asked.

"Stacey," Ridge warned. "We have had trouble with groups. Things like this, it either brings out the good or the bad in people."

Glenn, Maggie and Summer looked at each other. "Yeah we've had trouble with groups too," Glenn said. "We've learned that the way we survive is to keep our humanity, find people like us, help them out. It makes us stronger against the people that lose there humanity."

Ronnie looked at him. "What did you do before this?"

"Delivered pizza's," Glenn answered.

Summer grinned. "Yeah I know right?" she asked as she saw the woman's face.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel pulled the jacket around her and walked over to where Rick was. "They aren't back yet?"

"No, Daryl and I will look first thing in the morning. You know they are smart. If they saw that they couldn't make it back in time, they would look for shelter for the night. Let's go back inside," Rick told her as he kissed her. "Merle's taking night shift on guard duty, he'll let us know if they come in."

"They shouldn't be traveling at night," Jewel said as they walked back into the prison.

Rick tried not to laugh. She was worried about them not being back but also worried about them not traveling at night. "You're right, which is why they probably aren't back."

Carl and Mitch popped out of the cell. "They're not back?" Carl asked.

"No, but you know that they won't be traveling at night," Rick told them.

"Daryl said that tire wouldn't make it after this run, could just have a flat tire," Mitch suggested.

"Daryl said the same thing. Carol watching Judy?" Rick asked.

"Mar took her, said she'd keep her for the night," Mitch said. "So you could rest," he said to Jewel.

"Alright, both of you in bed. Don't stay up reading comic books to late," Rick said.

"Night guys," Jewel said as she went up to there room and smiled as she watched Rick closed the door. She hated to admit that she loved the way he was when they were alone, enjoying her being pregnant.

"Jacket off," Rick said as he kissed her. "How's peanut doing?"

Jewel laughed as she took off the coat. "Hasn't been bothered by smells for a week," she said as she kissed him. "I have to admit I like peanut better then turkey."

Rick laughed as he ran his hand down her stomach. "Yeah me too. Can't wait to see you start showing. Though you are showing in other ways," he grinned.

"Yeah the milk factory is growing," Jewel said with a laugh as she laid down on the bed. "You think they're alright?"

Rick kissed her again and touched her face. "I know that Glenn, Maggie and Summer make a good team. They are smart, they are wise, they are protective of each other. They wouldn't do anything stupid. They know how to survive," he said as he kissed her again. "I know you are worried, so am I. But peanut needs a calm environment. Alright, so I know that is a bit hard to fulfill considering the time we're living in, but you know what I mean," he said with a laugh.

"Promise me something?" Jewel asked with a smile.

"Anything, Mrs. Grimes, you know that," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Promise me we'll do this every night possible? I don't know…I kinda like this alone time, you being the way you are about me being pregnant. I don't care if we have Judy or not, just you'll still do this?" Jewel asked.

Rick smiled. "That isn't ever going to stop, Mrs. Grimes."

"Thank you Mr. Grimes," Jewel said as she ran her hand up his face. "I sure hope they find razors," she said with a laugh.

TBC


	113. Chapter 113

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 113**

**Author's Note: Reviews and follower's make me happy! More reviews please, love you all. It really thrills me! So I get the vibe that Michonne can be gone for a while and show up now and then. So she doesn't know the news yet. I live in South Florida. I'm a Hurricane, the Gators are our rivals. **

Group POV:

Jewel and Rick walked down to get some food. Jewel grinned as she saw Michonne. "When did you get back?"

"Early," Michonne said as she hugged her. "Heard we got some missing people to go look for?"

"You just got back, you don't have to go," Carol told her. "How are you feeling Jewel? Up for some meat?"

"Yeah, I'm feeling alright," Jewel told her as she sat down.

Michonne looked at her. "You've been sick?"

Rick tried not to grin. "Morning sickness."

Michonne looked at Jewel and sat down. "When did this happen? Do I need to beat this ones ass for you?" she asked.

Jewel laughed. "No, it's alright. It's a good thing. I'm about nine weeks along," she said. "Happened the night we chased the Governor away."

"Well that's one hell of a way to celebrate. You need anything?" Michonne asked.

"Peanut butter, everyone's keeping an eye out for peanut butter," Ty told her. "Rick they aren't back yet? You want help looking?"

"Yeah we could use the eyes. Daryl's packing up a car. We're pretty sure it's a flat tire," Rick said. "Whose on guard duty?"

"Sasha and Karen," Tyreese answered.

Michonne stood up. "I'm going."

"You just got back," Jewel said. "You must be tired."

"I'll rest when we get them back," Michonne said.

"Dad, can I go?" Carl asked.

"Me too," Lexi offered as she came in.

"No," both Ty and Carl said.

"Dad, come on I can do this, you know I can," Carl told Rick.

Michonne looked at Carl. "Hey, Carl, can I talk to you over here for a minute? You to Lexi."

Jewel nodded at Rick and Ty to let them go.

Carl sighed. "Michonne we can do this."

"I don't doubt that you can. I know that they don't doubt it either. But, Jewel's already worried sick about Summer right?" she asked the teens.

"Yes," Carl admitted.

"And she thinks of you as a son, right?" Michonne asked.

"Yes," Carl answered.

"Jewel's going to be worried about your dad and Daryl being out there, she doesn't need to add you to it," Michonne told him. "And Lexi, the same goes for you. You know Jewel is a mother at heart, she's going to stress over any of you young ones. So I know that both of you are capable but I'm asking you to think about Jewel and the baby right now."

Carl and Lexi looked at each other. "Alright," Carl said.

"Good, just help her with Judy," Michonne said as she walked them back.

Rick mouthed a thank you to the other woman. "You got this Carl?"

"We got this," Carl answered.

Rick squeezed his shoulder. "Thank you," he said as he went over to kiss Jewel. "We'll bring them back."

"I know," Jewel answered.

Jes came in. "They're back and they brought company!" she announced.

Jewel looked at Rick as she got up and went out with them. They watched as the bus with a faded Gator logo on the side pull up.

"What the hell?" Daryl asked.

"Guess this is going to be interesting," Hershel said.

Glenn got out of the bus first. "First, she's fine," he said really fast. "It was a mistake, an accident, and she's alright."

"Which she are we talking about?" Jewel asked as Mar came out.

"Summer…" Glenn said. "Summer get out here now before I have a bunch of people getting mad at me!"

Summer shook her head as she came out. "I'm fine, just a flesh wound," she said.

Rick and Daryl both stepped up. "Summer what happened?" Rick asked.

"Got mistaken for a bear. I know….I'm the oddest looking bear in the world," Summer said as she hugged Rick. "We got a flat tire, the gun shot came out of no where, grazed me. For the most part they are good people."

"Summer, if you keep bringing home strays, I'm not letting' you out of my sight," Merle said.

"How many?" Rick asked Glenn.

"Twelve, mostly college age students for University of Miami. The leaders were Air Force, there daughter was attending school up there, they got there to late to save her but saved others," Glenn said.

"Alright, let's get them some food, then we'll have the group leaders meet with the council. Rick, Jewel, think you two should be in there," Hershel said.

Jewel nodded as she hugged Summer. "You had me worried sick. A bear huh? I got to meet this idiot that mistook you for a bear."

"Obviously needs a lesson in when bears hibernate," Daryl huffed.

Joey grinned as he came out. "Thought we were going to have to rescue you," he said.

"Can't get rid of me that easy," Summer said.

"So which one of these idiots shot you?" Daryl asked.

"Shot? You were shot?" Joey asked.

"Mistaken for a bear," Summer said. "I'm cold, let's go inside."

"Good idea," Mar said as she hugged her. "Glad to see that trouble still finds you. I was getting worried."

"Gee thanks," Summer said. "When did you get back Michonne?"

"Just a few hours ago, was going to come look for you. Glad you saved us the trip. You alright?" Michonne asked.

"I'm alright. Did you find him?" Summer asked.

"No, not yet," Michonne answered.

Council POV:

Jewel rubbed her arm as everyone came in.

"You cold?" Rick asked her as he kissed her neck.

"Yeah a little," Jewel admitted.

"Here," Rick said as he handed her an extra blanket. "You don't have to be here, I can give my input."

"I'm fine Rick," Jewel said as she kissed her.

Hershel nodded. "You've met Glenn, this is Sasha, Carol, Daryl and I'm Hershel. This is the girls parents that was shot, Rick and Jewel. Glenn already told us what happened and that you took them in for the night. I appreciate that. I'm Glenn's father in law, and Maggie's father. Daryl is Summer's uncle. So we just need to know your story and ask you a few questions."

Ridge and Ronnie looked at each other, Ronnie nodding to Ridge. "Like I told Glenn last night, Ronnie and I were both in the Air Force, stationed at Eglin in Florida when all this went down. Both of us had joined right out of high school, met in our first duty station. Been together for twenty five years, until this all happened, didn't realize how precious each day was. We loaded up a car, headed up to University of Miami, to get our daughter, Kim. She was a sophomore. By the time we got there….all hell broke lose," Ridge explained.

"We couldn't believe how fast it spread, how fast things went from bad to worse," Ronnie said as she pulled her long brown hair up in a bun. "We…saw Kim, but she was one of those things…Ridge had to put her down," Ronnie said with sadness in her voice.

Carol looked up. "I'm sorry, I know how hard that is. My daughter Sophia…got bit, I had to put her down. Anyone would have done it, but it had to be me, I brought her into this world, I was the one that needed to take her out."

Ridge nodded. "Worse pain ever. But Ronnie and I were both command, and though we allowed ourselves to miss her, we had to help. We found survivors hunkered down in a couple offices, some were just seniors in high school on a scouting trip. We raided the campus for medical supplies, anything that could be used for weapons, packed up food. College kids have a lot of junk food, worked in our favor for a while."

"Got a couple of the team busses, used one just for supplies, cots, beds, things like that. Had to dump it after a few months, taking to much gas to support both. Plus we had lost some people since we started," Ronnie said.

"We kept on moving, kept on making a plan. We were ultimately planning on heading to the CDC, but Glenn said that some of you were there, and it's gone?" Ridge asked.

Carol, Jewel, Rick and Glenn raised there hands, Daryl just nodded a reply.

"So you've all been together for a while," Ronnie said.

"There was sixteen of us from the Atlanta camp, seventeen but Jim got bit and begged to be left behind before we got there," Rick said.

"That number is half now, but we met Hershel and his daughters on the farm, Hershel saved Carl. We've been together for over a year now. Mar is a friend of mine from before the turn, we worked together. We're nurses. Daryl and me we thought we lost our other brother, but luckily he found us. Sasha and her siblings joined us a little over a couple months ago," Jewel explained as she leaned on Rick's shoulder.

"We know what it's like to survive, can't do it without people no more," Daryl said.

"You willing to pull your weight? Help with what's needed?" Sasha asked.

"Everyone pulls guard duty or gate duty, unless they got a job like in the infirmary. But sometimes, like Jewel and Mar will volunteer to go on runs or do guard duty cause it's slow," Carol said.

Jewel laughed. "Yeah or get pregnant, you even look at a crow brow and someone's about ready to pick you up and put you over there shoulders and deposit you in the prison," she said.

Sasha laughed. "Yeah, Ty told me about that."

"Seriously, I have two older brothers, I don't need a younger one. Wait I've got lots of them, never mind," Jewel said as she dug in the coat pocket. "Ah peanut butter crackers," she said as she grinned. "Maggie found a box."

Rick laughed as he kissed her. "This is going to get interesting."

"We're on a peanut butter watch when we go out. By the time this baby's born, Jewel will have all the peanut butter we can find," Glenn said with a laugh.

"This one had cravings for Sardines," Ridge said as he nudged Ronnie's arm.

Jewel wrinkled up her nose. "Yeah, the smells would kill me with this one."

"So you agree?" Hershel asked.

"Yeah, it'll be good to have more eyes to watch us and we'll watch you to," Ronnie answered.

"How many Walker's have you killed?" Hershel asked.

"Snapper's," Glenn said.

Ridge and Ronnie looked at each other. "To many to even think about. I think we took out the whole Gator Basketball team to get one of the busses," Ridge said.

"How many people?" Carol asked.

"I killed four of my men when we had orders to take down everyone at the hospital, including my wife. I've killed three more protecting the girls in our group," Ridge said.

"I've put down three people that had been bit about a month ago. Had no choice, they didn't want to turn, and they didn't have the guts to do it there selves," Ronnie answered.

"I've tried to protect her and the group the best I could from doing things like that," Ridge said.

"The guy who shot my daughter?" Jewel asked.

"Kyle. He was a freshman, had a scholarship. He's not a hot head, and he's not very good with a gun," Ronnie said.

"Thank goodness for that," Jewel said.

"He's jumpy, wants to prove himself, it gets him in more trouble then it's worth at times, like now," Ridge says.

"He don't carry a gun until one of us can judge him on it," Daryl says.

"Give proper instruction," Rick added.

"Most of them need proper instruction, we've done what we could. Zach, Allie, Bruce, and Andy are our best shots, they are also our best supply runners. Zach and Bruce both grew up hunting. Ellie and Stacey are our hand to hand combat specialist. Ellie had been taking self defense since she was thirteen. Sean and Taylor are runner's, Sean's a little bit better on weapons then Taylor, she can aim and hit things but needs time to set it up. Damion and Kyle they are our worst shots. They're good at knives, but guns, hopeless," Ridge said. "And I've been instructing weapons for a while."

Glenn looked around the group. "Welcome."

"We'll get you all settled in D Block," Carol said as she instructed them to follow.


	114. Chapter 114

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 114**

**Author's Note: First, this chapter did not want to be written, in any way possible. I wanted to show conflict with the new group and old. I also wanted to show how much the old group (including Merle) care for each other. And I also wanted to have a moment for Glenn. SOOOOOOOOOOOO….I wrote some, came back to it, deleted it, came back to it, deleted it (See a pattern?) So let's try this way. Please review I'm begging because this was a pain in the toucas to write! I'm actually happy with this version!**

Group POV:

Hershel sat down with Rick, Carl, Jewel, Maggie, Glenn, Beth, Mitch, Mar, Daryl, Summer and Carol at the table. "Do you think that they'll fit in well?"

"They seem like good people, had a hard time of it," Beth commented.

Mitch gave a small laugh. "Haven't we all Beth?"

"Maggie, Summer and I wouldn't have brought them in if we thought they were trouble," Glenn said.

"Except for the one that mistook my niece for a bear," Daryl said.

Summer rolled her eyes. "Well, I'm just not going around him when he's got a weapon."

"Summer, I swear if you weren't such a good hunter, we'd wrap you in bubble wrap and keep you in your room," Carl teased her.

"Now that isn't half bad of an idea," Rick said as Jewel took Judith.

"Could have happened to anyone," Maggie said.

"But it didn't, it happened to Summer," Carl teased back.

"Don't make take the hat," Summer warned him.

Hershel gave a small smile as he looked around the table. "This is what matters, right here, right now. We've made something that other people would kill for. If one good thing came out of the end of the world it's this. I've been blessed with friends that I wouldn't have known before this. Two marriages and a new life were created out of time of hardship. Life isn't easy, but right now, right here at this table, we can believe that life is worth living with the right people."

Glenn smiled. "Keep holding on for a little bit right? It may not always be this easy," he told them.

"But it is right now, and that's what matters. We've got to hold onto times like this, so when things go bad, we remember there is hope," Rick said as he touched Judy's face and kissed Jewel. "We remember what we're fighting for."

"A little bit sappy, Rick," Daryl told him.

Mar hit his knee. "Oh, it's cute," she told Daryl.

"Damn romance novel," Daryl huffed.

"Yes and we're part of it," Mar reminded him.

Carol and Jewel laughed. "She's got a point, big brother," Jewel said.

"Can't believe that the new group was holding out for the CDC, God that feels like so long ago," Carol said.

"In this day and time, it was so long ago," Summer said as she kissed the top of Mitch's head. "I know you're missing Luke, you ever want to talk, and we're all here."

"I know, don't worry. I talk to Mar and Daryl," Mitch told her.

"That's the first night I kissed you," Rick told Jewel.

"Wait you kissed mom at the CDC? You never told me that dad kissed you at the CDC," Summer said as she glared at her mother.

"I'm thinkin' that's not something your mother was going to come runnin' to her 15 year old daughter at the time about," Daryl told her.

Rick laughed. "It was just a kiss, a kiss that if I let your mother forget about and didn't try to get her to drop her guard, we certainly wouldn't be expecting a baby right now."

"Dixon's can be stubborn," Summer said with a grin. "Yes, isn't that right Lady bug? And baby brother or baby sister is part Dixon and part Grimes, definitely a force to be reckoned with!"

Jewel turned her head to the familiar sound of yelling. "That's Merle."

Daryl sighed as he got up. "I'll go see what's going on."

"We'll go with you," Rick told him.

Newcomer's POV (mixed in with Woodbury and Merle and Jes):

One of the girls looked around the cells. "I kinda liked the clinic better; this is…I mean…a prison?"

"Taylor, baggers can't be choosers," Stacey told her. "We've got a roof over our head, food in our stomach, and people to look out for us. It's not a bad set up," Stacey said.

The black haired girl looked over at Taylor. "It's a prison."

"Don't look at it like that; look at it as your room. You can hang things up, put up a privacy blanket. It can be real cozy. I'm Mika," the young girl introduced. "My sister and I are across the hall."

Taylor smiled. "I'm Taylor Walton, this is Stacey Kingston."

"Where are you originally from?" Mika asked.

"I'm originally from Minnesota," Taylor said. "I was tired of the winters up there, went to college in Florida. No SNOW. Kinda glad of that now, can't imagine surviving winters in Minnesota during this."

Stacey smiled. "Louisiana, Shreveport," she answered.

"I've never been out of Georgia," Mika said. "If you need anything, let me know. I better get back before my dad starts wondering where I am," she said as she disappeared as fast as she came.

Taylor laughed. "That was interesting."

Jes sighed as she leaned against the wall outside the cells. "We can put one set of boys or a set of girls over in C Block, got some empty cells there."

"I'd like to keep everyone close," Ridge told her.

"Sure you would, but we're out of room in here and tight quarters," Merle answered. "We aint movin' people who are already settled in, so either you let two of these college students move and be big boys and girls, or you can all pack up and turn around."

"Merle," Jes said in a warning tone. "I know you all been together for a while, we get that. But look around, we don't have the room here. We can start clearing E Block; have to any way with all the new people coming in. But right now, the only thing we can offer is C Block."

"If there's room in C Block then why don't we all move in there?" Ridge suggested.

"We got room, but not a whole lot, plus we are tryin' to keep our family together just like you are," Merle said.

"Well then you understand why any of us feel uncomfortable moving away from each other," Andy said.

"Andy," Ridge warned. Andy was the hot head of the group. He had a temper and Ridge tried to keep it under control. He had a feeling that Merle and him could easily but heads.

"No, Ridge. This redneck can move some of his people over here so we can all have room together. Otherwise, we can just over take it," Andy said.

Merle arched an eyebrow and moved closer. "Do you have some kind of Army that I aint seeing? You come in here, making threats to the people that are offering you a roof, a bed and food? And this redneck is the one that goes hunting to put meat in your stomach, so you better step off real fast. I consider that a threat against me and my own, you only get one; next one is me taking you out on a little hunt, and I'll be returning by myself."

"Merle, take it easy," Jes warned.

"What's going on here?" Ronnie asked as she came out of a cell with Zach.

"One of your charges just threatened my family," Merle said. "Little brat here is lucky I've learned some self-control, otherwise he'd already be in a world of hurt," he said. "I got guard duty, takin' it from Jewel," he told Jes as he started to walk out.

"Yeah just like a Red Neck to walk out on a conversation, we weren't done," Andy said as he followed him to the main area.

Merle turned. "We were done boy. We were done when you threatened my family! You think you're big enough to take me on boy?"

Whole group POV:

Jes sighed as she followed them outside, quickly joined by the rest of the group.

"What happened?" Jewel asked Jes.

"This asswipe threatened my family, that's what happened," Merle said as he held the boy in place.

"Merle, calm down, I'm sure you misunderstood," Daryl tried to reason with his brother.

"You want to tell them what you said? Not so big and threatening now that you see everyone are you? Go on, you tell them what you said big mouth," Merle told them.

Andy looked at him. "He was trying to split up my group cause there wasn't enough room. So I said that some of you can move to D block, or we could just take it over," the boy admitted.

"That's not going to happen," Rick told him as he stepped forward.

"Dude, I've seen them protect their own, and that's just the wrong thing to say," Axel told them.

"Who the hell made you people the boss? I see a problem, we aint separating, so you got to do what you got to do," Andy said.

"Andy, cool it," Ronnie warned.

"We brought you in, we're giving you a place to stay and you want to try and make a power play? Gratitude isn't a strong point of yours is it?" Jewel asked.

"Just cause you brought us in doesn't mean you're in charge, things change real quick," Andy hissed.

"Andy stop it!" Zach warned.

Carl, Daryl, Merle, Rick Jes, Summer Carol and Glenn raised their guns at him. "You listen here, and you listen well. We fought for this prison, we drew blood. We had a homicidal maniac knock down our gates and we fought him. So, a little frat boy isn't coming in here and threaten my family. You aren't a teenager so I don't have to go through Ronnie and Ridge, this isn't on them. This is on you. So let's understand this right now, you aint got a say in this. I don't want him carrying a weapon, Hershel. Not until he learns some damn manners," Rick said.

"Hand it over Andy," Ridge told him.

"Are you all just going to let them give us orders like we're some sort of cattle?" Andy asked.

"You can either hand over your weapon or you can leave," Glenn told him.

Andy looked at the others in the group. "Fine we'll go."

"No, you didn't understand. YOU'LL go, not them. They aren't coming in here making demands, and they certainly aren't threatening people that I care about. Merle, move out of the way, Andy and I need to have a little chat," Glenn said.

"He's got this brother," Daryl told Merle.

Glenn punched the kid and unarmed him and bent down. "I get it that you don't want to be separated from your family. Been together since the beginning, done some things you probably didn't think was possible. So have we," Glenn said. "Jewel, Summer, Daryl, Carl, Carol, Mitch, Rick and me we've been together since the start, Merle too but things happened and he was left behind. We've been with Maggie, Beth and Hershel when they saved Carl's life. We found Mar during the summer. So the group of us, we've been through hell and back together. And we're still here. We've lost people, I'm sure that you have too. But, see I vouched for your crew, so you coming in and threatening my family, that's not going to stand. Every one of us standing back there have bonded in some way somehow, beyond friendship. I'm sure you have too. So, if you want to threaten anyone of them, I'm going to take it real personally. I brought you here; I'm taking charge of it. Not Maggie and not Summer. I'm making this on me. You look at them wrong, you say a word like that, walkers' aren't going to be your problem. You want to talk like a man, then I'm going to treat you like a man. So get your ass up and we're going back to D block. I will lock you in if we're going to have a problem," Glenn said as he stepped back and let the young man get up.

"There's not going to be a problem is there Andy?" Ridge asked.

Ronnie sighed. "We've talked about putting him out on his own several times. I just didn't feel right about anyone going on their own, safety in numbers."

"May be safety in numbers, but one trouble maker in the group it makes waves," Merle told them.

Jewel, Rick, Daryl, Jes, Carol, and Mar looked at him. "Speaking from experience big brother?" Jewel teased.

"You know I am now, go I've got your guard shift and I don't want Sasha yelling at me for being late," Merle said with a smirk as he walked away.

"I think Hell's freezing over," Maggie said.

"Maggie," Hershel warned with a chuckle.

Jewel laughed as Judith fussed a little. "Yes its cold out here isn't it little girl? Let's go inside and get you ready for bed."


	115. Chapter 115

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 115**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy. So, I wanted to get the girls to be friends with Beth and Summer and this idea came to me. Yeah I'm killing them all but hey, they are here now! Plus it gets into a little bit of there background. Plus, hehe yeah a little Summer jealousy about Joey. Also, don't worry, Jewel and baby are alright, I needed a reason to keep her in bed for the next chapter (it's Jewel's and Rick's anniversary next chapter.) I had spotting in my 12****th**** week of pregnancy, they said it was common and just had to stay off my feet for a couple days. So don't worry, baby is fine LOL.**

**Author's Note 2: I was hospitalized on Thursday night running 105 fever and UTI. Just got out today. Sorry for the wait!**

**Song: Chasing Twisters by Delta Rae**

Twelve weeks after Governor's attack:

Beth and Summer's POV:

Summer and Beth looked up when they heard noise in outside there cell. "Who is it?" Beth asked.

"Just us, can we come in?" Allie asked as she came in with the others.

"Yeah, sure," Beth asked as she sat up in her cot. "Everythin' alright? You settling in alright?"

"Yeah, we were over here to see Zach since he moved over here, and we couldn't help to hear you two sing. You're both pretty good," Ellie commented. "Don't know if we've been properly introduced I know it's been three weeks but after the whole thing with Andy when we first got here…." she said. "I'm an Elizabeth too, common name right. Everyone calls me Ellie, this is Allie, Stacey and Taylor."

Summer nodded as she had met them the night they were stranded. "You guys sing?"

"The four of us and the eleven girls that survived the initial attack at the school, we were in Choir. Never knew being in a sound proof music room would save our life. Joy, she was our choir instructor, she opened the door to go get something…got pulled out into it. We locked the door real quick, didn't really know what happened til we ventured out and found the boys. Glad we did, otherwise we would have died in that room," Stacey said.

"You lost the rest of you?" Summer asked.

Allie nodded. "My older sister Jill was the first one bit. She went to load stuff into the first bus, she opened the back door, her back was to us, a Snapper came out of no where, got her before we could even get to her."

"That's when we found out head shots were the only thing to take those things down," Taylor said.

"We had a pretty good run, three weeks. Hard to believe that was a good run right?" Ellie said with a half hearted laugh. "We stopped at a campground, Ellie, Stacey and Zach went with Ronnie and Ridge to do a sweep. They told everyone to stay on the bus. Albert and Ethan convinced there girlfriends Maya and Zina to go make out in the woods."

"Oh bad idea," Summer said as she put her hand to her head and shook her head.

"Everyone else was sleeping, they didn't get a chance to stop them," Allie said.

"We heard Maya scream, we went out to the woods, they were surrounded, we had no choice but to leave them," Taylor said. "Ridge went into a hard ass mode then, if we wanted to behave like children, he was treating us like children until he could trust us."

"Started teaching us how to protect ourselves, Kyle still has that trouble, we swear he's near sighted. Damion is just…nervous. And none of us trust Andy, you can see why," Ellie said.

"Shame to, he's one of our best in weapons," Taylor said.

"I haven't seen Glenn be stay on anyone like he does with Andy," Beth said.

"That's usually Uncle Merle or Uncle Daryl, but yeah Glenn's taking it personally," Summer said. "One of you interested in Zach is that why you guys came down?" she asked them knowing Beth had a little crush going.

Ellie laughed. "No, actually Allie thinks Joey's cute," she teased her friend.

Summer shifted positions. "Yeah?" she asked.

"Yeah, I'm usually good at flirting, even put good smelling shampoo on, but he's pushed me off twice," Allie admitted. "He seeing anyone?"

Summer looked at her. "Not that I know of."

Stacey looked at the younger girl. "Oh my God, you're interested in him!"

Beth tried not to laugh. "And he's interested in her. They grew up together."

"Yeah and every ten years I punch him, he annoys me," Summer responded defensively.

"You're what sixteen?" Allie asked.

"I'll be seventeen in a couple days why?" Summer asked.

"Never had a boyfriend before," Ellie teased. "Oh we should definitely fix you up, do your hair, put make up on you, make him not be able to not make the first move."

Beth had to laugh. "Yeah, Summer would like him to stay alive. You have met her uncles? Merle and Daryl? And her step father Rick? He already gave him the talking too. Not to mention Carl, he may not look like much, but anyone messes with Summer he's going to take it personally."

"They can't be protective all the time, hell you may die tomorrow," Allie said.

"If you guys want to ask us something, ask. If you are just going to try to force me into something I'm uncomfortable with leave," Summer said as she got up and went to open the privacy gate. "Living in a apocalyptic world is bad enough, I aint succumbing to peer pressure. So I'm asking you again, do you have something to ask or are you leaving?" she asked.

"Guys, drop it," Taylor told them. "We heard you sing and wanted to know if you wanted to sing with us. It's kind of boring with the four of us."

"You guys know Chasing Twisters?" Stacey asked.

"Yeah, we know it," Summer said.

Taylor smiles as she tapped her hand on the desk as her and Allie started singing. "I was born with lightning in my heels Sewed a spur onto my ankle Bit a horse under the steel.  
And I lost hope when I was still so young Had an angel on my shoulder  
But the devil always won," they sung.

Ellie and Stacey joined in. " And oh, I lost all when I got here And I can feel you even now Breakin' horses in the sky I can taste you in my rage And in the sweat upon my brow," they sung.

Beth and Summer tapped there hands on there legs. "And I went home, Chasing twisters in the canyon My cathedral is the badlands Dust and devils on my conscience  
Come back to me darlin'."

The six of them sung together. "So kiss me now This whiskey on my breath Feel the lives that I have taken What little soul that I have left. And oh, my god I'll take you to the grave  
The only love I've ever known The only soul I've ever saved. And I went home,  
Chasing twisters in the canyon My cathedral is the badlands Dust and devils on my conscience Come back to me darlin' And I've been waiting for so long now I can feel you in the hollow And every cloud on the horizon Come back to me darlin'."

Zach and Joey applauded from out side the cell having opened the privacy gate. "We have angels among us," Joey said as he smiled at Summer.

Allie grinned. "So Joey we were just talking about maybe putting make up on Summer for her birthday. Bet she'd look good."

Summer glared at her.

Joey looked at Allie. "Why screw up an already pretty face with all that gook?" he asked. "She don't need it."

Summer blushed. "Thank Joey."

"Just stating the truth, Princess," he told her.

"Yeah we go out on runs, I have to keep Allie away from the make up counter," Zach says.

"That's not practical stuff," Beth said.

"Or stuff that you need," Summer said.

"Thank you!" Zach said.

"Waist of space, and energy to get stuff," Joey added.

"Well it makes me feel pretty," Allie said.

"Sure the walkers' appreciate it," Joey told her.

"We should get going," Allie said. "Night it was fun."

The other three girls got up and followed her. Summer and Beth laughed.

Jewel ,Daryl, Mar's POV:

Jewel took a breath and walked to Mar and Daryl's cell. "Hey Mar you decent?"

"Yeah come on in," Mar said as she turned around.

"Hey can you walk to the infirmary with me?" Jewel asked.

Mar jumped up. "What's wrong? The baby?"

"Just spotting, I had the same thing with Summer, about the same time too. Just want to make sure," Jewel told her friend.

Mar nodded. "Alright, put your arm around me."

"I don't want to scare Rick or anyone," Jewel told her.

"Oh you think I'm not sending for them? No way no how," Mar said as she walked out the cell with her. "Carl, go get your dad. Daryl!"

"What's wrong?" Daryl said as he come up the stairs.

"Nothing, just spotting a little like with Summer," Jewel glared at Mar.

Daryl picked her up. "Sure it's nothing' but we're just going to make sure. Carl you and your dad meet us in the infirmary, get Summer too."

Jewel glared at Mar. "I really hate you right now."

"No you don't, you just hate attention. Get used to it," as they went to the infirmary. "Dr. S? Ronnie? Need you guys."

Ronnie turned around. "What happened? Put her on the bed."

"I spotted a little, had the same thing with my daughter Summer in the twelfth week," Jewel said.

"They put her on bed rest for a few days," Daryl said.

Ronnie nodded as she felt her stomach. "Mar get me the stethascoppe. Have you had any pains, discomfort?"

"No, just spotting and it wasn't much," Jewel reported. "I just have a lot of worry warts around me."

Ronnie laughed. "Better safe then sorry," as she tookd the stethascoppe. "This is going to be cold."

Mar looked over to the door as Rick, Carl, Summer, Maggie and Carol came in. "Couldn't keep them away?"

"We wanted to know what's going on," Maggie said.

Rick went over to her. "Hey, you arlight?"

Jewel nodded. "Just a little spotting."

"There….," Ronnie said. "I wish I had a heart rate Doppler, these things don't really pick up baby heart beats steady until fifteen to twenty weeks. Everyone be quiet," she insisted as she glanced at her watch and quietly counted to herself. "Baby sounds quite healthy, like I said can't get a constant steady count with this, baby moves I lose it."

"We'll keep an eye out for that heart rate thing, just give us a list of what you need," Maggie said.

"Alright, everyone out but Rick needs to wait outside. Need to check her cervix," Ronnie told the group.

Rick saw the hesitation in the group. He went over to Daryl. "Brother, I've got this. She's not doing it alone this time. As soon as this is done, I'll bring you all back in."

Mar touched his shoulder. "I'll be right here too, she'll be fine."

Daryl nodded as he led the group out.

Ronnie put on a glove. "This may hurt," she said

Rick kissed the top of her head as he squeezed her hand as Ronnie started to exam her. She smiled. "Everything's intact, just like you thought momma to be. I'm going to want you to stay in bed for a couple days. No walking up and down those stairs, good thing you have a bathroom up there," Ronnie said.

"What a shame Rick you got wait on her hand and foot," Mar teased.

Rick laughed. "Oh what a hardship, keeping my pregnant wife in bed for a couple days. I can think of worse things to be doing."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "I live with a bunch of comedians."

Ronnie laughed. "Alright, no walking up those stairs."

Mar smiled. "Daryl!"

"Yeah," he said as he came in.

"Need you to carry her up to the office," Mar said.

"Dad is she ok?" Carl asked.

"I'm fine Carl, just need to keep off my feet for a few days," Jewel said.

"Anything we can do to help?" Summer asked.

"We'll spend Christmas together," Rick told them. "Tomorrow, she's just going to rest. Summer you mind keeping Judy overnight?"

"Of course not, Beth and I love having her," Summer said.


	116. Chapter 116

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 116**

**Author's Note: So this is a Rick and Jewel centerd. I know you all hate these. It may take me a bit to actually finish it since I can't seem to stay out of bed for more then half an hour at a time! If only I could convince Andrew Lincoln to come take care of me! Review please.**

Rick smiled as he watched Jewel sleep, his hand tracing down to the small roundness that was developing. He moved down and kissed her stomach. "Hey Peanut, this is daddy. Wanted to talk to you while mommy's asleep."

Jewel tried not to laugh. "Mommy's now awake," she said.

Rick grabbed the pillow. "This is a private conversation mommy, cover your ears. I'll be back up with you in a little while."

Jewel laughed. "I don't think there's such a thing as a private conversation, I am the incubator," she laughed.

"Humor me, Mrs, Grimes. Serious baby and daddy talk," he told her as he kissed her stomach.

Jewel laughed as she put the pillow over her ears. "Better?"

"Much," Rick told her. "I love your mother, little one. I'm not going to lie to you and tell you that you are going to have an easy life, because as much as I wish I could protect you from all the darkness of the world, but I can't. But, don't ever think for one minute that you are not wanted, not loved. You are a bright spot in a dark world. You are hope that good things still exhist. I can't wait to meet you, and as your older sister says you're part Grimes part Dixon, you're going to be a force to be reckoned with. So your job, your only job right now is to get settled inside your momma. Never know what's going to happen in this world, day to day, right now we're safe, so you just get settled inside mommy. Know that you are loved and wanted," he said as he kissed her stomach again. "I think mommy's been listening so I better go talk with her," he said as he moved up.

Jewel wiped her eyes as she removed the pillow. "Damn hormones. And damn you for being so sweet," she told him as she looked at him for the first time. "You shaved."

Rick grinned as he kissed her. "Last night after you were asleep. Figured it's the least I could do for our first anniversary."

Jewel rubbed her hand over his face. "Made it another year in this world, we're beating the odds."

Rick kissed her fingers. "Plan on keep beating them too," he told her.

"I'm waiting for the other shoe to drop, if it's not the Governor….something else, someone else," Jewel said.

Rick kissed her. "Hey no worrying today Mrs. Grimes, it's not allowed. You are supposed to let me spoil you, take care of you today. So, no worrying about what if's. We focus on today, we can control right now," he said as he kissed her shoulder.

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "You're amazing Mr. Grimes."

"No, I'm just a man who is in hopelessly devotedly in love with his wife," Rick told her as he ran his hand over her stomach. "A man who knows how precious each day is. A man who knows how important it is to tell his wife and children that he loves them everyday," he said as he kissed her shoulder.

"God I forgot what if felt like for you not to have a beard," Jewel said as she touched his face.

Rick laughed. "I forgot how light my face felt without a beard. How are you feeling?"

"Good. I haven't done this in almost seventeen years…God my daughter is going to be seventeen in two days. And, you might laugh, but actually got more now then I did back then. Definatley got more people that gives a damn. I'm not going to be suffering a couple beatings from a drunk old man," Jewel said.

Rick looked at her, as he ran his finger down her jaw line. "Your father beat you while you were pregnant?"

Jewel nodded. "A couple times. Daryl got me out, moved us into a one bed room apartment. He slept on the couch. He's probably the only reason the state didn't take Summer from me."

Rick shook his head. "When I was a Sherriff, I would answer domestic abuse calls and I could never understand how a parent could do that to a child. That's why you and Merle always had problems, because you blamed him for leaving," he said softly as he kissed her.

Jewel shrugged. "Partly, and partly that Daryl always followed him like a little puppy dog and he was so much better then that. But, push comes to shove, we're still family. Especially now. I know it's hard for Glenn and Maggie to have him around, and I know he's always toing a line between being an ass and doing what's right. I'm not going to make excuses for Merle, and I know Daryl isn't. If he causes trouble, we know they'll be consequences, hell, he'll be facing our wrath. I mean I did go down a roof on a rope to save his behind, he better behave."

Rick tried not to laugh. "Things that are not recommended for unborn baby to try as he or she gets older."

Jewel laughed. "Things that's not recommended for me to do again."

Rick laughed. "I agree. Definatley not something I would like you to repeat."

"One thing Merle doesn't want to do is piss me off pregnant. I get a bit fierce," Jewel stated.

"You aren't fierce now?" Rick asked with an arch of his eyebrow.

"Oh I get worse, lots worse," Jewel warned.

"I think I'm officially scared. If Walkers break into the prison and you are in a fierce mood, you can attack them, I'll be right behind you," Rick teased as he kissed her.

Jewel stuck out her tongue at him. "Just remember you did this to me."

Rick laughed as he kissed down her neck. "Oh I'll remember, Mrs. Grimes."

"I'm hungry," Jewel said.

Rick grinned. "I have breakfast handled. Carol's going to bring a hot lunch up and I'll go down and get dinner, but for now," he said as he got up.

Jewel grinned. "God, you're a handsome man Rick Grimes."

"I'm sure the scars just add to it," Rick commented as he laughed. He brought over a tray. "We've got a very rare can of fruit cocktail, a sixteen oz. can at that," he said with a grin.

Jewel grinned. "Now, how did you score that?" she asked as she took the can.

"Oh I've got my ways, but I'm not done yet," he told her as he produced a jar of honey. "Honey, I'm afraid that stale crackers will have to do, but peanut butter may help too," he said as he held out the jar.

Jewel grinned. "Oh Rick, you know how to seduce your pregnant wife."

"Oh then this will make you very happy," he said as he held up a pack of twinkies. "Now, with the risk of losing a limb, this I might have to ask you to share," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"I can do that," Jewel grinned as she kissed him and took the peanut butter out of his hand and laughed.

"Now how did I know that would be the first thing you picked?" Rick asked with a grin.

"There's just something about peanut butter that I crave when I'm pregnant," Jewel said with a shrug as she used her finger to dig into the peanut butter. "Mm."

Rick laughed. "Never thought I'd see anyone enjoy peanut butter that much."

"Didn't Lori have cravings with Carl?" Jewel asked.

"A couple, but I don't think she enjoyed them as much as you do," Rick said as he ran his hand over her leg. "Anything you need?"

"A spoon," Jewel said with a grin.

Rick held up a spoon. "Got it covered."

Jewel laughed. "I guess I can share the fruit cocktail."

Rick laughed. "I feel special."

Jewel shrugged. "It is our anniversary," she said with a grin.

Rick laughed. "I do love you Mrs. Grimes."

"I love you, Mr. Grimes," Jewel responded.

**Author's Note: That only took two days to write because I'm sick! BLAH. Next chapter has a bit of Jes and Merle. And, Joey and Summer. A few more chapters (alright, I have no idea how many) chapters til we skim over the whole pig thing then the Governor. But I got a few ideas before then and a time jump to show Farmer Rick. You all love me. I really am dreading killing Hershel. But boy do I have ideas for those Termites. Pissed off pregnant Jewel. Gareth you aint got no idea what you are up against! REVIEW.**


	117. Chapter 117

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 117**

**Author's Note: Even more follower's make me happy! Please review. It really does motivate. Sorry for the 'long' wait in between chapters-well for me anyway, but being as sick as I was and still getting in the swing of things, I'm doing my best!**

(Continued from last chapter-just with the group)

Group POV:

Merle loaded up one of the cars, getting ready to leave. "Open up the gate!" he yelled at the Woodbury people guarding the gates as he was getting in the car.

Carl ran up to the car. "Where are you going?" he asked.

Merle turned and looked at the teen. "Didn't realize I had to check my itinerary with you kid."

"Does Jewel know your going?" Carl asked.

Merle sighed. "Look kid, I'm glad that you are worried bout my sister, but this really isn't about her. I'm just leavin' for a few days. Not good with all these people, and bein' on my best behavior."

Maggie came up with Glenn. "What's going on?" she asked.

"Merle's leaving," Carl said.

"You do realize Jewel is on bed rest right now don't you Merle?" Glenn asked.

"You people act like I'm leaving for good. Michonne and Jes can come and go like they want, lookin' for the Governor and no one says anything? But I plan to leave for a couple days and you all act like the world is gonna end? Hate to point it out to you, but the world is already endin' and me leavin' for a couple days isn't gonna make it any worse," Merle said.

Carl looked at him. "But it's going to upset Jewel. You told her you weren't leaving again."

"You walk out of those gates, don't come back," Glenn warned him.

Merle glared at him. "Look Chinaman, we were doin' real good on the whole respectin' each other thing, but you're pushing it."

Daryl and Summer came down the guard tower. "He's Korean," both said in unison.

"Leaving Uncle Merle?" Summer asked.

Daryl leaned against the car. "Thought we were over this?"

"He says it's just for a couple days," Maggie said.

"Jewel doesn't know," Carl told them.

"It is for a couple days! Come on Daryl, back me up here. You know I don't do real good with a lot of people for long periods of time. Done real good this long," Merle told him.

Daryl lit the cigarette he was holding and shook his head. "Yeah I know how you are Merle. You say a couple days, you like bein' out on your own, you find some booze, something' stronger and you don't come back for a while. Now, I know you're tryin' to turn over a new leaf, but you want to leave, then you need to go up and tell Jewel you're leaving. You're goin' to look her in the eyes, and you're goin' to tell her when you'll be back. And you don't go alone. That's how it works. Otherwise, you pull out those gates and don't come back. We can handle it, but this aint gonna be a back and forth, not anymore Merle. You're either with us or you're not."

Summer crossed her arms. "Need me to go pack up your cell Uncle Merle?"

"Son Of A Bitch…really?" Merle asked.

"When Michonne and Jes goes out, we know they are going and we know why. And they aren't Jewel's brother who has a habit of being in and out of her life. She either needs you in it or out of it. She's got all of us, so if you go, go," Carl told him.

Jes and Joey's POV:

Joey glanced over at the gate as he lit the cigarette he was holding. "Merle's makin' friends again," he told Jes as she cleaned her gun. "You don't want to do that inside where it's warm?" he asked.

Jes looked up. "You know Merle, he gets the itch to get away. Did it at Woodbury, used the excuse to go scout to be gone for a couple nights," she said. "Please, this is warmer then some places I've been," she answered. Jes gave a small smile as she noticed whose his attention was drawn too. "You're not paying' much attention the male Dixon's anyway, you only got eyes for one Summer Dixon."

Joey shrugged. "You gonna give me a lecture?"

Jes laughed. "Nah, think I should be giving Summer a lecture warning her about hurting you."

Joey rolled his eyes as he moved his hair out of his eyes. "Yeah, Summer Dixon isn't a girl that would ever go with a guy like me."

"A guy like you?" Jes asked.

"Possible thug? Hangin' with all the wrong people? Rebels against the parents? Hell if the world hadn't ended, probably would have wound up a lot like Merle," Joey answered.

"The world did end," Jes answered. "Who you were then, it ended the day the dead came back to life. You became a man, a survivor. Doesn't matter WHAT you would have became, it's what you become now. Hell, bet Summer would have been getting some scholarship for that voice of hers to some fancy college. But now, she's just a young woman worried about her family, and others."

Joey looked at her. "What about you? What would you be doing if the world didn't go to hell?"

"Same old same old," Jes said. "Following orders, giving orders, moving," she said with a shrug as she got up.

"Where are you going?" Joey asked.

"Figured I'll go help Merle out. Let him get out of here for a while without everyone bothering him," Jes answered as she picked up her bag.

Joey stood up and put down the cigarette. "Not gonna miss this," he said.

Jes went up to the group. "Merle were you leaving without me?"

Merle looked at her. "What are you talking about?"

Jes rolled her eyes. "Merle, you remember we talked a few days ago that we were going to head up about twenty miles out up to that old cabin past Woodbury, see if there's any supplies left?" she asked as she gave him I'm trying to save your ass here look.

The group looked at each other then at Merle. "You were planning' on going with him?" Daryl asked.

"That was the plan, don't do anything alone anymore," Jes said. "Right Merle?"

"Yeah, right, just clearly slipped my mind," Merle said.

"Why do I have a feeling that you are covering his worthless behind?" Summer asked.

"Hey, manners," Merle hissed at her.

Jes put her bag in the car. "Does it really matter if I am or not? What matters is that I'm going with him, and we'll be back in a couple days. You tell Jewel?"

"No he didn't," Glenn answered. "He said he needed a few days alone."

Jes shook her head. "Well, Merle and I are good at ignoring each other Glenn. So it'll be just like we're alone. Joey you got guard duty, don't you?"

"Yeah, in about fifteen minutes," Joey answered.

Summer looked at him. "So do I," she said.

Merle and Daryl both looked at them. "Oh, no who ever made that guard schedule is getting an arrow in his or her ass. Joey will trade with Sasha. She can take guard duty with Summer, and you can take guard duty with Tyreese at midnight," Daryl told Joey.

"Uncle Daryl," Summer said as she blushed.

"No Uncle Daryl me," Daryl warned.

"So Carl, you and Summer mind telling Jewel that we'll be back in about a couple days since Merle has nothing between his ears but air?" Jes said.

Maggie and Glenn tried not to laugh as Carl kept a straight face. "Yeah, no problem."

"Well come on, Merle. Gonna be dark in a few hours," Jes said as she got in the car.

Sasha and Summer's POV:

Sasha climbed up in the guard shack carrying a thermos of soup and extra blankets. "Well hi there stranger," she greeted as Summer took the blankets.

"It's been a while," Summer agreed. "Of course, I could take it being a little bit warmer."

"Carol sent soup," Sasha said as she held up the thermos. "So, guard duty with Joey didn't work out huh?"

Summer wrapped a blanket around her. "I didn't do it," she answered.

"No Mrs. Kingsley made the guard schedule. A seventy year old woman who knows nothing about nothing. I saw the schedule and told Tyreese, one of us was going to be switching."

"Nothing would have happened," Summer insisted.

Sasha smiled as she hit her arm playfully. "I know, but it also hasn't been that long ago since I was a teenage girl with a crush on a boy. Don't try to deny it either. I'm not your uncles', or your mother, or Rick. I'm your friend, a friend with eyes. I remember my first boyfriend, Malcolm Hendricks. Dreadlocks down his back, played saxophone in our high school band. Lasted a total of three weeks, until I caught him kissing Melody Howard. God, you would have thought the world was ending," she said with a laugh. "If I only knew that in a few years that it would be ending, I would have punched Melody."

Summer laughed. "I don't know, I mean yeah I thought he was hot in high school, but that was before all this."

"And he's not hot now?" Sasha asked. "Come on, that boy is pretty good looking."

"Well, yeah, but hello? As you previously mentioned, I've got uncles', a mother, a stepfather, not to mention a whole lot of adopted brothers and sisters, and Mar," Summer reminded her.

"Everyone cares about you, no one wants to see you get hurt. But, at the same time, I think everyone knows that in this day and time, being normal is not a given. I'm not telling you to go and have sex with him, I'd kill him," Sasha warned. "But, I think everyone, even your uncles', believe it or not, expect to be interrupting a kiss. That's why Rick went out and had the 'father' chat with Joey. As long as you are alive, no one can stop you from growing up. Believe me if anyone could stop a teenage girl from growing up Ty would have figured it out with me and he's still working on it with Lexi," she informed her. "But, hey, don't ever do anything you don't want to do, or be pushed into anything. How do you feel about him? Real feelings, not what you think people want to hear, or what you're used to saying."

Summer shrugged. "Have to admit, been wondering what it would be like to kiss him. But, nothing serious."

"Normal teenage girl thoughts about a boy," Sasha admitted.

"Some of the new comers think I need make up and my hair done so he can't help but want me," Summer told her.

"Those are the type of girls that my mother would call the ones going the wrong way on a one way street," Sasha said.

Summer laughed. "Alright, I thought I heard them all, but that's a new one. I told them where they can go."

"Good! If Joey is interested in someone like that, then he isn't for you. Hello, if they haven't noticed make up and hair are not practical against killing walkers," Sasha told her.

"Thank you! I said the same thing!" Summer told her.

Sasha laughed. "Just be yourself and if that isn't good enough, well then he just isn't good enough for my friend."

TBC


	118. Chapter 118

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 118**

**Author's Note: There may be a time jump in next chapter or the chapter after. I see a few more chapters until the whole flu thing, which I'm still working out in my head. Then mean old Governor. But we aren't complaining are we? Didn't think so! Review please.**

Merle and Jes's POV:

Merle glanced at Jes in the car as he drove. "Why'd you cover for me?" he asked.

Jes arched an eyebrow. "Does it matter? Got you out of there for a couple days right? That's what you wanted?"

Merle shrugged. "Yeah, but still doesn't explain why you did what you did. You didn't have to cover me. I was handelin' it," he told her.

Jes gave a small laugh. "Yeah, you were handling it, right into the guard tower for guard duty. You were getting antsy, starting to act like a caged animal."

"Hate to point this out sweetheart, but we do live in a prison," Merle reminded her.

Jes rolled her eyes at him. "Don't make me regret saving your ass back there Merle," she warned.

"Guess you've forgiven me for punchin' you?" Merle questioned. "Whiskey bottle in the glove box."

Jes grinned as she retrieved it. "Keeping the good shit for yourself, that's the Merle Dixon I know," she said as she opened it.

Merle smirked. "Not the Merle Dixon you love?" he teased.

Jes laughed. "I do not do love, Merle, neither do you. We do hot and needy sex in between the sheets to release tension. Don't think either one of us would know what love was if it came up and bit us in the asses," she said as she passed the bottle over to him.

"Hopin' for a little something' in the sack Jes? Been a while, huh?" Merle teased as he took a swig.

Jes sighed. "Oh yes, Merle, I couldn't stop but think I wanted nothing more than you ripping my clothes off in a cold ass cabin. That's the only damn reason that I interfered and told them that we were planning this," she answered sarcastically.

Merle handed her the bottle back. "Oh you know you miss old Merle."

Jes laughed. "Right and I miss being able to push Walkers' into pits, but that don't mean I'm going to go out and dig pits," she told him. "I could say that you miss me. I didn't hear you argue about me coming with you. You seemed to agree awful quick with me coming with you. Could say that you missed my Spanish temper," she teased as she handed him the bottle back.

Merle laughed. "Well no one says we can't just have a roll in the hay. Now that we're goin' to be alone for a couple days."

"That's so not gonna happen, Merle. There isn't enough whiskey in that bottle," Jes informed him.

"Got more where that came from," Merle smirked. "I swear aint ever met a woman that can stand toe to toe with me like you Jes."

"You mean one that'll kick your ass if you get out of line Merle?" Jes asked as she took the bottle out of his hand. "So you want to tell me why you were really planning on disappearing for a couple days?"

Merle shrugged. "Truth be told all this family bondin' time is makin' my skin crawl. I'm tryin', tryin' real hard. Runnin' is in my blood, first instinct," he admitted.

Jes handed him the whiskey bottle back to him. "Didn't know you before all this, Merle. Knew how much you wanted to find your family when you were in Woodbury. Went around it the wrong way, but working things out, and that's all that can be asked for. Daryl, Jewel and Summer don't expect you to be perfect, they expect you to try, which you are doing."

"Yet they still had a fit and half when I tried to leave," Merle pointed out.

"Yeah because you were trying to leave without telling anyone. All that Daryl and Summer saw was that you were up to your old tricks. Just need to show that you aren't the same person, just take time," Jes pointed out.

"Easier said then done," Merle responded.

"That's why you have me around," Jes said with a grin as she took the bottle back.

Prison POV:

Mar arched an eyebrow as she watched Mitch and Carl looking down on the courtyard, Lexi was sitting on the pavement reading. She placed her hands on either of the boys shoulders. "What are you two up too?"

Carl jumped. "Geeze Mar, you've been hanging out with Daryl to long. You need a bell."

"What are you two doing?" Mar asked again.

"Nothing, Mar," Mitch answered.

Lexi looked up from her book. "They're spying on Summer."

"Lexi," Carl said as he shook his head. "We aren't exactly spying, Mar."

Mar looked down and saw Summer eating soup and talking with Joey. "Not spying huh Carl? Mind telling me exactly what you are doing? I mean you just happened to have a perfect viewing spot of Summer, and I don't think that was on purpose."

"Carl said we needed to keep an eye out on Summer, in case Joey tries something," Mitch answered.

Carl looked at him. "The two of you are the worst conspirators ever. Remind me not to ask the two of you for any help on anything, ever again."

Lexi raised her book. "I'm just reading," she answered.

"First rule of spying Carl, is to be a little less conspicuous. Trust me she knew you were up here from the minute you sat down. May want to lose the hat, it's a big giveaway," Mar teased.

"Tried to tell him that, he's attached to the hat," Lexi answered as she continued reading.

Mar grinned. "Always listen to the girl when it comes to spying Carl, we know how to do it best."

Carol came out holding Judith. "Got caught spying huh?"

"They're not that good at it," Mar told her. "Hi Judith. Maybe by the time you get interested in boys, these two will have learned better skills."

"She hasn't spotted us," Mitch answered.

"Oh she spotted you the moment she sat down, Mitch. She's been hunting since she was old enough to walk, she knows how to be very aware of her surroundings," Carol informed them. "Axel is down there, not to mention Ty and Glenn. Joey's going to be going on guard duty soon."

"There's nothing wrong with us wanting to keep an eye on Summer," Carl pointed out. "She is like our big sister, and it is my job to watch out for my sisters," Carl pointed out.

Mitch nodded. "Don't really remember a time being without Summer," he pointed out.

"I'm just making sure the boys don't get in trouble," Lexi answered.

Carol and Mar both laughed. "It's admirable, and even though Summer may steal your hat in a bit, but being a teenage girl is hard enough without the constant visual that everyone is giving her," Mar told them.

"Carl why don't you take Judy up to see your dad and Jewel?" Carol told him. "Summer will probably be up after she finishes eating."

"Why don't we just go get her?" Mitch asked.

Lexi shook her head. "Boys! Even though she knows we are up here, we don't want her to KNOW we are up here. I swear, am I going to have to teach you guys everything about being the younger siblings?" she asked as she got up. "You can't just go down and get her, you have to have a reason to go down and interrupt. I've interrupted a lot of sibling make out sessions in my life, and you have to have a believable excuse. Considering we don't have a dog to walk, that excuse probably won't work in this case."

Mar looked at Lexi. "Does Ty and Sasha know you are this skilled in interrupting?"

Lexi laughed. "Ty's been having me interrupt Sasha since I was walking," she said as she took Judy. "I think you need a bottle, sweetheart. Yes your big sister can't refuse this cute little chubby face. Let's show big brother how it's done."

Carl looked at her. "I thought you were just reading?"

"I was but Judy needs her bottle," Lexi said as she started to go downstairs. "What? Aren't you two coming?" she asked.

Mar and Carol both laughed as they went downstairs. "Someday, Summer's going to use Judy to interrupt Carl and Lexi," Mar pointed out.

Carol grinned. "It's good to think that far in advance isn't it?"

"Very good," Mar said with a smile.

Summer's POV:

Summer rubbed her hands over the warm thermos. "You are going to need another blanket out there. It's freezing."

Joey laughed. "Well thanks for worrying about me Princess, but I'm sure I'll be fine," he said as he glanced upwards. "They know we can see them right?"

Summer laughed. "Carl probably thinks he's being all stealthy, Mitch is just along for the ride. At least it's not Uncle Daryl or dad glaring at you. I need to go get Judy from Carol soon. Carl, her and me are going to go spend some time with her before it gets to late."

Joey nodded as he put a hand on her knee. "Glad to see that you are over the whole being mad at the parents thing."

Summer smiled a little as she saw Glenn and Ty both looking at them. "Yeah, in this day and time don't think it's good to waste time on being angry over something we can't control," she said as she moved his hand, but gave it a bit of a squeeze before doing it.

Joey smiled. "You know I ain't gonna do anything you don't ever want."

"I know," Summer said with a smile as she turned hearing Lexi, Carl and Mitch come down. "Hello Ladybug are you almost ready to go see daddy and mommy? I was about ready to come and get you once my hands got warm. Yes."

"We thought she could use her bottle," Mitch told them.

Joey shook his head as he got up. "I better try to get a couple hours of sleep before guard duty. Night Princess."

"Night," Summer said as he went upstairs.

"Night Joey," Carl told him as he passed.

"Night kid," Joey answered as he passed.

Summer shook her head as she took Judy. "You three couldn't be any more obvious if you were walkers."

"It was the hat wasn't it?" Lexi asked as she went to fix a bottle. "I told him to lose the hat."

Mitch sat down beside her. "We didn't mean to do anything wrong. We were just looking out for you."

Carl rolled his eyes. "The two of you are really bad conspirators! I swear, I'll ask Patrick next time."

Summer laughed. "I'm not mad Carl."

"You aren't?" Carl asked as he looked at her.

Lexi shook her head as she brought Judy's bottle to her. "I'm trying to teach Carl the logistics of being a younger brother, he's not learning to well."

Summer laughed as she gave Judy the bottle. "Carl one day Judy and I are going to team up against you. And all three of us will team up against Mitch. It's what's siblings do."

"If we all survive that long," Mitch told them.

Carl looked at him. "We've made it this far haven't we?"

Lexi smiled. "I like these odds," she agreed.

Summer smiled. "Yeah we've made it this far, and we keep fighting."

Grimes Family POV:

Rick buttoned his shirt as he heard the knock on the door. "I've got perfect timing," he said with a smile toward Jewel as he opened the door. "Come on in."

"It's been pretty quiet without the three of you," Jewel said as she held out her hands for Judy. "Come here pretty girl."

"How are you feeling?" Carl asked as he sat down on the side of the bed.

"Good. No spotting. How's it going out there?" Jewel asked as she pulled the blanket over Judy.

"Uncle Merle and Jes took off somewhere, guess Mar told you," Summer said. "And, Carl, Mitch and Lexi make horrible spies."

Rick arched an eyebrow and laughed. "Oh really?"

Carl shook his head. "We were just….." he started to say as he tried to think of an excuse.

"Just what? Spying?" Summer teased.

"Did they have something to spy on?" Rick asked.

Jewel laughed. "Rick, easy. So you were trying to be a protective brother and you brought them into it? I guess we're lucky that you didn't use Judy."

Carl tried not to laugh as he diverted his eyes from her.

"Oh he looks just like you when he's not telling everything he knows," Jewel told Rick. "You used Judy?"

"Actually it was Lexi's idea, Judy needed a bottle anyway," Carl told them.

Rick covered his mouth to keep a laugh in. "You didn't stop her?"

Summer grinned. "No they didn't stop her, and they thought they were being all stealthy. Can't really be stealthy wearing the hat."

Jewel laughed. "Well, I'd say this whole blended family thing was working out well."

Summer looked at her. "Is there a manual on how to blend a family when the dead are trying to eat you? Cause, I think I missed that whole section in the library."

Carl shook his head. "It's right between the books about dieting and abuse, how did you miss it?"

Jewel picked up Rick's pillow and hit both of them with it. "You two are horrible."

Rick laughed. "Noticed you used my pillow and not your three."

"I start out with three, I'm lucky enough to end up with one," Jewel told him as she kissed him.

"To much information!" Summer told them.

Carl laughed. "I have to agree!"

Rick and Jewel both looked at each other and taking a pillow each and hit them with it sending the family in a fit of laughter.


	119. Chapter 119

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 119**

**Author's Note: I'm putting all my people in place and figuring out about that dang flu. I know my Jewel and baby to be are going to be safe. But that's a couple chapters away. And, I know where all my people (well most debating if Ridge is making it or not but I LOVE Kiefer Sutherland!) are going to land. I'm actually excited because Merle being alive for this is working well! Summer needed a little Dixon temper scene. Now, there's nothing wrong with matching toes and nails (as I am about ready to go get my pedicure in about an hour) just needed something to slap the preppies out of there 'safe' zone. Now on to our not scripted whatsoever program. Please Review.**

Four and Half Months After Governor's Initial Attack:

Group POV:

Jewel sighed as she put Rick's gun in her bag and picked up Judy. "Daddy and I need to have a little talk about this leaving his gun up here while he's planting," she said as she adjusted the child on her hip. "You are getting so big! I think either you and your baby sibling decided to both grow by leaps and bounds over night," she told the little girl as she kissed the top of her head as she walked down the steps.

Carol looked up from cooking breakfast as Axel went to get Judy. "You're really going to be regretting those stairs soon," Carol told her.

"It'll keep me in shape," Jewel told the other woman. "Thanks Axel."

"No problem, this little cutie and I can just hang out until Beth is ready to take her," Axel said.

Jewel grabbed a peach. "Daryl took the hunting party out already?"

"He wasn't to happy that he got stuck with a couple of the teens from Ridge's group," Carol said.

"Ridge volunteered and went with them. Summer volunteered," Mar said as she walked up. "Daryl took the chance to take Mitch too."

"Joey go? That's why Summer volunteered huh?" Jewel asked with a grin.

"Basically," Carol said with a laugh.

"Maggie, Ty, Glenn and Sash is taking a couple of them out to a shopping center, thought I'd go with them," Axel said. "Need to be more useful then some of the older people around here."

"Or the pregnant one?" Jewel asked with a grin. "Did Rick already go out to the fields?"

Mar laughed. "Lost your husband? Honeymoon phase is over."

Jewel stuck her tongue out at her friend. "He left a note, said that he was letting me sleep in."

"He left his gun again," Carol told her.

"I know, I've got it in my bag," Jewel answered. "That's top of my priority list."

"Hershel was going to talk to him if he continues," Carol informed her.

Jewel took another peach. "Well, I know most of this group only dealt with Lori while she was pregnant. Lori who somehow didn't say a word against anyone or put her foot down when it came to Carl. But, I'm not Lori. If anything I get more fierce," she said as she kissed the top of Judy's head. "Yes, daddy may get shot with his own gun if he doesn't wear it. Not really, I kinda like having daddy around. Yes," she said.

"Do I need to come watch and make sure everyone comes out alive?" Mar asked.

Jewel grinned. "Nope, Merle's on guard duty, he'll shoot if he sees me losing my temper," she teased. "You be a good girl," she said as she walked out of the prison.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel smiled as she watched Rick dig in the ground. The weather had just turned warmer and Hershel had gotten him out to farming as soon as he could. "Hey there."

Rick looked up and smiled. "Hey you," he said as he went over and kissed her. "Judy wake you?"

"No having to go to the bathroom with this one did," Jewel answered as she gestured to her stomach. "We need to talk," she told him as she kissed him.

Rick looked at her. "I know that glare," he told her as he touched her face.

"You didn't wear your gun again," Jewel told him. "Rick, if it was one of us, you'd be the first one to give us a lecture about not being protected."

Rick sighed. "Jewel, I just want to show Carl and Summer that there's more to life then killing walkers," he said as he kissed her.

"I know, Rick, I get it," Jewel said as she kissed him. "But the danger is still outside those gates, and I'm not just talkin' about the walkers outside those gates," she said. "I'm talkin' about the Governor and any other crazy insane people out there ready to take what we have. Enjoy this, Rick. Enjoy being able to relax, enjoy the fact that we've got a baby on the way. Enjoy the fact that Summer is enjoying having her first crush, much to your chagrin. Enjoy the fact that Carl is hanging out with kids his own way. And enjoy that we are able to climb into bed at the end of the night and hearing Judith cooing herself to sleep," she said as she placed his hand on her stomach. "But please, Rick, don't get complacent. We both know what's out there, just waiting to get inside," she begged. "I can't do this alone Rick because you were doing something stupid. Yes, leaving your gun inside is stupid, and you know it."

Rick kissed her. "I never meant to worry you, Mrs. Grimes, and you know that."

"I know Mr. Grimes and that's what pissed me off about seeing your gun hanging over the chair, again," Jewel told him. "I swear I'm about ready to make you go share a cell with Merle," she teased.

"Oh no, not that," Rick teased as he kissed her. "I take it you have my gun in that bag. You taste like peaches," he told her.

"I've ate two this morning, and yes I have the gun in my bag. Judy's with Beth, Carl's hanging out in D Block, Summer's out with Daryl…we could go upstairs and spend a couple hours alone," Jewel teased with a grin.

"Now, Mrs. Grimes, are you suggesting I leave all this work for later and play hooky with my pregnant wife?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"That's exactly what I'm suggesting, Mr. Grimes," Jewel said with a grin. "I'll even come out here and watch you build the pig pens. I'll even offer Merle's assistance," she said with a grin.

"Now why would Merle be up to helping me build a pig pen?" Rick asked as he walked with Jewel.

"Because I'll throw things at him if he doesn't help," Jewel said with a grin.

Rick laughed. "You are horrible Mrs. Grimes."

"Just remember that, Mr. Grimes," Jewel teased.

Daryl, Ridge, and group POV:

Ridge sat down next to Daryl who was sitting next to the campfire. "You don't like me much do you?" Ridge asked the other man.

Daryl glanced at him through his bangs. "Don't have an opinion one way or another," he simply answered. "Summer, you bring your sleeping bag over here next to the fire and next to Mitch."

Summer glanced at Joey as she shook her head before she did it. "Yes Uncle Daryl," she answered.

Ridge stifled a laugh. "Got to give them a little freedom before they go hog wild you know."

Daryl flicked the cigarette ashes on the ground. "Wasn't askin' for your advice," he simply said.

Ridge nodded. "No you weren't. But I remember when Kim got interested in a boy, more I pushed, more I hated him, more I said no, more she snuck out a window and went a little hog wild. I mean you know, your sister had Summer as a teenager," he simply said.

Daryl glared at him as Summer and Joey both looked at them. "You want to back off right now," Daryl told him.

"I'm just offering some advice, meant nothing bad about it," Ridge told the other man.

"You offerin' me advice? Alright, how about some back in return? How about you coddle these people like they are going to break? The only one who has any balls is Zach. I offered to bring them out here to teach them basic hunting skills. You aren't always gonna be around, that's the days we live in today. Allie there is more interested in putting on eye make up then hunting. At least she'll be an attractive walker," Daryl said.

"Let's not talk about the perfume that she tried to come out here with, talk about attracting walkers'," Joey said.

"I've kept them alive," Ridge said as he stood up. "So, the girls dare to be girls. It's something that all of us should encourage, for them to be kids. Mitch here should be back at the prison playing with legos and not carrying a knife everywhere."

Summer got up and put herself between the two men. "You need to back down Ridge. Mitch is out here because he wants to be out here. Even before the end of the world, I knew how to hunt, I knew how to use a bow and arrow and I knew how to survive. Mitch is still alive right now because he's learned and he's listened. You're a good guy, you and Ronnie's done a commendable job. This isn't a contest about whose balls are bigger," Summer said. "You can yell later Uncle Daryl," she told him. "Both of you have different ways of keeping your people alive, and it's worked. But, the fact is that they aren't kids Ridge. You may want to think about them as kids, but they were never kids, not when you met them. They were young adults, on there own. They got to experience that, they did better then I did. Better then Mitch, Judy, Mika, Lizzie, Lexi, Carl and the other kids back at the prison will ever get. Yeah, maybe I am a bit annoyed because of the way you coddle them. We've seen what happens when someone gets coddled. Carol had a daughter about Carl's age, she didn't want to let her grow up, learn to use a knife, protect herself. She got bit. Carol will tell you now that if she had it all to do over, that she'd insist she'd learn how to defend herself. Just because you adjust to this life, doesn't mean you have to give up who you are. You can still keep who you are, but you still have to defend yourself and others. Truth be told, I came out here because Mitch was coming and I didn't trust the Barbies and Kens over there to back them up. It just takes one minute, one distraction, to get them killed. I know you don't want that, you care to much," she said. "Uncle Daryl, Mitch, Joey and I are going to walk perimeter," she told him.

"I'll go too," Zach said as he stood up.

"One trip around, stay in pairs," Daryl instructed.

Summer nodded as she started to walk away. "By the way Ridge, next time you want to imply something about my mother being lose, you and I are going to have a problem. One that is going to leave you bent over and doubled over in pain," she warned.

Joey gave a small grin. "Dixon's don't make promises they don't keep," he said. "Come on Mitch, let's show these people how it's done," he said.

Daryl glanced at the group. "Anyone got anything to say for themselves?" he asked as he looked at Ridge. "I'm askin' them. They are adults, they've got to figure this out for themselves."

"There's nothing' wrong with the way we survived, we're here," Allie said. "There's nothing wrong with us wanting to be females and put on makeup."

Daryl sighed. He wasn't used to girlie girls. Jewel and Summer both weren't girlish or cared about makeup, or there hair done perfectly. Now dealing with these college girls, he was quite thankful of that. "No sweetheart, there's nothing' wrong with wanting to look your best if you're going to a frat party," he told them. "But you might want to come out of fantasyland and join us in the real world. The world where the living are a dying breed, literally. The world where the dead don't care if you have matching red nails and toes when they make you a meal," he told the group. "The dead isn't the only threat out there, sweetheart. We've ran into groups that kill Ridge, Joey, me and any of the other men out here and use you and Summer and the rest of you anyway they'd want."

"There's no reason to try to scare them," Sean told him.

"I wish it was just a threat, Sean. You want to hear about what groups can do? Talk to Mar about what the hell she went through before we found her. Talk to Maggie and Jewel about what the Governor tried. You all got lucky with Ridge and Ronnie, and for that you all should be grateful. But, now the time to man up, because they may not always be there. That's not a damn scare tactic, that's the damn truth," Daryl told them. "Bruce, Ellie, Stacey, with me, we're doing perimeter checks taking over from Summer, Joey, Zach and Mitch," he told them.

Ridge nodded as they got up and looked at Daryl, both men nodded at each other a sign of understanding.


	120. Chapter 120

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 120**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy! Joey and Summer will get an opportunity to kiss soon! It'll have to be Summer's move first and Joey really doesn't want to get hit again, not to mention he has a lot of people who will hit him if he hurts her! So next chapter starts Season 4. So, please review.**

Five months after Governor's initial attack:

Jewel's POV:

Jewel sat down next to Maggie in the cafeteria. "Glenn is out on a run without you? Something the matter?"

Maggie shook her head and gave a small smile. "Nothing is wrong. How are you doing?" she asked as she touched Jewel's stomach.

"Good," Jewel answered as the baby kicked Maggie. "Peanut is telling you not to change the subject. What's going on why aren't you on the run? Maggie…you're…are you pregnant?" she asked as she lowered her voice.

"We're not sure, it's to early to tell," Maggie answered.

"How's Glenn feeling about it? I mean….Rick's reaction wasn't the best at first, but after Lori, I understood," Jewel questioned her friend.

"I think Glenn is scared to even think about it," Maggie told her. "But, I want to live you know?"

Jewel smiled. "Yeah I know, more then just surviving. I get it, trust me," she said as she rubbed her stomach. "Peanut wasn't planned, but never regretted it for a minute. So when can you take a test?"

"A couple weeks," Maggie answered. "You won't tell anyone right? I mean until I know for sure."

"Of course not Mags," Jewel assured the woman. "If you need to talk, you know you can come to me at anytime. Even if you aren't pregnant, if you just want to talk about the possibility."

Maggie smiled. "I know. Now, besides getting bigger, how are you besides?"

Jewel smiled. "Good, real good. Summer thinks the baby is a boy, Carl hopes the baby is a boy."

Maggie laughed. "Carl is a bit outnumbered in the sisters department. I remember when Annette was pregnant with Beth, I wanted a sister, Shawn wanted a brother. It was an ongoing argument. I don't think daddy cared one way or another," she told her.

"Just as long as the baby is healthy, right?" Jewel asked.

Maggie smiled. "Is that what Rick is saying?"

"Basically," Jewel said with a laugh. "Of course, Daryl and Merle are hoping for a nephew, want to keep the Dixon balance. We're even right now," she said.

"What do you want? I mean do you feel if it's a boy or girl?" Maggie asked.

Jewel laughed. "When I was pregnant with Summer, I thought she was a he, so my instincts are a little bit off," she admitted. "I really don't care one way or another. I just hope that it keeps going as smooth as it is now, you know?"

"Yeah, I know. Kinda just waiting for what's next," Maggie said. "Alright, let's not think negative, it's going good, let's not jinx it," she told the other woman.

Jewel nodded as she squeezed the other woman's hand. "Let's keep thinking positive," she agreed with the woman.

Summer and Daryl's POV:

Summer glanced over at Daryl as he was driving. "So what was this sudden urge for Uncle and niece bonding time?"

Daryl shrugged. "You don't blame me for wantin' to spend some time with my niece do you? We don't get a whole lot of time to spend with each other anymore. Kind of miss it."

Summer smirked. "In other words you want to know if Joey has done anything I don't feel comfortable with? Or if we've snuck out to the woods? Afraid you missed something?"

Daryl raised an eyebrow. "Well since I am such a damn open book, is there anything' I did miss?"

"No, Uncle Daryl. Joey's being a perfect gentleman," Summer answered. "Trust me, Uncle Daryl, if he wasn't, he'd be limping. You and Uncle Merle taught me well," she said as she looked out the window. "Watch out!" she yelled as a man appeared out of no where. "Wholly crap, he's alive," she said as she grabbed her bow and arrow.

"Is it going to matter if I tell you to stay your ass in the car?" Daryl asked as he grabbed his own bow and arrow.

"Would just be wasting your breath, we don't do things alone," Summer said as she got out of the car. "You're alive," she told the young black man.

The man gave a small smile. "I was beginning to wonder that myself," he said.

"You alone?" Daryl asked as he held out his bow and arrow.

"Alone for a while, was with a group for a while, and a group before that. Got overran both times. Lucky to be alive," he said. "Names Bob Stookey," he said.

Summer glanced at Daryl. "Summer Dixon, this is my Uncle Daryl. You some kind of medic?" she asked by nodding toward his jacket.

"Was, Army. Don't mean a whole lot now a days," Bob answered.

"Everything means a whole lot now a days," Summer answered as she turned her attention to behind him. "We've got company. Get in the car. Now," Summer ordered as she opened the back door and shot the first of the walkers with her bow and arrow.

Bob seemed to hesitate at the order as he glanced over his shoulder.

"Get your ass in the car!" Daryl told the man as he used his bow and arrow to take down another walker. "We aint got time for you to make up your mind," Daryl warned him as the younger man ran to the car and got in.

Summer shot one more walker before she slammed the door of the car. "We're going to need to find more bow and arrows," she said as she turned and looked at the new comer. "Hope you don't make a habit of taking that much time making up your mind under normal circumstances."

"Guess you caught me off guard," Bob told them. "Don't meet a lot of people now a days whose willing to stick there necks out for people."

Daryl looked at the rearview mirror. "It's what we do," he answered. "No one can survive on our own anymore," he said.

"Where do you all call home?" Bob asked.

"The prison," Summer answered. "Uncle Daryl's part of the council that runs the place. We just ask you pull your weight. Being a medic is useful," she pointed out.

"Never thought being in the Army would benefit saving me later on," Bob answered.

"It's a useful skill," Daryl answered. "More useful then some of the people we've got around."

"Well sounds pretty good, I mean better then being myself," Bob answered hesitantly. "The two of you are useful with those bow and arrows."

Daryl shrugged. "We're Dixon's, been hunting before we could walk. If my brother, sister and I hadn't hunted growing up, we wouldn't have ate," he said. "Taught this one before she could walk," Daryl answered.

"Keeps the family fed," Summer said. "Welcome to the family, Bob," she said.

**Author's Note: Now I've got all my players into place, onto Season 4.**


	121. Chapter 121

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 121**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me happy. I am looking forward to the second part of doing season 4, but the whole pig flu skipped my mind. But I'm dealing with it! When I first saw the scene where Lizzie was naming the walkers' Summer screamed idiot stupid person in my head. She's now happy that she gets to confront her! Now onto our somewhat regularly scripted program.**

Grimes Family POV:

Jewel rubbed her stomach as she looked at the pigs in the pen. "That one isn't doing to well is it?" she asked Rick.

Summer glanced over her shoulder as Carl joined them. "Hello sleepy head," she teased. "Do you think something's wrong with the pig?"

"You didn't wake me up," Carl told Rick as he joined them.

Jewel shook her head as Rick grinned. "Because I knew you were up late reading comic books with a flashlight," he told his son.

"What's up with Violet?" Carl asked.

Summer turned and looked at him. "You named my future bacon?" she asked with a shocked look on her face.

Jewel buried her face in Rick's shirt and burst out laughing. "I really wish we had a camera, the look on your face Summer."

Summer sighed. "How am I supposed to eat something you named Violet, Carl? I really hope that name isn't on the baby list name."

Rick laughed as he kissed the top of Jewel's head. "It's not," he assured his oldest daughter. "Carl didn't I tell you not to name them, they aren't piglets anymore, they're food."

Summer glanced at the pig. "You can't eat something you named. Now I'm not going to be able to eat bacon without wondering if it was Violet. Thanks," she said as she shook her head.

"I just thought until, well," Carl started.

"Until what? We butcher her and we eat her? You never name your food, that makes it to personal," Summer said with a glance at Violet. "She's not doing to well, is she? Maybe we should get Hershel out here to look at her. Could be something more then just a sick pig."

Jewel glanced at Rick. "We'll just need to keep an eye on," she paused then looked at Carl, "Violet, and if it passes to the piglets, we'll have to be careful."

Rick nodded. "I think you're sister is never going to be able to eat bacon again," he teased Carl.

"Oh I'll be able to eat bacon, I'm just making sure he doesn't name the food," Summer said with a roll of her eyes. "I'm going on the run with Uncle Daryl and the group to Big Spot later."

"Summer, you don't have too, there's other people that can do it," Rick pointed out.

Summer shrugged. "I know I _don't _have to do it, but I want to do it."

Jewel kissed Rick's shoulder. "It should be an easy run," she assured her husband.

Rick nodded. "Just be careful," he told Summer.

"I always am," Summer responded. "Don't go naming anymore of my breakfast food," she warned Carl.

Rick laughed as he looked at the pig. "Feel better Violet," he said.

Jewel laughed. "Don't encourage him," she told Rick as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "Let's get to it Carl," he told him. "What are you up to today?" he asked Jewel as he kissed her.

"Spending some time in the infirmary, hanging out with Judy, taking a nap. Maybe bringing out some food to the two of you later on," Jewel answered.

Carl looked up. "Michonne's back," he said as Michonne led the horse through the gate.

Summer stopped and smiled. "Hey Michonne, welcome home."

Michonne smiled. "Glad to be home," she said as she held up a chocolate bar. "Don't be telling Carl that I gave you first pick of the chocolate," she teased.

Summer laughed. "He'll get over it when you give him the comic books, you know you found some," she said as she petted the horse. "Did you find him?"

Michonne shook her head. "Not yet," she answered as Rick, Carl and Jewel joined them. "Look at you," Michonne said as she nodded toward Jewel's stomach.

"Kind of hard not to look at me," Jewel said with a smile. "Welcome back," she said.

Rick smiled. "It's good to see you."

"Glad to see you too," Michonne answered as she went over to her bag.

"Can we catch up later Michonne? I'm going out on a run with Uncle Daryl, and he's going to want to be going soon," Summer said.

Michonne nodded. "Be careful," she said as Summer went off.

"Someone hit the jackpot," Carl said as Michonne took out comic books from her bag.

"No way! Thank you!" Carl said as he took them out of her hand.

"I get to read them when you're done," Michonne told him. "Found some peanut butter too," she said with a grin as she took it out of her bag.

Rick laughed. "You just became her best friend."

Michonne gave a small grin as she took out a razor. "If I wasn't then, maybe I am now," she said. "You're face is losing the war," she told Rick.

"I love you Michonne," Jewel said with a grin. "You staying around a while?"

"Just for a little while," Michonne answered. "This run Summer and Daryl going on, they need help?"

"You just got back," Carl told the other woman.

"And I'll be back again. I'm here, I should pull my weight, plus need to make sure Jewel's stocked up on peanut butter," Michonne said with a smile.

"I'll walk up with you," Jewel said as she went with Michonne. "Take care of the horse for Michonne Carl," she instructed as they walked up.

Mar and Jes POV:

Mar stood away from the gates as she watched the walkers' come toward it. "They're becoming more of a pain."

Jes looked at the other woman. "They're dead and they want to eat us, I'm thinking that's pretty much of a pain enough."

Mar shook her head. "I mean the way they are piling up overnight, it's taking a lot of man power to keep them under control. I haven't seen a build up like this, ever."

Jes shrugged. "We've got a lot more people around, plus not to mention the live stock, it attracts them."

Mar nodded as she went up to the make shift kitchen. "Hey you guys seen the build up on the fences?" she asked Daryl and Carol.

"I was just going to show him," Carol answered.

Mar laughed. "Not used to being some kind of hero and all the attention," she told Daryl as she wiped his mouth with her finger. "Had some deer."

"Watch it woman, I'm not Mitch," he teased as they looked at the fence.

"It's getting as bad as last month, and they don't spread out anymore," Carol told them.

"We're going to have to reinforce the fences, just not that one," Jes told them.

"But what's bringing them all up like that? I mean usually they spread out?" Mar said.

"Like I said we've got more people and live stock, attracting them," Jes reminded the other woman.

Daryl nodded. "We're like sitting ducks to them."

"They usually spread out though," Mar reminded him.

"I have to agree with her, this is unusual," Carol informed them. "We don't have a lot of people to spare for the run, it's taking all we can to hold them back."

"I can get Merle, Ridge, some of the boys and we can start reinforcing the fences," Jes responded. "You're taking Zach right?" she asked Daryl.

"You're becoming as bad as Jewel knowing where everyone is or where they are going to be," Daryl answered. "Yeah Zach's coming."

"I have a shift in the infirmary, but it's slow, I can do the wall," Mar offered.

Carol shook her head. "No need for that yet. Never know what's going to happen that you may be needed."

"Got to agree with her, Mar, we're good for now," Daryl told her.

Jewel smiled as she walked up. "Look who I found bearing peanut butter and a razor," she teased Michonne.

Carol and Mar laughed. "You just became her hero," Mar told her.

"Find anything?" Jes asked the other woman.

"No, no sign of him," Michonne answered.

"Can we not talk about you know who? I mean can we keep our focus on everything being alright for now?" Jewel asked as she rubbed her stomach.

"You've been reading to much Harry Potter," Daryl told her.

"So heard you are going on a run, I'll go," Michonne answered.

"You just got back," Carol reminded her.

Michonne nodded. "Now that I'm here, I'm going to pull my weight."

Daryl nodded. "Just waiting for everyone to meet up," he said as he nodded.

Summer, Carl, Joey's and kids POV:

Summer turned as she heard one of the girls from Woodbury as she was calling out to the walkers'. "What the hell?" she mumbled to herself.

"You still going on the run?" Joey asked as he joined her.

"Yeah, you?" Summer asked as she kept her eyes on the gate.

"Yeah, what's going on Princess?" Joey asked as Carl and Patrick joined them.

"Lizzie's naming the walkers'," Summer told them as she stalked toward them.

"That's the Dixon 'you're doing something stupid walk,' Carl said.

"We should go back her up," Joey pointed out.

"Summer can handle herself," Patrick told them.

"It's not Summer we're worried about," Carl answered as they followed her.

"Lizzie Samuels what the hell are you doing? Did I just hear you call that walker Nick?" she asked as she pulled her away from the gate. "All of you away from there now," she ordered.

"We weren't doing anything wrong," Lizzie told her.

"Not doing anything wrong? Lizzie, you're naming walkers!" Summer yelled at her.

"They had names when they were alive, they're just dead now. They're just different but they still deserve names," Lizzie insisted. "If you were to die tomorrow and we buried you, you'd still be Summer."

"Lizzie, if we died tomorrow, and we were buried we'd be buried by people we loved," Carl told her.

"Look, little psycho, they want to eat you, they are not just different, they are DEAD," Joey told her.

Summer glanced at Joey. "Cool it," she hissed as she bent down. "Lizzie, have you seen anyone die from a walker?"

"Yes," Lizzie answered.

Summer took a breath. "You're taunting them, Lizzie. You're not only putting yourself in danger, but you're putting Mika in danger, and the other children. Those walkers don't care if you name them, they DON'T think. The only thing that they know is that they want to eat you. I know it's harsh Lizzie, but it's the truth. You are putting everyone in danger when you do that. What happens if there's a breech? You aren't armed, you, Mika, David, they take you down, then they come and take everyone else down. You calling 'hey Nick,' isn't going to stop them, Lizzie. I know you don't want your dad in danger, I don't want my family in danger. Don't name them, Lizzie."

"They aren't pets either Lizzie," Carl told them.

"I don't want to see any of you down here again," Summer told them.

"Are you going to tell?" Mika asked.

Summer gave the girl a small smile. She liked Mika, who was totally different then her sister. "I'm going to tell not to get you in trouble, but so we can know what's going on. You didn't do anything wrong Mika. Lizzie is the oldest out here, and as the oldest, she has to take some responsibility for what she did, and what could have happened. You all need to go get ready for story time," Summer told them.

"Are you going to be there?" Mika asked Patrick.

"Yeah, maybe," Patrick answered.

"Go on, all of you," Summer instructed as she gave them the glare.

Joey watched them go. "That girl is a psycho in the making."

"But you don't have to tell her that to her face," Carl pointed out.

"Why not? She is walking a very short line between being normal and off the reservation," Joey pointed out. "I don't think we get the luxury of saying 'oh she's just a kid' in this case. Not when that kid was putting everyone's life in danger."

Summer took a breath. "We took care of it, I'll talk to Daryl and Carol, maybe talk to her dad," she said. "I have to admit, she gives me the creepolas. But if all she is doing is naming them, then we've done all we can."

"Let's hope that's all she's doing," Carl said as they started to walk away.

"We better go, you know Uncle Daryl isn't known for his patience level," Summer told Joey.

"Be careful," Carl yelled. "Don't open boxes or get shot!"

"Very funny," Summer said as she walked away with Joey.

TBC


	122. Chapter 122

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 122**

**Author's Note: Reviews are like chocolate covered truffles they make me happy! I liked Karen (and the producers need a name dictionary because Karen, Carol, Carl…finger twisters!) and wanted to do a little bit more with her before well we know what happens. But don't worry, she's not sick yet so Jewel and baby will be OK! Now on to our regularly somewhat scripted program.**

Daryl's POV:

Daryl leaned against the car and lit the cigarette. He shook his head as Summer and Joey walked up. "Nice of the two of you to join us. Remind me to invest in a watch for one of you," he said as he gave a glance to Joey.

Summer shook her head. "Well, we weren't the only ones that you are waiting for," she said with a slight smirk. "We had to deal with something."

"What did you have to deal with?" Daryl asked.

"We handled it," Summer answered as Joey put his stuff in his car.

"Summer Grace, you might be seventeen, but I asked you a question and I expect you to answer it. What problem?" Daryl warned his niece

Summer sighed. "Lizzie was naming the walkers', like they were alive or something."

"She think they are just sick? Like Hershel did?" Daryl questioned.

"Hershel thought the walkers were sick?" Sasha asked as she put her things in the bag.

"When we first met him," Summer answered. "But this is something different."

"Yeah the kid is psycho," Joey answered.

"I wasn't going to say anything til we got back, nothing we can do until then," Summer answered.

Michonne glanced over as she looked around. "Who else is going?"

"Glenn, Zach, you, Sasha, Summer and Joey," Daryl answered. "We're taking two cars."

"Ty said he's coming too," Sasha answered.

"We can make a big haul with this many people," Summer said.

"If we can keep you from getting' shot," Daryl teased.

"Or caught in bear traps, or walkers' jumping out of boxes," Glenn teased as he walked up to them.

Summer glared at them. "Alright, so I tend to have a tendency to be clumsy," she admitted.

"But she's still alive," Michonne pointed out.

"Thank you!" Summer answered with a grin.

Bob walked up to the group. "I'd like to start pulling my weight around here," he told them.

"Bob it's only been a week," Sasha told him as she exchanged glances with Summer.

"That's a week worth of meals, a roof over my head. Let me earn my keep," Bob told them.

"Summer and Daryl said that you were out there alone when they found you," Sasha informed him.

"Yeah, that's right," Bob answered.

"I just want to make sure you know how to play on a team," Sasha told him.

"We aint gonna know if he knows how to play well with others, if we don't let him prove himself," Joey said. "He's willing, we should let him do it," he said.

"Hate to be agreeing with him, but he's right," Daryl told them.

"He was a medic in the Army, obviously knows how to handle himself," Glenn pointed out.

"You're a tough sell, you know that?" Bob told Sasha.

"Alright, fine," Sasha told him.

"Now all we're missing is Zach," Daryl said as Tyreese came up.

"He's saying goodbye to Beth," Summer told her Uncle and nodded toward the pair.

"Zach, hurry up. I swear I feel like I'm in the middle of a damn romance novel," Daryl told him as he came up.

"Beth didn't say goodbye," Zach told Summer.

"She doesn't believe in goodbyes," Summer simply said as she got in the car.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up from her book when she heard the knock on the door. She got up and opened it. "Karen? Is something wrong?" she asked, surprised that to see the other woman.

"No, I'm not bothering you am I? It's stupid, I just wanted to give you something," Karen told the other woman.

"No you aren't bothering me, just surprised me that's all. Come in," Jewel said as she moved out of the way to let the other woman in. "Seems like you're missing half of you, always see you with Ty."

"Could say the same thing about you and Rick," Karen teased. "He went on the run."

"Ty's a good guy, the two of you seem like you're getting along well," Jewel said.

"He is, just this whole falling in love at the end of the world thing is new, you know?" Karen asked.

Jewel laughed as she rubbed her stomach and sat down on the bed. "You're talking to the choir, believe me. I'm not one to give romance advice, but what I can say is that finding that one person to relax with, the one person that gets it," she told the other woman.

Karen smiled. "How are you doing? It can't be easy," she said as she nodded toward her stomach.

Jewel smiled. "Never is if you think about it. But, I'm blessed. A new life now a days is hope, a blessing. Maybe even more so then before," she told her. "What can I do for you? You said you had something for me?"

Karen handed her a small bag. "It's nothing much, but one of the groups brought back some yarn a few weeks ago. And all babies need a blanket," she told her.

Jewel opened up the bag and took out a yellow and blue blanket. "Oh this is beautiful, Karen. Thank you."

"Figure blue works for a girl or a boy," Karen told her. "Though you do look like you're carrying a boy."

Jewel laughed. "I'm not getting any vibes, one way or another. We are discussing names for both," she said. "Thank you for this, you didn't have too."

Karen smiled. "You all didn't have to take me in after Woodbury, it's the least I can do," she told her.

Lunch time Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up from feeding Judith her bottle as Rick came in. "Something happened, what's wrong?" she asked her husband as she saw his face.

Rick went over and kissed her. "You know me to well."

"Sit down, what happened? Did something happen with the gates? The party that went out for food?" Jewel asked concerned.

Rick shook his head. "No, I went to check the snares."

"Alone?" Jewel asked.

"Yes, everyone else was busy, just didn't want the walkers' to get it," Rick answered as he took Judith from her to burp.

"Something obviously happened," Jewel said as she touched his face. "Are you hurt?"

Rick shook his head and kissed her. "I met a woman, she and her husband had been out on there own for a while…"

"Did you bring them back?" Jewel asked as she touched his face. "There's something more, what is it?"

Rick sighed. "Her husband had been turned, he was weak cause he hadn't ate, she tried to lure me there so he could feed."

Jewel looked at him. "Hence the reason you don't go anywhere alone," she said. "Obviously you took care of her? Put her down?"

Rick kissed her. "No, all she wanted to do was be with her husband, walker or not. I saw her face, I heard her talk. If I lost you, Carl, Summer, Judith, the baby…that could be me."

Jewel shook her head as she kissed him. "No Rick, that isn't you. If something happened to me, or the kids, you'd fight back because you would have people who you needed to fight for. I'd do the same," she said as she kissed him. "We have promised each other that we don't give up," she told him. "We fight for each other, for our family even if the other one of us aren't there. That's how we survive, Rick," she told him as she kissed him.

Rick kissed her again. "Just hearing her talk….saying we don't get to come back from things."

"If that was true, Mr. Grimes, you wouldn't be living under the same roof as my brother, would you?" Jewel asked.

Rick gave a small smile. "That's true, Mrs. Grimes," he told her as Judith fell asleep.

"We do what we have too to survive, to keep the people we care about alive. Sometimes with people like Merle, it takes a little bit more time to figure it out, still struggles. But men like you Rick Grimes, you were born to be good, you were born to survive this world. Your whole life revolves taking care of the people you care about, the people who are your family. Even if you don't like them, you'd still protect them. When it comes to your kids, to me, I know you would do anything to protect us. Sometimes that includes things that you never knew you were capable of, or that you could think of," Jewel said as she touched his face. "But, whatever it is that we have to do, that we will do, we know it's for the people we love. We don't lose our humanity, we just fight for it," Jewel said as she kissed him. "Remember that, Rick."

Rick smiled. "I love you Mrs. Grimes."

"I love you too Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him.

TBC


	123. Chapter 123

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 123**

**Author's Note: Alright, Summer, please keep conversation with Father Gabriel at bay until later. One crisis at a time. Geez, you would think these characters' have a life of there own for some reason. Oh wait…they do! Can I say Season 4 episode one is a LONG one to write? Or maybe it seems like that because I really want to avoid the flu. LOL. Review please.**

Big Spot Group POV:

Joey glanced around as everyone piled out of the cars. "How'd this place get left untouched?" he asked.

"The Army came and put these fences up, made it a place for people to go," Sasha told them.

"Last week we spotted this place, there was a bunch of walkers' behind the chain link fence keeping' people out, like a bunch of guard dogs," Daryl told them.

Summer glanced around. "What happened to the walkers'? They don't just leave for no reason."

Glenn grinned. "Give it a listen," he told the group.

"That's music, bad music, but music non the less," Joey responded.

Daryl glanced at him. "Sorry, didn't think to pack up on the good CD's when the world went to shit," he answered.

"Uncle Daryl," Summer warned in her best Jewel voice.

"Woah, alright, you sounded just like your mother, creepy," Glenn said. "We hooked up a boom box with two car batteries," he told them.

"Thought we'd have to come back with a bigger group tomorrow, but we got enough people now that we can grab a lot of shit," Daryl said.

"Hygiene items, soaps, first aid kits, aspirin, Tylenol," Summer instructed.

"Now you're just channeling Jewel, quit that!" Glenn told her.

Daryl shook his head. "Let's make a sweep, make sure it's safe," he told the group as they made the way through the hole in the fence.

"Spread out, keep in sight of each other," Sasha told them.

"Stay in pairs, make sure you can see someone else at all times," Summer added.

"Now she's sounding like Rick," Glenn said as he shook his head.

"Just means I'm learning from the best," Summer said as they walked up to the store.

Daryl held up his hand as Zach, Michonne, Summer and Joey walked with him. He knocked on the window and sat down. "Give it a minute."

Zach looked at Daryl. "I think I got it," he told the older man.

"Got what?" Michonne asks.

"Zach is trying to guess what Uncle Daryl did before the turn," Summer said.

"Been trying to guess for a few weeks now," Daryl told him.

"I'm pacing myself, one guess a day," Zach answered. "Summer's no help."

Summer shrugged. "Not getting in the middle of that one," she answered.

Daryl gave a smirk. "Alright shoot," he told the younger man.

"Well you're on the council, you're able to track, you're helping people, but you're still kind of being…surly," Zach told him.

"Oh this is gonna be good," Joey answered as he leaned against the building.

"Well this is a big swing, but homicide detective," Zach answered.

Michonne and Summer both started to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Daryl asked.

"Oh nothing, makes perfect sense," Michonne answered.

"Actually the man's right, undercover," Daryl answered as he winked at Summer.

Summer decided to go along with it. "He'd disappear for days, we didn't know where he was," she told Zach.

"Come on really?" Zach asked as he looked between the two.

"I don't like to talk about it, heavy shit you know?" Daryl asked.

Joey laughed. "Heavier then killing the dead?"

"Way heavier," Daryl answered.

Zach shook his head. "I guess I'll keep guessing," he told the other man.

Daryl smirked. "Yeah you keep doing that," he answered.

Michonne laughed. "We gonna do this detective?"

"Let's do it," he answered as he got everyone's attention. "Alright we go in, stay in formation for the sweep," Daryl instructed.

"After that you know what you're supposed to be looking for," Sasha said.

"Any questions?" Glenn asked.

"Was there a time you weren't the boss of me?" Ty asked Sasha.

"You had a few years before I was born," Sasha told him.

"Bossy little sisters are the worst," Daryl said with a grin.

"You better give me first choice on chocolate if you don't want mom to find out that you said that," Summer said with a grin as they went into the store.

The group did a wide formation and met back in the middle. "Clear," everyone said.

"Everyone keep there eyes open, things can go from good to bad in a blink of an eye," Summer said.

"Keep her away from any boxes," Glenn teased.

Summer glared at him. "You're never going to let me forget that are you?"

"No, probably not," Glenn said with a grin.

"Enough yakking', let's do this," Daryl said.

"You heard Mr. Detective, let's get this show on the road," Michonne told the group.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Summer went down the hygiene aisle grabbing most of the feminine products she could find as she put it in the cart. She went and grabbed razors and shaving crème. She pushed the cart to the other side and stopped when she saw Joey grabbing condoms and putting them in his cart. "Planning on some action with the Barbies back at the prison?" she asked as she continued to fill up her cart.

Joey gave a small laugh. "I'm sure that the Barbies as you call them would like nothing better then a little piece of me, but they aren't my type."

"Yet that's a whole lot of condoms," Summer pointed out.

Joey laughed. "Princess if I didn't know better, I would think that you are jealous," he said as he looked at her.

"Me jealous? Of who? Certainly not little miss oh my God my toes don't match my nails," Summer said. "Do what you want with who you want, no skin off my back."

Joey glanced around as he came in front of her, and looked at her. "Like I said, they aren't my type. To girlish for me, I kind of get attracted to the ones who hit me when I call them cute," he told her.

"You gonna call me cute again?" Summer asked as she looked up in the blue eyes of the young man.

Joey grinned as he put one finger under her chin and kissed her, softly at first then deepened it. He pulled back and grinned. "Nah, wondered what you'd do if I'd do that, guess I know."

Summer blinked as she tried to think of something to say, but before she could she heard a crash. "What was that?" she yelled to the other members of the group.

"We're over in wine and spirits," Zach exclaimed.

"What happened?" Joey asked as he joined the others.

"You alright? You cut or something?" Daryl asked.

"I'm alright, my foot is caught," Bob answered. "I was moving fast, man. Dove right into the drinks."

Summer handed Joey her bag. "You couldn't see a big display of alcohol?" she asked as she went over.

"Man you lucked out if this thing came down the wrong way," Tyreese told him.

The group looked up as they heard something from the roof, a walker dropping through the roof and got hung up on some wires.

Glenn came around the corner with Sasha as Daryl and Zach both jumped back. "Um yeah we should probably go now," Glenn told them.

Joey looked at him. "You think?" he asked.

"Bob's still stuck! We got to get him out," Summer told them. "We don't leave one of our own behind!"

"I got him, you go," Tyreese told her as Daryl moved over to help move the shelf off Bob.

"You heard them Princess, let's move," Joey said as he grabbed her arm.

Summer took a couple steps before a walker came down right on her foot. "Son of a bitch!" she screamed as she stabbed his head with an arrow.

"You hurt?" Glenn asked.

"No, bastard didn't get me," Summer told him. "Let's go!" she yelled as the walkers started to fall more.

"This way!" Michonne yelled as she took out a couple walkers' with her Katina.

Summer stopped. "Where's Glenn?"

"He'll meet us up front," Joey told her.

Summer didn't let him finish the statement as she ran around the corner. "Glenn!" she yelled as she saw him on the floor with a walker on top of him. "Not my brother you dirty bastard," she yelled as she aimed her bow and arrow and took him out. "You ready to stop playing with the walkers' now and get out of here?" she asked as she extended her hand.

Glenn took it and gave a small smile. "Thanks."

"Come on!" Sasha yelled.

"Formation, Summer to my back, Joey side of her, Sasha on the other side. Be each others eyes!" Glenn yelled.

"Stay out of the aisles! Close to merchandise!" Summer yelled as she took position.

Joey looked at her. "Done this before?" he asked.

"Had a bit of practice," Summer answered as she took out a walker with her knife.

"Where's Zach?" Tyreese asked as they came around the corner with Bob.

Joey grabbed Summer's arm. "No you don't get to go play hero a second time. Zach! Get your ass over here."

"SHH! Don't you know noise attracts them?" Summer hissed at him.

"I think that ship has sailed, Summer," Glenn told her as they all turned there attention to Zach as a walker grabbed his leg.

"No, no," Bob yelled as he went to move to help him.

"It's already to late, let's go! Now," Daryl yelled as he pushed the man in front of him. "Go go go!" he yelled as everyone ran out of the store as it came crushing down. "To the cars!"

Summer took a breath as she jumped in the car. "Whose going to tell Beth? Ridge and Ronnie?" she asked as she looked at Glenn, Daryl, and Sasha who had all jumped in the car with her.

Glenn sighed. "The three of us is on the council, it should be one of us," he said hesitantly.

Summer looked at Glenn. "No offense Glenn but if it was Maggie who didn't come back, would you want it to come from somebody who was just doing it because it was party of there duties? I know we're all friends, but I…should tell Beth. She is my best friend, and it would sound better coming from a friend."

Daryl kissed the top of her head. "My niece is growing up. I'll tell Beth, the two of you can girl talk later."

"It's never going to end is it? Us losing people?" Summer asked.

The three other members of the car just looked at each other without saying anything. Summer glanced out the side mirror and saw the other car following close behind.


	124. Chapter 124

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 124**

**Author's Note: Yes, another chapter from the first episode. Dang Summer just got her first kiss, while her best friend just lost her boyfriend. Angst. Review please.**

Summer and Jewel's POV:

Jewel gave a small smile as Summer came into her room. She pulled the covers down and motioned for her eldest to join her. "Uncle Daryl told me what happened."

Summer sighed as she crawled into bed. "Aren't I little to old for the snuggles and everything's going to be alright speech?"

Jewel laughed. "Oh you think the snuggles and the speeches were for your benefit? No, they were always for me. I think us parents need to tell there kids everything's going to be alright, so we can calm ourselves," she told her daughter as she kissed the top of her head. "I can't lie and tell you everything's going to be alright, because we'd both know I was lying," she comforted her daughter.

Summer sighed. "Mom, I liked it better when you tried to lie."

"Yeah so did I, but we both know how the world is now. I'm sorry about Zach, but damn it, I was relieved when you got out of that car," Jewel told her. "The one thing I don't want you to do is pull back and blame yourself. I told Daryl the same thing. It's not your fault, it's no one's fault. We all know going out there that there may be a chance we don't come back. It's the part of living day to day."

"It sucks," Summer answered. "How do you, I mean with the baby and Judy? How can you even think about bringing a baby into this world? I'm not mad, not anymore, I just don't know how you can act like you aren't scared," she told her mother as she touched her stomach. "Not that I'm not excited to meet my little brother or sister."

Jewel smiled. "Baby, I was scared when you were on your way too. Every parent is faced with challenges, hell, this is no different. Yeah, a bit more dangerous, but I'm going to do everything in my power to keep this baby safe, just like I tried with you. Just like we try with Judith and Carl. I can't stop living because the dead is rising. I wasn't living before, I was just breathing, going through the motions. The dead coming back to life got me to see that," she said as she kissed the top of her head. "This isn't your fault, Summer. I don't want you to go into some kind of shell that you are isolating yourself. That's what we Dixon's do, at least it was. Not anymore, it can't be. You understand me?"

Summer nodded. "Joey kissed me…before everything happened."

Jewel gave a small smile. "He did huh? I think we don't need to tell your Uncles or your dad about that," she told her as she hugged her.

"Yeah that might not be a bad idea," Summer said with a smile. "I don't think we know the whole story about what happened at the store….that brought down the shelf with Bob."

Jewel looked at her. "What do you mean baby?"

Summer shook her head. "It doesn't matter," she answered.

Jewel brought her daughters chin up so they could be looking at each others eyes. "It matters if you think it matters. What's bothering you?"

"When Uncle Daryl and I found Bob last week, I could smell the alcohol on him. Today he said he ran into the shelf, I don't know the story sounded fishy. I mean, there's no way to prove what he said was a lie, and it doesn't matter if it was or not," Summer told her.

"No, guess it doesn't matter. Has anyone told Ridge and Ronnie and there group yet?" Summer asked.

"Sasha and Joey went down. I'm going to go see Beth in a little while," Summer told her.

Jewel nodded. "I'm going to go down and get something to eat, hang out with Rick for a bit in the garden," she told her as she kissed the top of her head. "I love you."

"I love you too mom," Summer told her.

Jewel and Bob's POV:

Jewel walked over to where Bob was sitting outside and sat down at the table. "Bad day today, huh?"

Bob looked straight ahead. "Yeah, Zach's death and everything."

Jewel nodded. "Summer told me what happened, you running into a display of alcohol," she told him.

"Yeah real dumb luck," Bob told her.

"Daryl and Summer, when they picked you up, they said you had been on your own for a while. That right?" Jewel asked.

"Yeah, had bad luck then too," Bob answered not looking at her.

Jewel nodded. "Sometimes the best company is your own guilt and a bottle," she told him. "Don't have to answer, Bob. But, I know what it's like, just wanting to forget, and the only way to do that is open up a bottle and pour it down your throat. I don't care what happened out there today Bob, it isn't important. But, what is important is that you move forward, and leave all those demons in the past. It's not easy, trust me I know," Jewel told him as she held out her thirteen year coin. "Sorry don't have a day one."

Bob looked at her as he took it. "How'd you figure it out?"

Jewel shrugged. "I didn't, not really. Summer mentioned that you had been drinkin' and then today she told me what you had said when the display came down. Us Dixon's are good at spotting bullshit a mile away, hell her Uncle is Merle," she said with a small smile. "Summer's also the daughter of a recovering alcoholic, she may have been to young to remember a lot of things about when I was drinkin' but she grew up watching me recover. When she told me about today, I put two and two together. You're not alone anymore Bob," she told him.

Bob looked at her again. "Why do you care? I mean I've only been here a week, you've hardly said a word to me. Not that I blame you, you got a baby cooking, and taking care of another one. I'm the least of your worries."

Jewel smiled. "You became a part of this family the moment _my _brother and _my _daughter brought you back here. You went out there today, as part of the group. I'm sure that you had every good intention when you volunteered. One of you didn't come back, and even if you didn't have anything to do with it, a bottle is very tempting right now. Trust me, there were times after all this started, that I've been more tempted then I ever was. If it wasn't for falling for Rick, I would probably picked up that bottle more then once. There isn't an AA meeting I can take you too, but I can be here to let you know you aren't alone," she said as she stood up.

Bob held up the coin. "Don't you want this back?"

Jewel shook her head. "No, you need it. My sponsor, who turned out to be one of my best friends in this world, Jane told me the day she gave me her first coin, I expect you to do great things. Now that may not be my first coin, but I expect you to do great things," she said as she squeezed the mans shoulder before she left.

Zach, Ridge, Ronnie, Glenn and other's POV:

Glenn leaned against the wall of a cell in D block and looked at the friends of Zach's that had been with him from the beginning. He didn't have to imagine how this felt like, he knew exactly what it felt like to be told one of your original group was gone. That was the hardest of any deaths. "I'm sorry, we're all sorry. Zach was one of the good guys."

Ridge squeezed Ronnie's shoulder. "We've been together for so long, it's like losing one of our own children, you know?" he asked. "Thank you for telling us."

Andy crossed his arms. "Funny that everyone but one of your inner circle made it back," he said.

"Andy," Ronnie warned.

Joey looked at him as he straightened up. "You want to say that again and be a little bit more direct about it?"

"Three members of the so called council go, they come back. Two members of the council's family go, they come back, the woman with the dreadlocks, real close to the Grimes family, she comes back, Glenn, a member of the original group comes back. You're all hot and bothered for the niece of the council member that went, and she made it back. The only two who went that didn't have any thing to do with you all is Zach and the new guy. Awful fishy that you all came back, but Zach didn't," Andy said.

"Andy, that's enough. Not another word," Ridge warned.

"No, Ridge, let this bastard put his foot down his throat more," Joey said as he met the kid head to head. "If there was anything we could have done, we would have."

"Joey back down," Glenn told the younger man. "We don't leave anyone behind. Zach's been living in C block, he's been dating Beth, he wasn't an outsider. The only reason you are an outsider, Andy is because you chose to be."

"Thank you for telling us," Ronnie said. "I know you all did what you could. I'm glad he had friends like you."

Glenn nodded. "Joey let's go," he said as he put his hand on the other man's shoulder. "Let's go."

Joey nodded as he followed the other man out.


	125. Chapter 125

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 125**

**Author's Note: GRR, getting everyone in there spots for this flu thing is driving me insane! I'll be moving events around, just to make it fit. Review please!**

Jewel, Rick and Carl's POV:

Jewel waved as Michonne rode out the gate as Carl closed it. "You two going to go check the cucumbers?" she asked as she looked at Carl. She knew he wanted to ask about his gun. "You know Rick, the buildup on the fences are getting worse, they could use some help down there. Why don't I help you while Carl goes and helps them?"

Carl looked at Jewel, a bit surprised she would say something first. "Can I dad? I've been trying real hard."

Jewel gave a small smile toward Rick. "Just one day isn't going to hurt, and last time I volunteered for gate duty, Merle threatened to stab me in the ass if I even looked at the gate. So, it would make me feel like I'm pulling my weight around here if he helped out. And, wouldn't it be nice to just spend some time by ourselves in the garden?" she asked as she kissed Rick.

"You aren't playing fair," Rick warned as he kissed her. "Where's Summer and Judith?"

"Summer's up in D block, one of the kids up there wasn't feeling well, she went to help out Ronnie and Dr. S. I volunteered but once again, Baby Grimes got used as an excuse," Jewel told him.

"Which means Joey's up there, lending a hand," Carl told them.

Jewel glared at Carl and mouthed shut it. "And the other little Grimes is with Beth," Jewel said. "So, how about letting Carl go and help with the walkers, and you teach me the fine arts of caring for cucumbers."

Rick kissed her. "Alright, how can I say no to my pregnant wife?" he asked. "Carl, I'm going to let you do this today, and we'll see about more later. You be careful, and don't use a gun unless you have to," he warned.

"I know dad," Carl said. "Thanks Jewel."

"Don't thank me, I happen to like cucumbers," Jewel told her step son as he turned to go..

All of their attention turned to Mika and Lizzie yelling. "Help! Please! Walkers are in D Block!"

Rick looked at Carl and Jewel. "Carl go to the guard tower with Jewel! Don't argue! Go," he yelled.

"Come on Jewel!" Carl yelled as they both started running.

Group POV:

Summer used her knife on a walker and turned to take another one out as Joey grabbed it and stuck a blade in the back of the head. Summer watched as Carol went into a cell with Mika and Lizzie's father who had been bitten.

"We followed protocol, closed the tombs," Sasha said as she looked around.

"Karen are you alright?" Tyreese asked as they took out the rest of the walkers.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Karen answered.

Ronnie bent down and checked the walker that had been Patrick. "We've got a problem," she told the group.

"More of a problem then a bunch of our people bein' attacked by walkers who were our own people Doc?" Merle asked as he held up his weapon.

"Yeah, more then that," Ronnie answered. "Where's Jewel and Judy?"

Summer looked at Rick. "Judy's with Beth, mom was out on the fences saying good bye to Michonne, then when everything started in here, she went up to the guard tower with Carl."

"Doc, what's going on?" Merle asked.

"I'd like an answer to that question too," Joey asked.

"That was the last of them," Daryl said as he came down with Mar from the upper steps.

"Jewel and Judy are going to be the most susceptible to this, they are going to have to be quarantined away from us," Ronnie told them.

"Quarantined? What the hell are you talking about?" Daryl asked.

"This isn't just something that someone got bit?" Glenn asked.

Hershel shook his head as he came out of a room. "This is a lot more serious. He died horribly, so did Ally and Bruce," he said as he looked at Ronnie and Ridge. "I'm sorry."

"Someone better start explainin', quickly," Merle told the group.

"Pleaurisy Aspiration," Ronnie answered.

"They choked on there own blood," Mar said as she leaned against the wall.

"Caused those trails down his face," Dr. S told them.

"I've seen them on some of the Walker's on the fence," Joey answered.

"So have I," Rick answered.

"They're from internal lung pressure building up, being shaken from the inside out, filling up your lungs, nose, ears until it has no where to go until it pops," Ronnie explained.

"Is this from the Walkers? We got something else to worry about besides getting bit or clawed?" Merle asked.

Mar shook her head. "Aggressive form of the flu, been around way before this. Unfortunately, when someone died from this before, no one had to worry about them coming back and killing someone."

"Wait, you're saying that this is just a cold or flu? Patrick and Charlie were both eating barbeque yesterday, how can a cold just kill in a day?" Daryl asked as he squeezed Mar's shoulder.

"Violet…" Summer said as she looked at Rick.

"Who the hell is Violet?" Merle asked.

"A pig Carl named, it got sick, died real quick. Saw a bore out in the woods, dead the same way," Rick answered.

Hershel nodded. "Pigs and birds that's how these things spread in the past. Got to do something about those hogs," he told them.

"Maybe we got lucky, just a few cases?" Glenn asked.

Ronnie shook her head. "The swine flu, the bird flu, they all spread in close quarters. And, we're in the tightest quarters there are."

Hershel nodded. "All of us in here, we've been infected. Jewel, her being pregnant makes her high risk. Judy, she's a baby, she's at risk. Any of the kids, Mitch, Lexie, Carl, they might have been in here yesterday but right now they aren't infected."

"So what are you suggesting? Locking them all up in different rooms? You all have met my mom right? She's going to be worried sick about all of us and she's an emergency room nurse. There is no way she's just going to lock herself in a room without kicking and screaming. Isn't that going to make her worry more?" Summer asked.

"You know your mother isn't going to do anything to put the baby in danger, if she has to stay away from us for a few days, then that's what she is going to do," Rick told his oldest child.

"Are we gonna make everyone stay here in D block?" Ridge asked.

"Is anyone else showing signs?" Carol asked as she came down.

"If this was before all this, we'd separate everyone that had been exposed," Mar answered.

"That's everyone in this cell block," Hershel pointed out.

"All of us, maybe even more," Sasha pointed out.

"We can't just wait and see, not now," Ronnie answered. "They get sick, they come back. We need to move them, isolate the ones that are showing symptoms," she told them.

"A block is the best option," Hershel pointed out.

"Death row?" Glenn and Summer both answered.

"I'm not sure that is much of an upgrade," Glenn told them.

"It's clean, it's an upgrade," Daryl said. "Will that work for you and Dr. S?" he asked Ronnie.

"It should," Ronnie answered.

"I'm going in," Mar answered.

Daryl looked at her. "You can't, you're not showing signs. You may not get this."

"First thing Jewel is going to want to know is if someone is in there to help Ronnie and Dr. S. Things may get bad, the emergency room nurse is going to come out, pregnant or not. If I tell her I'll be in there, I'll watch out for everyone, that I'll be helping, it'll calm her a little," Mar told her. "I have to do this, for all of us Daryl."

Ridge coughed a little as everyone looked at him. "I'm fine."

Glenn turned and looked at him. "You're coughing, you need to be isolated."

"You'll be fine," Ronnie said as she patted his arm.

"Karen's been coughing too," Sasha answered.

"Judith's been in that cell block," Carol said.

"We all have," Summer answered.

"I'll start cleaning out the bodies, get them buried," Daryl told them.

"I'll help," Joey answered.

"Wear gloves and a mask," Hershel instructed.

"Ahuh," Daryl answered.

"Daryl," Mar warned.

"Alright, fine," Daryl huffed at him. "Come on, let's get going," he told Joey.

Summer looked at Rick. "We need to go tell mom, get her and Judy into the Admin building."

Maggie, Michonne, Carl and Jewel's POV:

Jewel turned and saw the horse go down on Michonne. "Carl open the gate, grab a gun, hand me one!"

"Jewel, you can't go out there," Maggie yelled at her.

"I'm not leaving her. Help me!" Jewel yelled at the other woman. "Carl get ready to shoot those walkers!"

"Got it," Carl yelled at her.

Jewel held up her gun and shot a walker by the gate and opened up the gate. "Go!" she yelled at Maggie.

Maggie ran out and grabbed Michonne. "Come on," she told the woman.

Michonne grabbed her sword and took out a walker as Jewel shot one. "Come on! Hurry up!" Jewel yelled as Maggie and Michonne came in the gate. "Carl help me!" Jewel yelled as a few walkers tried to make there way into the gate.

Carl, Maggie and Michonne all went to the gate and helped her take out walkers as she closed the gate.

"They are getting worse," Carl said.

"You should have left me out there, you shouldn't have risked your lives," Michonne informed them.

"You're one of us, we're not leaving you," Jewel said as she turned when she saw Rick and Summer come out of the building.

"Don't come close," Rick tried to tell Carl as he rushed to him and hugged him.

"Mom! Don't come close to us!" Summer yelled at her.

Maggie looked at Summer as she grabbed Jewel's arm. "What happened in there?" Maggie asked.

"It's some kind of flu, everyone that was in D block is infected. We need you and Judy to go into administrative building," Summer said. "You worked in the emergency room, mom. You know the procedures, you know that you and the baby, and Judy are the most susceptible. You'd tell people that this was for the best, that this was to protect them. We want to protect you," she said almost as in tears.

"We'll keep you posted on everything," Rick assured her. "Mar's staying to help."

Jewel took a breath. "Who else is sick?"

"Karen and Ridge, for right now," Rick answered.

Michonne looked at Jewel then at Rick. "I'll go with her. She's going to need to rest, I'll help with Judith."

Jewel looked at her. "Michonne you don't have to do that."

"I'm one of us, right? Least I can do," Michonne told her. "Let's go get comfortable," she told the other woman.

TBC


	126. Chapter 126

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 126**

**Author's Note: GRR, getting everyone in there spots for this flu thing is driving me insane! I'll be moving events around, just to make it fit. Can you tell I don't like Lizzie? LOL. Review please!**

Joey and Summer's POV:

Joey tugged on Summer's arm as they went outside. "Hey hold up," he told her.

Summer looked up at him. "What?" she asked. "We've got things that we need to do, and you told Uncle Daryl that you'd help him with the bodies."

Joey nodded. "Still plan on doin' that, but wanted to do this too," he said as he kissed her.

Summer gave a small smile. "Do you really think we should be swapping spit with the flu going around?" she asked.

"Well, if I'm going to die anyway, I'd rather die with the thought of kissing you twice, then only doing it once," Joey told her.

"You are such a dork," Summer told him.

"How are you doing?" Joey asked.

"I'm doing OK, got to be right?" Summer asked.

Joey shook his head. "We've got a killer flu going around, your mother is pregnant and you have a baby sister that both need to be kept away from everyone, I'm thinking that answer should be something more then the typical Dixon reply."

"Why do you care Joey? Why does it matter? I'm dealing with the same crap as everyone else, so why does it matter if I'm feeling like the world is against us? That I'm ticked off that when everything seems to be going good, it goes to hell? That I'm feeling like more we fight, more we lose? I'm sure dad, Uncle Daryl, Glenn and everyone else is feelin' the same way," Summer answered.

Joey watched her. "Hey you giving up? That doesn't sound like the Summer Dixon I know."

"She's tired," Summer answered.

Joey raised her chin up to him. "You know what makes this group different then the Governor?"

"We're not wackadoodle?" Summer asked.

Joey laughed. "Well yeah, besides us not being wackadoodle. We care about each other," he told her. "Before this, at Woodbury, I was just one of mouths that the Governor fed. No one was really close, hell my dad was a coward. Here, someone is going to mourn me if I die, and not put my head in a fish tank. This isn't just surviving Summer, this is a family, and you know that. Yeah, it's easy to give up, it's easy to just let this life get to you. But when it does, Summer, all you got to remember is you're not alone, you got people who care about you. I care about you. We're going to beat this, and we're going to live another day," he told her as he kissed her again. "I better get going to help your Uncle or he may come find me," he said as he walked away.

Lexi and Lizzie:

Lexi walked over to the gate and put her arm around Lizzie. "I'm real sorry about your dad."

"They killed him," Lizzie said as she looked at the fence.

Lexi looked at her. "Your dad got bit, it wasn't anyone's fault. He had to be put down."

Lizzie shook her head. "Not my dad, but Nick."

Lexi looked at her as she struggled to think of who Nick was. "Nick? Lizzie who is Nick?"

Lizzie looked at the older girl. "He was one of them, he was my friend!" she yelled at the other girl.

Lexi looked at the gate then at her. "A walker? A walker isn't a friend Lizzie. In D cell, they were your friends before they turned. If Carol let your dad turn, he wouldn't have been your dad, he wouldn't have been the same, he wouldn't have been a person, he would have been a dead walker that wanted to eat you. This Nick, he might have been a good man before this, but now, he wasn't a man, he was dead. He didn't think, he didn't know you were calling him Nick, he didn't care. We're nothing but food to them, that's all we are Lizzie."

"You don't know anything! No one gives them a chance!" Lizzie told her.

Lexi looked at the younger girl like she lost her mind. "A chance? Have you ever heard them talk? No? That's because they don't talk. Ever see them smile? No? If they are lucky enough to have some of a face left, they snarl. They aren't human! Lizzie, I know you're grieving over your dad, but you've got to see that these things are just that. Things. They don't think, they don't love, they don't grieve, all the things that make us human gets taken away when we die and become them. That's why we bury the ones we love, because we want to remember what they were before, because we knew who they were. Your dad, we're burying him because we knew him, because he was your father and Mika's. If I died, I don't want to come back as one of them, that wouldn't be me," she insisted. "I'm real sorry about your dad…." Lexi said as she turned to leave, and she passed Carol as she went by her.

Joey, Daryl, and Rick's POV:

Joey looked up from digging the grave with Daryl as Rick came up. "Came to help?" Joey asked.

Daryl nodded as he pulled the handkerchief down from his face. "Glad you were in there with us."

Rick looked at the other two men. "I wasn't much use without my gun."

"No, you were. All this time off you were taking off. You gonna help us figure this out?" Daryl asked.

"I know Summer would feel better if you were working with us on this. She's worried, beginning to wonder what the point is to fight. After losing Zach, now this, plus being worried about Jewel and the baby, and Judith," Joey told him.

Rick looked at Daryl. "He makes it hard to hate the fact that he's interested in my daughter when he's being logical like that."

Daryl shrugged. "Merle and I'll hate him enough for you. We wouldn't be here without you. You kept the group together, you brought people in," he told him.

Rick shook his head. "No it was all of us," he told them.

"No it was you first," Daryl told him. "I also know what type of man you are Rick. Your wife and babies are the most susceptible to this. You'd fight hell and back to fix this for them. Carl was in D block last night, Summer was in the thick of things today. For them, you're not gonna give up. You're not gonna to abandon any of us."

"I screwed up to many times. Those calls you got to make, I start down that road..I almost lost my boy, who he was. Summer's having to make hard decisions that she shouldn't have to make at her age. Whatever this place needs, I'm here for it," Rick told them.

"Rick, it isn't you that is making Summer make the hard decisions, or Carl doing what he has to do to protect those he loves. It's this world. You are doing the best you can as a father. Hell, wish my dad was half the man you were. My father would never admit his mistakes, he'd just do whatever the wind blew," Joey said.

"See he's being logical again," Rick pointed out.

Daryl smirked. "But he's right, you see your mistakes. Mistakes is what makes us humans. But what I see is that when the shit happens, you're the first one to pick up a shovel."

"Literally," Joey said with a smirk.

Jes, Sasha, Glenn, Summer and Merle's POV:

Sasha looked down at the gate and saw the rats. "Is someone feeding them? What kind of sick person does that?" she asked.

Merle looked at Jes. "You shouldn't be around us, you weren't in D block."

Jes gave a small laugh as she shrugged. "I'm a team player, plus you suggesting I miss out on the fun Merle? Now, I'm not that type of person. Anyone see anything while they were on shift at the guard tower? I mean if someone's feeding them, someone has to have seen it right?"

Summer glanced over at where Lizzie was walking away with Carol. "I didn't see anything, but I may have an idea."

"You know something?" Merle asked.

"Not for sure, Uncle Merle," Summer answered. "If I knew, for sure, I'd tell you."

"This has something to do with Lizzie naming the walkers?" Glenn asked.

"Lizzie Samuels? You remember her from Woodbury, right Merle? Her father was always telling her to look at the flowers, she got upset every time we did the fights," Jes said.

"No offense, but I'd be upset at the fights, and I feel no sympathy for the walkers, but that was a bit wackadoodle," Summer told them.

"Had to tell her father not to bring her anymore, she screamed like we were hurting them," Merle answered as he gave his niece a look.

"Children shouldn't be watching things like that anyway. Actually, no one should be seeing things like that," Glenn told them.

"Want to hold back your opinion Chinaman? Did what had to do to survive," Merle said.

"He's Korean," Jes and Summer both said.

"Keep telling yourself that, Uncle Merle," Summer said. "Glenn! That piece of the fence is going to come down."

"Over here, now!" Jes yelled as they ran to the fence.

"Rick! Daryl! We need help!" Sasha yelled.

Summer poked a few in the eye with a tire jack. "We keep taking them out, they keep building up! We're going to lose this wall. Dad!"

"The noise brought them out," Glenn told them.

"Plus some one is feeding them rats," Summer said.

Joey sighed as he looked at her. "Psycho Lizzie?"

"We don't know that for sure," Summer told him. "The kid just lost her father, we don't want to accuse her of something"

"This has Psycho Lizzie written all over it. This puts us all in danger, it needs to stop!" Joey told her.

"Alright you two lovebirds, let's argue about this later. We got to do something about these walkers' now," Merle told them.

Daryl shot him a look. "It keeps bending like that, those walkers are going to come over it."

"Daryl get the truck, I know what to do," Rick told him.

Summer looked at him. "What are you going to do?"

"The piglets, draw them out," Rick told her.

"I'll go with you," Summer said. "Dad don't waist your breath on arguing with me. You're going to need help controlling the piglets, and you shouldn't be doing this alone. I'm helping," she told him.

"You're as stubborn as your mother," Rick told her as he kissed her forehead.

Summer gave a smirk. "It could be worse, you could have said that I'm a big of pain as Uncle Merle."

"Girl," Merle warned.

"Let's go," Rick told Summer as Daryl went to get the truck.

Rick, Carl, and Summer's POV:

Carl walked up to where Rick was burning his shirt after killing the piglets. Summer was wearing Joey's overshirt and had burnt hers. "Do I even want to ask why you're wearing Joey's shirt?"

Summer glanced at him. "The same reason Dad's not wearing a shirt, mine had blood all over it. Uncle Merle made Joey give me his over shirt," she told him.

Rick gave a small laugh. "You checked in on Jewel through the door?"

"She's worried," Carl stated. "Beth's keeping Judith in the next room."

"Doesn't seem like a bad idea," Summer responded.

"The pigs made us sick?" Carl asked.

"Or we made the pigs sick," Rick answered.

"Dad I need to tell you something," Carl told him.

Summer and Rick both looked at him. "I don't think I like the sound of that," Summer said.

"Neither do I," Rick agreed. "What is it Carl?"

Carl sighed. "Lexi and I were in the library the other day, we saw Carol teaching the kids how to use weapons, how to kill. Their parents don't know and she doesn't want you to know. I think you should let her. I know you are going to say it's not up to you, but it can be, can't it? Dad?"

Summer looked at Carl. "After what happened with Sophia, I don't blame her for wanting them to know how to protect themselves, but without there parents permission, it's wrong. They aren't her kids."

Rick put his hand on her shoulder. "Summer," he told her. "Thank you for telling me Carl. I won't say anything, we won't say anything. There's to much to worry about right now. You alright with keeping this between us now Summer?" Rick asked.

Summer nodded slowly. "Yeah, I guess you're right, there's a lot more to worry about," she answered as she looked at him.


	127. Chapter 127

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 127**

**Author's Note: Now that I've got this going, it's a lot easier then it was in my head. Like I said before, I keep forgetting I kept Axel alive. Now that I remembered, I found a good place for him, for now. Review please it makes me happy!**

Mitch and Glenn's POV:

Glenn heard Mitch coughing as he passed his cell. He had been coughing himself and was heading toward Cell Block A. He stopped at the cell. "Mitch?" Glenn asked. "Hey Mitch, you not feeling good?"

Mitch looked at Glenn. "I've got it don't I?" he asked.

Glenn nodded as he went into the cell and coughed. "Yeah, so do I. We'll go into Cell Block A and we'll fight this together. We've been together since the beginning, so we just go in there and fight this together. This is what we do right?"

Mitch nodded as coughed. "Got to stick together right?"

Glenn nodded. "That's right. Let's go, we don't want to infect anyone else."

"Are you scared?" Mitch asked him.

Glenn looked down at the boy. He had grown up in the past two years, he wasn't a scared seven year old boy. He was nine, and had grown up like most of the kids that had survived. "Yeah I'm scared, I'm not going to lie to you Mitch. This is probably worse then we've faced before. I can't tell you that we're going to survive it, but what I can tell you is that we're both fighters right?"

Mitch nodded. "Yeah," he answered.

"Plus I look like I've got it worse then you right now. So you're going to have to take care of me instead of the other way around, right," Glenn teased.

Mitch smiled. "Now you're just teasing Glenn."

"It's what I do right?" Glenn asked. "I'm the half glass full kind of guy. If I lose that, then I know this world is going to eat me up and spit me out."

"Don't you ever just feeling like giving up?" Mitch asked as he coughed.

"Yeah, all the time, but we're not that kind of people are we?" Glenn asked.

"No, we aren't that kind of people," Mitch answered. "We'll kick this in the butt, just like we do the Walkers' and the Governor," he answered as they got to A block. "Is it true that this was death row?"

Glenn took a breath. "Yeah, it was Death row."

"Why does that not make me feel very confident?" Mitch asked as Glenn knocked on the door.

"Two more sick people," Glenn said as he looked down at the boy. "It's just another part of the prison, our home."

Mar opened up the door with a handkerchief on her mouth. "Glenn…Mitch?" she asked. "Both of you?"

Glenn nodded as he coughed. "Afraid so. You doing alright?"

Mar nodded as she let them in. "Yeah. It's just getting bad now. Come on let's get the two of you nice beds," she stated as she squeezed Mitch's shoulder.

Tyreese, Daryl, Rick, Carol and Summer's POV:

Summer held up a shirt to her nose as she entered the court yard with Rick and took a breath. "Karen and Ridge…"

Rick looked at the burnt bodies. "You found them like this?"

Tyreese nodded. "I came to check on Karen, I saw the blood, then I smelled them. Someone dragged them out here and set them on fire," he told them. "They killed them and set them on fire! You are a cop, you find out who did this and you bring them to me! Do you understand? You bring them to me!"

"We'll find out…" Rick started to say as he put his hand out to move Summer back.

"I need to say it again?" Tyreese asked.

"Tyreese, please calm down!" Summer begged.

"Calm down Summer? What if this was your mother laying here? Someone did this!" Tyreese yelled at her.

Rick stepped up to the other man. "I know what you're feeling but don't yell at Summer," he warned. "She didn't do this, we didn't do this. But we are going to find out who did. You just need to give us some time."

"Karen didn't deserve this," Tyreese told them.

"No," Rick agreed.

"Ridge didn't deserve this," Tyreese added.

"Nobody does," Daryl told them. "Alright man let's…" he started to say.

"Man I'm not going nowhere til I find out who did this!" Tyreese yelled at him.

"We're on the same side!" Daryl told him as Tyreese grabbed him and pushed him against the wall.

"Uncle Daryl!" Summer yelled as Carol watched.

Daryl held out his hand to motion he was alright as Rick grabbed Tyreese's shoulder.

"You need to step the hell back!" Tyreese yelled at him.

"She wouldn't want you to be like this!" Rick yelled as Tyreese tackled him. Rick threw punches as he got him to the ground.

"Stop it!" Carol yelled at him.

"Dad!" Summer yelled.

"Rick! That's enough!" Daryl yelled at him.

Summer watched as they continued to throw blows. She reached for her gun and held up in the air and shot it. "That's enough both of you!"

Rick stumbled back and looked at her. "Summer it's alright, we're alright."

"We can't do this! We can't fight among ourselves! If we do none of us have a chance in hell to survive! Tyreese, who ever did this, we'll find it and we'll take care of it. But turning on ourselves, beating each other up that's wrong! Sasha and Lexi both depend on you! Dad, mom's going to be worried more then she is now which isn't good for her or the baby! We're all going through hell, we've been going through hell! The only way to survive it is together!" Summer yelled. "If you think we agree with this Tyreese, you're wrong, you don't know us! Give us a chance!" she yelled.

Tyreese looked at her. "Yeah, I'll give it a chance."

Summer looked at Rick. "You need to go get that hand taken care of. Come on I'll go with you to see Hershel," she said. "Uncle Daryl you got this?"

Daryl nodded. "I got this," he told his niece as he watched Summer.

"She's becoming more of her mothers' child everyday," Carol told him.

Hershel, Summer, Rick's POV:

Summer leaned against the wall as she watched Hershel take care of Rick's hand. "He gonna be alright?"

Hershel nodded. "It's going to be sprained for a at least a week," he answered as Rick winced. "The cuts don't need stitches. And he's lucky your mother isn't here, she'd be giving a lecture about how he should have controlled his temper a little better," he said giving the teen a wink.

Summer gave a small smile. "Well I can do that if needed," she said.

Rick shook his head. "No that's alright, Summer. I think I've got the point."

"Whoever killed Ridge and Karen, they thought they were stopping this didn't they? But it's already to late. Mitch, Glenn and Sasha just came down with it from what Mar said," Summer said.

"Whoever did that to Ridge and Karen, no matter the reason, it was cold blooded murder," Hershel told Summer. "How are you doing?" Hershel asked Rick.

"It hurts," Rick answered.

"I wasn't talking about the hand," Hershel told the other man. "We just went through something terrible, we are going through something terrible," he told them.

"Everything we've been trying so hard to keep out has found it's way in," Rick told them.

Summer shook her head. "We all carry this inside us dad, so when something happens like this, it just makes it ten times worse."

Hershel nodded. "That's a pretty smart kid you got there."

Rick smiled. "Got a couple of them," he told Hershel.

"We've got to tell mom what's going on. She's going to be ticked if we don't keep her posted," Summer told them. "Think she'd want to hear it from you."

Rick nodded. "I'll go talk with her tonight, through the door," he assured Hershel. "Someone needs to tell Ronnie," Rick added.

"I will," Hershel told him. "We're getting everyone together that's still healthy later tonight. Thought you should know," he told Rick.

"I think I've done enough damage for one day," Rick told him. "My daughter had to fire a gun to get me to stop beating a man for wanting to find the truth out of what happened."

Hershel looked at him. "I've fell off the wagon before. You and Jewel were there. I didn't stand around feeling bad about it, I got back up. I had responsibilities and people to keep safe," he told him as he got up. "You got him Summer?"

Summer nodded. "Yeah, go do what you need to do," she said as she watched Hershel leave. She sat down in front of him. "You alright?"

Rick sighed. "Far from it," he told her. "Summer, I'm sorry."

"For what? For being human? I have to keep being reminded that's what makes us different from the people we met," Summer said. "I thought shooting the gun was better then getting in the middle of it, which mom would have done. I really didn't want a black eye from one of you," she teased.

Rick shook his head. "Your mother would have done it, wouldn't she?"

"You know it, pregnant or not," Summer told him. "We'll get through this, we always do. Who do you think could do something like that? To Ridge and Karen?"

Rick shook his head. "I don't know. I'm afraid to think that anyone here would do something like that."

"We saw rats down by the fence, we have a suspicion that it was Lizzie. But even if she did that, she wouldn't have the strength to do that….to drag them down and burn them," Summer said. "What Tyreese said about it was being mom…if she had been sick, if Carl, if you, Uncle Daryl, Uncle Merle, or Joey…all I could see was one of us laying there."

Rick kissed her forehead. "I'm going to find out who did this Summer. You don't have to worry about your safety, not from this."

"We've got a murderer among us dad. If catching some flu or turning into a walker wasn't bad enough, we've got someone murdering us and burning us like a pile of trash. I can live with a lot of things, but this…one of us turning into something like that, I don't know if I can live with that. I mean now we have to worry about that too?" Summer asked.

Rick hugged her. "Hey, we'll be alright. I'll find this person, I promise. I know I'm not a Dixon, but I'm not going to make a promise," he said with a smile.

"You can't do it alone," Summer told him. "We'll do it together," she told him. "You know mom's going to ask."

"Yeah she is isn't she?" Rick asked. "We've got work to do," he told his oldest daughter.

TBC


	128. Chapter 128

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 128**

**Author's Note: More people are finding my story! YAY! So excited. Thank you thank you and thank you again. Less than a week til Season 5 part B. The previews are giving me NO hope that Jewel's baby is not being born on the road. Grumbling to self and the writers of TWD. Don't they know that I have plans?**

**So this is a Michonne and Jewel centered one. Didn't start out that way, but they kept bonding and it didn't seem right to add anyone else to it. Please review.**

Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Michonne sat on the bed with her back to the wall as she watched Jewel pace from one side of the room to another. "You're going to make a hole in the floor," she told the pregnant woman.

Jewel glanced over at her. "Why haven't we heard anything? They should have been keeping us posted. I'm about ready to go out there and see what the hell is going on myself."

"No you're not," Michonne told her.

Jewel glared at her. "Michonne, that's MY family out there. I just want to know what's going on. Rick needs me, Daryl and hell even Merle, my children….they all could be sick, dying and I wouldn't know. I'm stuck in this room like some grounded child."

Michonne got up and walked over and put her hands on the other woman's shoulders and sat her down on the bed. "If you haven't noticed, you've got a very important passenger with you that needs a little special attention."

Jewel looked at her. "Yeah, I've noticed," she answered.

Michonne opened up her bag. "I didn't want to bring this out just yet, don't know how long we're going to be in here. But I'm not above bribery to get you to calm down," she told the other woman.

Jewel leaned against the wall. "Michonne, I'm not going to stop worrying because you try to bribe me."

Michonne gave a small smile as she pulled out two jars of peanut butter, one crunchy and one regular, and she pulled out stale crackers and jelly. "Now I guess you don't want to this, so I can put it away."

"Don't you dare," Jewel said as she grabbed the crunchy peanut butter. "Where did you find this?"

"Elementary school a few weeks ago. Found a bunch, figured I'd keep some back for an emergency. This counts as an emergency," Michonne answered with a shrug.

Jewel looked over at her. "Can I ask you something?" she asked as she stuck her finger in the peanut butter.

Michonne gave another shrug. "If it means you'll stop making me dizzy with your pacing, sure," she said as she offered her a cracker.

Jewel took it. "Why did you offer to come in here with me?"

"Does it matter?" Michonne questioned back.

"Yeah, it does," Jewel simply replied as she ate the cracker.

"Why?" Michonne asked back as she watched the pregnant woman.

"I understand your desire to find the Governor. What he did to Andrea, what he did to everyone. You come and you leave, I don't question it. We know you are going to come back. I also get that you are a loner, trust me, I've been there. I've watched Daryl and Merle do it for years, I've done it for years," Jewel informed the other woman. "But you always come back, you're always watching out for my family. Got to wonder why."

Michonne looked at her. "You remember one of the first conversations you had with me?"

Jewel looked at her as she ate the peanut butter. "When you all got back from Woodbury? After rescuing Maggie and Glenn?"

"Yeah that's the one," Michonne answered the other woman.

"I told you that I'd do anything to protect my children. I might have threatened to send you out the gate without your sword," Jewel responded as she took another cracker.

Michonne gave a small laugh. "You did," she told her.

"So? What does that have to do with anything? Summer had talked to you before, so had Rick and Carl, and Hershel. Why was that conversation so important?" Jewel asked.

Michonne shrugged. "The way you did it. You didn't ask for anyone else, but for your children. You said it in a way that I knew you'd do anything for those kids, and that you were dead serious about sending me out that gate. I'm not sure if Rick would have done it, not then, but you would have. You wouldn't have done it for anyone else, but to protect those children, you would have. Guess I made the decision that I'd do what I could to help you protect them. Now that includes little peanut butter craving bump there," she told her.

Jewel looked at her. "You had a child didn't you? Before all this?"

"Anyone tell you that you are to observant for your own damn good?" Michonne asked.

"All the time," Jewel responded. "You don't have to tell me, it's not any of my business."

Michonne looked at her. "You not going to tell anyone?"

"Not if you don't want me too," Jewel answered.

"He was three, his name was Andre Anthony. He was my life," Michonne admitted.

"I don't have to ask what happened to him…I can pretty well figure it out," Jewel told the other woman as she squeezed her arm a little.

"When all this happened, my boyfriend Mike, his friend Terry, Andre and I went to a refugee camp. I went on a supply run, came back the camp was overrun. Mike and Terry were high on drugs, they weren't watching Andre, and because they were high they couldn't fight. They got bitten, Andre got attacked," Michonne answered as she kept her eyes straight but not removing Jewel's hand from her arm. "I was so devastated…I kept Mike and Terry as protection. Chained them up, broke the teeth out of there mouth, cut off there arms. They didn't protect my child, but they were going to spend an eternity protecting me," she answered.

"Michonne, that wasn't your fault….no way you should blame yourself," Jewel assured the woman.

"But I did, I still do," Michonne answered as she looked at Jewel. "I never told Andrea about Andrea or who the walkers I had chained were. When I broke into the Governor's apartment, saw the fish tanks with the heads, he had Terry's head in one. I thought it was better not to trust people, trusting people let you down."

"But something changed, even before you got here. You helped Andrea," Jewel pointed out.

"Did I trust her? She asked me the story about the Mike and Terry, she didn't know there names. But I didn't answer her," Michonne answered.

"You just weren't ready to talk about it. Trust me I know how that is," Jewel answered. She looked at her. "I was raped at fifteen, that's how I got Summer. I only told Daryl, didn't even tell Merle. Rick figured it out, then Maggie. Summer had heard me and Daryl talkin' one night when she was younger, I never knew she knew, not until I got back from Woodbury. Thank you for trusting me with this secret, Michonne. Carl and Summer were right, you're one of us," she told her as she gave a small smile.

Michonne laughed. "They've grown up so much since I met them."

Jewel nodded. "They shouldn't have too," she told her.

"No, they shouldn't," Michonne agreed.

Jewel smiled. "Well it's good that Rick and I have you around."

Michonne arched an eyebrow. "How do you figure?"

"Rick and I have to be the bad guys, we're there parents. Can't always be there friends, they both need someone to laugh with. Summer can't really come to us and boy talk," Jewel told her.

"Yeah I noticed her and Joey are making googley eyes at each other," Michonne admitted.

"She told me they kissed at the store, before everything happened," Jewel told her.

"Rick know?" Michonne asked.

Jewel laughed. "Joey's still alive isn't he?"

Michonne laughed. "Yeah he is," she answered. "Well, Summer's got a good head on her shoulders, just like her mother. For a first 'love' she could have done worse then Joey."

"Yeah, I know. But see that isn't going to make Rick or me feel any better," Jewel laughed.

"I guess I can listen, give that advice that you guys shouldn't be giving," Michonne said with a smile.

Jewel grinned. "And keep her and Carl in chocolate," she told her.

TBC


	129. Chapter 129

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 129**

**Author's Note: There's a pole on my profile page, so you can get a chance to pick the sex and name of the baby. There's also an option to let me pick. Go ahead and vote! Now review please.**

Tyreese, Axel, Jes, Merle, and Summer's POV:

Tyreese started to walk down the grave yard to bury Ridge and Karen, but stopped when he saw Merle at the gate with others. He went on instinct and turned to the gate and put his hand on Merle's shoulder and turned him around. "Did you do this? Did you burn Karen and Ridge?"

Merle glanced at Tyreese's hand then at the other man. "You're lucky I know you're grievin' man. You're also lucky that I've learned some self restraint, other wise you'd be on the ground. Now you need to take your hand off me man."

"Tyreese, come on, we talked about this!" Summer yelled at the man.

"I want an answer, did you burn them?" Tyreese yelled at the other man.

Merle pushed him back. "What kind of sick fucker do you think I am? Burnin' people who are sick?" he asked.

"You were at Woodbury, you put people in the ring to fight against Walkers'. If you're sick enough to do that, then maybe you're sick enough to do this!" Tyreese yelled at the other man.

"I agree that the whole gladiator thing with the walkers' was a whacked out idea, but it wasn't ours," Jes told him. "Merle might have done bad things, but not even him is capable of doing that."

Merle looked at Jes. "Did you just give me a compliment?"

"Don't get used to it," Jes told him.

Axel looked at Tyreese. "I've known a lot of bad men, being in here. Hell a couple of the men that survived with me, they were the worse of the worse, had murder in there eyes and there hearts."

"Your point?" Tyreese questioned.

"My point is that Merle may be a lot of things, didn't know him before this. Might have been friendly with him, worked on his bike, maybe bought drugs from him if he was selling the right kind," Axel told the other man.

Merle looked at him. "Are you tryin' to make a point or are you just makin' me look worse?"

"What I'm trying to say is that Merle may be a lot of things, but a cold blooded murder isn't one of them. He's got family here, just like you do. You don't think that he would do something like that knowing that his sister, his brother, his nieces, his brother in law, his nephew could be sick. He's a big brother just like you," Axel said.

"You were doin' alright til you mentioned Dad," Summer mumbled. "Uncle Merle wouldn't do this, and I can prove it."

"How?" Tyreese asked.

"Dixon's don't lie to other Dixon's when asked point blank. Uncle Merle, did you do this?" Summer asked.

"No, had nothing' to do with this. It takes a sicker person then me to do something like that," Merle told her.

"That's good enough for me, and it's going to have to be good enough for you. Dad is going to find this person," Summer told the other man.

"I'll help you with the graves," Axel said as he went with the other man.

Hershel and Ronnie's POV:

Hershel took a breath as he saw Ronnie coming out of the infirmary with supplies. "Ronnie, I need to talk to you."

Ronnie looked at him. "Other people sick?" she asked.

"Just the ones you know about. Something else happened, something that you need to know about," Hershel told the woman.

Ronnie looked at Hershel. "Can this wait? I need to get this down to Dr. S and Mar," she told the older man.

"No, it can't. It's about Ridge," Hershel informed her.

"Ridge? Dr. S would have told me if he had gotten worse," Ronnie informed the man.

Hershel nodded. "He probably doesn't know about this yet. Tyreese went to check on Karen earlier today, he found Ridge and Karen in the court yard. Someone had killed them, burnt them," Hershel told her.

Ronnie's face went white as she dropped the supplies. "No….no….that's wrong…." she exclaimed.

Hershel took her by the shoulders'. "Veronica listen to me, I don't know who did this but Rick is going to find out. We don't approve of this. I can't say how sorry I am, I can't make the pain go away. I know how it is to lose a spouse to something you don't understand. When all this happened, my wife turned. I just thought she and my son were sick, kept them in a barn. It devastated me when I understand the truth. This pain is fresh, I know. And, to lose someone you have spent your whole life with to murder…I can't imagine. It's bad enough that we are learning to accept if we die we come back as one of those things. But to have a murderer in our ranks, that is not right. I can't say sorry, sorry doesn't even cover it. "

Ronnie bent down to pick up the supplies. "Ridge would say I have a job to do, that he's already dead, I can't help him. But there's living that I can help," she said as she wiped her eyes. "Cold isn't it? That I know I don't have time to mourn him, that I know he'd want me to go help those I can. I am going to have to tell our 'kids'. That's what we called them, our kids. We knew they weren't but in this world it really didn't matter. They didn't have anyone else, we became family," she explained.

"In this world that's what matters," Hershel told her. "You'll mourn him, you'll also honor him in everything you do. Our losses are adding up, but we need to keep fighting for our family. You are part of that family, and we won't let this stand."

Ronnie nodded. "I know….Ridge liked it here. He…I mean he might not have said it, he wasn't a big talker. I think he said I love you to me about twenty times while we were married, but I knew he did. Just like I knew he liked it here, knew that you all could be trusted, were good people."

Hershel looked at her and squeezed her hand. "We are good people. I don't want to think about my daughters' living with a murderer. We face enough just to survive, we shouldn't have to be worried about the people we live with."

Ronnie nodded as she wiped her eyes. "I've got to get these to Dr. S. I'll be at the meeting later," she said as she walked away.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick took a breath as he went to the door. It killed him that he couldn't touch his wife, that he couldn't reassure her in person but through a door. He didn't realize how much he relied on her until he couldn't see her face, hold her and kiss her. He knocked on the door. "Jewel? Michonne? It's me, don't open the door."

Jewel looked up from the book and went to the door. She missed him, she needed to see his face, to reassure him that everything was alright, to be reassured by him it would be alright. She took a breath knowing she couldn't for the sake of the baby. "Rick? Is it spreading? Whose got it?"

Rick shook his head and gave a small smile. He should have known those would be the first words out of her mouth. "It's starting….Sasha, Glenn, Mitch…some of the people who lived in D Block."

"Mitch? Is Mar with him? Does Daryl know?" Jewel asked as she put her hand on the door.

"Mar's in there, and Daryl knows. It's killing Maggie not to be able to be with Glenn," Rick said. "I know the feeling."

"Summer? Carl? Lexi? Mika? Lizzie? The other kids?" Jewel asked.

"Lizzie was coughing, Carol took her to A Block," Rick answered. "How are you and Michonne doing? Need anything?"

"Michonne's been keeping' me calm. Summer and Carl was right, she's one of us," Jewel told him. "She's sleeping right now. I just went and checked on Judith. Beth is doing fine with her. Rick, what aren't you telling me? I can hear it in your voice."

Rick shook his head. "I should have known you'd figure it out. Summer told me that I shouldn't try to hide anything from you," he told her.

"You should know better then to even try," Jewel told her husband. "What else is going on?"

"Tyreese went to check on Karen, he found her and Ridge out in the courtyard. Someone had killed them and burnt them," Rick admitted to her.

Jewel took a breath as her hand went to her stomach. "Hell's bells," she exclaimed. "Who would do that? Why would someone do that?"

"Jewel, you need to calm down, for you and the baby. I don't know who did it Tyreese and I got into it…I couldn't stop hitting him once I started to. He had every right to demand we find out who did this, he was upset, he was taking out his anger on Daryl and I. I kept hitting him…Daryl and Carol were yelling at me to stop. If Summer hadn't fired a gun into the air, I don't know if I would have stopped," Rick confessed.

"Are you alright? Is Tyreese?" Jewel asked concerned.

"I sprained my hand. I haven't seen Tyreese since. I lost it," Rick told him.

Jewel took a breath. "Hey, none of that. You reacted to a bad situation, a horrible situation in an already bad situation. I'm not saying that I agree with it, or that I wouldn't have done the same thing. You can't change it, but you move forward. That doesn't make you a bad person. It doesn't make Tyreese a bad person. It makes both of you human, both feeling passionate about what happened. He was taking out his anger on you and Daryl, and you were taking out your frustration and anger that someone did this on him. Now, stop feeling bad about something that you can't change and move forward," she told him.

Rick laughed. "Remind me to kiss you when all this is over."

"I certainly hope that I don't have to remind you Mr. Grimes," she teased him. "I love you."

"I love you too," Rick told her. "We'll keep you posted."

"You better," Jewel told him. "You better get back."

"Be safe," Rick told her.

"You too," Jewel responded.


	130. Chapter 130

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 130**

**Author's Note: More reviews make me happy! Keep reviewing! I'm sorry that it's been a few days between updates, but work is killing me. Keep reading I'll keep writing. Deal? Now don't forget to take the poll on my profile page. I've changed a few things around. Glenn and Sasha got sick earlier in the day so they are missing the meeting. And now on to our somewhat regularly scripted show.**

Group POV:

Summer leaned against the wall. "It's spreading isn't it Hershel?" she asked.

Hershel nodded. "Five more people have came down with it since Sasha went in. We keep the sick people in A, like we tried with Karen and Ridge," he told them.

"What are we gonna do about that? I mean if someone killed them because they were sick, isn't it possible that all the sick people are in danger?" Joey asked.

"Rick's going to look into it, make a time line where everyone was," Hershel told the group.

"How are we going to stop this?" Jes asked as she looked at the group.

Summer sighed. "It's just like any cold or flu before the turn, you don't stop it, you go through it. Now the stakes are just higher and more dangerous," she answered.

"She's right," Hershel told them.

"But it kills you right?" Daryl asked.

"The illness doesn't, the symptoms do. We need antibiotics," Hershel told the group.

"We've been through every pharmacy nearby, and then some. The veterinary college at Westtree Tech, that's the one place people may not have thought to raid for medications," Daryl told them.

Hershel nodded. "The drugs for animals, there are the same we need," Hershel told them.

"That's miles away, do we have that kind of time?" Summer asked.

"We'll make the time. I'll take a group out," Daryl said. "You in?" he asked his niece.

Summer looked at him. "No, I'm helping dad with something. I promised, and Dixon's don't break promises."

"I'll go," Joey said as he gently nudged Summer's arm.

"Count me in," Jes said as she looked at Merle. "You stay, help with the fences?"

"Yeah, I got it," Merle answered.

"You haven't been exposed, Jes, if you get in the car with Daryl," Hershel told her.

"Haven't caught anything from this one," Jes answered as she pointed at Merle, "so I'm not to worried about Daryl."

Summer rolled her eyes. "Eww," she said. "So Jes, Uncle Daryl and Joey? That doesn't seem like a lot," she pointed out.

"Who else do we have that's not sick?" Carol asked.

"You're going to need someone who needs to know medical terms. Mom can't go, Mar and Dr. S are both in quarantine, I know Mar's not sick but she's not going to want to leave Mitch. Ronnie is being the go between plus with Ridge," Summer said.

"Bob," Daryl answered.

"Shouldn't we be taking more precautions? Isolate the younger ones? And the older ones?" Carol asked.

"The Admin building is clear, best we got," Daryl said.

"Still think you're going to need another person to go with you Uncle Daryl," Summer said.

"Who else we got?" Merle asked.

"Tyreese," Carol suggested.

"I don't know if he'd be in such an agreeing mood, considering he's holding us all responsible for what happened to Karen and Ridge," Joey pointed out.

"Hell, if I find out whose responsible, I'll make them regret taking a breath," Merle said.

Mar, Glenn and Mitch's POV:

Mar wiped Mitch's head with a washcloth. "You know you just wanted to be in here with your buddy Glenn. You Atlanta boys stick together," she teased.

Glenn leaned on the door cell as he coughed. "Mar caught us Mitch. We shouldn't have tried to fool her."

Mar glanced up at him. "You should go lay down, Glenn."

"I'm alright," Glenn assured her. "How are you doing Mitch?"

"I don't feel as bad as you look," Mitch teased him.

Mar tried not to laugh. "He does look pretty rough, huh? At least one of you is listening to me when I tell you to rest. You're not running a fever, and your breathing seems alright. I'll be right back, I'm going to go make sure this one rests. If you need anything, call alright?" she asked as she kissed the top of his head.

Mitch nodded. "Glenn you better listen to Mar, you got to get better for Maggie."

Glenn patted the boy on the shoulder. "I'll do my best. If I can sneak away from this one later, I'll come by and check on you."

Mitch nodded as Mar and Glenn left. "How is he really?" Glenn asked.

Mar took a breath. "He definitely isn't as sick as you or Sasha, but neither is Lizzie. But that can turn on a dime."

"He's a tough kid, been through a lot," Glenn assured her as he squeezed her shoulder.

"We've all been through a lot Glenn," Mar told him. "I've already lost one son, I can't lose another," she said as she leaned against the wall.

"Hey, you don't know, Peter could be alive, just trying to make his way to you," Glenn told her.

Mar ran her hand through her hair. "Even if he is Glenn, what's the chances that I'm ever going to see him again? None. It's better to think of him as dead….not that I want too, but it's to hard to think that he's out there without me. Mitch makes that pain a little less, he needed me, I needed him. When I opened that door and saw you both there….I could have lost it then."

"But you didn't lose it, you did what you had to do," Glenn said as he coughed. "He's going to be fine."

Mar took a breath as she straightened up. "Let me check on you, you heard Mitch, you got to get better too," she said as she put her hand on his shoulder.

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Lexi leaned against the wall and read as she looked over at Carl. "You shouldn't be mad at your dad, he's just trying to be safe," Lexi told him.

Carl sighed as he looked up from his comic book. "I'm not some kid, Lexi, neither are you. We shouldn't be in here, we should be out there doing something. Sasha's sick, you should be out there trying to help her. How can you just be so calm?"

Lexi looked at him. "I'm not calm Carl, I'm worried sick. But what good is it going to do to be fretting about things we can't change. Your dad needed someone in here, to help keep an eye on the younger ones, to walk down and check on Jewel and the baby, and Judith. This is a job just as important as anything else. I figure the adults can't do it all alone Carl, sometimes we got to step up, and sometimes that means doing things we don't like to do. Yeah, I'm worried sick about Sasha, but she's sick, and I'm not. She's in A block, and she doesn't need me staring at her, praying that she gets better…or worse…waiting for her to die. Tyreese is mad about Karen, and there's nothing I can do for him. So being here, right now, even if it's just reading, or playing a game of checkers with Mika, or having a conversation with you, it's what I'm meant to be doing."

Carl shook his head. "Anyone tell you just aren't normal sometimes?"

"You mean that I'm not a brooding teenager. I think you got that covered for the both of us don't you?" Lexi questioned as she playfully hit his arm.

"I told dad that I may have to put someone down, if they get it and die. He hesitated, but if it's got to be done, it's got to be done," Carl said.

"You don't have to do it alone," Lexi told him. "I've got your back."

Carl nodded. "I'm sorry about Sasha….I hope she gets better."

"Yeah me too," Lexi told him. "When my mom got sick, it was just the two of us in the house. She told Ty and Sasha she was sick over Thanksgiving dinner, they dropped everything, there lives, there apartments, Ty quit his job, and was moved back in by Christmas. I think it made things easier for her to know that we were all together, that even when she was gone, that we'd be together, that we had each others' back. We couldn't control her being sick, and we can't control this either. But at least then, you know we had some kind of control, we could go to the doctor, we could get prognosis. When she died, we didn't have to worry about her coming back. I think that's what I'm scared of most. If Sasha died, would Ty and I be strong enough to do it?"

"You have to be," Carl told her. "When my mom died….giving birth to Judith, I had to do it. Summer offered, but she was my mom. I needed to be the one to do it. It's not easy, it's not fair, and it hurt, but I needed to be the one to do it."

"You worry about Jewel and the baby?" Lexi asked.

Carl nodded. "Hard not to, you know? But, besides this, we've been pretty well safe. Got to hope for the best. Jewel's strong, didn't need a c section like my mom."

"You think you can be there for her when she has the baby?" Lexi asked.

"I want to be, I know Summer wants to be. But, I don't know if I can. I know dad isn't going to leave her side when it comes near time," Carl told her. "Right now, I just hope we all get through this."

"Do you have any idea who could have done this to Karen and Ridge?" Lexi asked.

Carl shook his head. "I don't know any of us that heartless to do anything like that," he simply said.

TBC


	131. Chapter 131

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 131**

**Author's Note: More reviews make me happy! Two days til the mid season premier of Walking Dead. I go on training for a week March 8****th**** and all I can think of is, don't these people know I'm going to be missing the Walking Dead. Oh well it's for work. I am avoiding the letter M from now on if I have any more OC's that pop up. Ack! To many M's!**

**This is how I see Merle evolving if they hadn't killed him off. He can still be an ass, but people change. Review please.**

Rick and Summer's POV:

Summer squeezed Joey's hand and kissed him before she wished him luck and walked over to where Rick was filling water buckets. "What?" she asked as she noticed him looking at her.

Rick shook his head and gave a small smile. "Shouldn't really be kissing with this flu going around. Actually, you shouldn't be kissing at all," he teased her.

Summer rolled her eyes. "Carl mad about going into quarantine?"

"Of course," Rick answered as he let his eyes follow Carol.

"Dad?" Summer questioned him.

"What?" Rick asked as he turned his attention back to Summer. "Your mom is hanging in there."

Summer nodded as she let her eyes go to where Rick had been looking. "Something up with Carol dad?"

"No, her and I are disagreeing about a couple things, nothing to be concerned about," Rick assured her. "So why aren't you going to the medical college? It's what you do," he asked.

Summer looked at him. "Dad, you're in an impossible situation here. Tyreese and Ronnie need answers to who did this. I'm not going to let you do it alone. That's not how we do things anymore. That's why a counsel was put together, so one person doesn't have to do it all alone. The counsel's a little busy, mom needs to stay away from us, Maggie is worried about Glenn, so guess what, you got me. And, you know us Dixon women, we are stubborn.

Rick nodded. "I forget that you aren't the same fifteen year old I met. Summer, I can't ask you to do something that I may do."

"You aren't asking, dad, I'm telling you that I am with you," she said as she glanced over to Carol. "Dad do you think Carol had something to do with this?"

Rick looked at her. "You and your mother scare me," he said.

"You do think Carol had something to do with this….but it's Carol," Summer told him.

"I don't have any proof yet. I don't want you to say anything to her or to anyone else. I was going to go down and see if I can find any clues or anything," Rick told her.

"Then what are we waiting for?" Summer asked.

Rick looked at her. "Summer," he started to say softly.

"No dad, don't Summer me! Whoever did this, we need to find them. Mitch is sick. Glenn, Sasha, Lizzie….Dr. S. They are sick with this thing, the flu, and we've got a murderer among us. I don't know if it's Carol, I don't know who it is, but as long as whoever is out there, everyone who is sick is in danger. What if mom gets this? Is someone going to decide that she needs to be burnt….and the baby. Judith? What if she gets sick? No dad, I _need _to find out who burnt two people and threw them out like trash. I _need _to look them in the eyes and ask them why," Summer told him.

Rick kissed the top of her head. "Let's go," he told her.

Daryl and Merle's POV:

Merle walked up to Daryl where he was working on the car. "You alright little brother?"

"Got to be," Daryl answered without looking up.

"Little brother, that's not what I asked. I asked if you were alright. I'll go, you stay here, in case something' happens to the boy," Merle told him.

Daryl stood up and punched Merle. "Nothing's gonna happen to Mitch! Don't ever say something like that again!"

Merle pulled Daryl into a hug. "Easy little brother. I don't want to think about it either, I'm kinda fond of the boy, but we got to face facts. He's sick, and he's a fighter, but….there's a chance. Mar may need you if the unthinkable happens, just think you need to stay here."

Daryl pulled back. "When did you become such a supporter of what is right and wrong?" he asked as he started back with the car.

"Since my little siblings' got stupid and fell in love," Merle answered.

"I can't stay, I need to be doin' something. If there's a chance, slim as it may be, I need to go and do it. Sittin' here, fortifying the fences, that would make me go crazy knowing Mitch and Mar were in there, and there was nothing' I can do to help them. This is something that I can do," Daryl insisted.

Merle nodded. "Then I guess I'm holding down the fort. Never thought I'd see the day that I'd be workin' with Officer Friendly without arguing' about it."

"We can't be doin' things like we used to, it doesn't work that way," Daryl told him. "Our sister is pregnant, if she gets this…" he started to say.

Merle put his hand on his shoulder. "We aint thinking' like that, alright? She's a Dixon, she's a fighter," he said as he shook his head. "You know Will Dixon is lookin' up from us in hell and shaking his head wonderin' how he raised a bunch of pussies."

Daryl let out a tired laugh. "Like he ever raised us. Everything we ever did, ever got, except for the scars on our backs, everything we are, we did it on our own."

"So you're sayin' I'm an ass because I chose to be that way?" Merle asked as he raised an eyebrow.

"You chose a way to protect yourself. This is the longest you've stayed around in a place, workin' with others instead of against," Daryl reminded him. "You even worked out your issues with Rick."

Merle snorted. "Let's not go that far, baby brother. Got a reminder every minute of my life about Officer Friendly's and my first meeting," he said as he raised his hand. "Now that being said, he kept you, Summer and Jewel alive. Hell, somewhere on the way, Jewel fell for him. I know how hard that must have been for her to let anyone in, figured he got to be something special to have Jewel Dixon break down barriers. I've got eyes, I see how the two of 'em look at each other, how much it is probably killin' both of them not to be able to rely on each other. I don't give a shit about Officer Friendly's happiness, but since Jewel's happiness depends on him, I kinda have to let the grudge down. If any of the three of us has the right to be happy, it's Jewel."

Daryl looked at him. "Who are you and what have you done with my brother?" he asked. "Merle…if Mitch does…die, it can't be Mar that puts him down."

Merle nodded. "I'll go into A block myself and do it baby brother. Now you be safe out there, don't get yourself killed. You got a kid to get back too," he said as he walked away.

Clinic group:

Jes put her bag in the car as she looked up to see Daryl walking up. "This sure is different then the first time we went out together," Jes teased.

Daryl gave a weak smile. "Like you a lot better now. Glad you're here."

"Where else would I be?" Jes asked as she raised an eyebrow.

"Running off. You and Michonne, both of you run off anytime you feel like it," Daryl pointed out.

"Still got unfinished business, not going to be done until the One Eyed monster is gone," Jes told him. "But we're here now, that's all that should matter Daryl. You of all people should know what it's like to be a loner, not fit into a group. I can't speak for Michonne, I just can go by my reasons."

Daryl looked at her. "Those reasons probably run a lot deeper then the Governor," he said as he cast a glance at Merle.

Jes laughed. "You think I run off cause of Merle?"

"Maybe you're running off cause of your feelings for Merle, he's the same damn way," Daryl pointed out.

Jes shrugged. "Whatever it is between Merle and I, can't put a word to it. We tolerate each other, we get each other. But I don't keep going off because of Merle. I always have been a loner and at the end of the world, it kinda works for me now," she answered as she looked up and saw Axel walking toward them. "Axel."

"I want to go, to help. You need more bodies," Axel told them.

Daryl glanced at Jes before saying anything. "You sure?" he asked.

"I've gotten better at shooting and I feel like I should be doing more then the gate for all you guys have done for me. I haven't had a family in a long time, everyone I was in here with is gone. This is the only family I have, will probably ever have, I need to do this," Axel told them.

Daryl nodded. "Get your bag," he told the other man.

Axel nodded as he went to do it. Jes looked at Daryl. "You think that's a good idea? We don't know what we're going to find out there."

Daryl shrugged. "Same thing that's in here, and we need bodies, and he needs the practice," he answered.

Tyreese and Merle's POV:

Merle walked down to A cell block and leaned against the wall as he watched Tyreese standing by the window. "You just going to stand there and do nothing? Or you gonna get your ass upstairs and go try to find some medicine for your sister?"

"I'm not going anywhere," Tyreese told the other man, not turning around. "Someone needs to stand watch."

Merle walked up to him. "You don't think I want to find the person that did this to Karen and Ridge? Take my handy little knife here and slit there throats, maybe even set them on fire, make them feel the pain. I can't do that, this aint Woodbury, and we're not like the Governor. Whoever did that, they aren't gonna get away with it."

"Sasha's in there, I aint going nowhere," Tyreese told him.

"Yeah you stand there, you stand guard til you got to put a bullet in her head and then you got to go tell your littlest sister that she's dead," Merle told him.

Tyreese turned and looked at him. "She isn't gonna die," he told the other man.

"That's exactly what the hell she is going to do if you keep standin' your ass down here. You got the chance to help her and everyone else in there by goin' on that run for the medicine," Merle told him. "Now the old me would drag you up stairs, kickin' and screamin' and call you all the racist names I could think of while puttin' your ass in the car. But, I'm tryin' to turn over a new leaf. I'm tryin' to be the big brother to Daryl and Jewel that they always deserved, the big brother that you are to Sasha and Lexi. See the question you should be askin' yourself Tyreese, is are you gonna be able to stand yourself if Sasha dies and you could have maybe helped? Are you gonna be able to look at that little sister of yours and answer that question? I've been there, I've asked myself that question. Now most of the time, the answer was hell no, and that's why I started the drugs, the drinkin', the racist bullshit. I ran away when Daryl and Jewel needed me the most. You know what happened? Jewel hated me, resented me because I wasn't there. I was there big brother, and I didn't protect them. Now Lexi, she adores you. I wish Jewel and I could have laughed the way you two do when she was that age. But, you keep standin' here, to keep watch, and Sasha dies and Lexi finds out you had a chance to get her help, she's gonna hate you. She's gonna look at you the way Jewel did when I first came here. You don't want that, Tyreese. You don't ever want a siblin' to blame you for not doin' everythin' you could do in your damn power to protect them. You don't want to lose that trust. In this world you may not have years to earn it back, or try and repair the relationship."

Tyreese looked at him. "Don't ever think Lexi could hate anyone, she doesn't have a hateful bone in her body."

Merle looked at him. "You've met my sister, Jewel right? The one who worries bout everyone else? The one who will be the first one to fight for you? This is the first time in years, we've said a decent word to each other without cussin', or throwin' accusations at each other. I'm only now getting' used to her being able to look at me without that damn Dixon stare. You're Sasha's and Lexi's big brother, that comes with a whole lot of fuckin' responsibility, responsibility that I didn't realize until it was almost to late. You're also the first one Lexi's gonna blame if Sasha dies and you were down here. Now the car is near the gate, they're gassin' up. You think about what I said, I'll tell them to give you about ten minutes," he told him before he walked out leaving Ty with his thoughts.


	132. Chapter 132

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 132**

**Author's Note: More people are finding this story! YAY! Here I was worried about that I was going to catch up to the current season soon. Not even close! LOL. I'm dvrring tonight's episode and watching it tomorrow after work. Anyway please review.**

Mar and Sasha's POV:

Mar took a breath as she lowered her handkerchief from her mouth coughing. She took a breath and threw the handkerchief to the other side of the room.

Sasha leaned against the cell door. "You got it too?"

Mar looked at her. "You should be resting, come sit down. I'm doing alright, fever's not as bad as some."

Sasha sat down on the cot. "How's Mitch doing? I know Glenn is keeping him company."

"His fever's not as bad as others, neither is Lizzie's. Hoping it continues that way. Dr. S is getting worse, and some of the kids from Ronnie's group. If anyone dies, I'm going to have to put them down," Mar said.

Sasha nodded. "You think Daryl and the others will back in time?" she asked as she coughed.

"Hope so," Mar answered. "Jewel would know exactly how to calm everyone, know exactly how to keep people looking on the bright side. She always amazed me in any emergency situation, the way she took control. I always told her she should have stayed as an emergency room nurse, but the hours, with Summer, she decided to do something else."

"Hey you're doing fine, Mar. Don't compare yourself to anyone else, because we all have strengths that others don't possess. You're here, and you're doing fine," Sasha assured the other woman.

Mar shook her head. "No I'm not Sasha. I keep looking at the door and wondering whose going to be next."

"You know what I see? You volunteered to be in here so Jewel wouldn't have to be. Not a lot of people would do that. You may not have the same skill set as Jewel, but you have your own unique set of skills. You are still helping, you are running yourself ragged checking on everyone. Now you're coming down with this. You don't get to doubt yourself, not now," Sasha informed her. "You can be scared, I'm scared, I think we all are. You aren't in this alone, I'm going to be helping until I can't anymore," Sasha assured her.

"You're going to be fine, Sasha. You're a fighter," Mar assured the other woman.

Sasha gave a small smile. "So are you," she told the other woman.

Summer, Rick, Maggie, Merle and Hershel's POV:

Summer moved the log next to the fence and watched as Hershel walked up. "Dad? Maggie?" she questioned as she got there attention.

"Daddy why aren't you in quarantine?" Maggie asked.

"Is someone sick? Mom? Judy?" Summer asked.

"No, they're both fine," Hershel assured her. "I'm no good to anyone in there. There's people suffering that need my help. I can help bring down there fevers, keep them stable," he told them.

"Daryl and the group left to get antibiotics," Rick told him.

"Some of these people won't last a few hours," Hershel told them.

"I can't let you do this," Maggie told her father.

"Maggie, Glenn's in there," Hershel reminded her.

"Hershel what's goin' on?" Merle asked as he came up.

"Elderberry's, my wife used to make tea with them. It's a natural flu remedy. Caleb's to sick to help, Ronnie is grieving her husband while taking care of everyone, Mar is starting to get sick. I can't stay out here and do nothing," Hershel told them.

"Mar's sick?" Summer asked.

"She just started coughing, I get this to her, maybe she won't get to bad," Hershel told her. "There's so many times that we haven't been able to do anything to change what was happening-what was happening to us. We wished we could, but we couldn't," he told them. "This time, I can. I know I can, so I have too."

"Hershel if you go in there you're going to get sick," Rick told him.

"I can't believe I'm agreein' with Officer Friendly on anything but he's right, it's like signing your death warrant. I sure the hell didn't agree to it when Mar volunteered, and I certainly don't agree with you doing it," Merle told the older man.

"Now we don't know that. What we do know is that these people's symptom's need to be controlled," Hershel informed them.

"They'll be back with the medicine soon," Summer insisted.

"She's right, we can wait," Rick told him.

"Listen damn it! You walk outside, you risk your life, you take a drink of water, you risk your life. And, now a days you take a breath, you risk your life. Every moment now you don't have a choice. The only thing that you can choose is what you're risking it for. Now I can make these people feel a little better and hang on a little bit longer. I can save lives, that's enough for me to risk mine. And you know that," Hershel told them.

"Dad," Maggie said again.

"You need help in there?" Merle asked.

"Uncle Merle!" Summer exclaimed.

"No you're needed out here, I'll get you if I need it," Hershel said as he turned and went inside.

Summer hugged Maggie. "He'll be alright, Maggie. He's strong," she assured the other woman.

"We got to get back to this fence," Merle told them.

"If you need a minute, Maggie, go ahead and take it," Rick said.

Maggie nodded as she walked away.

Jewel and Beth's POV:

Jewel placed her hand on the door and smiled as she heard Judith giggling. She resisted the urge to go in and see the little girl. "Beth, it's Jewel. I wanted to see how the two of you were doing, but I hear that the two of you are just fine. She playing with her red cups again?"

Beth smiled as she walked over the door. "We're fine. Yes she's playing with the cups. It's funny what little ones can find the enjoyment out of. Maggie was just here, she said that Glenn was sick."

"Yeah, Rick is keeping me posted. I wanted to thank you for watching Judy. You didn't have too," Jewel told the young woman.

"We all have jobs to do, yours is to keep you and baby to be safe. Mine is to watch Judy. I know you want to just come in here and cuddle her, but you can't do that, it isn't safe. This will all be over soon and you can give these fat little cheeks of hers all the love you want," Beth told her.

Jewel smiled. "How are you doing? I know I'm probably driving Michonne insane locked up in a room with her. I can't imagine how your managing with Judy, she doesn't talk back."

Beth laughed. "I'm fine. Just hearin' her giggle, well it gives me a hope for future. This baby too," she said. "You're going to be fine."

"Beth you're a lot stronger then you think you. You are going to survive this world, and you're going to surprise yourself at how strong you are," Jewel told her. "You've came a long way from the farm."

Beth smiled. "Thank you, Jewel. At the farm, I used to wonder where Summer got her strength from. It's easy to see, she had no choice havin' you as a mother. Judy's gonna be a strong woman too, aren't you sweetheart?" she asked the baby as she tickled her to get her to giggle. "Summer's gonna be alright, and Carl. Mitch too, he's a fighter."

Jewel smiled. "I love that sound," she said as she wiped a tear coming down her cheek.

"I told Maggie that we don't get to cry," Beth told her.

Jewel laughed. "Blame it on hormones," she told her. "Give her a kiss for me. Mommy loves you baby girl. I'll see you soon. Thank you again Beth," she said as she walked away.

Summer, Rick and Carol's POV:

Summer looked over to see Carol outside the gate getting water. "Dad!" she yelled to get his attention. "Carol!" she yelled as she took off her crossbow and fired at a walker. "Carol, come on!"

Rick ran up and shot a walker. "Carol!" he said as he got her inside. "That was a stupid thing you did going out there," he told her.

"Yes it was," Carol admitted.

"Why didn't you wait? Why didn't you ask Uncle Merle or me to go with you? We don't do things alone anymore!" Summer told her.

"Summer," Rick said in a warning tone. "Carol, you do a lot for us here, for the kids. You sacrifice a lot. Is there anything you wouldn't do for the people here?" he asked.

"No," Carol answered.

"Carol did you kill Ridge and Karen?" Rick asked point blank.

Summer looked at Carol. "Please, Carol, say no. Say that you didn't do that," she begged.

Carol looked at both of them. "Yes I killed them," she said as she walked off.

Summer took a breath as she watched the older woman walk away. "Dad, what are we going to do?"

"I don't know," Rick answered honestly.

TBC


	133. Chapter 133

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 133**

**Author's Note: Man, I dreaded the flu chapters, now they just won't stop! To much going on! And here I was thinking I may catch up to this season. Yeah, not anytime soon. Maybe during the summer! Which I have an AU story in mind if I do. Non Zombies with Rick and Jewel meeting. But that's only if I catch up with the episodes LOL. Oh and I finally found an actor for Mitch: Benjamin Stockham. I've got a picture of him and Glenn on my profile as well as a couple of Jewel and Rick. Please review.**

Hershel, Dr. S, Mar, and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie looked at Hershel as he handed the tea to Mar and Dr. S. "You shouldn't be in here Hershel," Ronnie told him.

"She's right, you weren't sick, Mar wasn't sick til she came in here. You two put yourselves in danger," Dr. S told them.

"You tell me that either one of you wouldn't do the same?" Hershel asked them. "How's everyone doing? Did you tell your group yet Ronnie?" he asked kindly.

Ronnie nodded. "Yeah, they took it hard. Taylor is the only one not sick, I'm hoping she's strong enough to keep this away."

"Glenn and Sasha are pushing themselves, helping out where they can," Mar said as she coughed.

"You are too, you need to rest," Ronnie told the other woman.

"I'm fine," Mar insisted. "I'm not as sick as some of the others. Hershel's going to need help."

Dr. S coughed. "He has me and Ronnie to help, you need to rest. Just because you aren't bad now, doesn't mean you won't get bad."

"I could say the same thing to you," Mar responded. "Daryl and the others will be back as they can possibly be. This tea should help until then."

"Go ahead and drink up, vet's orders," Hershel said with a small laugh. "You up to helping me check on the others Mar?"

Mar nodded. "Yeah, I'm not feeling to horribly bad," she answered.

"Mar!" Mitch yelled from the top of the steps. "Glenn you need to get up," he told the man.

Mar and Hershel went out of the cell, and up to where Glenn was. "Mitch go back to your cell and rest," Mar said.

"I'm alright, Mitch, just need to rest a bit, go on," Glenn assured him.

Mitch nodded as he glanced at them before going. Mar wet a cloth and put it on Glenn's forehead.

Glenn coughed and laughed a little. "This sucks. After everything we just get taken out by a glorified cold?" he asked.

"Don't say things like that, don't even think things like that," Hershel told him.

"All I can do is stop saying them," Glenn told them.

"You've got to be strong, Glenn," Mar told him.

"She's right," Hershel agreed with the nurse. We got this far somehow, you can believe somehow. Now we all have jobs to do, this ones yours," he told the other man.

"Drink the tea," Mar told Glenn.

Merle, Rick and Summer's POV:

Rick put the bag in the car and looked at Summer as she put the gas can in the car. "You don't have to do this Summer, you don't have to come with me."

Summer looked at him. "I do. I promised," she told him.

"Sweetheart, I'm letting you off that promise," Rick said as he kissed the top of her head. "This isn't on you," he told her.

"I'm not going to let you do this alone. This isn't how we do it anymore. If mom was here, she'd insist on going with you. Mom's not here, I'm here. You are not going to do this alone, dad. Even if you left without me, I'd follow. I'd get on the bike, and I'd follow you," Summer told him. Summer hated the bike, she'd never really do it but she was making a stand.

"Now, girl, you know better then to lie to family," Merle said as he came up.

"Uncle Merle," Summer said.

"Don't Uncle Merle me," Merle told her. "So, Officer Friendly, you want to tell me what's up with this sudden little road trip you are planning' with Summer and Carol?"

Rick looked at Summer then at Merle. "We just need to find some Tylenol, flu medicine, something to hold off the symptoms until Daryl and the others get back."

Merle looked at Summer with a smirk. "That's all it is, girl?"

Summer bit her lip and lowered her head but didn't answer.

Merle gave a small laugh. "She's been doing that since she was three when she's tryin' to avoid answerin' me. I call it the Uncle Merle bullshit detector."

"Sorry, Dad," Summer said as she looked at him. "That's just wrong, Uncle Merle."

"But it works. So, now Officer Friendly, since your takin' my niece out on this road trip, I want the truth," Merle told him.

"She's my daughter Merle, I don't want to risk her life out there anymore then you do. But she's a stubborn Dixon and won't let me leave without her," Rick told the other man.

"Summer, go give Maggie a hand on the gate," Merle told her.

"Uncle Merle…" Summer started to say.

Merle gave her the Dixon glare. "Now," he said.

Summer sighed. "Yes Uncle Merle," she said.

Merle looked at Rick. "Now, that's a lot of gas cans, and food, for three people who aren't even gonna be gone for the night. I've got a feelin' that you plan on leavin' one out there. Now I know you aint planning' to leave Summer, for one Jewel would kill you, and then I'd wait til you came back as a Walker and kill you again. I know you aren't planning' to stay out there your own self. So that tells me, that Carol ain't comin' back. Now, if you are planning' on leavin' Carol out there, one of the original Atlanta group, one of the old timers, then she must have done that to Ridge and Karen," he told him. "Now I aint kiddin' myself thinking' I was ever part of that group, hell first meetin' we had you handcuffed me to a damn roof," he reminded him.

Rick stood up straighter and approached Merle. "Have you just been waitin' til Daryl and Jewel aren't around to confront me about this? You just been biding your time to tell me off Merle? Is this what this is about?"

Merle huffed. "Yeah, Officer Friendly, I've just been bidin' my time until the whole damn prison got sick and my pregnant little sister had to be in quarantine, and my baby brother had to go out on a supply run," he answered sarcastically. "Truth is Officer Friendly, I couldn't stop thinking' about you in Woodbury, planning' what I'd do to your sorry ass if we ever saw each other again. Truth is, I did what I did to Glenn and goaded Jewel the way I did because I wanted to find you again, had a big ole grudge to settle. But, you did right by my family while I was gone, better then I ever did before. Showed Jewel she deserved to be loved. Yeah, you and I aint ever gonna be even, unless you know how to give me my hand back, but this isn't bout that."

Rick looked at him. "Then what is it about Merle?"

"You bein' able to do what needs to be done. I know Jewel killed Shane, cause he was endangerin' everyone, cause she wanted to save you from killin' your best friend. I took Michonne, was gonna turn her over to the Governor, cause you wouldn't do it. Now, you're thinking' about takin' Carol out there, leavin' her on her own. Thinkin' and doin' are two very different things. Not to mention Summer is demandin' to go with you. Do you think you are man enough to leave her out there, Officer Friendly? Cause if you got one doubt, if Summer has one doubt, then you need to let me do it. She burnt two people, weather or not it was right or not, she did it. You got to be ready to leave her out there, turn around and not look back. You got to be able to do it without feelin' guilty bout it. And, you got to be able to convince Summer it's the right thing to do if she starts to back out. Are you that kind of man now Officer Friendly? The kind of man that won't go back?" Merle asked.

Rick looked at him. "For the safety of my wife, my unborn baby, my children, yes I'm that type of man."

TBC (next chapter is the vet group!)


	134. Chapter 134

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 134**

**Author's Note: Not even half into Season 4 and scenes for season 5 are bugging me. I have ideas, especially if they time jump on me. ACK. Brain back to business! Of course they took a bigger vehicle then in the show cause I added people. A little bit of Joey's backstory in this! Please review**

The Vet Group:

Joey kept checking the rounds in his gun from the back of the car. Axel glanced over his shoulder. "Why do you keep doing that?"

Jes gave a small laugh from the front seat of the car. "It's his nervous habit."

"I'm not nervous," Joey simply said.

"You're just away from your girl, young love," Bob teased.

Daryl shook his head. "Let's not talk about young love; especially one of the young people is my niece," Daryl huffed. "How about we not talk at all? Hand me those CD's from the glove box," he told Jes as he fiddled with the radio.

"Find sanctuary," A faint voice came from the radio.

"Was that a voice?" Bob asked.

"Hush," Jes barked.

"Determined to survive…..keep alive," the voice said again.

Axel looked out the window as he saw a group of walkers' coming at them. "Watch out!"

Daryl looked up from the radio and gripped the wheel as he turned the steering wheel hard. "Grab something!"

Jes grabbed the dashboard as Daryl came to a stop. "We're gonna have to make a run for it," she told them.

Daryl turned to the men in the back seat. "Joey, Bob, jump out the hatchback, Jes and l clear the middle, Axel you and Ty make a run through the gaps, make a run for the woods. Don't stop, do you hear me?" he asked.

"Yeah," Axel answered.

"You wanted to prove yourself; you're getting your chance. Let's go!" Jes said as she opened up her door, taking out the first two walkers' close to her with her machete. "Go let's go!"

"Move!" Daryl yelled.

"Ty come on!" Bob said as he shot at the walkers as he saw Ty staying in the car.

"Ty! Move it, come on man," Axel said as he used a tire iron on the walker.

Daryl turned. "Move it, go on," he said as he pulled Bob with him as they saw Tyreese being surrounded by walkers'.

The group turned and ran as Ty battled his way out of the walkers'. "Did he make it?" Axel questioned.

Jes watched the trees. "He was surrounded; it would take a damn miracle."

Joey gave a small grin as Tyreese came out of the trees. "Hope we got a few more miracles comin' our way," he told her.

"What the hell were you thinking? You got a death wish or something?" Jes asked the man as she came toward him.

"Jes back off," Daryl told her.

"No, not til he answers me. You came with us to help but first sign of trouble Tyreese you just sit there waiting to be eaten?" Jes yelled at him.

"Come on Jes we need to figure out where we are and find another car," Joey tried to reason with her.

"Answer me Tyreese, or we're gonna be standing here all day," Jes warned.

"Come on Ty, she can do this all day. We need to find a new car, get to that clinic, we got sick people waitin' for us," Joey told him.

"It doesn't matter, like you said, we've lost a whole night. My sister and everyone is probably dead," Tyreese answered.

"So, you're just going to stand there and give up?" Axel asked. "We don't get to do that; we got to keep moving like they are still alive. They are depending on us."

"He's right man, it helps to keep moving," Bob said.

"No it doesn't," Ty answered.

Joey turned to Jes and Daryl. "Maybe we should have left him back at the prison," he told them. "We're at Turner Creek, came fishin' here with my older brother a few times when I was younger. Next town is Barnseville, had a garage there if I remember correctly."

"Sounds like a good place to find a new car," Bob said.

"Come on, let's go, vamanous Ty!" Daryl instructed.

In town:

Joey shook his head as he tried to start the car again. "Dead as a doornail."

"Thanks for pointing out the obvious," Daryl said. "Sometimes you really make me regret havin' Summer apologize to you back when you were kids," he said as he straightened up. "We're gonna need to find a new battery, sure they got one inside," he said.

"We got some unwanted guests inside," Jes told them.

"Clear a path through the bushes, and then go inside," Daryl told them.

Joey and Bob both started to whack at the bushes with Tyreese as Walkers' started to jump out of the bushes. "Wholly crap!" Joey said as he took some down with the help of others. He looked over as Tyreese struggled with one that was trapped in the bushes.

"Let go!" Bob yelled at him.

"Tyreese let it go! You're going to get yourself killed," Axel yelled at him.

Tyreese stumbled back with the walker. "Tyreese! Come on let it go!" Bob yelled again as Jes came over and shot the walker in the head.

"You got a damn death wish or something?" Jes asked him.

"Ty, let's take a walk, see if we can find somethin' useful in this hick town," Joey told the man. "Come on," he said as he took the other man's arm.

Axel watched them as they walked away. "You think he wants to die?"

Jes looked at him. "I think he's in a whole lot of pain, and he don't know how to handle it."

Daryl looked at Axel. "You said you were good at working with engines, come on help me with this one."

Axel nodded. "Got it."

Joey and Tyreese POV:

Joey stepped in front of the other man. "Tyreese, what the hell are you doing? First the car, then that with the walker and not letting go, that's not you."

"Does it really matter if I die? Does it matter if any of us die?" Tyreese asked. "Everyone at the prison could be dead by now."

"Yeah, they could, but they could also be alive, waitin' on us to bring back the medicine. Damn it, Tyreese, you really want to take that chance that Sasha died? That Lexi came down with this? You really want to leave them alone in this world?"

Tyreese leaned against the building. "How old are you?"

Joey shrugged. "In this world, does it really matter? We're all older then the number anyway. I had siblings' before this, an older brother and a younger sister. My brother was in Atlanta when this shit went down, with his fiancée, she was pregnant. Don't know if they made it, not with the bombings or with all the walkers'. My sister, Olivia was twelve; she would have been a year older then Lexi. My mom and her got bit, mom was pickin' her up from school, I had ditched, again. Mom got out of the car was askin' someone if they had seen me….that someone had already turned, got her. Guess they made it back to the house before she turned. I came in that night, mom had already turned, and Olivia was suffering. I ran to my mom's room, got the gun, and killed both of them. Always asked myself if I hadn't skipped, if I was there when she came to pick me up, could I have stopped mom from getting' bit. I'll never know the answer to that question. But you are here, you got the chance to save Sasha, and if Lexi gets sick, her too. Yeah there's a chance Sasha may not make it, but isn't there a chance she will? And if she doesn't, then Lexi is gonna need you more. I know you're angry with whoever did that to Karen and Ridge, but you got to work through it."

"How do you suggest I do that?" Tyreese asked.

"By getting what we need to help those people back at the prison. If we don't succeed, then Karen and Ridge died for nothing. You came out here for Sasha right? Cause she was sick?" Joey asked as he lit a cigarette.

"Yes," Tyreese answered.

"I came so Summer wouldn't have too. She would have, but she needed to stay close to her mother, her family. I don't have any blood to fight for, but I'd die for her. If that means that I'm takin' her spot out here so she can be close to her family, then I'm out here. You know Mitch is sick? Mar too? Daryl wants to get back to them with this medicine. You trying to get yourself killed makes us a man down, a man that we need."

Tyreese looked at him. "You always been this smart?"

Joey laughed. "Everyone has to change in this world, so did I. Before, I was heading down the same road as Merle. Drugs, nothing hardcore mind you, just smoked some now and then. Shoplifted, mostly cigarettes, a lighter, a necklace I was gonna give a girl when I was sixteen, caught her kissin' another boy. Funny thing, this end of the world crap, shooting my mother and sister, made me realize what I didn't want to be. Seein' Summer out in the woods that day? I've had a crush on her since I was eight and she was six. But girls like her; they never went for boys like me. When I heard about Karen and Ridge, when Summer told me, all I could see was her body burnt. I know I can't imagine the pain you are dealin' with if you loved Karen half as much as I love Summer, then I know it much suck."

"Yeah it sucks," Tyreese told him. "You told her yet?"

"Told her what?" Joey asked.

"That you love her," Tyreese told him.

Joey shook his head. "Just kissed her for the first time on the run, right before Zach, then everything else happened. Plus I don't want to get hit again."

Tyreese turned and looked at him. "We don't know how much time we got in this world; you tell that girl how you feel as soon as possible. You don't want you or her dyin' without knowin' she was loved in this world. Let's get goin' see if they got that car fixed yet."


	135. Chapter 135

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 135**

**Author's Note: After this dang flu and before the Governor, Jewel and Rick are getting some alone time. My babies have been apart way to long for my liking! Please review, show me Valentine's day (weekend) love.**

Continuation of Vet Group:

Jes looked up from the car as Daryl and Axel came out with a battery. "Find anything useful?"

"A whole shit load of batteries," Axel answered as he carried a couple out.

"Some distilled water and we'll be good to go," Daryl agreed.

Axel looked at her. "Do you know what you're doing under there?" he asked Jes.

Jes arched an eyebrow as she stood up. "Just because I've got breasts don't mean I don't know what I'm doing under a hood. I spent a lot of time in the motor pool over the years."

"Sorry, haven't seen a lot of women who know there ways around cars," Axel explained.

"Merle had Summer hotwiring' a car before she was five," Daryl said as he went over to the engine.

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Jes asked as she moved out of the way.

Daryl looked at Bob. "You know we all know a little bit about each other, but we don't know nothing' about the group you were in before."

"Which one?" Bob asked.

"Had more then one?" Axel asked.

"Two. When Daryl and Summer found me on that road, I almost kept walking," Bob told Daryl.

"Why's that?" Daryl asked.

"Cause I was done being witness. Two different times, two different groups. I was the last one standing. Like I was supposed to see it happen over and over, like it's some kind of curse. But when it's just you out there, alone and the quiet, used to be I would drink a bottle of anything, just so I could close my eyes at night. Figured the prison, the people, thought it'd be easier. The run to the Big Spot did it for me," Bob said.

"Being useful, helping out, that's what keeps you sane these days. That's why I offered to come out here, wanted to show that I was useful," Axel told him.

"Got to keep busy," Daryl added.

"No, I did it so I could get me a bottle, _of anything. _I picked it up, I held it in my hand, but I put it down. I put it down so damn hard, I brought the shelf down with me. That's what brought on the walkers, that's what got Zach killed," Bob told them.

"That's bullshit," Daryl told him.

"Did you plan to bring that shelf down?" Jes asked.

"Of course not, didn't mean to get anybody killed. Summer didn't buy my story, knew something was up," Bob said.

"Summer's the daughter of a recoverin' alcoholic, she knows the signs," Daryl said. "Get in there and try the engine. It's a red and green wire. Go on, it aint rocket science, give it some gas," he told the other man as Axel put the extra battery in the car. "Sasha and I picked that spot, cleared it out. Zach brought you with us. There aint no way anybody could have known. You aint gonna be standin' alone, not no more," he told him as the car revved up.

Jes grinned. "Come on Tyreese, Joey, let's go. Let's move it! Come on."

Merle and Mar's POV:

Merle stood outside the window as he watched Mar come to it. "You don't look good, sweetheart."

Mar shook her head. "Always a charmer, Merle. What are you doin' down here? Jewel? Judy? The baby? Summer?"

"They're fine," Merle told her. "Told Daryl I'd keep an eye on you and the kid. Wanted to see how he was. But lookin' at you, something' tells me that you aint doing well."

"Merle Dixon, you're going soft," Mar told him. "Mitch is running a bit of fever, I'm coughing. Hershel's tea is helping. They should be back by now, shouldn't they?"

"You know how things are these days, not a quick trip like it would have been back in the old days. How's it goin' in there?" Merle asked.

"It's going," Mar answered.

"Sweetheart, don't try to avoid the question. I want an answer, and a Dixon don't lie to other Dixon's," Merle told her.

Mar looked at him. "I'm not a Dixon, Merle."

Merle looked at her. "Darlin' you may not have a big fancy ring like Officer Friendly found for Jewel, that's not little brother's style. He may not show all that disgusting affection baby sister shows toward Officer Friendly, which I'm glad off cause not sure I could take both of my siblings' swappin' spit and all that touchy feelin' crap around me," he told her.

"Merle do you have a point or are you just talking to hear the sound of your voice?" Mar asked as she coughed.

Merle laughed and gave the Dixon smirk. "Daryl may not say it, but he's made a commitment to you, darlin' and that's a big deal for little brother. So, you're a Dixon, at least to me."

Mar had to smile, even though she was tired and felt like crap. "So you consider Rick a Grimes? He did make a commitment to Jewel."

Merle glared at her. "With sisters it's completely different. Daryl and I were always supposed to hate the man Jewel wound up with, end of the world, don't change that. I just got a bigger grudge to hold against him. Now, stop avoidin' the matter on hand, darlin'. How's it going in there?"

Mar sighed. "We've had to put three down since this morning. Sasha, Glenn and me are taking turns helping Hershel take them out of sight for us to put down. Hershel says no one should see that, make them think about what's going to happen."

"Hershel's got good sense," Merle agreed.

"Dr. S is getting worse. Ronnie won't stop moving, won't take a break. I think it's so she doesn't have to think about Ridge. Two of the ones we had to put down this morning, they were two more of her own. Taylor's the only one left….she's coughing a little but no fever. Mitch is helping, Glenn and Sasha…I don't know how much longer they got. Henry stopped breathing, Sasha, Glenn and I are taking turns pumping air with a makeshift breathing apparatus. Dr. S made some IV's. Not sure how long any of the real sick ones got, including Glenn or Sasha. You think something happened to Daryl and the others?" she asked softly.

"Nothin' can kill a Dixon but a Dixon, and that goes for you and Mitch too," Merle told her.

Mar sighed. "Don't give me that bullshit Merle. Dixon's can be killed by walkers' or this damn flu or men like the Governor, just like anyone else. If Jewel and Daryl hadn't went to save your sorry behind, the Governor would have killed you. So, please Merle, I'm begging you, right now, don't say that again. Daryl and the rest of them, including Jes, could be dead right now. If they don't get back soon, you could be the last Dixon standing," Mar told him as she looked at him. "Families worry about each other, Merle, it's just what we do. And you may not like it, but Rick is part of your family now. I got to go, keep me posted will you?" she asked.

"Plan on it, little sister," Merle said as he walked away.

Vet Group:

The group got out of the car and looked around. "The building we want is just up ahead," Tyreese told them.

"Hopefully we shouldn't run into many walkers," Joey told them.

Axel glanced at him. "Every time someone says that, that curses us to run into a whole herd of those things."

Joey gave a small laugh. "We aren't cursed already?"

"If you two are done exchanging small talk, let's do this," Jes told them.

"Everyone got there list?" Daryl questioned the group.

"Yes," they all answered.

"Not sure what it all means," Axel admitted.

"That's why Bob here is with us," Joey answered as they went into the building.

"Grab anything ending in -cillin -or cin-C-I-N," Bob said as they grabbed things. "We'll disolve it in the IV's, put it right in the bloodstream. Dosage will be tricky but considering the time we lost," Bob said as the others came from other rooms.

"You get it?" Jes asked.

"Bags, tubes, clamps, connectors," Tyreese answered.

"We grabbed a lot of everything, plus things that weren't on the list," Axel assured them.

Daryl nodded. "Alright let's roll."

The group started to walk as Jes held up her hand. "Listen," she said as she tilted her head to the area they were going too. "Joey you're with me," Jes ordered as they both started walking toward the door.

"They're going to bust this door down, it's already breaking," Joey said.

"How many?" Daryl asked.

"Don't know. Find me some rope, chain, something. We'll try to slow them down as we find another way out of there," Jes ordered.

Axel dug out some rope and handed it to her. "Grabbed it from the prison, just in case we ran into human unfriendly and not the dead sort of unfriendly people."

Joey pressed his back against the door. "Glad to have you on our side, Ax. Tyreese a little help with this door would be nice."

"We can take them," Tyreese told them as he helped with the door.

"No! Didn't you notice the bleeding from the eyeballs? They're infected, just like back at the prison. We fire at them, they get blood on us, we breath it in. We didn't come all this way to get sick," Bob told them.

Axel looked at the doorway they just came from and the door that they were holding. "So, we take our chance with the lesser group?"

Jes glanced at them. "We don't have much choice. The ones out there we know are infected."

"Got to change sometime," Daryl said.

"What? Our luck? Cause where I'm standing, we've had a string of bad," Joey said.

Axel looked at him. "You're just very pessimistic aren't you?"

"But we love him," Jes said.

"Speak for yourself," Daryl said. "You ready?" he asked Ty.

"I'm ready," Ty said as they started battling the walkers.

Jes glanced at the door with the doorknob moving. "We're blocked," she told them. "Move it back!"

Bob looked around. "We don't have an exit."

"Then we make one," Daryl answered.

Tyreese spotted the fire extinguisher and looked at the window. "Get down," he told the group as he busted the window.

Jes peered out the window. "Hold on to your bags tight, jump to the walkway below," she instructed the group as they jump.

Bob looked over the ledge. "They're here, go, come on," he told the group as they started running. Bob stumbled, his bag hanging over the ledge as the walkers' tried to grab it.

"Let it go, Bob," Joey told him.

"Come on, just drop it!" Tyreese begged.

"Drop the bag," Daryl ordered. Axel and Daryl both grabbed hold of Bob and pulled him up. Daryl grabbed the bag from Bob and opened it. He pulled out a bottle of alcohol. "You didn't get any medicine? Just this? You should have just kept walking that day," he told Bob.

Joey watched as Bob reached for his gun. "Bob, don't make me point my weapon at you, and I will. Keep it holstered."

"The man's made his choice, Daryl, just let it go," Tyreese told him.

"I don't want to hurt anybody, I just wanted for when it got quiet," Bob told them.

Jes looked at Daryl. "Come on, Daryl, we got a long road ahead of us."

Daryl stood close to Bob. "Take one sip, and when our people get these meds, I will beat your ass to the ground. Do you understand me?"

Bob just nodded in response.

"Let's go, we got to see if we can make up time," Jes told the group.


	136. Chapter 136

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 136**

**Author's Note: Over 100 people have made this story a favorite. I am still blown away by every person that makes it a favorite, or follows it, or reviews. I love and appreciate all of you. I thought Carol, Summer and Rick needed a chapter all there own. Please review!**

Carol, Rick, and Summer's POV:

Summer got out of the back of the car when they stopped at the housing development. "Always kind of eerie when we come to places like this, deserted homes, cars, lives interrupted, kind of things that would spur Dean Koontz or Stephen King's imaginations," she said. "Something that I'd like to read, instead of living," she said as she got her bag.

Rick and Carol both looked at her. "Yet you like those kinds of books lately," Rick reminded her.

Summer smirked. "Surprisingly, it's still an escape from what we face everyday," she said as she held out her bow and arrow and walked up the road. "I mean the dead want to make us a meal, crazy men want to keep our heads in fish tanks for his own sick pleasure, a flu is taking us out one by one," she said as she stopped at the door. "If that isn't bad enough," she said as she paused and looked at Carol, "we've got to worry if we get sick, someone we trust is going to kill us and burn us. So, I kind of like escaping to the world of made up imaginations because it just isn't as scary as the real world right now," she said as she turned to the door.

Rick looked at Carol then at Summer. "Let's get moving, we need to get back to the prison before night."

"You didn't need me here, if you needed a third person, Merle or Maggie could have came," Carol told them as she got to the car.

"Someone had to stay back, watch over things," Rick told her. "Summer don't get to far ahead, stay back with us," he warned her.

Summer turned as she waited for the pair.

"Someone you trusted you mean? Never thought you'd trust Merle more then you do me," Carol told him. "Summer, I did it to protect all of us. They were suffering, I made it quick. We needed the bodies gone, needed to stop it from spreading. They were the only ones who were sick, they were a threat. I was trying to save lives, I had to try. Somebody had to," Carol said.

Summer took a step toward her. "You know that sounds a lot like the crap that the Governor was telling his people about us, that he was trying to protect his people from us. Right before he gunned them all down," she told the other woman.

Rick stepped in front of her. "Summer, I need you to calm down. We're here for a reason, we all need to be calm. Alright sweetheart? Can you do that for me? Just take a deep breath, and let's focus on getting in and out," he said as he kissed the top of her head.

Summer nodded. "Yeah, I can do that, Dad," she assured him. "I'm going to look down the road, I won't get out of your sight."

"We'll be right behind you," Rick told her as he gave her a nod before he turned to Carol. "I need you to focus on the job at hand too. She's worried, all she can see is her pregnant mother in a pile of ashes, the truth is that image is in my head too. But I'm pushing it out right now, for her. She needed to be out of the prison, to do something to keep her mind off that image. I couldn't leave you behind because then my daughter would be worried sick. Please don't say that you wouldn't do that if it had been Jewel, Carol. Right now I don't need to hear it, she doesn't need to hear it. Right now, we focus on getting in and out, getting things we need to help those back at the prison," he told her.

"Dad, come look at this, someone else has been here recently," Summer called as she looked at a car.

Rick nodded at Carol as they walked up to her. "Windshields clean, wiped down. Couldn't have been here more then a day maybe two."

"Means we may run into some trouble," Summer said.

"You think they're coming back?" Carol asked.

Summer glanced at her then back at the car. "Only reason a person leaves a car is no gas, or they get attacked by walkers'. If they are still alive, then we'll have to be alert. And if they did get ate by walkers', well, then we still need to be alert," she pointed out.

Carol nodded. "This is what this is right? I mean in case Daryl and the others don't come back."

Summer glanced at her. "They're going to get back," she told the older woman.

Rick put his hand on her shoulder. "This is to get supplies until they get back, medicine cabinets, first aid kits, anything that could help Hershel. We get in, we get out and if we can eat it we take it," he told Carol. "Let's go clear the first house," he told them. "Come on Summer. I'll go first, you two stay close."

"Want me to take the backpack?" Summer asked Rick.

"No, I got it, you got your bow and arrow," Rick told her as he opened the door and went inside being very quiet. He walked into the bathroom beside the kitchen and started going through the medicine cabinet as Summer started going through the cabinets of the kitchen. Carol looked around as Rick came back out of the bathroom. Rick and Summer both turned around at the sound of growling. "Carol!" Rick yelled as he pulled the woman back and out of the way of the walker falling down the stairs.

Summer and Rick both looked as Carol went over and stabbed the walker in the head. Summer looked up at the sound of the creaking door as she took her bow and arrow from her back and pointed it up. Rick pointed his python up the stairs.

A young couple came out of the door. "Woah, woah, we're cool," the man told them.

"We have fruit," the woman said.

"Yeah we got apricots, and peaches," the man said.

"Here, catch," the woman said as she threw the fruit.

Rick, Summer and Carol looked at them then the fruit then back up at them.

"Or you know..don't," the man said.

Summer motioned with her bow and arrow. "Easy does it, come down nice and easy."

Rick watched as they walked down, as he noticed the woman limping and the man being gentle with his arm.

Carol stepped closer to the man. "How did this happen?" he asked as she nodded toward his shoulder.

"The greenhouse around the corner, the roof's broken now and it's getting rain, so it's full of fruit. We were there for a day and the skin eaters showed up," the man said as he let out a low chuckle. "Kill joys man. Jackin' it up for the whole world. I thought everybody was an asshole before this all went down, but now I love people, well people that are alive."

"Some people are still assholes, this world just makes them worse," Summer said as she leaned against the wall.

"Summer, language," Rick warned knowing that Jewel would tell her the same thing if she was there.

"Sorry dad," Summer said.

The woman looked at the two. "That's your daughter? Don't look alike, except for the blue eyes."

"Takes after her mother," Rick simply answered. "You were telling us about your shoulder."

"When we were coming in through the door, I tripped crawling out the other side. Pulled the glass out but my shoulder it still hurts like a bitch," the man said.

Carol looked it over. "It's dislocated."

"Can you fix it?" the man asked.

"Lay on the table, scooch over to the side," Carol instructed. "Summer hold the other side down," she said as she waited for her to do it. "Now keep holding him," Carol instructed.

"What's your name?" Summer asked the man.

"Sam," he answered as Carol pulled his arm. He started to cry out in pain. "That hurts."

"Easy, don't move," Summer instructed.

"You seem like you've done this before," Carol told her.

"Grew up with nurses, and around a clinic, picked up a few things," Summer said with a shrug. "Easy, it'll all be over soon Sam."

"I can't," the man said.

"Easy," Carol said as she finished. "Sit up."

"Is it?" the woman asked.

"Yeah," Sam answered.

"It's going to be sore for a few more days," Carol told him.

"After the green house, you came here?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, we thought it was clear. We missed the deadie in the PJ's, so we dove into the bedroom," Sam said.

"How long did you hide up there?" Summer asked.

"Two days," Sam answered.

Rick looked at Summer and Carol then back at the couple. "But there was only one of them, and you have guns."

"Yeah but we only have about twelve bullets and it takes about six or seven to take one of them down," the woman answered.

"But you have knives," Rick said.

"To do what, stab it in the head?" Sam asked.

Summer and Rick both looked back at the body of the walker then at them. "Yeah," both of them said.

"We got separated from our crew about a week ago, been trying to play it safe since," Sam explained.

"We have to with my leg," the woman explained. "We were at a refugee center together and there was a fire. People were trampling each other, assholes. Sorry," she said in the direction of Summer.

Summer waived her hand. "Oh trust me I've heard worse from my Uncles, I've said worse. Some people forget that I'm not a kid anymore," she teased Rick. "What's your name?"

"Ana," the woman answered. "Sam saved my life. We didn't know each other before this. It didn't heal right, but it healed. And we found each other, it was worth it," she said as she kissed Sam.

"Glad to see my parents aren't the only one who fall in love at the end of the world," Summer said as she saw the couple look at her. "He's my step father, didn't know my mom until all this stuff happened."

"So you get it?" Sam asked Rick.

"Yeah I get it," Rick answered. "Where are you two headed next?"

"We just keep moving. We haven't waited around for things to get bad. I mean it's getting a little old," Sam said. "You guys look alright, what's your set up like?" he asked.

Summer looked at Rick and gave a short little shake of her head, the one he was used to from Daryl when he didn't think things was a good idea. "You seem like good people…and we know what it's like to be on our own, but things aren't exactly going good for us at the moment."

Rick nodded. "We're at a prison about eight miles north. If you come back with us, we can't guarantee your safety. There's an illness, a flu. It's bad, we lost a lot," Rick told them. "Kids too."

"Yours?" Sam asked.

"No thank God, but one of my girls got it," Carol answered.

"I'm sorry," Sam said.

"She's strong, she'll make it," Carol said.

"We've got a lot of people in quarantine, the younger ones, my brother, baby sister, my mom, she's pregnant," Summer explained.

"She's strong too," Rick said.

"This place got fences and walls?" Sam asked. "We're in."

"Yeah whatever you need, we'll do it," Ana said.

Summer, Rick and Carol exchanged glances.

TBC


	137. Chapter 137

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 137**

**Author's Note: Season Five is getting good! But I won't spoil anything. Though I am getting ideas. Good thing right? Summer's Dixon temper is showing with Carol, of course she's worried about her mother and everyone at the prison. Please review. It really makes me happy! **

Continuation of Carol, Summer and Rick's POV:

Summer looked at the pair then at Rick as they continued the conversation. "We'll be back for you after we get done sweepin' the houses," she told them.

"We can help," Sam said. "The more people against the skin eaters the better right?" he asked.

"Skin Eaters? We call them walkers'," Rick informed them. "For right now, sit tight. We'll circle back for you before dark," he told them.

"Or you could help us sweep the rest of the neighborhood," Carol suggested.

Summer gave her the Dixon glare before turning back to them. "You really should rest that shoulder," she suggested to Sam.

"We can help with the neighborhood, hit some of the houses. I can check out the green house see if it's safe, get some more fruit," Ana offered.

"Well it's nice for you to offer but your shoulder…." Rick started to say.

"As long as I don't put too much weight on this arm, I'm good," Sam told them.

"And I can still move pretty fast," Ana told them.

"I just don't think…" Rick tried again.

"We won't take any chances. We'll look, and if it's cake, we'll do it, if it's not, we'll just roll. I mean you don't look so good yourself, man," Sam said as he nodded to Rick's hand. "Are you a righty or lefty?" he asked.

"I can go with them," Summer suggested.

Rick turned and looked at her. "No, you're going to stay with me, that way I don't have to tell your mother that I let you out of my sight."

"You can't carry us man, it doesn't work that way," Sam said.

"Please we want to help," Ana said.

Rick nodded and took off his watch. "You'll need this, we'll meet back in two hours. You fire a shot, we'll come running," he told them.

"Be careful, don't separate, can't do it alone anymore," Summer told them as she walked them to the door. She closed the door behind them. "Carol, why did you do that?"

"They wanted to help," Carol simply said.

"You just popped the man's shoulder back in place for God's sake Carol! He should be resting, not out there looking for food! We could have handled it!" Summer told her. "But you're all about taking things into your own hands now aren't you?" she asked as she picked up her bow and arrow. "Are we doing this or not?" she asked.

Rick nodded. "Let's go, the next house," he said as he squeezed the teens shoulder. "Stay together," he told them as he went into the next house and cleared it. He went into the bathroom as Carol and Summer looked through drawers. "It's all expired by a year or so," he told them about the medicine.

"Better to take it, let Herschel decide what he needs," Carol said.

"Do you think it was right? Letting those kids come back with us?" Rick asked Carol as Summer looked through dressers then at him.

"I think it was the humane thing to do," Carol said.

"But did you think it was right?" Rick asked.

Summer closed the drawer she was looking in. "I'm going to check out the next bedroom."

"No, you're going to stay with me," Rick told her. "We do it together," he reminded her. "Do you think it was right Carol?" he asked.

"Look at us, digging through drawers hoping that a couple of cough drops, and some disinfectant might be the difference between dying and living a couple more hours," Carol said. "If they're strong enough to survive this thing, yeah, I think you made the right call."

"And if they're not?" Rick asked.

"Let's hope they are," Carol answered.

"We couldn't just leave them here, _I _couldn't just leave them here. It wouldn't have been right not to give them a chance," Summer said softly.

Carol nodded then looked at Rick. "I killed two people Rick and you haven't said a word about it," she said. "At least I know how Summer feels."

"What do you want me to say?" Rick asked.

"It's not about what you say, it's about facing reality. It always comes for us, and over and over again we face it so that we can live," Carol told him.

Summer bit the inside of her lip. "But you didn't give Ridge and Karen that chance, Carol."

"I was trying to give us the chance to live," Carol told her. "That's what it always comes down to. You and Jewel were good leaders, Rick. Better then I probably ever gave you credit for. You can be a farmer Rick, you can't just be a farmer," she told him.

"I never killed two of our own. I was ready to kill Shane because he was going to kill me, and Jewel. Jewel killed him to save our lives," Rick told her.

"So were they, they were going to kill us," Carol told them.

"You don't know that," Rick told her.

"It didn't stop it, Carol. Sasha, Glenn, Lizzie, Mitch and the others, they still came down with it. Once something like this starts, you can't stop it, unless you got the right drugs," Summer told her.

"If you thought it would save your mother and the unborn baby would you have done it Summer? Rick, if you thought it could save your family, would you have taken that chance, or would you have just went back to your crops, and hoped it would be alright? Neither one of you have to like what I did, I don't. You just have to accept it," Carol told them.

Summer took a breath "Dad, I need to take a breather, go into the next room, I'll leave the door open."

Rick looked at her and nodded. He knew that look in her eyes, it was the same one Jewel got when she was scared. "I'll come with you. Carol look through the closets," he instructed as he walked to the hall way with Summer.

Summer and Rick's POV:

Summer walked into the next bedroom with her bow and arrow out. She stopped right inside the door as Rick came in right behind her. She lowered her bow and arrow as she took the image of a nursery painted in green. Summer took a breath as she walked closer to the crib and let out a relieved breath when it was empty. She opened up her bag and walked over to the changing table and started picking up items. "I…can't accept what Carol did, dad. I want to see her side of things…but I can't. I thought maybe if I heard her reason, maybe heard some regret, I could forgive her. Maybe I could some time, but not today," she said as she bent her head and let the tears fall. "Does that make me a terrible person because all I can think of is mom or Judy or Carl or any of us?" she asked.

Rick went over and kissed the top of her head as he put his arm around her. "No sweetheart, that makes you a loving, caring person. Carol did what she thought was right, but that doesn't make it alright."

"But it doesn't make her like the Governor," Summer said. "I shouldn't have said that."

Rick gave a small smile as he kissed the top of her head. "No, you shouldn't have. A lot of things can be said out of anger, doesn't make it right."

"I should apologize, huh?" Summer asked. "Even…I mean…well, you know," she said as she glanced at the door.

"Yeah, even since we are doing what needs to be done," Rick told her.

"Do you think one day you'll be able to forgive her?" Summer asked.

"It's not about me or you forgiving her, sweetheart. It's about the safety of our family, about Tyreese being so angry that he almost killed me. It's about Ronnie finding out, what she'll do," Rick told her.

"Whose going to tell Uncle Daryl? And Axel?" Summer asked.

"I will," Rick told her. "You get everything from in here?" he asked.

Summer nodded. "Yeah, I got everything."

Summer, Rick, and Carol's POV:

Carol looked around as they stood at the car. "It's been to long," she told them.

"We should give him a couple more," Rick told her as Summer put things in the car.

"He might be fine, he really might be. But it doesn't matter, because he's not here, and we have to go. It was a nice watch," Carol told Rick.

Summer looked at her and took a breath. "Carol, I'm sorry about the comment I made about you sounding like the Governor. It was wrong."

"I know you were angry," Carol said as she tried the passenger side door of the car. "Rick?"

"They might have lived, Karen and Ridge. They might have lived, and now they're dead. That wasn't your decision to make," Rick told her. "When Tyreese finds out, he'll kill you. He damn near killed me over nothing. And Ronnie? You killed her husband, the man who meant everything to, the man who she shared a child with. I can't imagine what she'll want to do to you," Rick told her.

"I can handle Tyreese, I can handle Ronnie," Carol told them.

Summer looked at her. "You saw how angry Tyreese was, Carol. He wants someone's head on a platter, and I don't think anyone can stop him."

"When the others find out, they won't want you there. And if they don't make it back, if everybody dies of this thing and it's just us, I won't have you around my pregnant wife, Summer, Judith and Carl," Rick told her.

"No one else needs to know," Carol told them.

"But I know, Carol. All I can think about since I saw Ridge and Karen's bodies were what if it was mom. When I close my eyes, I see my mother's pregnant body laying there. Maybe one day, Carol, I'll be able to look at you and not wonder what would have happened if you heard my mother coughing. But right now, I can't look at you without seeing her being hurt. I love you Carol….but I don't trust you, not now," Summer said as she wiped her eyes.

Carol looked at her. "I don't know what I would have done if it was Jewel coughing, maybe I would have done something different, maybe I would have done the same thing," she admitted.

"That's why I can't have you around my family Carol. I'm making this decision for me, for them," Rick told her.

"I could have lied to you, could have pretended everything was alright. But I didn't, I had to do something. I stepped up," Carol told them.

"No you didn't," Rick said.

"If you think I'm going anywhere without Lizzie and Mica…and how do you think Axel is going to react to me being gone?" Carol asked.

"Lizzie's sick," Summer reminded her.

"And Mica's ten years old. You remember how hard it was out there with kids before. Axel doesn't believe in murder, I'll explain it to him. We'll take good care of Lizzie and Mica. You aren't the woman who is scared to be alone, not anymore. You're gonna start over, find others, people who don't know you, and you're gonna survive out there, you will," Rick told her.

"Maybe," Carol said as she went over to the other car. "Here," she said as she took off her watch. "Take it please, Ed gave it to me on our anniversary. I should have given it away a long time ago. Summer take care of Judith and this baby, they'll need you."

"I will, Carol. I'm…" Summer started to say.

"Don't say sorry, Summer. I'm not," she said as she got in the car and drove away.

Summer took a breath as she wiped her eyes. "We did the right thing right dad?"

Rick nodded as he kissed the top of her head. "We did the right thing," he assured her as they got in the car. "Let's go home."


	138. Chapter 138

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 138**

**Author's Note: Jewel is getting very impatient to be let out of quarantine and reunited with Rick. It's the least I owe her because I know what's going to happen when the Governor arrives. I'm not letting her out this chapter, maybe next. Please review.**

The sick group POV:

Ronnie stopped as she heard the unmistakable sounds of walker moans coming from a cell. "Damn it…Hershel! Sasha! Glenn! Mar! Anyone!" she yelled as she turned around and took out her knife.

"What's the matter?" Mar asked as she and Mitch came out of the cell.

"Listen, someone's turned. Mitch go down to Lizzie's cell and stay there. Lock yourselves in," Ronnie ordered.

"I can help," Mitch told them.

Mar turned and looked at him. "Mitch, I need you to go help with the other kids, I need you to listen and be safe," Mar said as she kissed his head. "Can you do that for me?" she asked.

"Yes," Mitch answered.

"Do you have your knife?" Mar asked him.

"Yes," he answered as he showed it to her. He quickly turned and went to down the hall.

Ronnie took a breath and followed the moans to a locked cell. "Ellie…" she said as took a breath.

"I tried….to put her down," the two women heard a voice behind them said.

Ronnie closed her eyes before turning around. She knew what she was going to find before she even reopened them "Taylor…" Ronnie said as she bent down, seeing the girl had been bit on the shoulder.

Mar took a breath as Hershel came up. "You should have called someone Taylor," Mar said softly.

"I didn't want Ronnie to have to do it….and you know as well as I do, that you would have. I thought I could get her body downstairs….do it and then tell you guys. She must have…I mean…been dead longer then I thought. I had her almost out of the cell when she came back….I had my knife….raised, but I hesitated. Hesitation…that's what gets you killed…that's what Ridge taught us. Should have listened better. She got me….dropped my knife. I managed to kick her…get her back in the cell. I was trying to stand up when I saw you guys."

Ronnie touched her face. "Sweetheart, I'm sorry I couldn't save you."

Taylor shook her head. "None of us would have…made it…with out you or Ridge. You kept us alive….don't ever doubt that. We were lucky….to have you."

"No, we were lucky to have you. You all saved us," Ronnie told the younger girl.

"Just…feel bad….leaving you alone….now," Taylor said.

Hershel bent down beside her. "She's not alone, Taylor. She's got us, she's got family. You don't have to worry about that, we'll watch out for her, just like she watched out for you. You don't stress yourself out over that."

"I…want to do it myself," Taylor told Ronnie.

"No, sweetheart, I'll do it. You don't need to do something like that, I'm here, I can do it. I know it needs to be done," Ronnie told the young woman.

Taylor shook her head. "I remember…how much it haunted Ridge after he put down…Kim. Can't let you live with that. I know what needs to be done, got to do it before I turn. I don't want…to put anyone else in danger. Please Ronnie. I'll go in a cell, use the silencer."

"I'll be right outside," Ronnie told her as she helped the girl up. "You aren't alone," she told her as she handed her the gun.

Taylor gave a smile. "We all…loved you and Ridge…like we were your own."

"You were ours," Ronnie told her as she closed the cell door.

Later that afternoon:

Summer looked over at the gate that cars used to come in and out and shook her head. She walked over to Rick, Merle and Maggie. "They're building up over there too. We've got major problems when they get back from the run."

Rick sighed. "We're barley keeping this one up," he said as he nodded to the gate they were reinforcing.

"Think that gate should be the priority, don't you Officer Friendly? That medicine aint gonna do anyone any good if we can't get it inside," Merle pointed out.

Summer sighed. "If those things get through this side of the fence, we're all doomed."

"Either way, we need to figure out a plan before they get back and can't get in," Maggie said.

Merle looked at Summer. "How's your throwin' arm?"

Summer looked at him. "Why do I have a feeling I'm not going to like where this idea is going Uncle Merle?"

"Do you mind sharing what ever is going on in that twisted mind of yours Merle?" Maggie asked.

Merle glanced at her. "Really Farmer's Daughter, with the insults now?"

"Uncle Merle, that isn't really an insult, you do have a twisted mind. Take it as a compliment, considering that you are on our side now. But, since none of us is privy to that weird road map of a brain of yours, you're going to have to share," Summer told him.

"We get some of those grenades', have you stand on one of those busses, when we see the group comin' up, you clear a path," Merle explained.

"I had to ask, didn't I?" Summer asked.

Rick shook his head. "It's risky."

"Like Hershel said, everythin' we do now a days is a risk," Merle said.

"What about this gate?" Maggie asked.

"We might have to let it go," Rick answered as a gun shot rang out in the other cell block.

Summer and Maggie both looked at that direction. "I have a feeling things just went bad…" Summer said.

Maggie looked at them. "Rick."

"Go," Rick told her as she ran in that direction. "Merle you get her up on that bus, don't make a move until you see them."

"Dad you can't handle this on your own," Summer said.

"I'm not, I'm going to get Carl and Lexi. We all got jobs to do, this is yours. You concentrate on that, don't be distracted by what's going on here," Rick told her as he kissed the top of her head. "Love you."

"I got her," Merle said. "Come on short stuff, let's show them how us Dixon's do things."

Merle and Summer's POV:

Summer looked over her shoulder as she heard the gun shots coming from the other gate.

"Eyes front," Merle told her from beside her. "Officer Friendly and those kids are takin' care of that, we're lookin' out for the rescue team," he told her.

"See anything yet?" Summer asked.

"Nope, if I did, I'd be telling' you and directin' you to throw those grenades," Merle told her. "I was surprised when you and Officer Friendly came back without Carol, didn't think either one of you had the guts to do it."

"You didn't hear her….you didn't look into her eyes as she explained it. She even said she couldn't say she wouldn't have done it if it was mom," Summer said. "Maybe when things calm down, when Tyreese and Ronnie know….when they get a chance to forgive her, she can come back. We don't get to be the same people we were before, and maybe for some of us that's a good thing," she said as she glanced at Merle.

"Very funny," Merle told her. "I'm tryin' Summer, tryin' to be what I needed to be a long time ago. Makin' up for things," he said. "You have to live with the decisions you make, be alright with it. You and Officer Friendly did what you both thought you had to do to protect those you loved. Don't try and second guess yourself, it'll only eat you up. I regret things I did, before, and at Woodbury," he said.

"Like beating up Glenn? Bein' an ass to mom?" Summer asked teasingly.

"Aint no denying you're a Dixon with that attitude," Merle said. "Yeah, but I regret other things. Killin' people for the Governor."

"You would have killed Glenn and Maggie," Summer said softly.

"Yeah, I would have, cause he told me too," Merle simply answered. "There's some things I don't regret."

Summer glanced at him. "Like what?"

Merle looked at her. "You don't need to know that."

"Then you shouldn't have brought it up," Summer told him. "Spill."

"You're mother is gonna kill me," Merle said with a sigh. "The man that raped her, he was at Woodbury when I got there. Vouched for me with the Governor. More time I spent with him, more I realized what had happened, what she tried to tell me years ago. I took care of him, something I should have done when she was a teenager."

Summer looked at him. "Am I like him?"

Merle had to laugh. "Summer Dixon, you aint nothing' like that bastard. You've got the best of us Dixon's in you, sometimes better then your mother. You are her daughter, girl. Don't you ever wonder about that bastard, cause he aint worth your time."

Summer looked out in the field. "Car's coming," she said as she turned her attention to the lack of gun fire. "Hope that means they are coming to help us."

Merle raised the binoculars up. "Alright, throw that first one as far as you can to your left. Get those bastards attention, clear a path for the car," he said as he saw Rick, Carl and Lexi coming from the other side. "Perfect timing, get ready to open the gate!"

Summer watched the three of them run down to the gate before she threw the first one.

"Hey, come on follow the noise!" Carl yelled.

"Over here! That's it!" Lexi yelled. "You don't want anything in that car!"

"Same direction, further out," Merle told her as she did it. "Open the gate Officer Friendly!" he said as he fired his weapon with a silencer on it taking down a stray walker not distracted by the noise.

Group POV:

Summer jumped off the bus and ran to the gate as the car pulled through. "Uncle Daryl, did you really have to take the time to car shop while you were out? I mean that car was pretty nice," she teased as she watched him get out.

"She's not a Dixon, not at all," Jes said.

"Ty!" Lexi said as she ran to him.

"Sasha?" Ty asked as he hugged Lexi.

"Last time I heard, she's holding on. Maggie just went inside, we heard a gun shot, not sure what's going on. Hershel went inside yesterday," Rick explained.

"I went and checked on Mar and Mitch yesterday, they were doing alright," Merle said as he gave Daryl a half hearted hug.

"Where's Carol?" Axel asked.

Rick took a breath. "Hershel needs these supplies, sooner we get them up there, sooner we can get everyone healthy and those in quarantine out. I personally know that Jewel is going stir crazy, and probably driving Michonne insane. Daryl, Mar and Mitch would love to see you," Rick told him. "Axel, I need to talk to you and Daryl tomorrow, but right now we got jobs to do. The rest of you if you aren't helping, go get some rest," he ordered.

Bob started to unload the car as he handed Axel a bag. "Let's go," Bob told them.

Joey smiled at Summer. "Hey you," he greeted.

"Hey, everything go alright out there?" Summer asked.

"We all came back alive, can't ask for more then that," Joey said as he walked with her. "Things go alright in here?"

"Go get cleaned up, then can we talk?" Summer asked.

"Yeah, we can talk anytime, you know that," Joey said as he kissed her softly. "See you in a few," he told her as he walked away.

**Author's Note: That ends the main flu epidemic. I'm going to be checking in with everyone but the whole Lizzie 'here Henry' thing happened but isn't shown. I want all my babies back together before mean old Gov shows up and ruin things! **


	139. Chapter 139

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 139**

**Author's Note: The next couple chapters are going to be everybody during recovery. This chapter is mostly Rick and Jewel, I mean my babies have been separated (and with that darn Governor coming who knows what will happen! Wink Wink) Plus Rick needs to talk with Jewel about Carol before telling Axel and Daryl. That's just how it goes! A bit of smut in this chapter. Please review.**

"_**And when one of them meets the other half, the actual half of himself, whether he be a lover of your or a love of another sort, the pair are lost in amazement of love, and friendship and intimacy and one will not be out of others site, as I may say not even for a moment-Plato"**_

Rick had taken a shower and checked on Judith and Beth. Judith was sound asleep and Beth had told him she'd bring her down in the morning. He stopped at the door of the room where Jewel was and listened as he heard her and Michonne laugh over something. He smiled as he knocked on the door. "Is it alright if I come in?"

Michonne got up out of the cot and opened the door. "Don't know, I think Jewel is used to my company now Rick," she teased.

Jewel got up out of the cot. "It's over? Quarantine's over?" she asked as she went over and kissed him.

Michonne shook her head and laughed. "Could have let the man answer first."

Rick smiled. "Yeah, they got back a few hours ago," he said as he hugged Michonne. "Thank you."

"Anything for family Rick. You need me to do anything?" Michonne asked as she picked up her bag.

"They'll need help with the bodies tomorrow," Rick said as he kissed Jewel again.

"No problem, right now I'm going to just go take a walk, get out of this room," Michonne said as she left.

"Want to go up to our room?" Rick asked as he kissed Jewel.

"Yeah, thought you'd never ask. Should we get Judy?" Jewel asked as Rick walked over and got her bag.

"Beth said she'd bring her over in the morning. Not that I didn't miss her, but boy do I want to spend time alone with you," Rick said as he kissed her ear.

"How is everyone? Sasha? Glenn? Mar? Mitch? Ronnie? Carl? Summer? Carol? Merle? Everyone?" she asked.

Rick kissed her. "Need to talk to you about a couple things, but not here. They got back with the medicine just in time to help Glenn. How are you? The baby?" he asked as they made it to there room. He opened up the door and let her in, and closed it. He quickly grabbed her and turned her around against the door. "God I missed you," he said as he ran his hand down her sides. "Not being able to see you," he said as he kissed her. "Not being able to touch you," he told her in between kisses as he took off her shirt. "Not being able to look into those beautiful eyes, to take strength from you, to know that I'm doing the right thing," he told her as he kissed her neck. "You are the part of me that keeps me rationale, gives me strength when I can't keep going. Doing this without you, it's not something I want to do again," he told her as he kissed her again. "I did ask how you and the baby were doing didn't I?" he chuckled.

Jewel laughed as she leaned her forehead on his. "We're alright. It killed me too, knowing that I could be helping with everything. Knowing that I wasn't there when you needed me," she said as she ran her hand down his arms. "Your hand? That's from Tyreese?" she asked as she kissed it.

"Yes," he answered as he kissed her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "Come on, we can talk in bed. Believe it or not, Michonne isn't big on cuddling," she said with a grin.

Rick grinned as he kissed her. "Now, there's a whole lot more then talkin' that I would like to do in bed Mrs. Grimes."

"We will, Mr. Grimes, but first talkin'," Jewel said as she kissed his shoulder as she took off his shirt. "I felt totally useless being up here while the rest of you were right in the fire," she told him as she laid her head down on his chest.

"Well, if you figure out how I can be an incubator for baby Grimes, I'll be glad to let you handle something' like this the next time," Rick teased as he ran his hand down her bare back. "Carol was the one who killed Karen and Ridge," he told her.

"Carol?" Jewel asked as she kissed his chest. "Are you sure?"

"She didn't hide it, I asked, she answered. Summer and I went on a run, we took Carol. I had to get her out of the prison, watch her, listen to her," Rick said as he ran his hand to her stomach. "We're in trouble if this baby's a girl, and gets your stubbornness. I swear Summer is turning into a shorter version of you."

Jewel kissed his shoulder. "We're in trouble anyway, this baby is a Grimes and Dixon, both stubborn. So let me guess, my daughter insisted on going with you. Saying that we don't do anything alone anymore," Jewel said.

"_Our _daughter gave me that Dixon glare as to say 'I dare you to argue with me," Rick answered with a slight chuckle. "I knew I should have argued with her, but the truth was she needed to hear what Carol had to say maybe more then I did," he said as he kissed the top of her head.

"Carol…she didn't come back with the two of you did she?" Jewel asked him as she lifted her head to look at him.

Rick shook his head as he touched her face. "I'm not sure if I could have left her out there if I was alone. But I saw Summer's face, the fear in her eyes, the sound of her voice when she asked if it had been you coughing, what Carol would have done. She said she didn't know if she wouldn't have done the same thing, and that's when I knew she couldn't come back. That's when I knew that Carol would do anything in her power to keep everyone else safe, even if it means killin' the livin', and I couldn't have her around you, Carl, Summer, Judith," he said as he kissed her shoulder then down to her chest. "I couldn't take that risk. Call me selfish, but I just couldn't," he said softly as he looked at her.

Jewel put both of her hands on either side of his face. "Rick Grimes, I have no reason to doubt that you did what you thought was best for the safety of your family, the safety of everyone here. I'm not sure if I could have done it, but I'm glad that Summer was with you and you didn't have to make that decision on your own."

Rick bent his head down and put his forehead on hers. "She's strong, she'll survive."

Jewel kissed him. "It's Carol, she'll be alright. Have you told Axel or Daryl? Have you told Tyreese or Ronnie that she did it?"

Rick shook his head. "I just wanted to see you. I _needed _to see you. They needed to get the supplies up to the sick. I plan to do it in the morning, then I'll talk to Tyreese and Ronnie. I don't even know what I'm going to tell them. I don't even know how Ronnie's dealin' with this whole thing. I hadn't got the chance to even talk with her," he told his wife.

"She was a little busy trying to save lives, and you were busy trying to keep Walkers' from getting into the prison. You are a good man Rick Grimes, an amazing, handsome, strong man. I have no doubt that you did what you thought was best for all of us here, not just your family. What about Lizzie and Mika? We aren't going to just turn them out are we?" Jewel asked.

Rick shook his head. "Of course not. You know how Summer always have been with the kids of the group, she'll probably take on more responsibility for them. God Mrs. Grimes, I missed you."

Jewel smiled. "Yeah? You gonna show me how much Mr. Grimes?"

"Oh I thought you'd never ask, Mrs. Grimes," Rick answered as he kissed her again.


	140. Chapter 140

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 140**

**Author's Note: I've decided that if I ever catch up to the show I'm doing an AU (Without Walkers) of Rick and Jewel. I just see Jane, Mar and Summer seeing she's fighting not to fall for him. And of course Merle and Shane hating it. But that's only if I catch up while waiting for a new season. Not sure if that'll ever happen, but hey ideas! Soon mean old governor is making a reappearance, Martinez I'm still mad at you for trusting him! I had to give Hershel another scene before…well…you know. But the baddie's not coming yet! Review please.**

Mar, Mitch, Daryl POV:

Mar helped Mitch sit up and take the medicine and smiled. "You know you didn't have to get sicker right before the medicine got here. I think you just waited until I could give you my undivided attention," she teased.

Daryl leaned against the cell door. "Well that sounds like a smart boy right there, figurin' out a way to get you all to himself. Now, only if I thought of that," he said with a smirk.

Mar turned. "Daryl! What are you doing in here, you shouldn't be in here," she told him.

Daryl shrugged. "Do a lot of things I'm not supposed to do," he said as he went over and kissed her. "Like that," he said with a smirk. "Anyway, we got the medicine, threats over now," he said as he sat down on the edge of the bed. "Hey kiddo, how are you feelin'? The truth, none of this manly man stuff," he told Mitch.

Mar laughed. "Manly man stuff? Really Daryl? This is the man whose response is always 'got to be' when anyone asks if he's alright?" she asked.

Mitch gave a grin. "She's right," he told Daryl.

"It's different," Daryl answered.

"This should be good," Mar teased as she playfully used her shoulder to hit his.

Daryl gave her a playful glare then at Mitch. "Cause I'm the man and I'm supposed to take care of you two. Don't need you two worrin' about me, can take care of myself."

"Doesn't work that way, Daryl," Mitch told him firmly.

Mar tried to keep a grin hidden. "He's right, Daryl Dixon. We care, we're family, it's what we do. Can't tell us not to worry, Daryl, plus I don't need this one getting that attitude from you," she said as she smiled at him.

"You two think you're so smart huh?" Daryl asked with a smirk on his face.

"Yep," Mitch answered.

"Fine," Daryl answered as he shook his head. "Now answer the question."

"Doesn't hurt as much when I cough. Mar needs to rest too," Mitch told him.

"Tattletale," Mar said as she shook her head. "I'm fine."

Daryl arched an eyebrow. "Didn't you just tell me none of that crap?" he asked. "Come on, you rest, I'll hang out with Mitch."

"Didn't you just get back from being gone two days?" Mar asked.

"Yeah, but that don't matter. Like you said, we're family, we care bout each other. Now, up and go rest," Daryl said as he helped her up. "I'll come check on you when this one is asleep. Go," he said.

Mar laughed as she kissed the top of Mitch's head. "Love you," she said. She then kissed the top of Daryl's head. "Love you too," she said as she left the cell with a smirk.

Tyreese and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie took a breath as she leaned against the outside of A Block breathing in the fresh air. She touched her wedding band and took a breath. She heard a sound and turned. "Whose there?" she asked.

"Tyreese," he answered as he walked out of the shadows. "How's Sasha?"

"She's better, she's stronger. You going out there to get the medicine, it helped," Ronnie said.

"I wanted to tell you..I'm sorry bout Ridge," Tyreese told her.

"I'm sorry about Karen," Ronnie told him. "Did they find out who did it yet?"

Tyreese shook his head. "No, but I aint giving up. I'm gonna find out who did it, and I'm gonna make them pay."

Ronnie took a breath. "Is that going to bring them back?"

"You can't tell me that you just want who ever did this to live among us, to get away with murder," Tyreese told her.

Ronnie shook her head. "No, but I know Ridge, and I know he wouldn't want an eye for an eye. He wouldn't want a life taken because his was taken. The man might have been Air Force, the man might have killed to protect me, he might have picked up a gun for over twenty five years, but he was against the death penalty. When this all started, he killed his own men at the hospital because he didn't believe in his orders to kill everyone in the hospital, and that included me. He believed in the needs of the many out weigh the needs of the few," she told him. "I felt the same way you did, when Hershel told me, I wanted blood, I wanted the person who did this to look me in the eyes when I shot him. But, being up there, watching people die, watching the last of my kids die, all I could think of was what Ridge would have wanted. I'm not sure if he wouldn't have done the same thing if he thought maybe it could have stopped this sickness. I'm a doctor, Tyreese, I took an oath. I've had to make myself break that oath when people were bit and I knew there wasn't any hope, but this…this is different. You want revenge, you want them to pay, so do I. But I'm not sure killing them would be the right thing to do. And at the end of the day, I've got to be able to live with myself and with everything that I've done that day. That's the only way I'm going to be able to go on, to be able to honor Ridge. You still got family, Tyreese. Your sisters, they'll get you through this pain and grief. Me? I'm going to have to learn to survive without my other half, and I'm not sure if I can do that," she said.

Tyreese looked at her. "You aren't talking about suicide. You don't seem that type."

"I don't know what type I am anymore Tyreese. I don't know if I can live a day without a purpose, without having to fight for something, to have someone to care for," Ronnie told him.

"You're the Doc, if it wasn't for you and Hershel, these people wouldn't have survived as long as they did. My sister wouldn't have lived. When Jewel's time comes, she's gonna need you. That baby is gonna need you to bring it into this world. You do have family, everyone in this prison cares what happens to you. I was just getting to know Karen, falling in love with her, I can't imagine what it feels like for you. I am mad, I want the person to answer to what they did. I want to know why they did this. Maybe I can forgive them, but whatever happens, I know they have to pay, one way or another," Tyreese told her.

Ronnie looked up at the taller man. "Tell me Tyreese, is it going to fill up the hole in my heart? Is it going to keep me warm at night? Is it going to look in my eyes and make me feel safe? Unless this revenge can do any of those things, I don't want a part of it. Now if we have a trial, if we listen to the person, then I will be part of it. But right now, this is the first time I've had to grieve the losses I've dealt with, so please Tyreese, leave me alone with my thoughts," she said as she walked away from him.

Hershel and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie walked into the cell block and saw Hershel sitting in Dr. S's cell. "He was a good man."

Hershel lifted his head. "Yes he was," he told her. "Come sit down."

Ronnie nodded as she sat down. "I didn't mean to disturb you. We lost a lot of good people."

"Yes we did, including Ridge. He loved you very much, anybody that wasn't blind could see that," Hershel told her.

Ronnie nodded. "I'm trying not to cry Hershel, don't you dare make me."

"You're allowed to grieve, the two of you had been together for a lot of years, shared a child, lost a child, lived through the beginning of the end of the world, kept it together for young adults who needed you," Hershel told her.

"They're all gone now, Hershel. I don't know how to be alone. I grew up in a house full of girls, and went to the Air Force, met Ridge, had Kim. I've never had to be alone," Ronnie confessed to him as tears ran down her face. "I don't know if I can just be Ronnie….without Ridge. I don't know who I am without him."

Hershel patted her hand. "When this all started, I thought they were sick. I lost my son, my wife, friends. We put them in the barn, we thought they're would be a cure. Rick and his group came onto the farm, Carl had been shot. There was a man, Shane, Rick's friend that when he found out about the barn, well he opened the doors and killed them all. At the time, I didn't want to realize they were already dead. I went to a bar, left my daughters to grieve. Poor Bethy tried to kill herself, and I wasn't there. I thought they were better off without me, but we've survived this far, made it this far. I know that you don't think there's hope, that you don't think you can go on, but Veronica, you can. You are important to everyone here, you have family here. Don't shut us out, we'll be here whenever you need us to be. Ridge wouldn't want you to give up."

"No, he wouldn't," Ronnie said as she wiped the tears from her face. "Thank you Hershel," she said as she hugged him.

TBC


	141. Chapter 141

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 141**

**Author's Note: You know what they say about the best of plans right? They often go awry. (Mice and Men) I had all my little people figured out where they were going after the attack, and one of my amazing readers (**Tyr'amun) **suggested that Jewel winds up at Terminus (she's very pregnant) of course she doesn't know who or what they do. My brain went with this idea, and came up with a scenario, and an OC whose going to die either by Summer, Rick or Carol's hand. I had calculated (using a walking dead time line) that Jewel should be about 7 months pregnant at the time the Governor attacked. Well, she's almost 8 months. So there was a month more before the flu happened. I honestly had no idea this was the way that this was going to go, but my readers have excellent ideas/plot suggestions, and my brain went with this one. Governor hasn't attacked yet, we're still dealing with the after math of the flu. And, to 'introduce' the OC whose going to be a thorn in baby and Jewel's side for a couple weeks, there will be a introduction post to Terminus. As Tyr'amun pointed out, we as readers know what they are, but characters don't. And they went through hell to. Poll about the baby sex is now closed. **

Beth and Summer's POV:

Summer quietly went into the cell she shared with Beth and went over to pick up Judy. "Hello beautiful, how about you and me give Bethy a break? She's been with you for a couple days, takin' care of you, which I know she loves, but she needs a little bit of alone time, don't you think?"

Beth turned over in her cot. "In other words Judy, big sister wants a little snuggle time," she said as she sat up. "I told Rick I'd bring her up to them in the morning', thought they needed a little cuddle time too," she teased.

"Hey innocent ears, and I'm not talkin' about Ladybug's either," Summer said as she sat down on the bed with her. "Thank you for watchin' her, I know you didn't have too," she said as she hugged the other blond girl.

Beth smiled. "We all have jobs to do, and I think I had the easiest of them all," she said as she smiled at Judith. "Yes, she's such a good girl, aren't you?" she asked the sleeping child. "So where exactly were you going to kidnap her too?" the other teen asked. "Couldn't be sneekin' to see Joey could you? Usin' your innocent baby sister as an excuse to keep your hands off of him?" she teased with a smile.

Summer shook her head and laughed. "We've kissed a couple times, I'm not even thinking' about that."

Beth arched an eyebrow and grinned. "I think your big sisters pants is going to catch on fire for lying. You aren't setting a good example to your younger sister Summer, by lying like that."

Summer rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out playfully at her friend. "Alright, so _maybe _I've given the thought of his hands on me some thought, but there's this whole thing about fighting to live, and a deadly flu killing people that distracted me," she answered honestly. "Me coming to get Ladybug here had nothing to do with that, I missed her. I missed these chubby cheeks, I missed the cute innocent baby smell that she manages to have even livin' in a prison. I missed the soft hair against my chin. So, yes, I'm kidnapping my baby sister, and we are going to go get a bottle and we are going to go talk with Joey. You, my friend, are off Judy watch for today."

Beth smiled. "Won't be long til we have another little one to cuddle."

"About a month and half, I guess. Yes, we're going to be big sisters," Summer told Judy. "Yes, I always thought I'd be an only child, now I'm the oldest of almost four. Yes, something is going right," she said as she adjusted Judy. "Come on let's let Beth sleep. Yes."

"Have fun," Beth teased.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick gave a small smile as he felt the baby kick him in the side as Jewel had turned over in her sleep. "Can you tell _YOUR _child it's not nice to wake daddy up from his sleep."

Jewel gave a small snort not opening her eyes. "Can you tell _YOUR _child to get out of my ribs?" she teased.

Rick laughed as he kissed her as he ran his hand over her stomach. "You think of any names while you were up here having a slumber party with Michonne?" he teased.

Jewel laughed. "Yeah such a slumber party, hopin' that our family doesn't get sick, missing you," she said as she kissed his cheek. "The beard, not so much," she teased. "Thought it would be something we do together, when little one is born. I mean yeah, talk about names have some chosen," she said as she kissed his shoulder.

"Lori named Carl, Carl and Summer named Judy," Rick said as he ran his hand through her hair.

"So are you saying you want to name this one?" Jewel asked.

Rick laughed. "No, actually, I'm horrible at picking names. I think Carl and Judy would both be nameless if I had to chose," he said as he rolled over on his elbow.

"Daryl suggested Summer's name," Jewel said as she finally opened up her eyes.

"Oh this child is doomed to be nameless," Rick teased as he kissed her. "Well, I'd suggest maybe after parents, but anything to do with your parents is off limits," he said. "Carl has my dad's middle name. What about your middle name? You know, I don't know your middle name."

Jewel grinned. "That's one secret that's not getting shared, and I'm not putting that on a child. No way, no how, never."

"Oh it can't be that bad," Rick said as he kissed her collar bone. "Come on, no secrets Mrs. Grimes."

"You are not playing fair," Jewel said as a moan escaped her lips.

"Oh I can do worse, and you know it," Rick told her.

"Alright, but you ever tell another person, we are going to be having a serious talk," he said as she pulled him up. "Bernice. There, Bernice. My parents hated me."

Rick looked at her. "Bernice? Seriously?"

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "Yes Bernice," she said.

Rick laughed. "Yeah we're not naming the baby Bernice if it's a girl," he agreed as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "Glad we agree," she said as she kissed him.

Rick glanced over at a bag on the chair. "You packed a bag?" he asked as he kissed her shoulder. "The thinking two steps ahead?

Jewel nodded. "After you told me about Karen and Ridge," she told him as she touched his face. "Karen had made a blanket….for the baby, and I needed to feel like I had to do something. Jane's voice was in my head, always be prepared, be two steps ahead. It's been a while since I hadn't felt safe you know? We had a few good months," she said as she kissed him.

"Yeah, since this one was conceived," Rick said with a smirk. "You know I'll do everything to keep you, Carl, Summer, Judith, and this baby safe," he said as he touched her face.

"I never doubt that Rick. But there's some things that you can't protect us from, like this flu. Even before all this, there were things we couldn't be prepared for. But, if Jane hadn't had those first aid kits under her bed, then I wouldn't have been as prepared as I could have been. I wouldn't have been able to help in camp. I don't know maybe it's what Mar would call nesting. My way of nesting at the end of the world is packing a bag?" she teased.

"If that's what you need to do to be a little more comfortable, a little bit safer, then you keep that bag packed," he said as he kissed her. "Right now, is this making you feel safe?" he asked.

"That's a stupid question Mr. Grimes. You always make me feel safe," Jewel answered as she looked in his eyes. "You're thinking about what happened with Lori when she gave birth to Judith."

"It's hard not to, after not seeing you for a few days, realizing we don't have much more time until little one makes his or her arrival," Rick told her.

"I'm not promising' that I'll be alright, I couldn't have promised that before," Jewel said as she kissed him. "But, we'll just have to have hope. It's gotten us this far right? Dale told me that you and I fallin' in love, Lori being pregnant that was hope. Everything in this world is worth fighting for, maybe some times it doesn't feel like it, you know? But, hearing Judith laugh, watchin' Summer grow into a beautiful woman, seein' Carl smile, being here with you now, well, it makes the bad seem alright," she said as she caressed his face.

"You are something else, Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her.

"You just keep remembering that," Jewel said as she kissed him.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Summer smiled as she walked outside with Judith. "Bet this fresh air feels real good, doesn't it? Huh? Yeah," she said as she kissed her nose.

"Didn't know you were bringing a chaperone," Joey teased as he looked at her.

"You better put that cigarette out, if you want me to come join you," Summer told him.

Joey laughed as he did it and put it back in his pocket. "The walkers' are gathering again," he told her.

"We'll have to work on the fence in the next few days," Summer said as she came over. "Thought ladybug needed some fresh air after being cooped up. Yes, isn't that right?" she asked as she kissed the top of her head. She looked up at Joey then at Summer. "It was Carol, who killed Ridge and Karen."

Joey turned and looked at her. "Carol? You sure?"

Summer nodded. "She didn't lie when dad asked her."

"Where is she now?" Joey asked her as he rubbed her arm.

"Dad and I, we went out on a supply run with her. We left her, we gave her food, supplies, found a car, gave her gas. I asked her….I looked her in the eyes and I asked her what would have happened if it was mom that was sick and she said she didn't know. I might have had my doubts….but when she said that," Summer said softly as she adjusted Judith.

"Here let me take her," Joey offered.

Summer looked at him. "Do you even know how to hold a little person?"

"Excuse me, I did have a little sister," Joey said as he took Judith. "Hi there. You're big sister doesn't think I can handle this. We'll just show her, won't we Lil Asskicker?" he asked.

"Lady Bug," Summer corrected him.

"Let me ask you a question," Joey said to her. "If you had to do it again, if you could rewind the day, be facing her right now, would you do the same thing?"

Summer looked at him. "Is this a trick question?"

Joey shook his head. "No Princess, I'm asking you point blank, if you could rewind the day and knowing how you feel right now, would you do the same thing?"

Summer arched an eyebrow. "Did you just take Judy so I wouldn't punch you because you are holding her?"

Joey laughed. "The thought did cross my mind," he answered.

"You can't go back and change time, so why does it matter?" Summer asked.

Joey looked at her. "It matters because if you can imagine yourself doing something different, then you don't have a clear conscious. Now, if you sit there and you find yourself imagining you'd do the same thing, then you did what you think at the time is right."

"I couldn't have her around mom if she answered the same way, no," Summer answered.

"Then you have your answer," Joey said as he kissed her. "I regret a lot of things, I'd change a lot of things Princess, but in this day and time, guilt has no place. We got enough to worry bout without thinking what if's. We all felt unsafe when we heard about Karen and Ridge. We all couldn't believe someone would do that to two of our own. Maybe one day, we'll understand, but the hurt and the fear is raw right now," he said as he adjusted Judith. "Boy she's heavier then she looks," he said.

Summer laughed. "Try luggin' her for a while," she said. "Beth, Carl, Lexi and I should have muscles galore!"

"Did anyone tell Ronnie or Tyreese yet? Or even your Uncle Daryl and Axel?" Joey asked.

Summer shook her head. "Think Dad plans to do it tomorrow. Thought everyone could use a break. Bob and Axel are up in A Block, pretty sure Uncle Daryl and Tyreese are too."

Joey looked at Judith then at Summer. "Um, she needs changing," he said as he held her out.

"Oh, seriously? A little diaper change is going to scare you?" Summer asked with a laugh as she took Judith.

Joey grinned. "I'll take out your next walker for you," he teased as he kissed her before she went inside.

**Author's Note: I will be gone on training from March 7 to the 14****th****. I will remind you before I go. Thanks!**


	142. Chapter 142

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 142**

**Author's Note: I'm still not ready to bring old governor in. I know I have to but our group needs a little bit of relief! You all love me. Reviews make me happy!**

Lexi, Sasha, and Tyreese's POV:

Lexi grinned as she went into A block and saw Sasha and Tyreese hugging. "So is this a private party or can I get invited?"

Ty grinned at Sasha and got up off Sasha's cot and went over in two steps and picked her up over her shoulder. "Kid sister bear hugs!"

Lexi laughed as she playfully hit his shoulder. "Let me down Tyreese!"

Sasha gave a weak laugh as Tyreese put Lexi down on her bed. "Hey, missed you."

"Missed you too. I thought I was the trouble maker of this family? You trying to take that title away from me Sash?" Lexi asked as she hugged her.

"Can't let you have all the fun. Thought I'd take the pressure off you, you know until the next time you cause trouble," Sasha teased.

Lexi gave a small smile. "I'm glad you're OK, Sasha. Ty and I would never have survived without you, I mean, you are the one with common sense in this bunch."

"Hey," Tyreese told her.

Lexi crossed her arms. "You need a mirror Ty? I mean you are sporting some mean bruises," she said as she hugged him. "I'm sorry about Karen, I know she meant a lot to you. She was nice, she made you happy, which made us happy. I mean we didn't have big brother eyeing our every move," she teased.

Sasha gave a weak smile. "Yeah, Karen kept you out of our hair," she said.

"You two are ganging up on me? Come on, that's not how it works," Tyreese huffed with a smile. He looked at the two of them. "I just need to find out who did it, I just need answers."

"With your fist?" Lexi asked. "That's not you, Ty. You're the peace keeper of the family, the one who talks about forgiving, the one who says words speaks louder then actions."

"The one who won't throw punches, who hates killing walkers'," Sasha said. "We'll get through this, together. That's what we do, Tyreese. I can't imagine, really don't want too, what you're feeling, but revenge isn't going to make you feel better," she reminded her older brother.

"You're the one who taught us that, Ty," Lexi told him.

Tyreese nodded. "I did, and I'm glad to know that you are listening, sometimes I wonder. But I need to find out who did this, I need to at least confront them," he said. "I'll be back," he said as he left the cell.

"Never seen him like this," Lexi told her older sister.

"I have, after dad was killed. You were little, mom was dealing with her grief. Ty wanted to go to the jail and kill the bastard who had shot dad and choke the life out of him. Mom saw it, told him she just lost a husband, didn't want to lose a child too," Sasha said as she sat up.

"What are you doing?" Lexi asked as she grabbed her shoulder to help her.

"I want to get outside, feel the sun on my face," Sasha answered.

"Maybe you shouldn't rush it, Sash? I mean you almost died, you need to get stronger, don't rush it," Lexi told her bigger sister.

"I'm not going to get stronger by laying here," Sasha answered.

"Now I know you aren't trying to get up and break out of these nice accommodations," a male's voice said from behind Lexi.

"Yes she is, tell her she isn't going anywhere, Bob," Lexi said as she turned around and looked at him.

"She's right, Sasha, you need to rest, it hasn't even been a few hours yet that you were staring at deaths door. You get up now, and you're going to be pushing yourself to be sicker," Bob warned her.

"I just want to feel the sun, thankful for another day. A day that I have thanks to you," Sasha told him.

"Well lucky for you, the sun is just starting to raise up, so you'll have plenty of time feel that sun," Bob told her.

Lexi got up and suddenly hugged him. "Thank you Bob," she said.

Bob gave a small smile. "I wasn't the only one you know, but if you want to give me all there hugs, I won't tell," he told her. "I'll have Ronnie come check on you in a little bit Sasha. Just give her a couple hours," Bob told her. "And you, you keep your sister from doing anything stupid, like getting up," he told Lexi.

"Like she can make me stay in this bed," Sasha groused.

"As sick as you are, yes I can," Lexi said as she went back to sit down.

"Just a couple more hours," Bob told her as he went out of the cell.

Grimes family POV:

Rick ran a hand through his hair as he heard the knock on the door and sighed as he got up and put on his jeans. "Beth when I said I'd come and get Judith in the morning, I meant later in the morning," he said as he opened the door. "You're not Beth," he simply said to Summer, Carl and Judith.

"Glad that you still got that Sheriff's instinct in you dad," Carl said. "We brought breakfast."

Rick smiled as he took Judith. "Let's go wake up mommy huh?" he asked as he took her over and put her on the bed. "Go on, mommy missed you."

Judith giggled as she reached out and grabbed a handful of Jewel's hair. "Oww," she said as she opened up her eyes and grinned. "Good morning Judy, can I have my hair back?" she asked as she got her to release her hand. "Come over here you two, you aren't to big for me to hug you," she told Carl and Summer.

Carl rolled his eyes as he came over. "Only because you're pregnant, and only because we haven't seen you in a while," he said being over dramatic as he went over and hugged her.

"Well I'll take whatever I can get," Jewel said as she sat up and put pillows behind her back as she adjusted Judy.

Summer hugged her. "Glad you're alright. How's little one doing?"

"Good, very happy now that we're all safe," Jewel said. "I heard breakfast," she said.

"Of course, you heard that part," Rick said as he kissed her as he took Judy. "Hello, again. How did you wind up with her Summer?"

"Went and got her from Beth last night. Figured that she had been cooped up for a while with her, and could use a night of full sleep. Plus I needed some Judith cuddle time, yes," Summer answered as she tickled her foot. "I mean a couple days without these chubby cheeks. I even missed this one," she said as she playfully hit Carl's shoulder.

Carl rolled his eyes as he pulled out sandwiches. "Not exactly breakfast food, but with everything going on, it's something."

Rick smiled. "It's everythin', us bein' here all together. We got through this, together as a family. We all did what we had to do, and we're all here," he said as he kissed Judith's head.

"How long until our luck runs out?" Carl asked.

Jewel looked at him. "We remember these times. We remember how lucky we were for so long, and we remember what this moment feels like. We remember how much love we've got in this room. We may not always make it, I know how lucky we've all been this far. Just like you remember the good times with your mom, so you can tell Judy about her. We remember everyone we lost, we keep there memories alive. That's how we survive, how we remember," she told them as she kissed Rick's shoulder.

"Is that what we tell Ronnie about Ridge? Has anyone talked with her?" Summer asked as she took a bite of her sandwich.

"I plan to talk to her in a little while. Talk with Tyreese. I still have to talk with Daryl and Axel," Rick said as he kissed Jewel.

"You don't have to do it all alone Dad," Summer told him.

Jewel nodded. "I can talk with Ronnie."

Rick shook his head. "I want you to rest, it won't be long until little one comes. Might do you good to get outside some."

Carl smiled. "If we can get her down the stairs," he teased.'

"Oh, that's just wrong," Jewel said as she threw a pillow at him.


	143. Chapter 143

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 143**

**Author's Note: I may wait for the Governor's attack until after I get back from training. Or I may do it right before. I still have a couple things to figure out (now that Jewel's going to wind up at Terminus before the group) like what I'm doing with Merle. But you guys all love me! I really didn't mean this to be a Ronnie centric chapter with her conversation with Rick, but the woman kept talking at me. LOL. I have a feeling I'm going to divert from season 5 a lot, since a friend told me in the comics Rick has a love interest. Yeah…Jewel's laughing at that. **

**If anyone knows how to do a Youtube video w/an OC, and feeling generous, please contact me. I seriously want one for this and haven't a clue! Begging!**

**Anyway, review please.**

Ronnie and Rick's POV:

Ronnie rubbed her the tears away from her eyes as she saw heard the infirmary door open and turned around. "Rick," she greeted as she looked at the bandage on his hand. "Did Jewel change that bandage this morning?" she asked.

Rick smiled. "She's good like that," he answered.

"If you're here to say you're sorry about Ridge…please don't," Ronnie said as she turned back to gather supplies.

Rick walked over to her. "Ronnie…"

Ronnie shook her head and looked at him. "Rick, I've heard 'sorry' so many times in the past 48 hours that I can't hear it anymore, not right now. It's not going to bring him back Rick. Everyone acts like because I didn't break down and go to my knees, that there's something wrong with me. It's just the opposite, Rick. I didn't break down because people needed me, people would have died without me and it would have made Ridge's death that much more senseless. When Hershel told me, I wanted revenge the same as Tyreese did and if people didn't need me, I would have probably went after it."

"But something changed?" Rick asked as he looked at her.

The dark haired woman leaned against the table. "I'll tell you like I told Tyreese, I might have been Air Force and I know my way around a gun, but I'm a Doctor first. No matter how much I have to change for this world, I can't and I won't let it change the oath I took. Ridge wouldn't have wanted me to go look for revenge, Rick, he wouldn't have wanted me to use his death for something senseless like that. I came here with a group, and you all welcomed us, and for a while we were safe. Now, they all might be gone, but I owe it to them, and I owe it to everyone else here, to do what I know how to do. It's not going to be long until Jewel makes you a daddy again. After this all blows over, then my top priority is going to be by her side. I'm grieving, Rick, but I can't do it like other people expect me to," Ronnie told him.

Rick looked at her. He admired her for her strength and took a breath. "Ronnie there's something I need to tell you."

Ronnie looked at him. "You found who did it," she stated simply.

Rick looked surprised. "How?"

"You think you're the only one who can put together clues and read between the lines?" Ronnie asked. "I didn't get the rank that I did by not being observant, Rick. I've testified in a couple murder trials while I was in. I've also got eyes, and I can tell people's actions. I saw Carol after that…before I found out about Ridge. She handled herself around me just a slight different. I don't mean that she acted guilty, cause she didn't, but there was something off when I asked her if she had checked on Ridge and Karen. I didn't even think about it until Axel asked if I had seen Carol after he got back last night. She's not here, and you and Summer went on that run with her."

"I haven't told Tyreese yet, haven't even told Daryl or Axel. They needed there minds straight last night after they got back, I needed to see Jewel," Rick told her. "I couldn't have her here, not around my family, not around my wife. Certainly not around you and Tyreese, I mean Tyreese almost killed me, he was so angry," he told her.

"I've seen Tyreese's face, Rick, you got in your fair licks. And from what Hershel told me you almost broke your hand doing it," Ronnie told him.

"I'm not proud of it," Rick admitted.

Ronnie nodded. "You don't have to say another word to me about your decision Rick, right or wrong, it's done."

"What would you have done if she was still here? If you had to look in her eyes, if you had to be around her every day?" Rick asked curiously.

Ronnie picked up the tray she had collected and looked at him. "I've already forgiven her."

Rick looked at her. "How? How can you possibly let go of the anger you must be feeling and forgive her?"

Ronnie shook her head, a strand of hair falling from the bun she had it in. "I forgive her because it's what I need to do to concentrate on what has to be done for those that are living. It'll be easier for me to grieve when this is all over if I'm not holding on to a grudge," she explained. She gave a small smile when she saw his look of confusion on his face. "About ten years ago, a wife of one of the medics in the hospital I was working at was raped and murdered. They caught who did it, and every day this young man went to his trial, listened to all the evidence, all the cops testimony. He thought he'd find some closure in it, find some answers. He told me all he wanted to do was to get to the point of forgiveness so he could forgive himself for not being there when she needed him. The day of the verdict, I went with him to support him. He was found guilty, and when we walked outside I asked Dan, that was his name, did he forgive the man, and he looked at me and said maybe it'll take a few months or years to do it. That night, he went home and shot himself. He left a note, short and sweet. "I don't forgive myself." No matter what that verdict was, Dan was never going to be able to live with himself. I think even before I realized it was Carol, I had forgiven that person so I could forgive myself. I'm still angry, I'm still sad, I'll still mourn. She had a reason to do it didn't she?"

Rick nodded slightly. "She had a reason."

"What was it?" Ronnie asked.

"She was hoping to stop the sickness, to keep it from spreading," Rick answered.

"And you didn't believe her?" Ronnie asked him.

"I believed her," Rick told her. "But she didn't have any remorse. Summer asked her what if it had been Jewel, and she said she didn't know if she would have anything different. It was still murder, even if she was doing it for the right reason. She made the decision to take two lives without even talking to anyone else."

"Isn't that what you and Summer did Rick? You took her out there and left her. She was part of your original group, and you turned her out there like she was a stranger. I understand that you wanted to protect the group, and that was your motivation. But you did it for your family, for Jewel, for Summer, for Carl for Judy and the baby. There's nothing wrong with that Rick. Most people would do the same, I probably would have done the same," Ronnie told him.

"You don't think I did the right thing?" Rick asked.

Ronnie shrugged. "Maybe I was in the Air Force to long, maybe I've got the rules and regulations burnt in my head. But there's a chain of command here, the council. Maybe you should have left it up to them. But of course, maybe I'm just holding on to ideas of a world that has no place in this world."

"Carol was a member of the council, Hershel was helping out in A Block, Glenn and Sasha were both sick and Daryl was on a run," Rick pointed out.

Ronnie nodded. "Then there is that. Like I said maybe I'm holding on to ideas that don't belong in a world like this."

"I believe they have a place in this world, that's why we started the council to begin with, so one person isn't making the decisions. I did what I thought was the best thing, I still do think it was the best thing," Rick told her. "Did you know she had a daughter? Sophia? She was with us for a while….but she got bitten. Carol didn't come to her funeral, she came afterwards, sat by the grave. I don't think she's mentioned her name more then two or three times since."

"Losing a child, no matter how old they are, effects a person Rick. Parents shouldn't bury there children. I pray to God that you never have to do it, Rick. Every person deals with it differently. Ridge and I took a group of college students from Florida to Georgia," she said with a small smile. "Carol probably doesn't mention her daughters name because she blames herself for her death. I saw a lot of that as a Doctor. Maybe it's easier for her just not to mention her. You can't say how you'd react if your children died Rick. Like I said, I hope you never have to experience it. It's a pain like no other pain in the world, it's indescribable. Especially….the way it happened with Kim. I didn't get to say goodbye to her as a human, she was one of those things. Don't judge Carol or any other parent for how they chose to grieve a loss of a child Rick. Until it happens to you, you aren't going to understand, you can't say how you would react," Ronnie informed her.

Rick looked at her. "You know you aren't alone. Ridge and your kids may be gone, but you aren't alone."

Ronnie gave a small smile. "Me and my closest friends right?"

"Something like that," Rick told her. "You know the grief is going to get you one day, may be a hour, a month, a year, but it'll hit."

"I know," Ronnie answered as she held up the tray. "Hence the reason I am trying to keep myself busy. Idle hands and all," she told him. "It also helps my brain to keep occupied. I'll come check on Jewel when this all blows over. I told Hershel that I'd let him get some rest this morning. He needs fresh air as much as the rest of us," she said. "Should I tell Daryl and Axel that you are looking for them?"

Rick nodded. "I'd appreciate you not telling them about what though."

"Wouldn't think to do it, this is on you," Ronnie told him as she walked out.


	144. Chapter 144

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 144**

**Author's Note: I was going to attempt and stay away from last night's episode since I won't be home next week and could catch up with two when I got back. I'm so weak! I couldn't do it. Oh well. Anyway, please review. It makes me happy.**

Joey, Summer and Merle, Jewel's POV:

Merle arched an eyebrow as he watched from the corner as Joey and Summer stood kissing right outside the cell block. "That's far enough with those hands London," he said as he made his presence known.

"Uncle Merle," Summer said as she rolled her eyes.

"I know you didn't just roll your eyes at me, girl. I know how men his age things, starts with kissin, then down the neck, then finding' some secluded spot to be alone. Not on my watch, no way no how. London need your help with the fence," Merle said in a voice that left no room for argument.

"Uncle Merle I'm not a kid, I can take care of myself," Summer said as she glared at him.

"Yeah, I know, but it's not you I'm worried bout. London, now," Merle said again.

"He's just lookin' out for you, nothing' to worry about. I'm not going to be walker bait," Joey said as he kissed her again.

"You got a death wish London? Summer go check on your mother, or go see how they're doin' in A Block, just..find somewhere else to be but here," Merle told her.

Summer shook her head. "Don't let him scare you, he's a big old grumpy teddy bear," she told Joey as she walked off.

Joey shook his head. "Seriously Merle? You know that I'd never do anything to hurt her. That wasn't necessary, and you embarrassed her."

"You and I needed to have a talk, and this is best time to have it," Merle said. "Pick up a log, we need to reinforce this fence," he ordered.

"I already had this talk with Rick," Joey said as he picked up a log.

"Well that's good to know, but you aint had it from me. Kinda feel like I need to do it you know? I was a shitty big brother, least I can do is be a better Uncle. You're a smart kid, so I know I'm only gonna have to say this once, without my fist. Now if we were in the real world, I'd tell you that Summer was to good for you," Merle told him.

"I'd agree with you, hell she's to good for me out here," Joey answered.

Merle let out a laugh. "Have to agree with you there, but there's one thing you need to remember about Dixon women."

"Exactly what is that?" Jewel asked as she came up behind him.

Joey tried not to laugh as he watched Merle turn and look at his sister. "Don't be shy now, Merle," he said.

"Shut up kid," Merle hissed. "How the hell can you sneak up on me all quiet like carrying butter ball?" he asked Jewel.

Jewel his arm. "I'm still a Dixon, still can sneak up on a person. Obviously. Now, big brother I'd love to hear this sage advice that you were about to give Joey on us Dixon women."

Merle glanced at her then at the bag she had crisscrossed across her body. "You get smart about Officer Friendly and decided to bug out. Hate to tell you though, not exactly safe out there."

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Just bein' prepared. I was gonna put in the bus. Now Merle Dixon, stop beating around the bush and ignoring the subject. Don't leave Joey hanging, he needs to know this wonderful piece of advice you were about to give him about us Dixon women. I'm real interested in hearin' it to."

"Was supposed to be a private conversation, between me and the young man interested in my niece, little sister. Why don't you go put the bag on the bus, and let us finish it. Privately," Merle told her.

Jewel raised an eyebrow as she rubbed her pregnant stomach. "Has it been so long since I had to yell at you Merle Dixon that you forget what I'm like? As a Dixon woman, and the mother of the other Dixon female, I do have a right to know what you think. I use the word think very loosely, in this case, Merle. Now, go on and don't hold back."

Joey tried to keep a straight face. "Please Merle, I'd like to know what I need to remember."

Merle sighed. "First they are stubborn as stubborn can be," he said as he glared at Jewel.

"Yeah, I think he probably figured that one out on his own, Merle. Got something better?" Jewel questioned.

Merle glared at her again before turning his attention back to Joey. "They are passionate about what they care about, and who they care about. They'll tell you right to your face if they think you're wrong about something, and nine out of ten times, they're usually the ones right," Merle responded.

"Try ten out of ten times, big brother," Jewel said with a smirk.

Merle rolled his eyes. "Another thing, they are annoying as hell. I had to put up with this one, she was my sister. Now you, Joey, you can save yourself some of that pain, and don't get involved with one of them," he said with a wink.

Jewel hit his arm again. "We're only annoying when somebody says stupid things. In your case, Merle that's a lot," she said.

"They're also violent," Joey added with a small grin. "But that's what makes the whole package. I'm sure if I went to Rick and asked him what made him fall for Jewel, he wouldn't say her beauty, not that you aren't pretty…I mean…well you are," he said.

"Would you like to sit down and let me help you remove the foot out of your mouth, it went pretty far down," Merle told him as he tried not to laugh.

Jewel laughed. "I know what you mean Joey. Now, I got to ask, just because I am Summer's mother and well the time we are living in, do you think you are in love with my daughter?"

Merle looked at Jewel then at Joey then at Jewel again. "Love? She's a teenager, she don't know what love is, neither does this one. Way to young to be even discussin' a dumbass notion like that."

Jewel looked at him. "Under normal circumstances, I'd agree with you Merle. Hell's bell's did I just say that I agreed with you. The world must really be endin'," she said with a shake of her head. "Wait it is, and that's exactly why I'm askin' him. My God, Merle, we all could have died because of this flu. There's a whole lot of walkers' out there that want to take a bite out of us every single second of every single day. This isn't the time _not _to tell someone how they feel or express there feelings," she said as she turned to Joey. "Now, that absolutely doesn't mean I want you to go have sex with my seventeen year old. I'd actually have to kill you for that, and I like you. I know you are a good person Joey, and as a parent, I know that Summer could do worse then you," she said.

Joey arched a dark eyebrow at her. "I'm not sure if I should take that as a compliment or an insult," he told her.

"Take it either way Joey," Jewel said. "Now you don't have to answer me if you love Summer, I think I know that answer. But, if you ever do anything' to hurt her, you don't have to worry bout Rick, Merle, or Daryl hurtin' you, they'll get what's left of you. It won't be a lot, but enough that they can hurt you for hurtin' her," she said as she patted the side of Joey's face. "We understand each other Joey?" she asked. Jewel didn't give him a chance to answer. "Good, I'm glad we do," she said as she walked away.

Merle glanced after her. "I was goin' to give you the same speech, but a little bit more vivid. I think she covered it," he said with a smirk.

Sasha and Summer's POV:

Summer gave a small smile as she entered into Sasha's cell. "So a little birdie told me that you were just ready to make a prison break….ok really bad pun since we live in a prison…"

Sasha laughed. "Lexi is the little bird huh? And yes, really bad pun, but she's right, I am about ready to go insane if I don't get some sunshine."

"Have you talked with Hershel or Ronnie yet?" Summer asked.

Sasha nodded. "You just missed Ronnie. She said I could go out if I didn't stay out to long. I'll still be weak but it'll definitely be good to see something other then these four walls. So, while I was up here, what were you doing?"

"I went with dad on a run…to the local town," Summer answered, leaving out the part with Carol. "Just to get stuff to try and help Hershel and Ronnie, til the group got back."

"I appreciate it," Sasha said as she gave a small smile. "Alright, so, any movement with Joey?"

The blond looked at her. "Noisy aren't you?" Summer teased her friend.

"Oh come on, I have no romantic interests and I've been stuck up here for days. You and Joey kissed at the Big Spot before the roof started falling in on us. I was going to tease you about it, but everything happened. So, now spill it," Sasha told her as she sat up.

"Easy," Summer told her friend. "We've kissed a few more times….Uncle Merle just interrupted us a little while ago, wanting to have a conversation with him, acting like we were going to tear each others clothes off right there."

Sasha laughed a little. "Oh what I'd pay to be a fly on the wall for that conversation."

"Uncle Merle, Uncle Daryl and dad have nothing to worry bout," Summer assured her.

Sasha gave a small smile. "They are family, they are going to be concerned and they are going to threaten love interests. If I think he's doing anything that you don't want, I'll hurt him. That's what families do, we watch out for each other. You may not be consciously thinking about having sex with Joey, and that's alright. But, maybe one day, and it may not be him, you will have that urge. It has to be the right time for you, and only you. And, Beth and I are going to be right in your face asking you about it, wanting all the details. That's what sisters do," she teased.

Summer shook her head. "Do you think there's any other groups out there like us?"

"What do you mean?" Sasha asked.

"Groups that have bonded like us?" Summer asked.

Sasha shrugged. "We've survived because we have bonded. We look out for each other, we mourn when we lose people. Look at Rick and your mom. They would have never talked to each other before this. Now they've blended a family, which wasn't easy before, but now? I am sure that it could be worse, but because you all were family at the quarry. Now they are expecting a baby, and just like Judith, that's an amazing wonderful thing. And just like Judith, this baby is going to be a light in the darkness for all of us. So now, will you help me outside? I can't take being inside anymore."

Summer laughed. "Fine, but I'm helping you," she said as she helped the other woman up.


	145. Chapter 145

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This **

**Chapter 145**

**Author's Note: So these stubborn characters won't shut up. Joey was going to be out with Michonne and Hershel and get captured with them. But Joey wouldn't shut up about wanting to have a conversation with the Governor. Grumble, and of course that made it harder on me since I had to get him outside the gate alone. Summer's going to get him for that one. The Governor is still going to get Michonne and Hershel, but Joey's insisted that he was going to be a bad ass, but he's also insisting I don't kill him. Which I wasn't planning on, but dang it…he's being a pain. This may or may not be the last chapter until after I get back from training on the 14****th****. We'll see. Review please**

Joey POV:

After his talk with Jewel and Merle, Joey had gathered up the first group of bodies, mostly past residents of Woodbury, to take them out for burning. He knew that Michonne was going to be bringing out a bigger group later. They had been to many to bury. He wanted to do this group alone, including Lizzie and Mika's father. Truth is he owed it to the people at Woodbury to give them some kind of respect. A lot of those people had lost family in the Governor's slaughter of his 'soldiers.' When he ran away that day, he had never expected to be taken in to the same place he was attacking. Nor had he expected to be part of the family that they had managed to make. For Joey London, maybe the end of the world did have some positive points, at least for him. He started the truck and went outside of the gate to give these people a bit of respect. He got out of the truck and started pulling bodies out and didn't hear the sound of an approaching person behind him, but he felt a heavy object come down on his head as he descended into blackness.

Governor and Joey's POV:

The man with the one eye patch looked at the young man he had attacked and taken captive. He hadn't planned on taking anybody right away, and he was planning on getting at least one more person for this to work. But, Joey London was just too tempting to pass up. One of his former soldiers, someone he had taken in and welcomed as a member of his community, shared his food with, kept safe, and was betrayed by. It would be so easy to kill him, put him in the water with that fool Pete, but he couldn't risk killing him, not yet. "Time to wake up, London," he said.

Joey moaned as he opened up his eyes. "Oh crap, please tell me that I'm in a bad dream," he said as he tried to sit up. "I guess I should say thank you for my head not being in a fish tank," he said.

"I'm not that same man anymore, Joey," the Governor answered.

Joey sat up against the wall. "So I'm tied up for my own good Governor? I don't remember bein' asked to this little coffee chat."

"I don't go by that anymore, it's Brian," the man said calmly.

"Brian huh? Thought it was Phillip, or did you lie to Andrea? Or are you lying to these people?"

The Governor didn't take the bait. "You ran away from us takin' over the prison."

"Good thing I did, I saw what you did to those people on the side of the road. Slaughtered them like lambs, seems to me I made the right decision," Joey told him as he listened to the sounds outside. "So you convinced another group to follow you, did you Governor? How many of those people gonna wind up being slaughtered by you? How many of their heads are you going to cut off and put on display?"

The Governor looked at him. "I've made mistakes, but everything I did at the time, I thought was right."

Joey gave a small laugh. "So, why am I here now Governor? Why did you hit me over the head? Do you know what I was doing? I was trying to pay respect to some people that died, people you said you cared about. Same way, I bet you're telling these people you care about them, making them believe that you'd do anything to protect them?"

The Governor took a breath and hit him across the face. "I saved your life, and the life of your miserable, worthless lazy father, and Jes, didn't I? And how did you all repay me? You joined the enemy," he simply said.

"Well if it makes you feel better, my dad died still following your orders. He drank the Kool Aid, just like all these people are doing. So, why am I not dead yet?" Joey asked.

"I want the prison," the Governor said.

Joey looked at him as the thoughts of his family, of Summer, ran through his head. "Didn't you try that once?" he asked as he tried to keep his voice calm.

"I'm going to get it this time. Rick is going to want to keep his wife and baby to be safe, I offer to let them all walk out of there, no harm done. No one has to die today, Joey. Not Jewel, not that baby to be, not your precious Summer," the Governor said.

Joey looked at him. "You leave her out of this!" he yelled.

"Young love, it's something to be awed, especially in this day and time. So, you see Joey, you are going to be a bargaining chip.I figure another person will be taking bodies out, get another one. I thought it would be someone other than you, figured you would never let yourself get that far away from Summer," the older man taunted him. "But here you are," he said.

"Rick is never going to walk away from that prison; didn't you figure that out last time? He's going to fight for it," Joey warned him.

"He didn't have a pregnant wife the last time," the Governor reminded him. "I was a bit surprised that Merle didn't kill him for that, but I guess people change. People will do a lot of things for family. I know I have," he said.

Joey gave a small laugh. "Like keeping your dead daughter chained in a closet with a bag over her head?"

"I know she wasn't my daughter now," the Governor responded. "There's not going to be any bloodshed this time, not if Rick is reasonable."

"You expect me to believe that Governor? You expect him to believe that? You expect him just to believe that? After all that you've done?" Joey asked.

"Well he's going to have to believe me now isn't he? He's going to have to trust me. That's what it's all about now a days right Joey? Trust? He wants to save his family, betting that includes you now, he'll just have to trust that I'm going to let you all walk out," the Governor said.

"We've seen what happens when people trust you," Joey said. "Milton trusted you, Andrea trusted you. Merle trusted you. You were going to shoot him, kill him. He was your right hand man."

"Yet, I'm going to let him walk out of that prison like everyone else Joey. Now, if I was you, I'd just be thanking my lucky stars that I'm a forgivin' type, and I let you live," the man responded as he kept his voice calm.

"Until you can't use me anymore," Joey answered. "They'll defeat you this time too, Governor," he told him as he held the man's one eyed glare.

The Governor looked like he was going to answer when the door to the RV opened surprising them both. "Brian, who is this? Why is he calling you the Governor?" the brown haired woman asked.

The Governor walked over to the woman. "He was a member of my old group I was telling you about Lilly," he said as he kissed her.

"You said that they were all dead," Lilly told him.

"Thought they were, found Joey here outside where I last saw him. We were just catching up, weren't we?" the Governor asked.

Joey looked at him, then at the woman. "Yeah, didn't realize his name was Brian, when he was with us he preferred the nickname Governor," he simply answered.

"It was just something that my friends called me. Let's go outside Lilly. I need to do a couple more things before Joey and I do anymore catching up," the Governor answered as he led the woman out and gave Joey a backward glance.


	146. Chapter 146

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 146**

**Author's Note: So this will be the last chapter until at least the 15****th****. Training in cold West Virginia (I live in Florida) and no access to computers. I think I'm leaving it at a good place. I wanted to put some doubt in Tara's mind about the Governor before everything goes haywire. I also wanted to give Joey a chance to escape, or able to. He isn't going to leave Michonne and Hershel, but since meanie Governor hasn't caught them just yet.**

Joey's POV:

Joey glanced up as a young woman came into the camper. He glanced at her as she went to get something off the table. "What's your name?" he asked.

"Tara. Brian said not to talk to you, he said that you had bumped your head, needed rest," the young woman answered.

"He tell you that's the reason why he got my hands tied up too?" Joey asked. "Wouldn't want to get you in trouble with _Brian,_" Joey said.

"Do you have something to say?" Tara asked.

Joey shook his head. "Nothing that you would believe," he said.

"Why are you tied up? You do something to Brian when you knew him before?" Tara asked curiously.

Joey laughed. "If I was you Tara, I'd get in a car, get anyone else you care about and hightale it out of here," he told her. "It may just save your life."

"What are you talking about?" Tara asked.

"Where is _Brian_ now?" Joey asked as he looked at the woman.

"He went out to do patrols," Tara asked. "Look, Brian's been nothing but good to my sister, my niece and I since we found him. If you were trying to attack us, then he has every right to have you tied up."

Joey gave a nod. "Your niece is she about nine or ten?" he asked. "You don't have to answer that; I can see the look on your face. Tara, did _Brian _set up this camp?"

Tara shook her head. "No, we were taken in by some people. The leader fell off a camper when he was drunk playing golf."

Joey lifted his head. "Golf huh?"

"Yeah so what?" Tara asked as she went closer to him.

"Nothing, just remembering something," Joey said. "Let me ask you a question, this place, does it have pits dug? For walkers?"

Tara looked at him. "Yeah, how do you know?" she asked.

Joey shook his head. "Tara you seem like you got a good head on your shoulders. I need you to listen to me; I'm counting on you not to say anything to _Brian_ because it may get us both killed. I know him, when he never told anyone his name, when he just introduced himself as the Governor. Ran a town called Woodbury, dug those pits to catch Walkers, lamebrains, chompers, whatever you want to call them. He used to send out raiding parties, to get them, then chain them and use them as entertainment while his soldiers fought. If you disagreed with the Governor, you'd wind up disappearing. What we didn't know was that he kept heads in fish tanks," he said as he watched her face. "You don't believe me, didn't expect you too. But this is the part you got to listen real carefully too. There's a prison up the road a bit, that's where I'm living. The Governor, or Phillip, or Brian or the one eyed monster, is going to try to convince your group that you can take it, nice and easy. That he's going to use me and whoever else he brings back here as a trade. He's goin' to tell you that there's not going to be any bloodshed, if the people at the prison give up and walk out. He's tried to take the prison before, I was part of that. I ran off, because it wasn't right, trying to kill the people in there. Good thing I did, because the Governor, he doesn't like to lose. He killed all his soldiers on the side of the road because they ran. I'm betting that man that just happened to _fall _off the roof while playing golf, his name was Martinez right?" Joey questioned as he watched her face. "That's what I thought. Governor couldn't have anyone around that knew what he was capable of. There are children at that prison, there's a pregnant woman at that prison, old people. When he banged me over the head, I was burnin' bodies of people that we had brought in from Woodbury; they just died from a flu. No one's going to win this, Tara. There's going to be bloodshed either way, even if they agree to walk out of the prison, and hand it over, he's going to order you all to shoot them. And if you don't, he'll shoot you," Joey told her.

Tara shook her head. "Brian's not like that. He hasn't mentioned taking over a prison or anything else," she said.

"How did you meet Brian?" Joey asked. "When did you meet him?" he asked as he shook his head. "Somewhere between eight months and now right?" he asked again.

"About five months ago," Tara answered quietly.

"Five months ago, he'd been on the road a while huh? Gave you some kind of sad story that he had a group but some bad people attacked him? Took it over, destroyed it?" he asked as he saw just the slightest of nods. "Well, it was the opposite. The people at the prison, they were defending their home and they won. Like I said, I ran, cause well the Governor was wrong. He can put on a show, he can pretend he has all his marbles, he can smile and say all the right things. He can make you believe you want to drink the kool aid, and he can make you believe that he's doin' all this for you, to keep you all safe. The people at the prison, they are good people. My girlfriend is at the prison; her mother is the one pregnant. I'm not asking you to go confront him that would be the wrong thing to do, for you if you want to continue living. But I'm askin' you to listen to him when he, and believe me he will, gives this speech about giving you all a safe place to live, you think about what I'm saying. If you believe me then, help me loosen these ties, if not, then I guess I'm screwed. But so are you," Joey said. "You better be goin' before anyone tells the Governor that you were spending time in here. Bet you and Lilly are the only two that know I'm here. I'd keep the fact that you know I'm here secret," Joey told her.

"If he's as bad as you say he is, why are you trying to warn me? Why not let me find out on my own?" Tara asked.

Joey met her eyes. "If you're prepared, when this goes down, and trust me it will, then maybe you can save your life, save the lives of others. I can do a lot more with my hands loose then if they are tied up tight."

"Why wouldn't you just ask me to let you go?" Tara asked.

"Cause there isn't gonna be time, plus I'm not leaving whoever he brings here," Joey informed her. He watched her go out and took a breath. "God I hope you're one of us," he thought to himself.

**Author's Note: Cliffhanger til I get back! No I'm not killing Joey (was never in my imagination! Poor Hershel…maybe that's why I'm waiting. I can't be hysterical for training!)**


	147. Chapter 147

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 147**

**Author's Note: I'm back. Did you miss me? No? Did you miss the story? Yes? Alright that's good! So those of you watching season 5, there is a part of the story that I'm not adding when I get to there. And I know you all know what that is! This training killed me. I am totally exhausted. I slept 9 hours last night and going….yeah do I have to get up. My bed made me promise I'd come back. Review!**

Hershel, Michonne's, Joey and Governor's POV:

Joey looked up as the door of the RV opened up and the Governor brought in Hershel and Michonne. Joey released the breath he didn't realize he was holding when he was glad that it wasn't Summer.

Michonne turned quickly and looked at the Governor. "Let him and Hershel go. This isn't about them, this is between us."

The governor shook his head. "I'm not the same man as I was before Michonne. I just want the prison, no body needs to get hurt."

Joey huffed. "He's a broken record about that."

Hershel glanced at the younger man. "I don't believe you."

The Governor looked at him. "Well I don't care," he simply answered.

"He's going to take the prison one way or another. And he knows that Jewel is pregnant, he doesn't care," Joey informed the pair.

Michonne glared at him. "I'm gonna kill you," she told the one eyed man.

"No you won't," the Governor told her.

"You're pretty confident about that," Joey told him.

Hershel looked at both of them. "Stop it. You want the prison, you say you don't want to hurt us," he told the other man.

"That's right," the Governor answered.

"Listen Governor," Hershel said.

"Don't call me that," the Governor hissed.

"He goes by Brian now," Joey said. "Surprisingly he doesn't have a split personality thing goin'," he said. "Oh wait, maybe he does."

"Joey," Hershel said in a warning voice. "Look you're people, our people, we can find a way to live together. These people you need to keep alive, do you love them?"

"You're a good man Hershel, a better man then Rick," the Governor said.

"Everything you said, the way you said it, you've changed. So has Rick," Hershel informed him.

The Governor shook his head. "The two of us would never be able to live together. Michonne and I would never be able to live together. Joey here, he'd chop my head off the first time I closed my eyes," he said.

"We'll find a way!" Hershel said as he pushed on. "I found a way!"

"I'm trying hard. There are all kind of ways I could do this. This way, you get to live and I get to be…" the Governor started to say.

"Be what? You get to be the savior again?" Joey asked. "You say we get to live, but think about Jewel, she's not going to be able to survive out there. You're signing her death warrant, the death warrant of an unborn baby."

Hershel looked at the Governor. "You said you want to take the prison peacefully as possible. That means you are willing to hurt people to get it. My daughters would be there. _That's who you'd be hurting._ You'd be hurting Jewel, an unborn baby, a little girl, and Summer. You understand what it's like to have a daughter, then how can you threaten to kill someone's else?"

Hershel looked at him. "Because they aren't mine," he said as he went out the door.

Joey got up and went to the door and listened for him to go away. "Hershel you have to know he means to kill us all."

Hershel looked at him. "I think he's trying to do the right thing."

"Say there's a chance in hell that Rick does agree to giving up the prison, say they all walk out, do you really think he's going to let us and them go?" Michonne asked.

"He's going to pick them off like ducks in a pond, and then if we're lucky, he'll kill us," Joey said.

Hershel looked at them. "We can hope he's telling the truth."

Joey looked at him. "We can hope that we all come out of this alive, Hershel. We can hope and pray that we can save the people we love."

Jewel, Daryl, Mar, Tyreese and Rick's POV:

Rick kissed Jewel as he ran his hand down her pregnant stomach. "You don't need to come with me, already told Summer that I could do this by myself."

"I know you can, but you don't have to. We don't have to do anything by ourselves anymore, Rick. Plus I swear, I'm never letting you out of my sight again," Jewel responded as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "Didn't get enough this morning?" he teased as he kissed her.

"You have a couple days to make up for," Jewel teased as she kissed him again.

"Alright, enough of that, out in public like that," Daryl groused as he came up with Mar.

Mar hit his shoulder. "Hey, behave," she told him.

"I am behaving' it's them that needs to behave," Daryl teased.

Mar laughed. "How are you feeling Jewel?"

"Alright, better now that everyone is better, or getting there. How are you feeling?" Jewel asked.

"Glad to be out and about, Mitch is getting better too," Mar answered.

"Daryl I needed to talk to you," Rick said.

"What about?" Daryl asked.

"Needed to talk to Axel too, but since you're here, I can start with you," Rick said.

"Rick what is it?" Mar asked.

Rick took a breath. "Summer and I, we went out with a run with Carol. She was the one who killed Karen and Ridge. She killed two of our own, she couldn't be here. She's gonna be alright. She's got a car, supplies, weapons. She's a survivor," Rick told them.

Daryl looked at him. "Stop saying it like you don't believe it," he told him. "You let Summer be part of this? You let this be on her conscious?"

Jewel took a breath as she rubbed her stomach. "Daryl, you know Summer. Rick didn't 'let' her, there was no stopping her if she decided it's the right thing. She's a stubborn Dixon that way."

"Trust me, it would have been easier if she wasn't with me," Rick said. "But Carol did this, she said it was for us. That's how it was in her head, and she wasn't sorry."

Daryl shook his head. "Man that's not her, this aint her," Daryl insisted.

Mar took a breath. "Daryl, she's not the same woman she was when I joined the group. She lost Sophia, and a death of a child or the thought of a death of a child can make people different. We're all different. But Carol is like our den mother, so it does make a bit of sense that she thought she was protecting us. I don't agree with it, and I don't know if I agree with the way of handling this," she said as she glanced at Rick.

"What are we supposed to do with those two girls?" Daryl asked.

"Summer and I told her we'd watch out for them," Rick told him.

"You couldn't have waited until this whole thing was over?" Mar asked. "That's why we have a council…I mean I know Carol would have had to been removed?"

Jewel put her hand on Rick's shoulder. "Tyreese fought with both Rick and Daryl when he found those bodies. He felt like he couldn't have her here when he got back. Plus he didn't know how Ronnie and Tyreese were going to handle it."

Rick nodded. "I'll admit both Summer and I had selfish reasons. If this thing killed everyone but Carol and me, and the kids, and Jewel, I _couldn't, _I _wouldn't _have her around my children, around my pregnant wife. I'll take that on with the council. Ronnie knows, she figured it out before we did. But she didn't tell anyone. She says she forgave her, not sure if she's being truthful or not," Rick told them.

"There isn't a deceitful bone in Ronnie's body. I don't think she's got it in her," Jewel said. "She doesn't have a filter, much like Jane."

"If she says she's forgiven her, she's telling the truth," Mar responded. "You haven't told Tyreese yet though?" Mar asked.

"No, I didn't know how he'd take it," Rick admitted to the group.

Daryl stood straight. "Then let's go find out," he said.

"I'm going to go check on Mitch then go talk to Summer," Mar said as she squeezed Daryl's arm.

Both Daryl and Rick looked at Jewel. Jewel looked at them. "I'm pregnant, and I've been resting for the past few days, so the answer to your unasked question is yes, I'm coming with you."

Daryl shook his head as the three of them walked away.

Rick put his arm around Jewel's back as he supported her as they walked. "Tyreese are you down here?"

"Rick that you?" Tyreese asked.

"Tyreese, what are you doing down here?" Jewel asked as she looked around.

"We need to talk to you," Rick told him.

"That can wait, you have to see this," Tyreese told them as he led them to where dead rats were.

Daryl looked at them. "The hell?" he asked.

"Hells bells," Jewel said under her breath.

"I was…well just looking for answers and I found this. The same person that killed Ridge and Karen. Remember the rats at the fence? They showed up the same day that Ridge and Karen were killed. We got a psychopath living with us," Tyreese insisted.

Jewel glanced at Ridge and Daryl. "I don't think it was the same person," Jewel said.

"Why?" Tyreese questioned. "We got to find him Rick. And I'm not going to sleep until we do," he said.

"Jewel's right, Tyreese. The same person who did this, I don't think it was the same person that killed them," Rick told them.

"Why?" Tyreese asked again.

Rick was about ready to answer as an explosion rang out. "Jewel you alright?" he asked as he grabbed her arm.

"Yes, I'm fine. What was that?" Jewel asked as Daryl was already heading out the door.

Tyreese, Jewel and Rick followed him. Jewel took a breath. "The devil himself."

"Rick come on down here, we need to talk," the Governor said.

TBC


	148. Chapter 148

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 148**

**Author's Note: I should go away more often! Reviews and more people finding the story! I haven't watch the last 2 episodes of Walking Dead, I figured I'll wait until the end of the season and I can fast forward those dang commercials! I was spoiled by Netflix! Anyway, please review?**

Merle, Jes and Summer's POV:

Summer walked over to Jes. "Hey have you seen Joey?" she asked.

Jes smirked. "Losing track of the boy toy already?" she teased.

Merle cleared his throat coming up from behind them. "No one is anyone's boy toy, especially Summer. So you can just shut your mouth on that Jes."

Jes laughed. "Merle you can deny it all you want, and you can protest all you want, but truth is, Summer isn't the same girl she was when we came to the prison. She's grown up and she's in love."

"I am not in love!" Summer protested. "If I am, then you are in love with Uncle Merle."

Merle smirked. "Oh, she's got you figured out Jes! You know you're in love with me and just haven't admitted it yet."

Jes glared at him. "Yeah, that's it, Merle, you figured it. I mean I love you just like I love this whole shitty world," she said sarcastically. "No I haven't seen Joey. He said something about helping Hershel and Michonne with the bodies."

Summer nodded. "He said he wanted to take the Woodbury people out on his own, he should have been back hours ago."

Merle looked at her. "He went outside the gates alone? He got some sort of damn death wish or something?"

"He just wanted to pay respect privately to the people from Woodbury," Summer insisted.

"How long has he been gone?" Jes asked.

"About four hours," Summer responded.

Merle looked at her. "Think we should go lookin' for him?"

Jes nodded. "First I'm gonna go up in the tower and look around. We should be putting people on the guard towers now that people are getting stronger," she said.

Summer nodded. "Not a bad idea, but we did lose a lot of…." she started to say as a loud explosion hit the prison.

"Rick! Come down here we need to talk," the Governor's voice carried.

Summer took a step closer. "The maniac has a tank."

Merle turned and grabbed her arm. "Summer you listen to me, and you listen to me good. You need to start loading the kids into the bus! You get all the supplies you can, get Lexi to help you. Go!" he ordered.

"But what about mom? What about Joey? We don't know where he is! What about everyone else?" Summer asked.

"I'll get your mom out of here," Merle said.

"Summer, we know him, this isn't going to end well. Hershel would say we've all got jobs to do, and this is yours. Go," Jes ordered as she gently pushed the teenager. "Go," she said as she watched her go. Jes started to climb up the ladder.

"What the hell are you doing Sanchez? Get your fine ass back down here!" Merle ordered.

"I can take him out," Jes told the man.

"You fire one shot before he does anything and there's goin' to be a lot of bloodshed. We've got to give everyone a chance," Merle hissed at her.

"Fine, I won't fire a shot, but I'm still going up. Get down there," Jes hissed.

Group POV:

"Rick! Come down here. We need to talk!" The Governor said.

"It's not up to me. There's a council now. They run this place," Rick said as he started to count the people the Governor had with him.

"Is Herschel on the council?" the Governor asked as Herschel was brought out with his hands tied. "How about Michonne? She on the council too? What about Joey? He on this council?" he asked as the other two were brought out.

Jewel glanced at Rick then back at the Governor. "I don't make those decisions anymore," Rick insisted.

"You're making the decisions today, Rick. Come on down here, let's…let's have that talk," the Governor said.

Jewel squeezed Rick's arm as he turned around. "Rick…you can't…be…of course you can be thinking about going down there. That's the man you are, the man I fell in love with," she said as she kissed him. "You better come back to me."

"It'll be OK, we'll be OK," he whispered in her ear as he kissed her. He squeezed her hand as he looked at Daryl before he walked down.

Jewel walked over to Daryl, Sasha and Tyreese. "We could go through the admin buildings and through the woods like we had originally planned," she suggested.

"We can't take them all on," Sasha said.

"We aint got the numbers no more," Daryl said.

"I checked the stash on the bus when I put my bag in, it was low. I put some more supplies in it," Jewel said as she looked at where Rick was walking too.

"I know you aint thinking' that you are goin' down there, baby sister, aint happenin'," Merle said as he came up. "Sent Summer to start getting' the kids on the bus, you need to get your ass headin' that way," he told Jewel.

Jewel turned and glared at Merle. "I know you don't have the brain cells that the rest of us have, but if you think I am going to leave with my husband down there talking to that maniac. He has Hershel, Michonne and Joey. Summer is going to be heartbroken if something happens to that boy. I'm not running."

Tyreese looked at her. "It's not runnin' away, you'd be protecting that baby," he told her.

"The man's talkin' sense," Merle said.

"Things go south, everyone head for that bus," Daryl told Sasha. "Let everyone know."

"What if everyone doesn't know when it goes bad? How long do we wait?" Maggie asked as she joined the group.

"As long as we can," Daryl said. "Jewel you need to be heading up to that bus. Get Judith, get the younger kids and go."

"I'll go at the first sign of trouble," Jewel told him.

"Um, man with a tank at our front gates, thinking' that's the first sign," Merle said. "You listen to me, and you listen very good, first sign that the Governor is going to fire a shot, you are going to go with Sasha up to that bus. I will put you over my shoulder and carry your pregnant ass. Do you understand me?" he asked.

"Yeah I understand you," Jewel said.

Summer, Mar, Ronnie, Axel and Lexi's POV:

Summer ran in and started to get the kids to pack bags and herding them to the bus. "Axel!"

"What's goin on?" the ex convict asked.

"The Governor's back. Get to the kitchen, load up boxes, get them on the bus," Summer told him.

"That's what that noise was?" Mar asked as she joined them. "Where's your mother?"

"She's down by the gate! He's got Hershel, Michonne and Joey. And a tank," Summer said.

"A tank? How the hell did he get a tank?" Mar asked.

"Whose got a tank? What was that noise?" Ronnie asked.

"We've got trouble. Can you get medical supplies packed up? Get them on the bus?" Mar asked.

"Yeah, what about the people that are still weak? Glenn? Mrs. Parker? Some of the older people? Mitch?" Ronnie asked.

"Start getting them on the bus. Axel when you get done, help them," Mar said. "Summer, let's get down to the gate. They'll need extra bodies down there, and I have a feeling you're mother is going to be stubborn about not leaving," she said.

"You've met my mother right? I can guarantee you that she's being stubborn," Summer said.

Lexi came up behind Lizzie, Mika, and other younger children. Lizzie and Mika carrying Judith's carrier. "I don't understand why we can't help fight. You and Carl are fighting," Lizzie informed her.

Lexi sighed and gave Mar and Summer a desperate help me look.

Mar bent down. "Listen you guys, we've all got jobs to do. Judith can't look out for herself, so this is your job. Ronnie will be sending Mitch down. Lexi and Carl are older. Go on," Mar told them.

Lexi looked at Mar. "How bad is it?"

"We don't know yet, let's go," Mar told the two teenagers.

Summer took a breath as she went out the door and saw Hershel, Michonne and Joey on there knees. "I'm goin' to kill him."

Lexi looked at her. "Let's hope you get the chance," she stated honestly.

TBC


	149. Chapter 149

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 149**

**Author's Note: So I had a PM that asked why I kept Axel alive. I have a couple reasons. One being is that I hate and despise not to mention that it annoys me when they introduce a group into an already established group and they kill everyone off. Lost was a big one on that (the whole tail section crew.) The only thing that accomplished was to get me to be afraid of sitting in the back of the freaking plane! So when all the prisoners died, I was annoyed. Once again, WHY? Second of all, a reader asked. I can't do all of what you readers ask, but that was an easy one for me. Now he hasn't had a lot to do, but he's got plans this way. Seriously think them killing him and Merle were a waste of plot lines. Some named person in season 5 is not going to be around-or have the same role as she does now. Not spoiling for anyone. Review please.**

Rick's POV:

Rick took a breath as he walked down, as he momentarily hesitated. He looked back at the group, at his pregnant wife, at his son and the rest of his family. He wanted to run back, he wanted to protect them but then he looked at the three family members that the Governor had. He knew he couldn't leave them at his hands, if there was a chance, if there was hope as Hershel would say, to get them out alive, he had to take it. "Let 'em go right now, I'll stay down here. Talk as long as you want, but you let 'em go. You got a tank, you don't need hostages," Rick pleaded with the man.

The Governor looked at him. "I do, this is just to show you how serious I am, not to blast a hole in our new home. You and your people got til sundown to get out of here or they die," he said.

Joey glanced toward Rick then at the Governor. Rick mentally pleaded with him not to do something stupid. "Doesn't have to go down this way," Rick told the Governor as he shook his head slightly at Joey.

"I got more people, more firepower. We need the prison, there it is. I doubt you'll believe me Rick, but I do feel bad that I have to kick Jewel out, her being as big as she is. But there's nothing' I can do about that. You just got to hope that Dixon stubbornness will keep her and that baby alive," the Governor said.

Rick let his wrapped hand flex then relax. He wasn't taking the bate. "Jewel's nearly eight months pregnant, she's not going to make it out there. We've got children, elderly, some of them are sick, they won't make it. Some of them are from Woodbury, you've got to care about them," he insisted.

"Joey's here from Woodbury too, he betrayed me. You got Jes and Merle there, they betrayed me. The people from Woodbury had to where to turn once you destroyed there home. Now, I'm not doing the same to you, I'm givin' you a fighting chance here, Rick."

Group POV:

Summer ran down to the gate with Lexi and Mar. She grabbed Jewel's hand. "Mom what are you doin' still standing here? You need to get on that bus."

Jewel looked at her. "I'm not going anywhere," she said.

"Lexi, you shouldn't be down here," Ty told his younger sister.

"Carl and I are the same age, he's here, I can help," Lexi insisted.

Daryl glanced back at the tub of weapons and made his way toward them. He pushed it from against the wall. "You good?" he asked Bob.

Bob nodded. "Yeah," he said as he took the gun.

"Alright," Daryl said as he nodded. He saw Mar and Merle both move to block his view from the Governor. He looked at Tyreese and Sasha, then nodded at Lexi.

"Yeah it's alright," Sasha answered.

"Where's Mitch?" Daryl asked as Mar took a weapon.

"Ronnie's getting him, Glenn and the other sick ones to the bus. Axel is going to help when he gets some supplies to the bus. Sasha, you and Summer take either side of Jewel, things go bad, you get her to the bus. We'll cover you," Mar instructed.

"You should go to the bus now, Jewel. Dad wouldn't want you to stay here, he wouldn't want to put yourself or the baby in any more danger," Carl told her as he took a gun.

"You're dad's got this, Carl. We'll be alright," Jewel told him as she went to take a gun. She literally tore it out of the bin when she saw Daryl and Merle look at her. "You two better stop treatin' me like I'm going to break," she warned her brothers. "I can still fight both of you. I'm a Dixon, nothing kills a Dixon but a Dixon."

Carl looked at Summer, then went over to Jewel. "Jewel…I can't lose you too. If this goes down bad, you may not have time to get on the bus. We'll find you, Judith and the baby, I promise. But please….mom…you need to get to that bus, you need to be safe."

Jewel blinked, tears threatening to come down her face. She pulled him into a hug. "You are a good man Carl. Lori would be proud…I am proud," she said as she kissed the top of his head. "Alright, you guys win," she said as she kissed Summer. "Take care of them," she told Merle.

"Won't take my eye's off them," Merle told her as he squeezed her shoulder. "Sasha, you've been sick, go with Jewel."

Mar nodded. "We'll handle this, go on," she said.

Sasha nodded. "Come on Jewel," the woman said as she helped Jewel.

Lexi went up to the fence with Carl. "That was a pretty cool thing you did," she told the other teen.

"Just spoke the truth," Carl insisted.

"May have been the only thing that made her leave," Maggie said.

"We got to do something," Carl said.

"Yeah we could easily take them out right now, Jes is on the guard tower," Summer insisted.

"You'd get Hershel, Michonne and Joey killed right now," Merle told her.

"Your dad's got it, they're talking," Daryl told Carl and glanced at Summer.

"We could kill the Governor right now. I'm a good shot, I could end this right now," Carl insisted.

"He hears the first shot, they're all gonna go bats shit crazy on us, we've got to wait, hope Rick can get those three out of danger. Then the Governor dies, he aint getting away this time," Merle told them.

Daryl nodded. "Like it or not, Carl, you're family, got to protect you just like we would Summer. Trust your dad."

Jewel and Glenn's POV:

Jewel sat down on the bus and took a breath. She adjusted the knife on her ankle. "Glenn!" she said as he got on the bus. She got up and hugged him. "Glenn….Rick's out there. Where's Mitch?"

Glenn hugged her. "Rick is strong, he'll handle this. Mitch is helping Ronnie. Where's Maggie?"

"At the fence…they have Hershel…Joey….Michonne. The Governor, he has an army…." Jewel said as she sat down on the seat. "Don't leave Glenn….I know you want too go and fight. So do I, but you're weak…and well I'm pregnant. Plus I don't think I'll have the strength to stay on this bus if you go," she said almost in tears.

Glenn sat down beside her. "We're going to be OK," he said as he squeezed her hand.

"Do you believe that or are you just saying that because you don't want the pregnant woman stressing?" Jewel asked.

Glenn forced a laugh. "We've been through to much, and I'm determined to think that we aren't going down this way. Whatever happens, we'll find each other. We'll be there, as we always have been."

Jewel nodded. "Hope you're right Glenn…."

TBC


	150. Chapter 150

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Chapter 150**

**Author's Note: My brain is changing a lot in the end part of season five. Sorry I kept you all hanging for the weekend. I got a new Kindle and wanted to play. I was a big kid! Yes Rick's conversation is a bit changed in the episode but well, he's not forgetting what the Governor tried with Jewel. Time to get the Governor to blow up the prison….poor Hershel. Please review.**

Rick's POV:

Rick glanced backward and took a breath back to the prison. He was relieved when he saw Jewel wasn't there anymore. He hoped like hell she had gotten on the bus, and secretly wished that his children would not be at the gate either. He turned his attention back to the Governor. "You don't have to do this, we can work out a way," he told the other man.

The Governor shook his head. "Rick you're making this harder then it has to be. You got maybe an hour of sunlight left. I suggest you start packing. The longer you wait, the harder it's going to be for you to get out of here," he told him.

"We can all-all live together. There's enough room for all of us," Rick informed him.

The Governor nodded. "More then enough. But I don't think my family would sleep well knowing your under the same roof."

Rick took a breath. "We'd live in different cell blocks. We'd never see each other til we were ready. It could work, you know it could."

Hershel looked up at the Governor. "He's right."

The Governor shook his head. "It could've, but it can't. Not after Woodbury, not after Andrea," he said.

"You did that, not me," Rick said. "I know it's not going to be easy. You stay away from us, we stay away from you," he said as he glanced around to the people the Governor was with. "We fought this out once before, you remember? You were confident then but you lost. If I remember correctly, you lost a lot of good people that day. Truth is there's a lot of things that you've done that _I _can't forgive you, but I'm willin' to look past those things, so we all have a chance to live," he said as he looked at him. "It won't be easy for any of us, for _my wife, _but the truth is it's gonna be a lot harder then us standing here shooting each other. But I don't think we have much of a choice."

"We don't, you do," the Governor said.

Rick noticed as Joey glanced at him then back at Tara then back at him. He gave a slight nod. "We're not leaving, you try and force us, we'll fight back. Like you said, the gunshots will bring more of them out. They'll take down the fences. Without the fences, this place is worthless. Now, we can all live in the prison, or none of us can."

"We'll fix the damn fences," the Governor told him.

Rick looked at the girl in the ponytails that Joey had glanced at before. "You, you in the ponytails. You saw my wife, she's eight months pregnant. Do you really want to send her out there in her condition? To give birth out there? Do you think she'd survive? Do you think any of the sick children we have in there will survive? Is that what you want? Is that what any of you want?"

Joey glanced at Tara and started working on the ropes she had loosened.

The man in the tank glared at him. "What we want is what you have. Maybe you should use protection next time. Time for you to leave asshole."

"Look, I've fought him before. When he lost, and his people fled because they knew they lost, he butchered them. Joey here wouldn't have been alive if he didn't use his conscious. We took in his old friends, the ones that were lucky enough to be to old or to young to fight, and now they are part of this. They've helped us build this place up. They've become leaders. Now you put down your weapons, walk through those gates, you're one of us. We let go of all of it, and nobody dies," Rick told them. "Everyone whose alive right now, everyone whose made it this far, we've all done the worst kind of things just to survive. But we can still come back. We're not to far gone. We get to come back. I know…we all can change," Rick told them as he saw Hershel give a small smile.

The Governor held up Michonne's sword and looked like he was going to give in. "Liar," he said as he drew the sword down on Hershel splitting his neck from his body.

Michonne and Joey both looked at him and took a breath.

"NO!" Rick yelled as he pulled out gun and fired and ran backwards.

**TBC: I know short chapter but perfect place to end it. POOR Hershel! **


	151. Character List as of Chapter 150

**Cast of Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This as of Chapter 150 (Updated to include Molly):**

**The Atlanta Camp:**

**Rick Grimes: Andrew Lincoln Carl Grimes: Chandler Riggs **

**Jewel Dixon-Grimes (OC): Elizabeth Mitchell**

**Summer Dixon (OC): Ellen Marlow**

**Daryl Dixon: Norman Reedus**

**Carol Peletier: Melissa McBride**

**Glenn Rhee: Steven Yeun**

**Mitch Armstrong (OC) Benjamin Stockham**

**The Farm:**

**Maggie Greene-Rhee: Lauren Cohen**

**Beth Greene: Emily Kinney**

**Joined Group while on Run:**

**Mariah "Mar" Jacobson (OC) Keri Russel**

**Woodbury:  
Merle Dixon: Michael Rooker **

**Jes Sanchez (OC): Michelle Rodriguez **

**Joey London (OC): Landon Liborian**

**Michonne: Danai Gurira**

**Mika Samuels: Kyla Kennedy**

**Lizzy Samuels Brighten Sharbino**

**Molly: Kennedy Brice **

**Prisoners:**

**Axel- Lew Temple**

**Taken in at Prison:**

**Tyreese Williams: Chad Coleman**

**Sasha Williams: Sonequa Martin-Green**

**Lexi Williams (OC): Amandla Stenburg ***

**Bob Stookey: Lawrence Gillard JR**

**Veronica "Ronnie" Washburn (OC): Rhona Mirta**

**Tara: Alana Masterson**


	152. Chapter 151

**Sweet Dreams Are Made Of This**

**Now known as: This Night**

**Chapter 151**

**Author's Note: Song will be posted at the end of the chapter. I will not be breaking up the story it will still be under Sweet Dreams and go by chapters, but this song fits this story arc (and of Season Five) You'll still get your notifications under Sweet Dreams and it will still be by chapter 151 and so on!**

**Cas is not an OC, she was an unnamed person that was on the bus when it crashed it the show. I named her, she's not going to survive.**

**If characters would stop moving themselves around where they think they should be now, I'd be happy. I'm looking at you Jes. Yes, I heard you now stay put! Thank you! Now on to our somewhat scripted story. Please review.**

The Group POV:

The group watched as the sword came down on Hershel's neck and separated his head from his body.

"Daddy!" Beth screamed.

"NO!" Maggie yelled.

"Hershel!" Summer yelled.

Merle looked up at the tower where Jes was in the tower and raised his good hand as he watched Rick take the first shot and brought it down. "Now!" he told the group as they started firing. "Cover me."

Summer and Daryl kept focused on shooting but had heard him. "Where the hell do you think you are going?" Daryl asked.

"Finishing this, and well if I can, save Officer Friendly so our sister don't have to have that kid by herself."

"I'll go," Summer said, as she changed her position.

"Summer you can't!" Beth yelled at her.

"We've all got jobs to do, Hershel would say that!" she said as she fired. "I run faster then you Uncle Merle, I also have grenades in my bag and can throw! I'm not a kid anymore! I don't get to be a kid, not now. Now, are we going to stand here and see which Dixon is more stubborn or are we going to end this?" Summer asked.

Carl and Lexi took a breath as they fired. "She's got a better chance of getting Michonne and Joey out of there," Carl said.

"She also has a better chance of getting herself killed," Merle huffed.

"You brought the Governor into this Uncle Merle, you were almost killed by him, and you would have been if Mom and Uncle Daryl hadn't saved you. You go out there, you've got a big old bulls eye on you. Me, I'm faster, I'm younger, and I can move quicker. We're all going to die if we don't do something'. Dad's going to die, Michonne, Joey, they need to be helped. Hershel died, and I can't…let him come back," Summer told him.

"You better run faster then you've ever ran in your damn whole life," Daryl warned her.

Summer nodded. "Carl…you promise me you'll take care of mom, of the baby, of Judy," she said as she adjusted her bag.

Carl nodded. "We'll take care of them, all of us," he said.

"Thanks little brother, I'll be back. Beth, you make sure Judith and mom is on that bus!" she said.

Beth nodded. "Be careful," she told her friend.

"We're losing our window of time here!" Daryl yelled. "You better get your ass back in one piece," Daryl told her.

Merle looked up at the tower. "Jes, can you hear me?" he yelled.

"The walkers' in the next county can here you big mouth," Jes said as she fired.

"Cover Summer, see anything alive or dead coming after her, shoot it," Merle told the sniper.

"Got it!" Jes said. "Edge of the right side of the fence is the best way out. Cut a big ole hole in it and get out that way. The prison is lost anyway, might as well let the walkers' have it after we fry these pieces of shits."

"Got it," Summer said as she started to run.

Michonne, and Joey's POV:

The Governor looked at his group after he killed Hershel. "Go through the fence in your cars. Get your guns, we go in, we kill them all."

Tara looked at him. "Brian…they have sick children, a pregnant woman."

"Pick up your gun and let's do this," the man in the tank said.

Joey and Michonne exchanged glances as Rick had started firing and both started rolling. Joey had managed to dig out the razor blade that Tara had slipped him and get his hands somewhat lose. "Michonne!" he said as he rolled over to her. "Give me your hands," he told her.

"How? Where did you get that?" Michonne asked quietly.

"Tara..the girl in the pigtails…she slipped it to me before she got me out of the car. I could have saved Hershel…" Joey said as he looked at her.

"You could have got yourself killed," Michonne informed him.

"Stand up real easy kid," a gruff man's voice said from behind.

Joey glanced at Michonne and gave a slight nod as he stood up with his hands spread. "Easy, neither one of us needs to get hurt," he said as he kept his back to the man.

"Think it's a little late for that, don't you think kid? All you son of bitches had to do was give up, and you would have walked away. Now killin' a bunch of kids, a pregnant woman isn't what I signed up for. Now turn around," the man said.

"With the Governor, you never get what you signed up for," Joey said as he turned around and kicked the gun off the man's hand. "GO Michonne, help Rick," he said as he punched the man and knocked him down on the ground. "Now, what's your name?" Joey asked.

The man looked up at him. "John….look you can let me go, I swear I didn't know," the man pleaded with him.

"You had a choice, you could have ran, I did. You raised a gun on us, you wouldn't have hesitated, you didn't hesitate," Joey said as he grabbed the gun and pulled him up and turned him so he would get shot by a stray bullet. "Now you did something right today," he said as he shot the gun he had taken from the man and shot at others. He moved the body as he continued shooting as he saw an arrow hit another man. He looked up. "Summer what the hell?"

"Duck!" Summer yelled as she shot an arrow at a woman behind him.

"Not that I don't appreciate the help, I do, but what the hell are you doing down here? You should be getting out of here!" Joey yelled at her as he threw the man's body and went to her.

"Dad, you and Michonne..we couldn't leave you down here," Summer told him as she handed him a bat. "Save bullets!" she yelled as the two of them started taking on walkers' and soldiers.

The Bus POV:

Jewel met Beth at the steps. "Where's Judith? Where is she?"

"She isn't here?" Beth asked.

"No! The kids never got on the bus! Ronnie sent Mitch here but when he saw Judith was missing. Where's Summer? Rick? Carl? Where are they? Maggie? My brothers? Where are they?" Jewel asked.

Glenn steadied himself against the front seat. "Jewel this isn't good for the baby," he said.

Jewel glared at him. "All of our family isn't here Glenn, your wife, my children, my brothers, _our _family. I'm going to go look for them!"

Beth took a breath and blocked her. She looked at the people on the bus, at Glenn and her. She couldn't tell them Hershel was dead. "Daddy says we've all got jobs to do, Jewel. Your job is to stay on this bus, to keep that baby safe. That's _your _only job. Glenn, stay with her. I'll go find Judith and the other kids. We'll be back, we'll be alright," she assured her as she ran off.

Glenn nodded. "Come on Jewel, Rick wouldn't want this."

Jewel looked at him. "We were safe….I asked Michonne to stop looking. Jes…she stayed cause of the flu…she went out there….to get medicine. If she had been looking….she would have saw him."

Glenn shook his head. "No one is to blame."

A young woman with black hair bent down. "Your husband was a good man….he took us in after Woodbury….saved me in D block when I tripped."

Glenn glanced at her. "Cas…Rick is a good man…." he told her as he turned his attention back to Jewel.

Jewel stood up. "Rick isn't dead! Do you understand? Do you all understand? None of us would be alive if it wasn't for Rick," she said as she turned and went to get off the bus.

"Jewel!" Glenn yelled as he stumbled to follow her.

Maggie grabbed Jewel. "What are you doing? Where are you going?"

"I'm going to find Rick," Jewel informed her.

"No you aren't, you are staying right where you are," Maggie said. "Where's Beth?"

"She went to find Judith," Glenn said.

"Stay here I'm going to find her, we've got to get out of here," Maggie said.

"You aren't going alone!" Glenn told her as he started to go after her.

"No, you stay here, stay with Jewel. I'll be right back!" Maggie said as she ran off the bus.

**TBC.**

**This Night by Black Lab**

**There are things,  
I have done.  
There's a place,  
I have gone.  
There's a beast,  
And I let it run.  
Now it's runnin' my way.**

**There are things,  
I regret.  
That you can't forgive.  
You can't forget.  
There's a gift,  
That you sent.  
You sent it my way.**

**So, take this night.  
Wrap it around me like a sheet.  
I know I'm not forgiven,  
But I need a place to sleep.  
So, take this night.  
Lay me down on the street.  
I know I'm not forgiven,  
But I hope that I'll be given  
Some peace.**

**There's a game,  
That I played.  
There are rules,  
I had to break.  
There's mistakes,  
That are made.  
But I made 'em my way.**

**So, take this night.  
Wrap it around me like a sheet.  
I know I'm not forgiven,  
But I need a place to sleep.  
So, take this night.  
Lay me down on the street.  
I know I'm not forgiven,  
But I hope that I'll be given  
Some peace.**

**Some peace.**

**Some peace**


	153. Chapter 152

**This Night**

**Chapter 152**

**Author's Note: I've been trying to decide which way was easiest for me to tackle this series of events, since they are all going to be all jumbled away and away from each other. The easiest way is for the characters to pop out of my head and write it there own dang selves, but they just won't do that. So, at the expense of this story being never ending (what-I'm sorry is that groans I hear or clapping. Really hoping it's clapping) I've decided that the easiest way to do it is like they did it with Daryl and Beth and start each person at the prison then go from there. Some people may take two or three chapters. But this is the easiest way for me (Well unless the characters would come and write it for me but alas they won't) to do this many people's take. Also not going to do the people's POV if I'm not adding something to it. And it may not be in order. Please review.**

Carl, Lexi and Rick's POV:

Lexi pulled Carl's sleeve. "Come on we got to get on the bus!"

"I'm not leaving my dad! Or Summer!" Carl said as he fired his gun.

Ty looked at them. "Come on you two! They're coming!"

"We're right behind you Tyreese!" Lexi yelled as Ty looked at her. "Go make sure everyone's on the bus. Go make sure Sasha is there. We are right behind you!" Lexi told her big brother confidently. "Carl! Michonne is out there with your dad. You go out there you're going to die. Judy needs you, Jewel needs you. Your dad would want you to be the man he knows you are! He expects you to take care of them if he isn't able to!"

Carl looked at her. "Go to the bus," he told her as he started running toward the fences.

Lexi sighed as she ran to catch up with him. "Carl Grimes you are the most hard headed, stubborn person I've ever met! You want to go out there, you aren't doing it alone. You want to be foolish? Then I'll be foolish right along with you!" she said as she took an ax to a walker who came behind her.

"No one's asking you!" Carl told her.

"Carl watch out!" Lexi yelled as she tried to fire her gun. "I'm out!"

Carl attacked the walker and kept beating it as he started to show emotion. Lexi stood frozen as she watched him.

"Carl! Stop it," Rick ordered as he came up bleeding and wounded. He hugged him. "You alright? Lexi?"

"We're alright. Jewel's on the bus…." Lexi said.

"Judith? Summer?" Rick asked.

"Summer went out there, to save you!" Carl answered.

Lexi took a breath as she went to help Rick. "The bus should have been left already," she said. She stopped as she saw Judith's carrier bloody. She put her hand over her mouth.

"No!" Both Rick and Carl said. Rick to a breath as he straightened up. "We need to go," Rick said as he was supported by both of the teens. "Don't look back, Carl. Don't look back. Just keep walking. Lexi, keep focused."

Lexi nodded. "Train tracks are probably the best….lots of places to regroup," she said as she helped support Rick. As soon as they got to the tracks, Carl went ahead. "He's angry, worried…."

Rick gave a slight nod. "Yeah I know. Why did you stay with him? Why aren't you on the bus with Ty and Sasha?"

Lexi shrugged. "Carl wasn't leaving, didn't feel right about leaving him. I told Tyreese I'd be right behind him….wasn't gonna leave Carl fighting alone."

Rick looked at her. "I appreciate that."

"That's what families do right? My mother always said that blood makes you related, loyalty makes you family," Lexi said as she sighed. "Carl! Slow down! Come on."

"Your mom sounds like a smart woman, guess she had to be to raise you," Rick said as he stumbled a bit.

"Easy," Lexi said. "Carl!" she yelled at him.

"Carl! Stop right now!" Rick said as he watched Carl stop and turn around. "We need to find a place with food and supplies."

"You're dad needs to rest for the night," Lexi told him.

"Hey we're going to…" Rick said as he heard the familiar rumble of walkers.

"I'm out of bullets," Lexi said as she took out a knife. "Jewel had been giving me lessons…." she said as she walked up to the two walkers and kicked one of them down and then took her knife to them.

Carl looked at his father. "You were saying we were going to be alright? Exactly how is this ever going to be alright?" he asked as he stormed off again.

A couple hours later:

Lexi stopped in front of what looked like to be an old BBQ place. "What do you think?" she asked Carl and Rick.

"May not have a lot left, but it's a start," Rick told them. "Stay outside, keep watch."

Carl huffed. "You keep watch. You can barley stand. Lexi can stay out here with you. I'm not going to let you go in there alone."

"Excuse me?" Rick asked.

"Carl…" Lexi said as she looked at him.

"We've done this before, I'm gonna help you clear it. I'm sure Lexi knows how to help clear a building. You should just let us do it," Carl huffed.

"I know how to clear a building," Lexi said as she glanced at Carl.

"Let's go," Rick told them.

Lexi stayed in between the two as she went in. She watched Rick walk into the kitchen.

"Kitchen's clear," he said as he threw some packets of condiments on the table. "This may be all that's left."

"Should look for weapons, like knives and stuff," Lexi suggested as she turned at the sound of a walker. She glanced at a note and noticed the look that Carl gave it as they both noticed it signed by Joe JR. meaning that the walker was his father.

Carl held up his gun ready to shoot it. "I can get it from here," he told them.

"Carl that's not really a good idea," Lexi stated.

Rick nodded. "It's weak, I'll draw it out, stay back both of you," he told them.

Lexi watched as Carl took aim and fired. She shook her head. "You waited a bullet!" she told him.

Carl glared at her. "What? Dad couldn't do it with an ax, he can barley stand."

"Every bullet counts," Rick told him. What if you needed that one later? See what you two can find, then let's move on," he said as he went into the kitchen.

Lexi followed Carl to the storage room. "Seriously, Carl what's your problem?" she hissed at him.

"My problem? Why are you taking his side? Shouldn't you be on my side? Shouldn't you be angry with him because he was in charge? He let this happen!" Carl hissed at her.

Lexi looked at him. "Sides? I'm not on anyone side, Carl. I happen to want to stay alive, that's whose side I'm on. Your dad is blaming himself, he doesn't need your attitude!" she said as she dug through the shelves. "We need to find a place for your dad to get his strength…..then we need to start looking for everyone."

Carl mumbled. "They're all dead, we're not going to find anyone."

Lexi turned and looked at him. "What did you say?"

Carl faced her. "I said they're all dead, we're not going to find anyone. You saw Judith's carrier…" he said.

Lexi took a breath. "I saw her carrier. I also know that a lot of people would have done the same thing we did, look for Judy. There was a lot of bullets being exchanged, and someone might have been hurt when they grabbed for her. I got to keep focused, keep hope that mostly everyone listened and got out of there alright. Right now, though, Carl Grimes, you have your father. He's hurt, and he needs you. You're attitude is not helping this situation right now. Actually it's really annoying and makes me want to punch you in the nose. We aren't going to do this alone, the three of us have to work together, and even if you are angry, well I'd appreciate it if you tone it back a little. Right now, you and your dad is all I have, you and me, we're all your dad has, and your dad and I are all you have. Don't care if you're mad, but don't be foolish," she said as she walked out of the room before he could say anything.

Rick looked up. "Everything OK?" he asked.

"Carl's just finishing up," Lexi said. "How are you doing?"

Rick took a breath. "Kitchen wasn't as empty as I thought," he said.

"That's not what I asked, Rick," Lexi said with a sigh. "Told Carl, I'm keeping hope that they're still alive."

Rick glanced at her. "You believe that?"

Lexi sighed as she put her hands on the table. "We survived, then it's possible others did too. I'm real sorry bout Hershel. He was a real good man."

Rick nodded. "One of the best," he said as Carl came out. "How'd you do?" he asked as he put the things he found on the table.

"I win," Carl said as Lexi started to bag things up.


	154. Chapter 153

**This Night**

**Chapter 153**

**Author's Note: So, you would think that my next character chapter would be Jewel right? Well that's what I was planning. But see I have this big mouth named Merle Dixon yacking in my ear and being insistent. I tried to remind him that he shouldn't even be alive as of now, and if he didn't behave, I could kill him. He laughed and said Jewel would kick my but. He's right, she would. Sigh. **

**Red Angel 2463- I'm not sure if Lexi and Carl are gonna be 'together' they are only 14. They just mesh together. Lexi is a mix between Ty and Sasha. Things bother her, but she has to move forward. Carl's just moody! **

**Please review!**

Merle and Jes POV:

Merle fired at people as they came through the gate. "Daryl! I'm going to give Jes backup!" he told his brother as he squeezed his shoulder. "Be careful lil' brother," he told him.

"You too big brother. Better find the bus, and meet up, other wise, Jewel's gonna kill us both," Daryl told him.

Merle nodded as he let go of his brother's shoulder and fired his gun a few more times as he ran toward the guard tower Jes was in. "Jes, get your ass moving down! Now!" Merle told her.

"Aint taken down most of the Son of a Bitches yet!" Jes yelled back.

Merle sighed as he used his hand with the knife on it to kill a Walker. He glanced over and saw his bike and ran to it and started it up and pulled it over to the guard tower. "The prison is lost, now the best thing we can do is not go down with it. They have a tank, a big old tank. They've already taken down one tower, so get your ass down here, get on this bike and we're gonna meet up with the rest of the group. Don't you make me come up there and get you woman!" he hissed.

Jes glared at him. "Merle watch out!" she yelled as one of the Governor's men held up his gun and went to shoot Merle. "Hey you dickhead! Yeah you! Think you're man enough to shoot me? You're aim that good?" she yelled as she tried to distract him from Merle.

The man raised his gun and looked up ready to fire, just as Merle tackled him and hit him. "No one ever tell you not to hit a lady?" he asked.

The man was able to grab his gun and shoot Merle in the shoulder causing him to fall backward. The man raised his gun to finish him.

Merle glanced backward as the gun shot came out of nowhere hitting the man's head perfectly. "You should have taken the damn shot to begin with instead of taunting him!" he told her as he stood up.

"I was trying to distract him so he wouldn't shoot your sorry ass!" Jes told him.

"Good that did, I got still got shot," Merle told her.

"Shoulder wound, at least it wasn't in the head," Jes said. "You gonna stand there all day or we getting the hell out of dodge? I'll look at that later," she said as she hopped on the back of the bike. "You got enough gas to get to the cabin?"

"Yeah, Axel filled up all the vehicles. Jewel always had this damn second sense about bein' prepared for the worst," Merle said as he got on the bike.

Jes looked back at the carnage as he started the bike. "This time she was right."

Night time:

Merle took a swig of whiskey as Jes dug the bullet out of his arm. "You should have a drink with me, to honor Hershel….he was a damn good man."

"I'm a little busy digging this bullet out of your shoulder. What is it with this arm and yours, it can't take much more abuse," Jes told him.

"Next time I get shot, I'll ask them to be nice enough to shoot me in the other arm," Merle said.

"Novel idea, how about not getting shot?" Jes responded back.

Merle huffed. "Once again, you should had shot him and not taunted him," he told her. "Guess I don't have to worry bout Officer Friendly leavin' me handcuffed somewhere anymore."

Jes looked at him. "You think he's dead? You think there all dead?" she asked as she put the bandage on his arm.

"Shouldn't have let Summer go out there, should have went out there myself," Merle said as he took a swig of the whiskey.

"We should go looking for the bus tomorrow. It got away," Jes said as she finished with the wound.

"You got any idea where to start lookin? Cause I sure the hell don't," Merle said. "Really wish I had found some kind of drugs, would be good right about now."

Jes shook her head and stood up. "What good would that do Merle? That would just make you the same person you were before. Your family needs you Merle, they need you not to be that person."

Merle shook his head. "Why do you even care Jes? I envy you. You aint got no blood, so you don't know how hard this is."

Jes tensed and turned and looked at him. "Well thank the hell a lot Merle! No, you're right, I don't have any blood, but do you think that makes it easier? I thought you knew me Dixon, I thought you got it. You don't think I'm feeling pain? You don't think I'm worrying about Joey and Summer? You don't think I'm hoping not only for you but for me, that somehow someway, they all got out? Don't you think I know this is MY fault? That I didn't hunt long enough? Hard enough? That if maybe I had stayed out a little bit longer, watched Martinez longer, that I could have put a bullet in the Governor's brain and that would have been the end?" she asked as she put a fist to Merle's chest. "I couldn't save them…" she said almost in tears.

Merle grabbed her hands and pulled her to him. "Who couldn't you save Jes? This isn't bout the prison is it?"

Jes tried to pull away. "Let me go, Merle. We don't talk, we don't get personal, that's what's good about the way we are."

"Jes, stop tryin' to pull away. You listened to me at Woodbury, listened to my bitchin' about Jewel possibly opening' her legs to Officer Friendly, listened to me just wantin' to be reunited with my family," Merle told her. "Look, sweetheart, I'm sorry bout what I said about them not being your family. That was wrong, I know you care, I know you love 'em all, even if you don't show it. Hell, even a small part of you loves me, darlin'," Merle told her as he kissed her.

"Don't flatter yourself Merle," Jes told him.

Merle laughed. "Haven't seen you tear up in all the time I've known you," he said as he sat down on the bed with her. "Now enough bullshit, this isn't about the prison. Who couldn't you save?"

Jes shook her head. "It's not important Merle," she said as she tried to pull away and stand up.

Merle pulled her back down. "Look, we aint goin' anywhere until you tell me what almost had you in tears. I've known you bout a year and half now Jes, and you know me well enough that I don't do all the touchy feely crap. Hell, maybe bein' around Daryl and Jewel and all there feeling crap, rubbed off on me. I want to know what the hell had you so damn close to losin' control. If that means we sit here for hours, a week, hell a month, then we sit here. That also means the likely hood of finding Daryl, Mar, Mitch, Jewel, Summer and hell even the Chinese kid and Officer Friendly, diminishes," he said.

"He's Korean, Merle," Jes said as she shook her head. "You're putting this on me? Seriously just a few minutes ago, you asked why I cared."

"Come on, you know you don't listen to half of what I say," Merle told her.

Jes sighed. "You know if I spill out my heart, our whole relationship changes."

"What? You mean I can't be a pain in the ass? Now you wound me," Merle said.

Jes sent him a look. "Merle Dixon, you'll always be a pain in the ass. But you acting like you care, well that's a whole side I'm going to have to get used to. I mean I knew you had it in you," she said.

"Better take your chance now that I'm feelin' all generous, I may come to my senses," Merle warned her.

"Never told anybody what I'm telling' you," Jes said. "I told you I joined the Army to make a new start, and that's the truth. I was 14 years old. My family was all gone, cause of drugs, I was heading the same way. I needed to stand up, fight so this didn't happen to someone else."

Merle put his arms around her. "What did you do?"

"Pissed off the wrong people," Jes said. "They tried to have me killed. I knew I had to disappear. Changed my whole identity, Solana Cabera died that day. I became Jes Sanchez, I was suddenly older. I couldn't help them, my family, but I could try and help others who needed it. Was doing a damn fine job at it, until the end of the damn world."

"You don't think you helped people since the end of this world? Joey survived because of you. Jewel, she survived this because of you. Hell, I wouldn't be alive if it wasn't for you. I don't know who Solana Cabera was, but I know Jes Sanchez, and she's a damn fine woman," Merle told her. "And she's gonna help my sorry ass find our family."


	155. Chapter 154

**This Night**

**Chapter 154**

**Author's Note: So I updated the character list to include Molly, the little girl that was behind Lizzy and Mika when they shot Alyssa. She ran off with the little boy Luke never to be seen or heard from again. While trying to decide who was going to be with Jewel and save Mika while still making Lizzy batty, I decided Mika's going to be with Jewel and Molly will be with Lizzy and Ty. Someone has to be with Jewel and putting her with a child will make momma bear rear her head. My reader's have wonderful ideas, and though I can't use them all, a shout out to Tyr'amun who suggested where Jewel winds up. Then the idea just grew from there. Please review.**

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Glenn got to the steps of the bus and took a breath. "I'm going after Maggie."

Jewel looked at him. She knew there was no changing his mind, she wanted to find Rick, Summer, Carl, and Judy but she had the baby to think of. She nodded as she went over to him. "You better come back Glenn ," she warned him as she kissed his forehead. "Go find Maggie and Beth," she said as she went to the door of the bus and saw Mika looking back at the prison. "Glenn," she said as she directed his attention to Mika.

Glenn got off the bus. "Mika what are you doing out here? You should be on the bus! Where is Lizzie? Judith? Mitch? Molly? The other kids?"

Mika shook her head. "Lizzie said we should all fight, that we should have guns. I got scared, I'm not like her. I didn't see Mitch."

Glenn glanced at Jewel who was standing on the steps. "I'm going to give you a job, Mika. We all have jobs to do and I need you to do this job for me. I need you to get on the bus, I need you to watch out for Jewel and the baby. Can you do that for me Mika?"

Jewel smiled at the girl from the bus. "It's alright to be scared Mika. You don't have to be like Lizzie. Lizzie shouldn't be fighting, this is the adults job. Glenn's right, we all have jobs to do. I need you Mika, I need your smile and your laughter. Everyone on the bus does," she said.

Mika looked at her then at Glenn. "I'll take care of her," the young girl said as she got on the bus.

"Be safe!" Jewel yelled at Glenn as the door closed. She looked at the man who was in the drivers seat. "We'll wait until the last possible minute before we can," she told him as she sat down with Mika. Jewel took a breath as she looked out the window at what was going on.

"There's a tank!" the driver yelled. "We've got to go!"

Jewel looked out the window. Her children, her husband, her brothers, her family, they were all out there. Rick was probably already dead, killed by the Governor. She knew they had to leave, but that didn't mean she wanted to leave. She had to have hope that they would find each other, that all the family would somehow find each other. She squeezed Mika's hand and wiped her eyes. "Let's go!" Jewel ordered. "Come back to me Rick," she said to herself as she put her hand on the window.

Later that afternoon:

Jewel blinked several times trying to focus on Mika who was shaking her.

"Jewel! You got to wake up! The bus crashed! We got to get out of here!" the little girl said as her voice shook in fear.

Jewel blinked. "Bus crashed?" she asked. She remembered yelling at the driver that he was going to fast, to slow down but then suddenly the world went black. She blinked again as she looked around and tried to sit up. "Are you alright? The others? How long have we been here?" she said as she grasped the back of the seat to pull herself up.

"I just got a scratch….they're all…dead…I don't know how long…" Mika told her.

Jewel took a breath as she focused. "Mika, I need you to listen to me, we may not have much time," she told the girl. She rubbed her stomach as she bent down and took Mika's hands. "Did you mom or dad ever read Bambi to you as a child?"

"Yeah," Mika said as she looked around.

"It was one of Summer's favorite movies and book. You remember Thumper? You remember what he said about being scared?" Jewel asked.

"If you're scared, just be scarier then whatever is scaring you," Mika told her.

Jewel nodded. "I'm scared too, but right now we have to get off this bus, before they turn. I want you to get on the seats, and I want you to make it to the back and fill up a bag with supplies. Don't make it to heavy, because we're going to have to take turns carrying it, and I'm carrying my own load here," she teased lightly. "I'm going to gather up the guns, and knives off our friends. We need to be quick," she said seeing the fear in the girls eyes. "Mika, you can do this. We are going to have to be a team to do this. I can't do it alone, Mika. If we don't work together, we aren't going to make it, this baby isn't going to make it. You are stronger then you think, you are braver then you realize," Jewel told her as she kissed the top of her head. "I don't know how much time we have before they start coming back, we got to be quick. You got your knife?"

Mika nodded and showed it to her. "I know what I need to do," she said as she got on the seat.

Jewel nodded. "Get some of the canned food, water. My bag has some supplies. Get some of the medical supplies put it in a smaller bag. I'm going to have to clean that wound of yours," she said as she started to gather the weapons. She grimaced as she reached out with her left arm. "I'm going to have to get you to help me with my arm, it seems I might have banged it up."

"We'll have to see if each other has any other wounds, we can't take a chance on us having anything more serious," Mika said.

Jewel nodded. "That's very good thinking Mika. You're doing good," she told the girl.

"Is the baby OK?" Mika asked.

Jewel took a breath ignoring the pain in her side. "Baby Grimes is kicking up a storm. We're going to have to find shelter for the night," she said as she made her way to the back of the bus. She took a breath as she heard moaning sounds from the front of the bus. "Mika we need to go," she said as she opened the back of the bus. "Grab the bag," she said as she opened the door. "Go," she told Mika as the girl got out of the bus followed quickly by Jewel who shut the door.

Mika took a breath and took Jewel's hand. "You're not going to be able to walk much," she told the pregnant woman.

"You're right, we're going to have to find shelter, maybe a car, then figure out where everyone would be," Jewel told her as she squeezed her hand. "I'm very proud of you."

"I'm not scared," Mika said trying to pretend.

Jewel smiled down at the girl. "Mika, it's alright to be scared, being scared means you're alive. A friend of mine, Jane, she used to say 'when you get scared, you go to your happy place, then you face that fear. It got me through three years of bein' an emergency room nurse. It's helped keep me alive this long. I'd be scared if you weren't afraid, because it would mean you'd be losin' a part of who you are, your humanity. And our humanity is what makes us different then the Governor," she told her as she stopped. "I think I know where we are, we may be able to find somewhere to hole up for the night. Mika if I asked you a question, would you answer me truthfully?"

Mika nodded. "Yes," she answered.

"Right before the attack started, Tyreese found rats that were being fed to walkers. He showed them to Rick, Daryl and me. Did Lizzie do that?" Jewel asked.

Mika nodded. "I'm not like that, I know they are bad. Lizzie…she doesn't, she thinks they are like us, and they aren't. Lizzie's always…been different like that. Carol told us that we can't be weak, that we have to fight, but I don't know if I can ever kill a human."

Jewel squeezed the girls hand. "Mika, we don't kill the living, if they aren't a threat. The Governor and the people that destroyed our home, they were a threat. They killed some people we love," she said softly. "There may be a time you have to kill someone, not because you want to but because if you don't, it means that you may not live, that I may not live, that this baby may not live. But, I hope it never comes to that, I'm supposed to be the one protecting you right now Mika."

"I feel sorry for them," Mika said.

"Who?" Jewel asked.

"The person who killed Karen and Ridge, the Governor. I bet they weren't like that to before this," Mika told her.

Jewel smiled softly. "I feel sorry for them too," she said as she kissed the top of her head. "A couple weeks before we found the prison, we ran into this town, there's a hotel that we cleared out, hopefully no one else has found it. I'm going to need backup, you think you can do that for me?"

Mika smiled. "I can do it, we're a team right?"

"Yeah we're a team," Jewel said as she rubbed her stomach.

"Jewel if I asked you a question, would you tell me the truth?" Mika asked.

"You told me the truth, so I owe it to you don't I?" Jewel asked.

"Are you alright? I mean you've been grabbing your side periodically," Mika told her.

Jewel took a breath. "I'm in a little bit of discomfort, hoping that laying down may help. I guess if we're a team, we shouldn't keep things from each other should we?"

Mika nodded. "I can't help you if you don't tell me things. I'm all you have until we find the others, find Rick."

Jewel looked down at the girl. "You believe we'll find Rick? Find them?"

Mika nodded. "Got to have hope, " she said with a smile.

"Yeah, we've got to have hope," Jewel told Mika. "Come on, I don't want to be out here after the sun goes down."


	156. Chapter 155

**This Night**

**Chapter 155**

**Author's Note: More people finding this story makes me happy! Know what else makes me happy? Reviews! I'm needy what can I say? So, since Rick and Carl had a bigger episode, I'm back to them and Lexi for this chapter. Lexi's gonna lose her temper. She's got a right (I wanted to slug Carl myself in this episode) I got to get them settled before Michonne and someone else meets up with them. Thought I'd slip? Yeah, no! I have 595 reviews, can we make it 600? Please review.**

Rick, Carl and Lexi:

Lexi took a breath as they walked up the stairs to the house. "Street looks clear," she said as she helped Rick up the stairs. 

Carl went to open the door but Rick stopped him. "Hey, we need to make sure it's safe."

Lexi could see the anger in Carl's eyes and knew he was about to do something stupid. "Carl…don't," she said with a pleading sound in her voice.

Carl looked at her then at Rick before he pounded on the door. "Hey asshole! Hey shit face! Hey…"

"Watch your mouth!" Rick told his son.

"Are you kidding me? If there was one of them down there, the would have come out," Carl said with a role of his eyes.

"How about we get inside before any that may be in other houses or on the street come this way attracted to all the noise you just made?" Lexi asked as she cast a glance down the street. "Or any not so friendly humans," she added under her breath as Carl opened the door. Lexi shook her head as she watched Carl go up stairs. "Should I go with him?"

Rick sighed as he went to the kitchen. "He's being reckless."

"He called Jewel mom…before she got on the bus," Lexi told him.

Rick looked at her. "He did?"

"Yeah, he did. It's the only reason Jewel got on the bus….he's the only reason that maybe she's still alive. Maybe the baby is still alive," Lexi told him. "You need to clean up…maybe this place has some bandages or something," she said as they heard Carl come back into the other room. "Find anything?" she asked as she came into the room.

Carl nodded to the door where he had used a cord to tie it shut. "I tied the door shut."

Rick nodded. "Help me push the couch over," he instructed the teens.

"You don't think it'll hold?" Carl asked.

"Carl," Rick warned.

Lexi looked at him. "Carl it can't hurt for extra safety…" she told him.

"It's a strong knot! Clove hitch. Shane taught me, you remember him?" Carl asked.

"Yeah I remember him. I remember him everyday," Rick said as he pushed the couch to the door with Lexi's help. "There something else you want to say to me?" he asked.

Lexi took a breath and looked at both of them. "STOP IT!"

Both Carl and Rick looked at her. "Lexi…." Rick said.

"We're all hurting Carl! But you know how lucky you are? You know you're dad is alive! He's standing right there in front of you! I don't know if Sasha or Ty are alive. And if they are, they don't know I'm alive! I'd give anything to be standing in front of Ty or Sasha. I'm sorry you don't know…if Judith or Summer or Jewel's alive Carl! Don't you think your dad is hurting? You're being selfish, and I can't stand it! I'm going upstairs!" Lexi said as she started up the stairs. She turned around and looked at Carl. "And another thing Carl Grimes, I stayed with you, because you wanted to help your father."

"I didn't ask you too," Carl told her.

"You didn't have too," Lexi said.

"Lexi," Rick said softly.

"I'm sorry Rick, I need to get away from him right now before I punch him," Lexi said. "I'll clear any room before I go in. I'll look for something to clean up your wounds. I'll call if I need help. I can assume if I call for help, Carl, you'll put your anger away to save me," she said as she marched upstairs.

"Lex…" Carl said as he started to go upstairs.

"Carl let her be, she needs some time," Rick instructed his son.

Carl rolled his eyes as he sat down in front of the couch. "Fine."

"Heard you called Jewel mom, it's what got her on the bus," Rick said as he gave him some food.

"Not that it matters now, she's dead, the baby is dead," Carl said as he pushed the food back. "I'm not hungry."

Rick looked at him. "Eat. And we don't know if they are dead. Don't say that again."

That night:

Lexi sat in the bedroom with her knees up to her chest crying as a knock came on the door and Carl came in. "You know I know it's been a while since we've had to follow social normalcy, but you wait for a person to say come in before you enter a room. How's your dad?"

Carl sat down on the floor with her and handed her food. "He fell asleep. Thought if I waited for you to say come in, you'd say go away. Dad wanted me to make sure you got some."

"You're right, I would have said go away," Lexi answered as she took the food bag.

"You alright?" Carl asked.

Lexi glanced at him. "No, Carl I'm not. I woke up this morning with a roof over my head, my sister was recovering from the flu, and was about ready to go outside for the first time in days. Then a one eyed pirate showed up in front of _our _home with a tank and a bunch of naïve people who just wanted to survive like the rest of us. Let's not forget the fact that every single minute of every single hour of every single day the dead come back to life and want to eat us. Plus you are acting like a complete jerk to your dad. So, no I'm not alright, I'm far from it," she said as she let the tears fall.

Carl looked at her and wiped her cheek. "I'm just mad, you know. Dad was supposed to protect everyone and now…"

"Yeah, I know Carl, you're mad. I'm mad too, but not at Rick. I'm mad at this whole world, a world that makes people like the Governor exist," Lexi told him. "You ever feel like fighting isn't worth it anymore?"

Carl shook his head. "We went to the CDC, after the attack on our Atlanta camp. We thought, dad thought maybe if anyone was prepared for this, it was them. We got there, and it was a dead end. We found one scientist, a man named Jenner. He let us in, gave us food, we had hot showers, the adults got drunk, except for Jewel. Found out later that's where dad and her had there first kiss. We thought we were safe, we thought we wouldn't have to go out there anymore. But, Jenner….he let us in knowing full well that the building was going to blow up. He brought us in, didn't say a word about it, we wouldn't have even known if members of the group, Dale, dad, Jewel, Daryl, Glenn, Shane, Carol, T Dog, hadn't started asking questions. There was this big clock, I remember thinking how the numbers were so big, but they were going backwards. It was counting down to the end," he said.

"Why did the Doctor let you in if he knew?" Lexi asked curiously.

"Summer called him a coward, said he didn't want to die alone. But he said wouldn't it be easier to die holding our love ones close, then going out there and facing an agonizing death. All the adults, Summer, they fought him on opening the door giving us a chance. That it was our choice, and in the end one of us did stay, Jaqui. She made her choice, she went out her way. Jewel thanked him for opening the door, for giving us a chance, he said that we would be cursing him in a few days. It hasn't been easy, but things wouldn't have happened if we didn't go out there. We wouldn't have met Hershel, yeah I got shot, but still, Jewel and dad wouldn't have fell in love, Judith wouldn't have been born, and we wouldn't have met, and I wouldn't have got the hat. Yeah, we've lost…we lost Shane, Dale, T, Sophia, mom, Andrea and so many more….now Hershel. But we gained too. I guess…thinking that we lost everyone, that I won't get to meet my baby brother or sister, or here Summer sing, or just sitting on the bed with dad, Jewel, Summer and Judith…I just don't want to lose anyone else. But I also don't think it's not worth fighting for," he said as he turned and faced her. "Guess you wonder huh?"

"Yeah…every time we lose someone. I thought I was gonna lose Sasha, and I didn't know if Ty and I would survive. I put on a big show of being brave, so they won't worry. I did it when mom died, and I would go into my room and sit like this and cry so they wouldn't have to worry about me," Lexi said.

"Hey you don't have to be brave all the time, especially not around me," Carl said. "I can't promise not to be a jerk," he said with a small smirk.

"I wouldn't know what to do with you if you suddenly became unjerk like," Lexi teased.

"Unjerk? Seriously? Is that a word, or is that a word in the Lexi dictionary," Carl asked.

Lexi punched his shoulder. "Hey, someone is going to have to write the next dictionary. I'll be the next Webster, but I'll call it post-Walker dictionary," she said. "Got to include Jewel's Hells Bell's in there," she added. "Plus all the names we've heard the Walker's being called. Of course, Walker is definitely going to be the official name."

Carl looked at her. "You're just weird," he told her.

"Yeah, like you've never called me that before," Lexi shot back.

Carl laughed and shook his head before quickly kissing her. "Sorry…I…"

Lexi looked at him. "You…just…did you mean to do that?" she asked as she stood up.

"I didn't think about it! I just…well your lips were there," Carl managed to spit out.

"They are on my face," Lexi pointed out and laughed. "Wow…not how I expected this conversation to wind up. We should um go check on your dad," she said as she went out the door. She popped her head. "Just ask the next time you want to kiss me, so I know it's coming," she said before she went out the room again.

**Author's note: Awkward first kiss! But they are 14. I had been planning on something like that for a while, just didn't know where to put it. This worked out perfectly. **


	157. Chapter 156

**This Night**

**Chapter 156**

**Author's Note: I have the best fans, thank you all for the love and support! I was afraid at one point, that I may catch up to the show, but thanks to all my OC's, that doesn't look like it'll happen any time soon! I'm seriously hoping that I can refrain to watch Season 6 until I can skip the commercials-cause they really aggravated me! I corrected a mistake in chapter 153. Review please!**

Summer and Joey POV:

Summer threw a grenade as she started to run toward Rick and the Governor. "Dad!" she yelled trying to get his attention.

"Summer!" Joey yelled at her as he grabbed her.

"We've got to help him! We've got to help them!" Summer yelled at him.

Joey grabbed her face between his hands. "Summer, we have to go. If we go back in there, we die. We can go around, out by the administrative buildings, try to catch the bus. But you can't walk directly into the fire. It'll get you killed, and your dad wouldn't want that. I don't want that! Come on, we have a better chance fighting this way, the Walker's are going to descend on the prison!"

Summer took a look back then nodded. "Alright…" she said as they turned to go.

"It was stupid for you to come out here! You should have gotten on the bus, had half a chance!" Joey yelled as he took the bat to a couple walkers.

"I couldn't just leave, leave dad…Michonne…you," Summer said as she felt the heat of something hitting her in her thigh. "What the…" she said as she grabbed her thigh.

Joey turned and saw a man taking aim again and shot him. "Hey, you've been shot, we need to get somewhere so I can look at that."

Summer gave him the Dixon glare. "Thanks for the newsflash Einstein," she told him. "Damn that hurts."

"Come on Princess, lean on me. We've got to get somewhere to check this wound and pretty quick," Joey told her.

"Just do me a favor, if this is real bad, and I die, don't let me turn," Summer told him.

"It's not going to come to that, it's not going to come to that," Joey told her.

"Who you trying to convince, me or yourself?" Summer asked as she grimaced.

"We don't even know how deep it is. Plus what are you always saying? Only thing that can kill a Dixon is a Dixon, right? So that wasn't a damn Dixon that shot you, cause if it had been, they would have had better aim then that, and you'd be dead. So, stop thinking the worse, and think like a Dixon. Fight, you aren't going to give up on Rick, your mom, Carl, Judith, the baby. And you aren't going to give up on me," Joey informed her as he helped her.

Summer looked at him. "Something you got to say to me Joey?"

Joey turned and looked at her. "You're going to make me say it aren't you?"

Summer looked at him. "I was just shot, good time as any," she challenged him.

"Summer Grace Dixon I Joseph Elkanah London love you," Joey told her.

Summer looked at him as she started to say something before she heard something. "Judy…." she whispered.

"What? Judy?" Joey asked as he looked at her.

"Look Ty has Judy…" Summer said as she noticed Molly and Lizzie. "Ty!" Summer said as she went to go to him.

"Woah, remember you were shot!" Joey said as he helped her. "Tyreese!" he yelled at the other man.

Tyreese, Molly and Lizzie's POV:

Molly ran next to Tyreese. "What are we going to do? Where are we going to go?"

"We'll find a place, we just need to get away from the prison," Tyreese told them.

"They're all going to come back, Tyreese, you don't have to worry," Lizzie told the man. "I didn't mean to shoot that woman in the head, I wanted her to come back."

Molly looked at her. "They aren't the same Lizzie."

Tyreese looked at them. "What are you talking about Lizzie?"

"She thinks that when we die and come back as walkers'….I don't know. Mika understood her better," Molly answered.

"Mika got scared, she didn't fight. So she's gone, but she'll come back," Lizzie said. "So will Sasha," she told them.

"Lizzie that's enough. Right now, we need to find somewhere to stay the night. Get you three girls under some shelter," Tyreese told them as he bounced Judith. "It'll be alright, sweet heart."

"Do you hear that?" Molly asked.

Tyreese stopped. "You both got guns right?"

"Yes, but Molly didn't use hers. She got scared," Lizzie said.

"It's alright to be scared, Molly. The two of you should have been on the bus," Tyreese told them. "Did that sound like someone called my name?"

Molly and Lizzie both turned and looked. "Ty, it's Joey and Summer!" Molly said.

"Molly hold Judith," Tyreese told her as he handed the baby to her. "You both stay right here, watch out for each other. One of them looks hurt," he said as he ran to help.

Joey nodded at the other man as he came close. "Good to see you, Tyreese," he said.

"Good to see you too. Summer? You alright?" Tyreese asked as he went to help her.

"She was shot, don't know how bad it is, we haven't got a chance to look at it," Joey said.

"I don't think it's that bad, I would have passed out by now," Summer told them.

"Just a minute ago, you were thinking that you were going to die," Joey reminded her.

"You told me I couldn't, remember," Summer told him. "And before you told me your middle name," she added with a smirk. "And before we found Judith. Ty, did you see mom? Dad? Carl? Uncle Merle? Uncle Daryl? Sasha or Lexi? Any of them?"

Tyreese shook his head. "No, but I know your mom got on the bus. We need to get somewhere to look at that wound. Bad or not, we need to get that bullet out."

Molly ran up to them with Judith. "The blood's going to attract walkers'," the brown hair girl pointed out.

Summer kissed the top of Judith's head. "You're right Molly. So we need to figure out somewhere where we can look at it. Lizzie did you see Mika?"

Lizzie shook her head. "She got scared, she didn't fight like Carol taught us. She was weak and now she's gone," she said as she focused her eyes on the wound. "If you die, you can come back."

Summer put her hand on Joey's arm to hold him back. "No one's going to die Lizzie. And, if I did, I want you to take a knife to my head, and I'd thank you for doing it. Come on let's go," she said as she glanced back at Lizzie. "Psycho," she mumbled.

**Author's Note: Oh my gosh, Summer is a stubborn Dixon. She made me write this 3 times! GRR. Please review. **


	158. Chapter 157

**This Night**

**Chapter 157**

**Author's Note: I hate when characters talk over one another. I know that I need to give you all attention so hush! Anyway, please review.**

Summer, Joey, Lizzie, Tyreese, and Molly's POV:

Summer grimaced as they walked. "I need to stop for a bit," she said as she leaned on a tree. "Hey ladybug, what's all that fussing about huh?" she asked as Ty held her.

"She's going to attract the walkers!" Molly said.

Joey glanced at Tyreese. "We got to get under cover," he said quietly to the other man. "Summer's hurting more then she's saying, the longer that bullet stays in, the better the chance of infection. And we don't have anything to fight an infection out here. And Judith's crying is going to attract walkers," he said softly.

"We may have to take the chance to get the bullet out here, wrap it the best we can," Tyreese responded. "We may have to have the girls stand guard," he added.

"You think they can handle it? Molly's scared of her shadow and Lizzie's just plane scary," Joey told him.

"We may not have much of a choice, we don't do it, the infection may kill Summer," Tyreese pointed out.

Molly ran up to them. "Tyreese they're coming! Do you hear that?"

Joey listened. "It sounds like people. May be more from the prison," he said as Lizzie helped Summer limp over to them.

"We got to go help them," Summer said.

"You can't help them, Summer, you've been shot," Molly said.

"She's right. Tyreese and I'll go," Joey said as he took Judith from Tyreese. "Summer go back against that tree. Girls come here."

Tyreese nodded. "Molly where's your knife? I need you to put it in front of your shirt for easy access. Now the two of you are going to stay here and protect Summer and Judith. What do you do when you see a walker?"

"Run," both said.

Tyreese nodded. "Toward Joey and I," he said as he broke a thick branch and sat it beside Summer. "This will help you if you need to run."

"You alright to hold Judy?" Joey asked.

Summer nodded and took her as she took her knife in her other hand. "Girl power," she said as she adjusted Judy.

"Please don't leave us," Molly begged.

Lizzie looked at her. "We can do this, Molly."

Summer looked at Molly. "Hey Molly, look at me. You are stronger then you think and braver then you know. We're all alive right now because we are strong and brave, so we just have to watch out for each other until they get back. We are going to be fine. We work together, we protect each other. That's how it has to be these days."

"But I'm scared," Molly admitted.

"Mika got scared and she's not alive right now," Lizzie pointed out.

Summer gave her the Dixon glare. "Lizzie, stop that right now. You don't know that. You disobeyed adults by not being on that bus.. I'm not going to forget that. It was reckless and stupid and you could have gotten yourself and Molly killed. But right now, Molly is still alive and it doesn't matter if she's scared or not. Being scared means we're alive," she said as she heard more screaming. "Go," she told Tyreese and Joey. Summer kissed Judith's cheek. "Shh I know, but you're safe, and you're loved. Yes, we're going to find mommy and baby brother or sister to be, and Carl and dad. Yes we are," she told the baby.

"Even if they died, they'll come back," Lizzie said.

Summer held Judith a bit closer to her as she looked at Lizzie. "Lizzie, right now I need you to concentrate on the task at hand. You understand me?"

"Yes," Lizzie answered.

Joey and Tyreese's POV:

Tyreese looked over at Joey. "Real glad to have found someone else so soon."

Joey nodded. "Yeah me too. How did you wind up with Judith, Lizzie and Molly?"

"I was pinned down by two of the Governor's people, one of them fell, then Lizzie shot the woman, right in the head. Before I knew it they were running the opposite way from the bus, I went and followed them and they grabbed Judith out of her carrier," Tyreese explained. "Why were you outside the fences?"

"I had wanted to bury the people from Woodbury, to give them the respect that they never really got. He snuck up on me, then he took Michonne and Hershel later. Hershel didn't deserve that," Joey said.

"No one deserves that," Tyreese said as he heard more screaming.

"That sounded like it was coming from where we just left," Joey said. "Not the exact spot, but close," he said.

Tyreese turned and ran back them seeing Carol having shot a walker. "Carol," Tyreese said as he hugged her and the girls came running with Summer behind them.

"Carol…" Summer said as she looked at her.

"Are you alright?" Carol asked her.

Summer blinked. "Yeah…been shot."

"We'll have to take care of that," Carol said as she hugged her. "Joey."

"Carol," Joey greeted as he hugged her and exchanged a look with Summer.

"Girls," Carol said as both of them hugged her.

"I didn't see you get out.."Tyreese started to say.

Summer and Carol looked at each other. "Dad, Carol and I found an extra car while we were out. Carol volunteered to drive it back, look for more supplies," Summer explained.

Carol nodded. "Just took me longer then I thought," she said as she took Judith from Summer.

"Did you see it?" Tyreese asked.

"Saw the end, then I saw you running in the woods with the girls. You were far away, and I didn't see Joey and Summer," Carol said.

"But you found us, I knew you would," Lizzie said.

"Where's Mika?" Carol asked.

"We don't know, she might have gotten on the bus like she was supposed to," Joey said as he glanced at Lizzie.

"Maybe we can go back and get your car," Tyreese told her.

Carol shook her head. "Between the walkers and the fire, you can't go back to a graveyard."

"Look," Molly said as she pointed to a sign.

"Terminus. Sanctuary for all. Community for all. Those who arrive survive," Lizzie said.

Joey looked at Ty. "We heard something like that on the radio."

"Yeah some kind of broadcast," Tyreese agreed.

That night:

Carol and Summer POV:

Summer got up from where she was laying on the ground and went over to Carol. "Mind company?"

Carol shook her head as she held Judith. "No," she said as she touched her head. "You're feeling a bit warm. You feeling alright? The bandage is going to need to be changed in the morning," she told her.

"Yeah, don't think I'm going to die and turn," Summer said. "Carol, why did you help me?"

"You're family, not going to let you die if I can help it," Carol answered.

"But after what I did….what dad and I did," Summer started as she touched Judith's head.

Carol shook her head. "You did what you thought was best," she said.

"Just like you did," Summer said.

"Just like I did," Carol answered.

Summer looked over to where Tyreese was sleeping. "He doesn't know."

"Guess Rick didn't have the chance to tell him," Carol told her. "Why did you cover for me?"

Summer looked at her. "Because you're family. And you're back where you belong," she said with a smile. "Do you think this Terminus is a real thing?"

"In this day and time, something like that seems to good to be true," Carol answered.

"Yeah, but if others see the signs," Summer said.

Carol nodded. "They might be heading there. But it's going to be a couple days until you can stand on that leg without some pain. We need to get you strong before we even think about taking that hike."

"We check it out before we go in," Summer said.

Carol nodded. "Try to find more weapons. Don't go trusting people," she simply said.

"We need to find something with cover," Summer said.

"Not to mention cloth for Judith's diapers and your wound. You know your mom is going to be alright, Summer. She's strong. She raised you didn't she?" Carol told her as she squeezed her hand.

"I'm glad you're here, Carol," Summer told her.

"I'm glad I'm here too," Carol said.


	159. Chapter 158

**This Night**

**Chapter 158**

**Author's Note: Keep reviewing it really means a lot! A whole heck of a lot! I'm still deciding what to do about Daryl and Beth, cause there on the run chapter isn't going to change as in no one is added with them, so may or may not write there chapter. Still debating, I don't want to just do the same dialogue. **

**So, I needed someone known for his roles as cocky and obnoxious to play Mar's ex husband in a kinda flashback, and when I started looking for actors, I knew Billy Zane was perfect. Review please.**

John Tambilson-Billy Zane

Mar's POV:

Mar ran toward the bus as it pulled away. She had no idea if Mitch was on it or who else had been on it. "Damn it!" she exclaimed frustrated. She turned around to run back to Daryl but saw she was cut off. "Damn it all to hell!" she cursed as she started to run. She knew she wasn't going to catch the bus but if she could get to the highway she'd be able to meet with the others, with Daryl, Mitch, Jewel, Carl, Summer, hell even Merle. She adjusted the weapon on her back and took off. "Nothing kills a Dixon but a Dixon," she murmured to herself.

"_But you aren't a Dixon are you? You are just a whore spreading your legs for protection," a males voice said in her head._

"He's not here, he may not even be alive, Mar. And you are a Dixon. You are still alive, you are here and you don't have to listen to him anymore," Mar said out loud.

"_You lost another kid you were supposed to be protecting, Mariah. You weren't meant to be a mother," the voice said. _

Mar turned to a direction of a walker and used the ax she had with her. "You were never meant to be a father, you son of a bitch. You and your rich family that hide behind the law. You hiding behind your medical scrubs, John. The great Doctor Tambilson. Smooth talking, alcoholic, abusive Doctor Tambilson. The best thing I ever did was leave Boston and change my name," she said as she whacked the walker's face in. She stood up and went to another one.

"If I am that bad, Mar, why did you put Peter on a plane to see me?" the walker seemed to taunt her.

"Do you think I wanted to you ass? The hardest thing I ever did was put my son on a plane to see you. Every single time I did it, it broke my heart," she said as she took the ax down on one walkers' head as she kicked one away. "But, you were his father and you only took pleasure in hitting me," she told him. "I'm still standing, you dickhead. You thought I was weak, you thought I wouldn't survive without you. But I survived before all this, I survived by leaving you. By moving to a new state, a new city, by retaking my last name. I survived by making friends that you couldn't control, or scare out of my way. I survived being raped, and I got away from those people. I survived by fighting, I helped people. What about you? Did you run to your daddy? Or did you hide with your booze bottles? Or did you become someone like the Governor John?" she asked as she took the ax to the other walker's head. "I know Peter survived, because as much as you hated it, he was like me in that way. He was more of a Jacobson then a Tambilson. Only a weak and coward of a man raises his hand to his wife. MY son, John, my lovely, caring sweet boy, had a chance of surviving in this world because he knows what it's like to be strong, to be brave. I was meant to be a mother. I love Mitch as much as if I gave birth to him. My hope is someone is taking care of Peter like I am Mitch. I am going to find him, find my family. And, I'm proud to be considered a Dixon, you ass," she said as she finished taking down another walker. "I'll see you in hell," she said as she walked away. She smiled softly as she grabbed a bag off a walker. "I'm still here."

Evening:

Michonne and Mar's POV:

Mar stopped in front of what was an old BBQ place. She took a breath as she heard someone talking.

"Mike I miss you, I missed you even when I was with you. Back at camp, it wasn't you who did it," Michonne's voice said with a sigh. "You were wrong, because I'm still here. You could be too. He could be too," she said. "I know the answer, I know why," she said.

Mar took a breath as she knocked on the door. "Don't use your sword, it's just a friendly face," she said as she came in.

Michonne stood up. "Mar…" she said as she went and hugged her. "Is anyone else with you?"

Mar shook her head. "I saw the bus pull off, I tried to turn around to get back to Daryl but I was cut off. I backtracked, around the prison, started picking up tracks. Thought I saw Rick's and Carl's. Then I saw a whole group of disembodied walkers, and I knew that it could only be yours," she said as she opened up a bag. "I found this on one of the walkers' I took down," she said as she handed her a bottle water.

Michonne nodded. "Thanks. Yeah, I was following Rick and Carl. It's getting dark," she said as she sat back down.

Mar nodded. "We should stay here tonight, that is if you don't mind me tagging along."

Michonne shook her head. "Don't mind at all. Good not to be alone."

Mar nodded as she took a drink of water. "It's none of my business, but when I got to the front door, thought I heard you talking to yourself. You said Mike," she told the other woman. "Clearing the air with someone who may or may not be alive? I did that, mine was named John."

"He's dead, I did it myself," Michonne told her. "John? Your ex husband?"

Mar nodded. "Yeah, always made me feel like I wasn't good enough. Hit me, got real bad at times. Don't know if he or my son is alive. Now I don't know if Daryl or Mitch are."

"They are," Michonne told her. "We'll find them," she assured her. "Guess both John and Mike were wrong."

Mar looked at her. "What do you mean?"

"They thought we were weak, we're still here," Michonne told her. "We aren't giving up, and we'll fight for our family."

Mar nodded. "I was alone before the group found me, just like you were before you found Andrea. I had one bullet in my gun, but I wasn't even strong enough to do it."

"You weren't meant to do it. You were meant to be found by Rick, Jewel and the others. Just like I was meant to be taken in when I got that baby food. Just like we were supposed to find each other now. We don't have to be alone anymore," Michonne said.

"Makes you think dark thoughts. But here we are again, with no home, all of us scattered," Mar told her. "But, I don't think I'm as scared as I was before."

"Yeah?" Michonne asked.

Mar nodded. "Because I know that we aren't the only one's looking. No one is going to give up on one another," she said.

Michonne nodded. "We'll find them. We'll find the bus before Jewel gives birth. I'm not gonna miss that."

Mar smiled. "What you did for Jewel, staying with her during the flu. Thank you," she told the other woman.

"Don't have to thank me, she's family," Michonne said. "Even when I was with Andrea, I didn't open up to her. She was my friend, but I didn't tell her things I wish I had, things that she asked. Something about this group, something about Judith surviving," she said softly. "Jewel and Rick didn't have to raise Judith as there own, but they are. Rick doesn't treat Summer any different then if he had been there since day one. Same goes with Jewel and Carl. That somehow defies how everyone in the group helps each other, loves each other."

Mar nodded. "That's what makes us different then people like the Governor. We care, we love. Even in all this, we care," Mar said. "Tomorrow bright and early we'll start out, watch each other's back."


	160. Chapter 159

**This Night**

**Chapter 159**

**Author's Note: Yes, I know I've got more people to get to, but certain people need to get certain places before other people. So some people will be on there second or third day. In Walking Dead Time Line the time of the prison fall and Terminus is a week, I'm making it two weeks. I kinda need it to be two weeks. Please Review**

Mika and Jewel's POV:

Jewel leaned over the sink in the bathroom and took a breath as she looked at herself in the mirror. She rubbed her stomach as she took a deep breath and straightened up. They had been lucky to find the hotel pretty much cleaned out the way that Rick and the group had left it a couple weeks before they found the prison. Mika had helped her move the dresser in front of the door and they window had already been boarded up. She hoped that some of the group would think to come here. She walked out of the bathroom and found Mika sitting on the bed. "How's the head?"

Mika looked up. "Good, how's the side?"

"A little bruised, but I had a good nurse to help me clean it up," Jewel told her as she winked at her. "I found a brush, sit up and let me brush your hair before we try to get some sleep."

Mika sat up. "How's the baby?"

Jewel sat down behind her. "We're doing alright," she answered.

"I heard you crying. You miss Rick?" Mika questioned.

Jewel started brushing Mika's hair. "I miss them all," she told her.

"I remember Summer saying something about Rick waking up from a coma or something and finding him and his mom when this all started," Mika stated.

"That's right, he joined us in the quarry. He ran into the group when they were in Atlanta, handcuffed Merle to the roof," Jewel stated. "Why?"

"He found Carl once, now he'll find you and the baby. And Summer. He didn't give up then, and he won't give up now," Mika said confidently.

Jewel placed a kiss on Mika's head. "What made you so smart?"

"My mother said that things happen for a reason. We may not understand them, but they do," Mika answered.

"She was right," Jewel answered. "Sometimes I may forget that, so I'm going to need you to remind me. You think you can do that?"

"I can do that," Mika answered. "You're different then Carol."

Jewel continued to brush her hair. "What do you mean Mika?"

"Carol would get annoyed when I got scared, she said that we needed to learn to fight or we wouldn't survive in this world," Mika answered.

Jewel started braiding her hair. "Mika, Carol loves you very much. Did you know she had a daughter? Sophia?"

Mika shook her head. "No, she never said. Did she get bit?"

Jewel nodded. "Yes, she did. We had been telling Carol that Sophia needed to learn to fight walkers, that she needed to learn to protect herself. She was sweet, a lot like you but she got scared a lot. I don't blame her, it was all new to us. I still get scared, it's alright to be scared. She died before we found the prison. I think, in a way, Carol thinks that if she was stronger, if she taught herself, and then Sophia to fight, she'd still be here. I think that's why she wanted all you kids to learn."

"Do you think she was wrong?" Mika asked as she turned around.

"No, sweetheart, I don't think she was wrong. She did what she thought was right, she did it in a different way then I would have. She did what she thought would keep you alive. Just like I'm going to do. Sometimes we don't like what we have to do, but sometimes those things keep us alive and those we love alive," Jewel said as she kissed the top of Mika's head. "I'm never going to ask you to do something you aren't comfortable with, sweaty."

"But sometimes you have to do what you aren't comfortable with, if that means keeping those we love safe," Mika told her. "I'm going to do my best to keep you and the baby safe."

Jewel smiled. "And I'm going to do the same with you. We're not only trying to find Rick, Carl, Summer, Judith and the others, we're trying to find Lizzie too. I know you miss her."

Mika nodded. "Yeah, sometimes we didn't get along. We're different."

Jewel laughed. "Oh Mika, siblings are different and they disagree. Merle and I…we didn't get along for years, not until after he got back from Woodbury. It took me that long to realize no matter how different we were, how many disagreements we had, how many times he did something idiotic, stupid, and was just a royal pain in my rear end, he was still family. He was still, in the end, someone that I could count on. In this world, that is hard to come by," she said as she kissed the top of her head. "You can't be Lizzie any more then I can be Merle or Daryl. We're all different, we all have our strengths, and that's what makes each of us special and unique. And, I don't ever want you to lose what makes you Mika. That sweet smile, that innocent way of looking at this world. This world is going to need people like you Mika, people that can be strong and soft, people that can see the good in almost everybody."

"But I'm not strong," Mika told her.

Jewel brought her face up to her and met her eyes. "Yes you are Mika. Look at what you did today. The bus crashed, and you saved me. You kept a level head and you knew you had to help me or neither one of us were going to survive. You gathered the food like I said. You helped me get here, you kept an eye out for walkers. You even insisted to come in here and helped me clear out this place. You helped me push that dresser in front of the door. And, you helped me with that old car out there. Tomorrow we're going to get in that old piece of crap and we're going to go as far as it takes us. Then we'll walk. We keep looking until we can't look anymore. We leave clues for everyone. Now a person who isn't strong wouldn't be able to do all that," she said as she hugged her.

"No matter what happens we face it together right?" Mika asked.

"That's right, Mika," Jewel told her. "We should try to get some sleep, it's going to be a long day tomorrow. You got your knife next to you?"

"Yes," Mika answered. "Do you mind if I stay in the bed with you? You know…just in case you get scared."

Jewel tried not to laugh. "I'd love for you to stay in here with me. Just so I don't get scared," she said with a soft smile.


	161. Chapter 160

**This Night**

**Chapter 160**

**Author's Note: I have been so brain dead from work that I've had no desire to write or anything when I get home this week! I've been arguing with Rick and Glenn on who should get the next chapter. Rick was winning. But, I managed to get him quieted down. Please review.**

Glenn and Mitch's POV:

Glenn blinked as he heard moans and groans of walkers as he pulled himself up and away from the walkers. "Maggie!" he yelled as he backed away. He turned his head when he heard a sound from behind him. "Mitch!" he yelled as he helped him up. "You bit or scratched?" he asked as he saw the knife covered in blood. "Why aren't you on the bus?"

"I'm not bit or scratched…I saw you…I went to look for Judith. There was someone following you almost took you down, but I called to him, and he turned around. I didn't think…I rushed at him…he was shocked and I kneed him and then stabbed him in the head. I never…" Mitch stammered.

"Hey…you did what you had to do. Us Atlanta boys, we got to stick together right?" Glenn asked.

Mitch nodded as he looked at the chaos. "How are we going to get out?"

Glenn had to smile as he noticed the boy said how instead of are we getting out. "We do it together. Did you see the bus? Did you see anyone leave?" he asked as he helped Mitch up.

Mitch shook his head. "I was to focused on not losing you. I yelled out for you, but you didn't hear me."

Glenn nodded. "I'm sorry, but I'm glad you are here," he said as he leaned against the wall to take a breath.

"Are you alright? Still weak from the flu?" Mitch asked as he grabbed Glenn's arm.

"Yeah, but I'll be alright," Glenn assured him as he looked down at him. "You wouldn't have a plan would you?"

Mitch looked up at him. "I was kinda hoping you would," he answered as he helped Glenn into his and Maggie's cell.

Glenn took a breath as he saw the picture of Maggie and took a breath. He bent down and got a bag and riot gear. "This is one of those times, I wish I didn't have to be the responsible adult," he teased.

The brown haired boy gave a smirk. "Well, I kinda like being a kid in this situation," he said as he looked out of the cell. "Everything happened so quickly, maybe people left weapons in there cells. I'll go and look," Mitch offered.

"Mitch wait. We do this together, we don't separate. Only way we are going to survive is by working together. I know Maggie is alive. I also know Daryl and Mar are. We do this together, we get back to the rest of our family. But until then, it's you and me, and we don't do it alone. Got it?" Glenn asked as he handed him weapons.

"Got it," Mitch said.

Glenn stood up. "Let's make this quick. Look for weapons, in and out. The longer we wait, the harder it's going to be for us to get out."

Mitch nodded as he went into the next cell. "Why do I think it's not going to be as exciting to break out of the prison as it was to break into it?" he asked with a sigh.

Mitch and Glenn gathered what they could find in the cells and situated the bags. "You alright with yours? Not to heavy?" Glenn asked.

Mitch nodded. "It's fine," he answered.

Glenn smiled. "You've been hanging around Daryl to long," he said. "Typical Dixon answer. Nothing can kill a Dixon but a Dixon right?"

Mitch smirked. "Guess right now we're both channeling that?" he asked as he went to the door. "Really wish there was size of riot gear in my size, it would make me feel a whole lot safer."

"We'll be alright," Glenn assured him.

"Are you saying that to assure yourself of me?" Mitch asked.

"A little bit of both," Glenn answered. "You ready?" he asked as he stood by the door.

Mitch swallowed and nodded. "Sure, yeah, maybe," he answered as he held up a gun.

"On the count of three," Glenn told him. "One, two, three," he said as he opened the door and both walked out. Glenn paused as he put his hand on Mitch's shoulder and nodded to behind the fenced area where a pigtailed young woman sat. Mitch looked up at Glenn and undid the latch to the fenced in area without Glenn having to ask. They both walked in and looked at the woman. Glenn picked up a gun that was next to her. It's full, did you even fire a shot?" he asked the woman who was sitting.

"I was part of this," the woman answered.

"We know," Mitch answered. "But, you're here now, and so are we," he informed her as he started to dig out weapons from his bag. "I'm Mitch, he's Glenn," Mitch introduced as he held up the weapons.

"Why are you introducing yourself to me? I was part of this. That kid…Joey…he tried to tell me before we got here, but I didn't listen," Tara said.

Glenn looked at the woman then at Mitch. "We like to know the names of the people we are relying on to keep us alive. Now you need to take those weapons, and get ready. We are going to get out of here, but we need your help."

Mitch held up the weapons again. "You gonna die because you made a mistake? You can make up for that right now, but the longer you hesitate, the risk gets higher that we all die. So, once again I'm Mitch and he's Glenn," he said.

"Tara," she said as she stood up. "Why do you want my help?"

"We need it," Glenn said. "You are going to go in front of me, Mitch in the middle. Use the guns, then use your knives," he instructed. He handed Mitch a baseball bat. "Aim at the heads, just like we've done before, you don't think you're going to be able to take one out, you let me or Tara do it. You understand?" he asked as he took out a lighter and a smoke bomb.

"Got it, wish I had a bow and arrow," Mitch said.

Tara looked at them. "He's just a kid."

Glenn looked at him. "No he's one of the two people who are going to keep you alive right now. And, I'm telling you to do the same for him. As soon as I throw this, I need you to go out in front of me Tara. We can do this, but we can't do it alone," he said. "Get back," he told the two of them as he threw the smoke bomb. "Go go! Stay ahead of me! Shoot! Shoot!" he yelled as they made there way through the hordes of walkers' and out of the prison. "Mitch you alright?"

Mitch took a breath as he caught his breath. "Yeah I'm alright," he said as he turned and saw Tara was walking away.

"Did you see any of our people get out?" Glenn asked Tara.

Tara shook her head. "All I saw was my sister in that field. She wasn't supposed to be there. She had a gun but they just swarmed her. She wasn't supposed to be there. I did it for him, I trusted him. And then he just killed that old man."

Mitch and Glenn looked at each other. "Hershel? Was his name Hershel?" Glenn asked.

"I'm so sorry. Brian, that man, he told us you were bad people. Joey he tried to tell me, but I wouldn't believe it. I didn't want to believe there was a pregnant woman there or kids. I know that you aren't bad people, I could see that. I see it now, so what we did, what I did…I mean I'm a peace of shit. Why would you want me help?"

"We don't want it, we need it," Glenn told her.

"You aren't the first person that was tricked by the Governor. Joey was part of the first group that tried to take over the prison, but he made a decision not to fight. And now he's important to our family," Mitch said.

Glenn nodded. "I need to find Maggie. We need to find the rest of our group."

"Whose Maggie?" Tara asked.

"My wife," Glenn answered. "We also need to find the rest of the family."

"What about your parents?" Tara asked Mitch.

"My real parents died before this. But I like Mar and Daryl a lot better then them anyway. They are alive and we'll find them," Mitch said as he adjusted his bag on his back.

"How do you know that any of them are alive?" Tara asked as she went over. "Hand over the bag kiddo," she said.

Glenn nodded at Mitch to give Tara the bag. "I don't know. But Hershel, Maggie's father, was a great man and he told me all I had to do was believe, so that's what I'm going to do right now. The three of us shouldn't be alive right now, but we are. So Maggie, Mar, Daryl, Beth, Jewel…all of them they got out. You are going to help us find them. This isn't it, it can't be," he said.

"I want to believe that, I really do," Tara said.

"Then believe, and help us," Mitch told her. "Glenn, we've got company…" Mitch said as he held up the baseball bat. "Backs to each other? So we can see each side?"

Glenn nodded as he pulled Tara with them to get her in formation.

"You guys done this before I take it?" Tara asked.

"More then a few," Mitch answered as they took out walkers'. "Glenn! Hey! Glenn!" he yelled as he ran over to him. "Come on Glenn, us Atlanta boys don't give up that easy," he told him as he tried to help the unconscious man up. Mitch raised his head at the sound of the truck approaching.

Tara took down a walker and then looked up at the truck. "Hope you enjoyed the show assholes!" she yelled.

The door opened and a red hair man got out of the truck. "You got a damn mouth on you, you know that? What else you got?" he asked.


	162. Chapter 161

**This Night**

**Chapter 161**

**Author's Note: Yes I've still got people to show getting out the prison. Or at least show most people (Daryl and Beth probably won't get a chapter til Daryl reunites with the group because there part doesn't change) Review please.**

Carl and Lexi POV:

Lexi came down the stairs and went and checked on Rick. "Carl?" she called out and looked around. "Carl?" Lexi took a breath as she grabbed weapons off the table and went out the back door. She heard moaning and gun shots and ran toward them. She saw Carl pushing three walkers' off him. "I win. Cool," he said as he threw up.

Lexi blinked and shook her head. "Carl! What the hell?"

Carl stood up. "I heard them at the door. Dad was unconscious and you were upstairs, finally getting' some rest."

"So instead of calling up the stairs 'hey Lexi, there's walkers' at the door, can you come help?' You thought it would be good for you to come out here alone and risk your life? What the hell were you thinking?" Lexi asked as she pushed him. "You could have been killed! Is that what you are trying to do Carl?"

"I'm trying to keep us alive! Dad isn't able to do it! I did what I had to do. Just like I did when I shot that kid in the woods at the prison. Dad met with the Governor and he let him live, he could have ended this," Carl told her as he walked away.

Lexi shook her head. "Where are you going? The house is back this way!"

"I'm going to look for food," he simply said as he continued to walk.

"I'm going with you," Lexi told him.

"I don't need your help. I don't need anybody's help," Carl told her as he walked away.

Lexi grabbed his arm. "To bad! You've got my help weather you like it or not! You think I am doing this for you Carl? No I'm doing this for your dad, for Jewel, for Summer, for Judith….I know you don't think they are alive, but I do. Just like I know Sasha and Ty are alive. I don't want to tell your dad when he wakes up that you got yourself killed because you wanted to do it yourself, and that I didn't go with you. I would have to look at his face, I would have to look at Jewel and his face everyday, knowing that I could have tried to help you. They would look at me and I would be guilty every freaking day because I was still here and you weren't. So, no Carl Grimes, I'm doing this for your family, for me. If you don't care about yourself, then you need someone who does care," she said as she walked away without looking over her shoulder.

A few hours later:

Carl opened up a pantry door and looked up. "Hey Lexi, come here," he said.

Lexi came into the kitchen. "Now you need me?" she asked as she looked down and noticed he was missing a shoe. "What happened to your shoe?"

"Walker got it. Look," Carl told her as he pointed into the pantry.

"Didn't we just talk about this like an hour or so ago?" Lexi asked as she turned around to go out of the kitchen.

"Just look," Carl said as he grabbed her arm.

Lexi rolled her eyes and looked up. "Whoa…that's a whole lot of chocolate pudding. Find something to climb up with, I'll find spoons!"

Carl pushed a chair over to the pantry and climbed up and grabbed the pudding. "Here," he said as he handed it to her. "Come on," he motioned to her follow him outside. He climbed up a ladder to the overhang and grabbed the pudding from her as she climbed up. "So am I forgiven?" he asked as he opened the pudding.

Lexi sat down beside him and dug her spoon in. "Nope, but I'll temporarily suspend being angry while I'm helping you devour this pudding," she said as she glanced back at the window and the walker that was reaching out. "That the one who grabbed your shoe?"

"Yeah," Carl answered as he dug his spoon in the pudding.

"What are we going to do about it?" Lexi asked.

Carl shrugged. "Just leave him."

"He's got your shoe," Lexi reminded him.

"But he didn't get me," Carl answered with a smirk. "Wrote that on the door too."

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Of course you did," she answered.

"I don't mean to piss you off," Carl told her.

"I know you don't. I think it's just a guy thing," Lexi responded.

Carl looked at her as he held his spoon in midair. "Did you really just say it's a guy thing?"

Lexi laughed. "Alright, maybe it's not a guy thing, maybe it's just a Carl thing. You aren't going to stop doing idiotic things anymore then I am going to stop following you when you do it. I'm your friend, and that's what friends do. I know you're going to go back to the house and yell at your dad, that's how you get things out of your system. Can't stop you from doing that either," she said as she grabbed another spoon of pudding. "Just don't let me be in the room. I'll go upstairs….you know so I don't hear you."

Carl looked at her. "You're scary at times you know? I mean how do you know me so well?"

"You're my friend, Carl," Lexi answered.

"I'm your friend too. If you weren't, I sure wouldn't be sharing my pudding with you," Carl teased.

Lexi laughed. "If I found out you didn't share your pudding with me, we'd have serious problems," she warned with a grin.

Mar and Michone POV:

Mar bent down and touched the tracks. "They went this way. Rick was definitely struggling."

"Him and the Governor gave it to each other pretty good. Governor looked like he had the upper hand, til I shoved my sword in the Governor's middle. Made sure I didn't kill him though, man like that needs to suffer. He needs to turn become one of them," Michonne answered.

"I didn't know Andrea, but from hearing about her from Jewel and everyone, she seemed like she was a good person. I know the two of you were close," Mar told her.

"Not as close as we could have been. I didn't open myself up to her, was closed off. Rick, Carl, Jewel, Summer, Judy and you all brought me back," Michonne said.

"You brought baby food, you came and told us that members of our family was in trouble. You earned your spot from that moment on," Mar told her. "You don't blame yourself for what happened, it's not your fault. You tried, Jes tried," she told her. "You're a lot like Daryl in that way, blaming yourself for things that you don't have any control of. We'll find another place."

"You sound sure of that," Michonne told her.

"I'll be sounding like Daryl when I say this, but I gotto be. You know what being out here does to a person. We found the prison, it took a while, but we did it," Mar told her. "You ever feel like slipping back, to what you felt like when you came back to the prison, you come talk to me. I'll remind you what being part of a family is," she said as she playfully hit the other woman's arm. "I do it to Daryl all the time," she teased.

Michonne laughed as they walked into a housing area. "Think they ended up here," she stated.

Mar nodded. "One of these houses," she said. "Let's go find them," she said as they walked.


	163. Chapter 162

**This Night**

**Chapter 162**

**Author's Note: So I'm kinda on a roll getting Michonne and Mar with Rick, Carl and Lexi. I swear next chapter is Maggie. Unless the next chapter is Abe (Mitch isn't going to be to happy) We'll see where the muse takes me! Please review it does make me feel loved!**

Carl, Rick and Lexi's POV:

Lexi sat on the stairs and cleaned her knife. She looked over at Carl. "No change?" she asked referring to Rick.

Carl shook his head. "No," he simply answered. "You still think he's going to be alright? Or can we start thinking about what happens if he doesn't wake up?"

"You can start thinking about it, I'm not," Lexi answered. "I heard what you said about being able to survive without him. You know it isn't the truth," she told him. "I'll sit down here with you for a while."

Carl nodded as he closed his eyes and leaned against the couch. He jerked up as he heard moaning from the couch. "Lexi!" he yelled as he backed up.

Lexi stood up on the steps. "Now you call me?" she asked as her voice quivered.

Carl pointed his gun at Rick as he reached for him. "I can't…I was wrong…just do it…." he said as he started to cry.

Lexi took a breath as she started to go over to finish Rick off.

"Carl…Don't go outside…stay safe," Rick's raspy voice came out.

Lexi dropped her knife. "He's alive," she said as she went over to Carl. "He's alive, see got to have a little faith," she said. "Help him sit up, I'll go get him a bottled water," she said as she hugged Carl. Lexi came out with a bottle of water. "I'll go upstairs, let you two talk."

Rick shook his head. "Sit down," he instructed her. "You're a part of this too. Where'd you two get this?"

"We went out…searched for supplies," Lexi answered as she looked at Carl.

"Shouldn't have went out there, it was to dangerous," Rick told both of them.

"We were careful," Carl answered.

"For the most part," Lexi teased Carl.

Rick gave a small smile. "Kept him in line did you?"

"I tried," Lexi answered.

"It's good that you found more food though," Rick told them.

Carl and Lexi glanced at each other and laughed. "There was more, but we ate it," Carl informed him.

"Pudding…112 ounces of chocolate pudding. Sorry, we finished it," Lexi told him honestly.

Rick laughed as he looked at the two of them. "I know we'll never get things back to way things were," he told them.

Lexi lifted her head off her knees and looked at him. "Are you saying you think they are all dead? That there's no hope?"

Rick shook his head. "No Lexi, I'm not saying that. But we have to be prepared that we may not find any of them again," he said as he rubbed his wedding band.

"You're not giving up hope on finding mom are you?" Carl asked.

Rick smiled softly. "Not til I take my last breath. But Carl you're a man now, and I'm sorry."

Carl looked at Lexi then at Rick. "It isn't your fault dad, you don't have to be sorry."

Lexi started to say something as a knock came on the door. All three of them jumped up and grabbed there respective weapons. Lexi took a breath as Rick went to do the door. "Walkers' don't knock," she whispered to Carl.

They both watched as Rick went to the door and looked out the peephole and started laughing. He fell on the couch.

"What?" Carl asked.

"It's for you," Rick told them.

Carl arched an eyebrow as he went to the backdoor, still holding his gun. He cautiously opened the door. "Michonne! Mar! In here," he motioned as he held the door open.

Mar wiped her eyes as she went in. "Hey," she said as she hugged him.

"Hey," Carl greeted as he hugged her back.

Michonne smiled. "Hey do I get one of those?" she asked.

Carl nodded as he hugged her. "Come on," he said as he closed the door and took them to the living room.

Lexi grinned as she saw the two women coming in with Carl. "I am so glad you two are here. These two are hard to keep positive. See Rick, two more got out, so the rest of us could too," she said as she hugged Michonne then Mar.

Rick threw up his hands. "Alright, alright, so I'm just going to be a little bit more confident."

Mar went over to him. "No offense, but you look like death warmed over."

"Gee thanks," Rick said as he hugged her. "Did you see Jewel? Summer? Anyone?"

Mar and Michonne both shook there heads. "We got out separately, met up last night. I know I'm not the nurse you really want to see, but I'm here and she's not. And those wounds need to be cleaned and checked. Should have been checked last night."

"He was unconscious last night," Lexi told them.

Mar checked his head. "No fever. Was he running one last night?"

Lexi looked at Carl. "I didn't check, did you check?"

Carl shook his head. "I thought you checked."

Michonne looked at them and laughed. "Neither one of you are allowed to play nurse again. So is this a stop or home?" she asked.

"It's just a stop, right Rick? We got to find Sasha, Ty, Jewel, Daryl, Summer…all of them," Lexi said.

Rick smiled. "Right Lexi, just a stop."

"If we're gonna stay, we're going to need more supplies," Michonne answered.

"I'll go with you," Rick told them.

"Oh, no, absolutely positively not. What part of you need to get these wounds checked out don't you understand?" Mar asked.

"Plus you were unconscious last night," Michonne added.

"He just woke up an hour or so," Lexi added.

Rick sighed. "I'm conscious now."

"Conscious yes, strong no. This isn't up for debate Rick, I'm going to look at those wounds. They could be getting infected, and you know as well as I do, that infections are real serious in this world. I want to get you back to Jewel in one living peace. So, you are staying here with me," Mar informed him.

Michonne nodded. "We need you strong. I'll take these two with me."

"I'll grab a couple bags. I found some shirts in another house, not sure if they'll fit anybody," Lexi nodded.

"We'll be back soon dad," Carl told him.

Mar and Rick's POV:

Mar walked out of the bathroom with some bandages and water. "It's not much, but at least I can bandage the worst ones. So, you want to say what you're thinking Rick? That maybe Jewel and the baby…Judith…Summer…Mitch…Daryl, maybe that they didn't make it…." she said softly.

"Carl, Lexi and I saw Judith's carrier…it was all bloody," Rick said as he grimaced when she started taking care of his wounds.

"Everyone's thoughts were on getting Judy, her and Jewel were probably the most protected and watched out for people. Hey, we got out. You got out. I'm pretty sure that if you survived, they survived. You don't think Jewel's dead do you?" Mar asked as he flinched. "Sorry."

"I think I'd seriously know if she was gone," Rick said with a chuckle. "Cliché I know," he said.

"No, it's hope, Rick. And we got to have it, especially now," Mar told him. "I know Jewel, I know how strong and determined she is. God help any walker that stands in her way finding you, even at eight months pregnant."

"It's not the walkers' I'm worried about. The humans are worse then the walkers'. The Governor is just the tip of the iceberg," Rick told her as he ran his hand over his wedding band.

"I feel sorry for anyone who messes with Jewel or the baby. They don't know how fierce she gets when it comes to her children. But you can't do anything until you heal. If you push it, you'll be weaker, and possibly die. Until you get stronger, you are just gonna trust in everybody's will to live. When you are stronger, in a day or two, we go look for them together. When we do find them, Lexi and I are going to say 'told you so," Mar teased. "Just rest," she told him.


	164. Chapter 163

**This Night**

**Chapter 163**

**Author's Note: So I lied, I am going to show Beth and Daryl because I'm adding another person with them. But now to Maggie and the others. So technically, I know no one actually made it into the prison, but for Ronnie's part I needed to make someone get into the infirmary. Please review**

Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie had cleared most of the infirmary of supplies and put them on the bus. But she had left some bandages and surgical equipment behind and decided that they may need them. Part of her just wanted to wait until the dead took her, to join Ridge. That would be the easy way out, that's what Ridge would tell her if she was here. She had came into the prison with her husband and ten of her 'kids', now they were gone and she was for the most part alone. She didn't have the bond with the group that they had each other. She was a doctor, she had saved people's lives, and Jewel would need her when she gave birth. If Jewel survived this, if any of them survived this. Ronnie shook her head and took a breath as she leaned over the infirmary table. "This is not you Veronica, you are going to get out of here and you are going to fight. If you die, then it's because it's your time, not because you gave up. You die here, letting the dead overtake you, that's quitting. You would have yelled at your 'kids' for doing that, your soldiers. You never told them something that you wouldn't do yourself, and you aren't starting now," she said to herself out loud. She straightened up as she heard the door of the infirmary open and close.

"Well, now here I thought the prison was going to be a waist, but you may make my last few moments alive worth it," a man's voice said from behind her. "Throw out your weapons and turn around slowly."

Ronnie took a breath and palmed a scalpel that was laying on the table. "I don't have any weapons."

"Now lady, with the world we're living in, you don't expect me to believe that you don't have a weapon. No one can survive without a weapon," the man said.

Ronnie held out one hand and quickly tucked the scalpel into the waistband of her jeans as she turned around. "I'm a doctor, I took an oath to do no harm. This place was pretty safe, people watched out for me."

The man laughed. "Where are those people now lady? No one can count on anyone now a days. It's a dog eat dog world," he told her as he noticed her ring. "You married?"

"Was," Ronnie told him.

"So, you gonna make this easy for me?" the man asked as he licked his lips. "Way to end our lives you know," he said as he put his gun down and walked over to the table. "Never really been lucky in life, kinda funny how I'm about to die thanks to the chompers' out there and I find you."

Ronnie watched him come closer. She placed her hand on the table and watched until he got close enough then she grabbed the scalpel and quickly jabbed it in his neck and kicked him. "You aren't _that _lucky, ass hole," she said as she watched him grab his neck.

"You…lied," he gasped as he tried to reach for her.

Ronnie kicked him in the stomach to make him fall backwards. "No, you didn't ask the right questions," she said as she bent down and started feeling him for any more weapons. "See, I don't think this as a weapon, it's a life saving instrument. I've saved a lot of lives with instruments like this, never thought about using it to take one. But as you said, it's a dog eat dog world," she told him as she heard the familiar growls. "Or in this case, a walker eat dog world," she informed him. "That wound it's going to kill you in about four minutes, but you'll be dead way before that thanks to our friends out there. The prison belongs to the dead now," she informed him as she grabbed him up. "Since only one of us is going to be alive in the near future, only fitting you help me out," Ronnie told him as she grabbed her bag. "This is a real bad time to tell you that I was in the Air Force before this huh? That my husband insisted that we do hand to hand combat every weekend? I could have taken you down without this, but couldn't take the chance," she said as she grabbed his arm. "Actually have to thank you, I was debating if life was worth living. If I had anyone to live for, anyone who would care if I became one of those things. But, I'd care. I care about myself to much then to just give up," Ronnie informed him. "You're the one that's wrong, it doesn't have to be a dog eat dog world. There are some good people left in the world, they were in this prison. I am a good person, and you made me do this. I didn't want to do this, but because you are a sadistic ass hole that could only think of one thing before you died, which by the way is just so wrong in so many ways," she told him as she opened the door. "Hey fresh meat over here, that's it," she yelled as she used the scalpel again and made an incision in his arm that she was holding and pushed him out to the walkers'. She turned her head so she wouldn't watch him being taken down. She took a breath as she picked up the man's gun and ran to the other exit of the prison.

Sasha, Maggie and Bob's POV:

Maggie ran up to Sasha and Bob. "Have you seen Beth? Is she here?"

Sasha shook her head. "No…she's…" she said as Bob jerked backwards.

"Ah…" Bob reacted to the gun shot wound.

"We got to stay down!" Maggie yelled.

Bob took a breath. "Look inside my shirt, check my back for an exit wound," he instructed Sasha.

"Yeah," Sasha answered as she noticed the wound.

"That's good, we can treat it," Bob told her.

"Not here," Sasha told him.

"Stay down, we'll figure it out," Maggie said.

Ronnie shot a walker that was heading toward them. "Got room for one more?" she questioned.

Maggie looked at her. "Yeah, of course. Is that blood?"

Ronnie looked down at herself. "It's not mine. Come on we need to go," she told them as they started to walk. "I got some bandages, other things that we can clean that wound out with. I'll supervise while you clean him up," she told Sasha.

"Why me? You're here," Sasha told her.

"You're right, I am, now. But I may not always be….we learned that the hard way today," Ronnie said as she glanced at Maggie. "I'm sorry about Hershel, Maggie. He was a great man, wise too," she told the other woman as she placed her hand on her shoulder.

"We'll find Beth and Glenn too," Bob told her. "Tyreese could have made it," he said.

"We don't even know if anyone got out," Sasha answered. "This is a good place to stop, let us check on this wound. Water to our backs, decent view points from the bank. Good place to stay for the night," she said as Ronnie handed her bandages. "It's alright to smile, you're alive, I get it."

"It's not that," Bob told her.

"How's he doing?" Maggie asked.

"The bleeding stopped. He'll be alright," Sasha told them.

Maggie nodded. "Good. The three of you will be alright here for the night. The bus got out, Glenn got out. I'm going to find him," she told them.

"Jewel was on the bus too, I need to find her. Check on her and the baby. This much stress with her being a month out, it's not good for either one of them," Ronnie said as she stood up.

"Maggie," Sasha said.

"With any luck the bus is gone. It was heading east on the main road. If I follow that direction, I might be able to pick up the tracks," Maggie told them.

"You aren't going alone," Ronnie told her.

"We can't split up," Sasha told her. "You heading out with just a knife?"

"I'm out of ammo, so yeah. I couldn't find Beth. I know Glenn got out and I know which way he went. I'm gonna go after him and I'm gonna come back for you. Both of us are," Maggie told her as she started walking away.

Ronnie glanced back at Bob and Sasha and ran to catch up. "Maggie, stop. I know exactly how you are feeling. Half of you is missing, and you'd go through hell and back to get him back. But, if you don't think about this wisely, then you'll end up dead and Glenn will be the one mourning. I'm not letting you go alone, we don't split up. I just didn't kill a man to get out of that prison to get back to my family, to watch one of them storm off alone. I am part of this family aren't I?" she asked.

Maggie nodded and smiled. "Of course you are," she said.

"Not going without us are you?" Bob asked as him and Sasha came up.

"Thought you weren't on board with us looking for them?" Ronnie asked.

Bob glanced at Sasha. "I told her and I'll repeat it cause it's worth repeating. I'm tired of just surviving, I want to live. Finding Glenn and Jewel, that's living. That baby that Jewel is carrying, that's a sign of hope. Judy too. I was the last one standing in my group, twice, but now here I stand with the three of you. I don't think we are the only ones. So let's go," Bob told them.

Sasha sighed as they started walking but kept her thoughts to herself. They walked for an hour or so and stopped as they saw the bus turned over. "Maggie stop," she said as she approached the bus.

"You should go," Maggie told them as she continued walking.

"She needs to see if he's in there. It won't seem real if she doesn't. We need to see if Jewel's in there too…" Ronnie said.

Sasha nodded. "Fine, but we do this smart. We do this together. We'll let them out one at a time, two of us should be at the door, just in case it builds up."

"I have to see there faces," Maggie told them.

"I'll stand here, be your back up," Ronnie told her.

Maggie nodded at Sasha and Bob to open the door allowing them to let one out at a time. Between her and Ronnie they took them out. Maggie climbed onto the bus and took one walker out and started to cry.

Ronnie bent down to a couple of the walkers. "Guys, they are all missing weapons. And I don't see a pregnant walker."

"You think Jewel and Glenn got out?" Sasha asked.

"They aren't here," Ronnie answered as she stood up.

Maggie came to the back of the bus. "Jewel's go to bag is gone too. She had put it on the bus last week. They got out," she told them. "And, we're going to find them."


	165. Chapter 164

**This Night**

**Chapter 164**

**Author's Note: So I know I still have three people to get out of the prison but some people (Jewel) are demanding attention. So the original plan for Terminus OC was to be Gareth's and Alex's sister, but she told me no I don't want to be related to them. So that made me make yet another OC. Both are dying. **

**Redangel2463: Trust me Jewel and Rick aren't happy being apart! They are getting there own freaking chapter or two or three when everyone reunites! You know how they get when they get together.**

**XXX-Bella-SwannXXX- Here you go for wanting to find out what's going on with Jewel!**

**Please review**

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Jewel sighed as she tapped the gas gage again. "You have to be kidding me," she grumbled.

Mika looked at her from the passenger seat. "Are we out of gas?" she asked as she leaned to stop the CD player.

"Think we might be, but according to the gas gage, we should have half of tank," Jewel told her. She glanced at the radio as she heard voices. "Mika did you put a new CD in?" she asked.

"No," Mika answered. "Is that voices?"

"Turn it up," Jewel told her.

"Sanctuary for all. Community for all. Those who arrive survive. Terminus," the voice from the radio said. "Terminus those who arrive survive. Follow the tracks to the point where all lines intersect. There are maps at the crossings to help guide you with your journey."

Mika looked at Jewel. "We could go there, it could be safe," she said with a smile.

Jewel took a breath then looked at Mika. "It could be, Mika. Or it could be another Woodbury or worse."

"Or it really could be a sanctuary, and everyone could be heading there," Mika told her.

Jewel nodded. "Alright, we must be close because we are getting a very clear signal. The train tracks are just up that way," she said as she nodded. But, if we do this, we are doing it smart. Doing things without thinking, without preparing, it gets people caught off guard. Always think two steps ahead, weigh the pros and cons. Pro, the others could be hearing the same thing and heading there. Now you think of a con," she told the child. This was the way Jane had taught her. Be prepared for anything.

Mika looked at her. "Maybe I should take the pros, I'm not very good at looking at the bad things."

Jewel reached over and squeezed her hand. "I know Mika, and you can still look at the bright side, but you always have to weigh both sides of a coin. Bad things happened in the world before, just like now. But my friend Jane said that if you were prepared for the worst, you'd be pleasantly surprised when the good happened, but if the worst did happen, you'd be able to keep calm and clearly cause you had prepared for it. So, if we are going to do this, we are going to think of pros and cons, both of us. Con," she told the girl.

Mika took a breath. "They could be dangerous."

Jewel nodded. "That's right, so we'll have to be prepared. Hand me the bag with the medical supplies in it," she said.

Mika did what she was told. "What are you going to do?"

"First time Merle took me out hunting, I couldn't have been more then four or five, he told me that a girl needed to be prepared for anything. And that included dating boys and everything," she said. "Pull up you pants leg. If they're smart, they're going to check for weapons, maybe even take our guns. That's a con, obviously."

"A pro can be that we hide weapons on us and be ready to fight if things go bad," Mika answered proudly.

"That's right," Jewel said as she tucked the knife down Mika's sock and taped it to her leg. "Is that to tight?"

Mika shook her head. "No," she answered.

"Good the goal is to just to be able to reach it quickly and pull it out. That's why I'm going to leave a little space between the wrapping for quick retrieval," Jewel said.

Mika got a grin on her face. "Um Jewel, you don't plan to put one in your boot do you? I mean you really can't bend that far," she asked teasingly.

Jewel laughed. "Oh you think you're smart don't you? Yeah, I'm not going to put one in my boot, I've got one sewed into my jacket, always do," she said. "Con: if things go bad, it's going to go fast."

"Pro: We'll be prepared, and we work together," Mika said.

Jewel nodded. "Con: You may be forced to do something that you think you can't do," she said.

Mika took a breath. "Pro: If it saves you and the baby, then it's worth it. I don't ever want to be like those people that showed up at the prison."

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "Mika, there is absolutely no way you'd ever be like that. You are to good to turn into anything like that. People like the Governor, they were born with something bad in them. This world, it made it possible for that bad to take over. I don't like killing, I was a nurse. But the people that I've killed, I know it was either my family or me. It doesn't make me a bad person because I had to do the things I've done to keep the people I love alive," she said. "It won't make you a bad person if you have to face it, and if you can't, then that's alright too. But if it's you or them, I'd much rather it be you to live. You got it?"

"Got it. I'll try," Mika answered.

Jewel nodded. "I know you will. Hand me your bag. We're going to hide a gun in it."

"You said that they would check us for weapons," Mika reminded her as she handed her the bag.

"I said if they were smart," Jewel told her. "But, we also have the advantage of not looking very scary. I mean a pregnant woman and ten year old girl, we're the less intimating people anyone could ever meet. They aren't really going to be scared of us, are they?" she asked with a grin.

"Pro: We use that to our advantage," Mika said.

Jewel smiled. "Hey I thought you were supposed to be thinking of cons? But yes you're right, we use that to our advantage. We don't tell to much of the true story about what happened to us, we scope this place out, keep our guard up and we stay together. No matter what, if they try to separate us, you kick and scream, you knee them," she told the girl. She saw the shocked look on her face. "What it works, on either men or women. I learned that one from Merle when I was three," she said.

"You look so sweet and innocent," Mika told her with a grin.

"I keep getting told that," Jewel answered. "Alright, so we got food, water, weapons hidden. I guess if we are going to do this, we should get to it," she told Mika.

"Should we leave the others a sign? I mean incase they are coming this way, and we want them to know that we are heading in the same direction," Mika told her.

Jewel smiled. "Good idea. Something that they know but these people won't have an idea.," she said as her fingers felt the baby blanket that Karen had made. She took a breath as she found a small pair of scissors in the bag and cut a piece of cloth off. "I really hate to do this," she said as she got out of the car and tore a piece of the blanket off and tied it to the bottom of the antenna. "Sorry baby Grimes, but this is to tell daddy, your uncles, you aunts, your brother and sister, that they are on the right track," she said as she rubbed her stomach. She took a breath as another kick happened.

"They are getting worse?" Mika asked.

Jewel smiled. "Yeah, but I'm alright. I'm not in labor yet. Let's start walking alright," she said as she put a gun over her shoulder. "You got the knife visible?" she asked.

"Yes," Mika answered as she took her hand and they started walking.

"Just listen to that little voice of yours, the one that tells you when something isn't exactly right. You know that voice right?" Jewel asked.

Mika nodded. "The one that lets you know something's not right," she said.

"That's right," Jewel answered as they walked and got to the tracks. "We aren't that far…according to this sign. I don't like being out here in the open, let's go back to the woods, stay parallel to the tracks, when we get closer we can come out hiding," she said.

"The trees give more cover," Mika told her.

"That's right," Jewel said as they walked further. About a half an hour later, she leaned against a tree, and took out a bottle of water. "I need to rest a bit, Mika. Let's share a bottle of water," she said as she handed the girl some water.

"We should be close," Mika said.

"About a half an hour or so," Jewel said as she heard noises. "Get behind me, take out your knife. Stay close I'll take them out," she said as a walker came close as she stabbed him.

"Jewel!" Mika said as more walkers came out.

"Hell's bells," Jewel said as she took the gun off her shoulder and started firing. Mika stabbed one as it got close. "Stay close," Jewel ordered as one came close and her gun jammed. "You got to be freaking kidding me," she said as she took one of her knives get him on the head. She heard a gun shot from behind them and popped up her head as she grabbed Mika to her side.

A man in a blue baseball hat looked at them. "It looked like the two of you needed some help," he said as he approached.

"Stay back," Jewel warned as she kept one hand on Mika and another on her knife.

The man stepped back. "It's alright, it's not safe out here. I just happened to be patrolling," he said. "Staying off the tracks, that's a smart idea. You heading to terminus? I'm from there. We can head back that way, doesn't look like you should be walking to much," the man told her.

Jewel looked at him. "Heard the broadcast on a radio, thought we'd check it out," Jewel told him.

The man nodded. "I'm not going to hurt you, if I was, I certainly wouldn't have taken care of that walker."

"I haven't quite decided if I trust you yet," Jewel told the man as she held Mika.

TBC


	166. Chapter 165

**This Night**

**Chapter 165**

**Author's Note: Yes, I should be doing Daryl, Beth and Axel but I just couldn't leave Jewel and Mika like that, could I? I mean I do have to get them into Terminus. Tyr'amun made a statement during a PM that got the idea brewing way back in February. He said that he didn't get a malicious vibe from Gareth at the start, he got a 'damaged beyond repair vibe and he would feel that Jewel is an asset, because she's a healthy woman bearing a child' And my brain ran with the idea. As I mentioned, until I sat down to write the previous chapter, the OC was supposed to be Gareth's sister but the 'crazy bat' (I've been calling her that since this idea started brewing) changed my mind. And, Tyr'amun is also responsible for putting the idea of a name in my head. See if you get the reference! I'll give the first person to guess a virtual cookie! And, someone please send the writers a baby name book with the letter M removed, now we got dang Mary and Martin. Other letter of the alphabet! In my defense, when I named Mar and Mitch, I didn't know how M heavy this dang show was! Reviews make me happy!**

**Clarisse "Clare": Lindsey Lohan**

**Grayson: Stephen McHattie**

Jewel and Mika POV:

The man motioned to his walkie talkie. "Look, I know that you don't have any reason to trust me, but you and your daughter can't survive out here alone. You being in your condition, you heard the broadcast, that means that you wanted to find somewhere safe for you and your baby, your little girl. Just let me call a couple of my friends, they can come out here with a vehicle, get you off your feet," he said as he put down the gun. "See, I'm not gonna hurt you, just want to help you," he said as he took out the walkie talkie.

Jewel glanced around as she squeezed Mika's shoulder. "How do we know this isn't a trap?"

"You don't," the man answered honestly. "But, let me get a couple of my friends out here, you'll see we are just trying to help. I'm Martin," he introduced. "Hey Gareth, come in," he said in the walkie talkie.

Jewel watched the man as she leaned against a tree taking a breath as she moved Mika gently to stand to the side of her to block her right hand. She took her knife and put it behind her and started to dig into the bark of the tree as she kept an eye on the man.

"What is it Martin?" a man's voice came through the walkie talkie.

"I need a vehicle down at the North West entrance, about fifteen minutes out. Send Mary and Claire," the man named Martin instructed the voice.

"Mary? What's going on?" the other voice responded.

"Just trust me. Keep it small," Martin said as he ended the transmission. "See, I just want to help. You've arrived," he said as he put down the gun. "She your daughter?" the man asked.

"I didn't give birth to her, if that what you mean, but in this world, family is more then blood," Jewel told him.

"Not a lot of people would take a kid that isn't there own in a world like this," Martin told her.

Jewel watched him. "Then I don't want to be associated with those type of people," she simply said. "Sweetheart I'm craving peanut butter, in my bag."

Mika nodded and went to open the bag and gave Martin a smile and a shrug. "She's been craving peanut butter like crazy, we've got a stock. Do you want to check our bag?"

"Good girl," Jewel thought.

"No, it's alright. This your first baby?" Martin asked.

"No, I had a baby before," Jewel answered as she took out the peanut butter and dipped her finger in. She had placed her knife back in her waist band and smoothed the wood she had dug out of the tree and hoped one of her brothers saw it or Summer. Simple way of letting the other ones know which direction she went without anyone knowing.

"He or she dead?" Martin asked.

Jewel looked at him then at Mika. "We just got separated, that's all. I'm hoping she's with my husband."

"When was the last time you saw them?" Martin asked.

Jewel didn't like this man, she didn't know why. He was to noisy for her liking, but she knew she had to give him something. "Couple days ago, we got separated. We've been traveling since, had a car but we ran into walkers', that's what we call them, engine sputtered and we were forced to walk," she said as she glanced at Mika. She didn't want to tell them they ran out of gas or where in case they went looking for the car.

"We've had to take a lot of breaks," Mika added.

Jewel nodded as a pain went through her again and she grabbed the tree. "I'm alright."

"How long has that been happening?" Martin asked as he went to step closer. "Look I just want to help. If you're close to delivering, you need to be some place, well that's not out here," he pointed out.

Jewel looked at him. "Thank you Captain Obvious," she hissed at him.

Mika smiled. "She's a bit cranky at times."

Martin started to say something as a jeep pulled up. "Mary, can you help me out here please?" he questioned as he nodded to Jewel and Mika.

The woman turned and looked the pair. "My God….you're pregnant," she said shocked. "I'm Mary…" she said as she threw down her knifes. "Put down your weapons," she ordered the people with her.

"Mary," the man said as he got out of the drivers seat.

"Gareth, stay back," a young woman with red hair said as she got out of the other side of the vehicle. "Trust us," she said.

Jewel took a breath as another pain took over her.

Mika's eyes got big. "They're getting closer….you can't deny it now."

"How long has your mother been having pains sweetheart?" Mary asked as she inched closer.

"She's not her daughter," Martin corrected.

Jewel raised her eyes and glared at Martin. "You better watch your mouth sunshine," she hissed. "I don't think I like him."

The young woman came closer. "No one likes Martin. We're not going to hurt you. I'm Clarisse…it's just that we never thought we'd see a pregnant woman…not now. I was pregnant when this all started…but I miscarried. You must be strong to carry far along."

Mary smiled as she bent down. "What's your names?"

Mika looked at Jewel who nodded. "I'm Mika, she's Jewel."

"It's very nice to meet you," Mary said. "How long have you been having contractions?" she asked Jewel.

"Haven't really been keeping track, just twinges," Jewel answered.

"That's her second pain in the past five minutes," Martin interjected.

"Martin, shut up," Clarisse told him as she shot a look at Gareth.

"What happened to the both of you? Why are you hear alone?" Gareth asked.

"We got separated from our group about two days ago," Jewel answered. "We heard about Terminus on the radio…thought we were imagining things. We started walking, we're a pretty good team," she said as she nodded at Mika.

"We thought if any of our group saw the signs, they'd head here," Mika answered.

"We haven't got any newcomers, not in a few weeks," Mary said. "You're getting close to having this baby. When are you due? Do you even…I mean in these days and times it's hard to keep track," she said.

"Jewel was a nurse before, she keeps track of stuff like that. She's thirty nine weeks," Mika told them.

"Well then that's not to early to deliver. I know you must be scared, sweetheart," Mary said as she put her hand on Jewel's shoulder. "But doing this out here isn't safe. Unless you're a lot quieter then I was giving birth, it's going to draw these things from thousand miles away. I'm sorry the father of the baby isn't here, but until he finds this place, we'll keep you and Mika safe. We'll go back to Terminus, get you into a bed, get you cleaned up, some clean clothes for both of you and get ready to have this baby."

"Mika stays with me…at all times," Jewel told them.

"Of course," Mary said. "You may not want her there when the baby is born though."

"At all times," Jewel repeated.

Clarisse nodded. "She can be, won't leave your sight. I don't think we could make her if we tried. That's alright, right Gareth?"

Gareth nodded. "Of course, you'll feel safer with someone you know. And you obviously love her as your own child, we wouldn't think about separating the two of you."

Jewel looked at Mika who nodded. "We can't be out here, Jewel, not now. The baby is coming soon. You can't hide it from me anymore," she said with a smile. "We'll be alright, the three of us."

Jewel nodded as she straightened up. "You want to check us for weapons?"

Martin started to step forward, before Gareth stopped him. "Figure if you're asking, then you don't have anything to hide. Come on, let's get you home."


	167. Chapter 166

**This Night**

**Chapter 166**

**Author's Note: So usually when I get silent for a few days, it's because the characters have decided what I have planned isn't something they liked. Jes keeps moving herself from where I plan to have her. So I'm having a debate with her, which she'll probably win! Grumble Review please!**

Daryl, Axel and Beth's POV:

Axel took a breath as he watched the bus get away. He grabbed a rifle and calmed himself. He saw Daryl fighting off walkers' and wished he had something other than a rifle, whose bullets were of short supply. He glanced at the tool box, and ran over to it. "Come on," he mumbled to himself as he found a couple of crowbars and grabbed the bigger of the two. He also grabbed a few hammers and nails and duct tape and put them in his bag. "Anything can be used as a weapon," Jewel had told him once. "Just got to get creative," she had said. "Well, I'm not to sure how creative a crow bar is, but we're going to try it out," he told the inner voice. "OK, come on," he told himself as he straightened up and ran toward where Daryl was, using the crow bar as he ran. "Shit…shit that worked! OK I didn't…wow that really freakin' worked."

Daryl looked at him. "It's a crowbar, of course it worked. It's sharp. You want to stand around all day and marvel at the fact that you used a crowbar to kill a few walkers' or you want to get the hell out of here?"

Axel blinked. "Yeah, out of here, is good. But, um in case you haven't noticed, there's a tank coming toward us. And I don't think a crowbar or a bow is going to help us out here."

"Yeah, I noticed the tank," Daryl said. "I can take out the tank, and the asshole inside it."

"Mind sharing how? I mean, you are stuck with me, and you aren't the type of guy to just leave me for walker bait. You like me to much," Axel teased. "Plus, when we find Jewel, she'd kick your ass if you told her that you left me for bait."

"If we find her, or any of them," Daryl said. "I'm not leaving anyone behind," he groused as he took a grenade out of his bag. "I'm going to scare that little shit head in there."

"What do you need? I can help you," Axel told him.

"Take out a walker with your crowbar there, and use him or her as a shield," Daryl instructed.

"A shield?" Axel asked.

"It's better then spreading walker guts all over yourself, so either grab a walker and put it in front of you, or take one and spread guts all over yourself. Your choice," Daryl said with a shrug.

Axel paled at the other idea and grabbed the walker closest to him taking the crowbar and putting it in the middle of it's stomach and pushing him forward with the crowbar still in it. "God, this is really disgusting. I'm not sure I'm gonna make it outside these walls."

"You will, cause you aint got no choice," Daryl said as he threw the grenade into the tank. He counted to himself as the man jumped out.

"Grenade!" the man yelled. Daryl was right in his face with his bow and arrow as he turned around and held up his hand. He didn't give the man a chance to even beg for his life before he took the shot.

Axel looked at him as Beth ran up. "The bus is gone," she told them.

"We got to go," Daryl told them as he looked out at the carnage. "We got to go," he repeated more to himself then the other two.

Axel felt like they had ran forever, before the three of them collapsed on the ground. He hadn't been out side the prison walls in years, and he knew these two knew more about surviving out here then he did, but that didn't mean he wasn't going to try and help. "We should gather some wood, build a fire before it gets dark."

Beth looked at Daryl, who didn't say anything. "I'll help you," she said as she stood up and took a breath. "There's three of us, we should set up a guard schedule. You alright standing guard by yourself Axel? Or should one of us help you?"

"I got it, I'll pull my weight," Axel answered as he glanced at Daryl before they went to hunt wood.

The next morning:

Beth looked at Daryl who hadn't moved all night. "We should do something. We aren't the only survivor's, we can't be. Rick, Jewel, Michonne, Summer, Merle… they could be out here. Maggie and Glenn could have made it out of A block," she told him. "Right Axel?"

Axel nodded. "If anyone could be it's that group."

"You can track, come on," she told Daryl. "The sun will be up soon. If we head out now…" Beth told them. "Fine if you won't track I will. Axel?"

Axel glanced at Daryl. "Yeah, I'll go with you," he said.

Daryl sighed as he followed them.

"We didn't survive this long to give up now," Beth told them. "Look, at these tracks. Small could be Luke and Molly's. That means they are alive."

Daryl looked at them. "No that meant they were alive four or five hours ago," he simply said.

"They're alive," Beth insisted as she looked at Axel. Axel kept quiet as he looked around.

"They picked up the pace right here," Daryl pointed out. "Things went bad," he said.

"Couldn't hurt you to have a little faith," Beth told him.

"Faith aint done shit for us. Sure the hell didn't do anything for your father," Daryl told her as he started to walk away.

Axel took a breath. "So you giving up on Merle? You giving up on Jewel? Summer? Is that what you're telling us? Look I aint got no blood, I lived in those walls a long time. I'm the last man standing of the group when you came to the prison. Me, the one who didn't know anything' about guns, the one willing to do anything to be accepted. But I'm still here. And, if I made it out of there, then the rest of the Dixon's made it out of there. And, that means Maggie and Glenn, Ronnie, all of 'em. So, are you telling us Daryl that we're the last three standing? Do you have that little bit of faith in your family that they wouldn't fight?" he asked as he walked up to Daryl.

Daryl glanced back at Beth who had started crying and shook his head. "Don't want to hold on to false hope."

"You thought Merle was dead before," Beth said as she walked up to them. "They're gonna be hungry when we find them," she said as she started pulling berrys off the trees.

Daryl sighed as he took out his handkerchief and held it out to her. "Figures that I'd wind up with the two sunshine's of the group," he fussed.

Axel gave a small smile. "Well we can't all have you're pessimistic attitude, now can we Daryl. I figure that I survived a year in there with those guys, with Tomas, you two are a piece of cake. You said I would survive outside those walls cause I had too. Same goes for you too. You know your siblings, right?"

Daryl and Beth both looked at him. "What are you getting at?" Beth asked.

Axel sighed. "You, Merle and Jewel were hunters before this right? You and Jewel saved Merle from being killed by the Governor, right?"

"Yeah, so what?" Daryl asked. "You got a point?"

Beth looked at Axel then at Daryl. "If the two of them got out, they'd leave tracks for the other one of you. We should do the same, that way we'd all be headin' the same way. Maggie and Glenn would see it. Summer would know it too, and you've been teaching Rick. So we'd all have a chance to find each other."

Daryl sighed. "Yeah, I guess it wouldn't hurt," he told them.

Axel looked around as he heard noises. "That sounds like a whole lot of walkers'," he said.

"Let's go," Daryl told them. "We need to find something' to leave trails with," he pointed out.

Beth and Axel gave each other a grin as they started running.

**Author's note: And with that I've got everyone on day two and out of the freakin' prison! Please review**


	168. Chapter 167

**This Night**

**Chapter 167**

**Author's Note: Everyone is vying for attention! Greedy little people aren't they? Maybe I can start getting more then one people in the chapter but I'm not promising! Remember Mitch is being raised by Daryl, so a bit of Dixon attitude is there. Reviews motivate me! **

Mitch, Tara and Glenn's POV:

Mitch looked at the three new people who came out of the truck. "He's not responding, Tara. Up until yesterday, he was close to death due to a flu."

The red haired man looked at the two of them then at Glenn. "He contagious?"

Mitch looked at him. "No, we're better."

"Who are you?" Tara asked.

Abe walked over and went to pick up Glenn. "We're the people who are gonna stop this thing."

"Stay away from him!" Mitch said as he stood up.

"Abe…" the woman with the pigtails said.

"Look kid, we're wasting time," the red head said as he went to pick up Glenn again.

"I said stay away from him!" Mitch said as he stomped on the man's foot.

"Son of a Dick….kid," the man said as he stepped forward and picked Mitch.

"Put him down!" Tara told him.

The red haired man put Mitch in the back of the truck. "Listen kid, I don't want to hurt you or your friends. But I've got a mission and that's to get Eugene here to Washington. Nothing and nobody is going to stop us. You and your friends just signed up to help," he said as he went back over to Glenn.

"What's in Washington?" Tara asked.

"The cure to end this thing," the other man said.

"He speaks," Mitch said with a roll of his eyes. "Hate to tell you poindexter, there is no cure. I was at the CDC."

"You got a smart mouth on you for a kid," the red hair man said as he put Glenn in the back of the truck. "That's Eugene, and our mission is to get him to Washington so he can cure this thing."

Mitch looked at him. "That's your mission, not ours. Our mission is to find our family, not on some fool errand to find a cure that doesn't exist."

"It's not a cure, really, it's reversing the effects of this," Eugene explained.

Mitch rolled his eyes. "Look Einstein, if doctors' at CDC couldn't find a cure for this, I'm not having much faith in you."

The red haired man looked at him. "Watch your mouth kid. You're more then welcome to get out right here, let these things get you. Or shut up and let's get this show on the road."

Tara put the bag he was carrying in the truck. "We'll go, until Glenn wakes up," she said as she looked at Mitch.

"Fine, but I don't like you," Mitch told the red headed man.

"Names Abe, and I aint fond of you right at the minute either," Abe grumbled as he got into the front of the cab.

The woman with the pigtails gave Mitch a grin. "He's just mad that you caught him off guard. I'm Rosita," she said as she got in the cab.

"Glenn's gonna be ticked off when he wakes up," Mitch informed Tara.

"Yeah, I know. But we don't have much choice right now," Tara told him. "Why don't you try to get some rest?" she suggested.

Summer, Joey, Carol, Tyreese, Lizzie and Molly's POV:

Joey touched Summer's forehead. "We're going to have to stop for the night soon, change this bandage."

"Is her fever getting worse?" Molly asked.

"Is she going to turn?" Lizzie asked as she adjusted Judith on her hip.

Joey glared at Lizzie. "Her fever's broken but she can't walk much more."

"We covered a lot of ground today," Tyreese stated.

Carol nodded as they walked through a grove of peaches and walnuts. "There's a house, we'll check it out. Can you hang in for a little bit longer Summer?" she asked.

"Got no other choice," Summer responded.

"You sound like your uncle's there," Tyreese told her. "You girls stay out here, the three of us will go check it out."

Joey helped Summer to the bench. "Come here, Judy, keep big sister company."

"Molly, Lizzie both of you have your knives out and ready," Carol instructed.

"Yes ma'am," both answered.

Joey squeezed Summer's shoulder as he joined Tyreese and Carol on the porch.

Lizzie sat down beside Summer on the bench and looked at the graves, including one with a pair of bronzed baby booties. "They're going to have to kill them, if they find any."

Summer took a breath as she rocked Judith. She knew Lizzie was a child, a mentally unstable child, but still a child. "Lizzie, they're already dead, and they are a danger to us."

"I can hear them," Lizzie simply stated. "No one understands them," she said as she started to get upset.

Molly looked at Summer then at Lizzie. "What does Mika always tell you, Lizzie? Look at the flowers. It's alright."

Summer squeezed Lizzie's shoulder. "Yeah, that's right, Lizzie, just look at the flowers. Take a deep breath."

Joey came back out. "It's all clear. Looks like the stove is gas, got a creek out back. We can let you rest up a bit," he said as he helped Summer stand. He looked at her and then looked at Lizzie and Molly, who went inside. "Everything alright?"

"Yeah, just peachy. Lizzie thinks she can hear the walkers'," Summer said as she adjusted Judith. "Let's keep her away from Ladybug as much as possible."

Joey nodded as he kissed her. "We haven't finished our conversation from yesterday," he pointed out.

"You mean the one where you told me your middle name?" Summer teased.

"I remember telling you something else," Joey told her.

"Hey you two coming in? We need to check that bandage, get you off that leg," Carol told them from the porch.

Joey sighed. "Yeah we're coming in, Carol," he answered as he looked at Summer.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Joey leaned on the bedroom door. "How's the patient?"

Carol looked up. "We're going to have to change the bandage a little more often. I was thinking about putting that playpen in here, so Judith can be close to you."

"She can sleep with me," Summer said.

Carol nodded as she got up. "Don't keep her up to long, she needs to rest while she can."

Joey nodded. "I wasn't planning on it. I'll sleep in the chair in here, I have the midnight watch," he said as Carol walked out. "So how are you doing? Truthfully?" he asked as he sat on the edge of the bed.

"It hurts, but just got to work through it. To many people are relying on us," Summer stated.

Joey shook his head. "You know that's the problem with you Dixon's. You care to much about others, that you don't think about yourselves. You are damn lucky that this isn't worse. You are damn lucky that we ran into Carol and she could get that bullet out and bandage it."

"You mean we're lucky Carol didn't just abandon me like dad and I did to her," Summer said as she lowered her voice.

"I didn't say that. You had every right to do what you did. I'm on your side, no matter what," Joey said as he kissed her. "But I could have lost you yesterday. Plus, I was worried about that fever, it's still coming and going. I seriously thought I was going to lose you."

"I'm to stubborn for that," Summer insisted. "By the way, Ditto."

"Ditto?" Joey asked as he raised his eyebrow.

"Yeah, ditto to the I love you. You know, it can be our key word," Summer said with a grin.

"You are something else," Joey said as he kissed her and ran his hand through her hair.

"They are going to want to stay," Summer said softly.

"Who?" Joey asked.

"Carol and Tyreese, they're going to want to stay here while it's safe for Judy, Lizzie and Molly. It's a liability to have the three of them out on the road, Lizzie freakin' thinks she can train them like some kind of dog, Molly is scared of her shadow and Judy is just a baby. It makes sense, if they want. But as soon as I get better, I'm leaving," Summer told him.

"You aren't going alone," Joey told her.

"I was hoping you'd say that," Summer said.

"Jes used to say, you never leave a man behind. From what I tell, we've got a lot of men and women to find," Joey informed her.

"You love Jes like a mom huh?" Summer asked.

"Like an older annoying sister, that knows a whole lot about surviving in this world on her own. Funny thing is, I _don't _know her because she's so closed off," Joey told her. "It's a different closed off then Michonne. Michonne lets herself get close to people, like you and Carl, your mom, but Jes…she's quiet, she listens, but no one is more important then the other person," he told her. "She doesn't even know how much I care, not that I haven't told her, I don't think she thinks she deserves it," he said.

"Well I guess when we see her again, you'll just have to tell her," Summer said with a grin.


	169. Chapter 168

**This Night**

**Chapter 168**

**Author's Note: OC's in the safe zone just need to shut up right now. I'm busy trying to get these guys reunited. So SHUSH. Yeah that doesn't work, if you are interested! Let's see what Merle and Jes are up too (while Jes is behaving and not changing her mind on how she's getting into Terminus on me) Jes is like an onion, she has more layers to her then visible. She also only tells me those layers in pieces! Please review.**

Merle and Jes POV:

Jes watched Merle as he turned over every body that had surrounded the over turn bus. "Merle, can you just stop a minute? Please?" she asked.

Merle gave her a glare. "Not until I find her, she was supposed to be on the bus."

Jes straightened herself up from her leaning position and grabbed his arm. "Merle, look at me."

Merle glared at her. "You better remove that hand Jes," he warned.

"Or you'll what? Hit me? You caught me off guard the last time, it won't happen again," Jes warned him. "Whatever happened here, Jewel got off the bus. Look, she's not here. Her bag is gone from the bus, and the medical supplies, and the food. She got off this bus, Merle. She's not gone, she's still alive, she's a Dixon. Nothing can kill a Dixon but a Dixon right?" she asked.

Merle pulled his arm away from her. "What chance does she have? Being that far pregnant, being alone, out here?"

Jes crossed her arms and looked at him. "Correct me if I'm wrong, but Jewel fights ten times harder when it comes to protecting one of her children?"

"She's momma bear, always have been, doesn't have to be one of her own," Merle answered. "What's your point?"

Jes slapped the back of his head. "Has all the years of drugs sucked up all the brain cells in your head?" she asked. "My point is, that she may be pregnant, but that just means she's going to fight harder, her mind is going to be on getting somewhere safe so she can have this baby. Somewhere where the rest of will be able to find her."

Merle glared at her. "No place is safe, and if it seems safe, it's run by a maniac," he pointed out.

"I'll be sure to tell Rick you think he's a maniac when we find him," Jes told him.

Merle looked at her. "You know _who _I meant," he said. "I should have been out there looking for him, keeping guard better, instead of doin'…doin'…whatever the hell I was doin' back at the prison. I became weak," he simply stated.

Jes looked at him in disbelief. "No, Merle, you didn't become weak. You became the big brother that Daryl and Jewel deserved, the uncle that Summer needed. You became the man you always were meant to be. They are still out there, they need your help, especially Jewel. Our main focus is finding her tracks, getting to her. The rest of them can take care of themselves."

Merle came closer to her. "Why the hell do you care so much? You can just walk away, you aint got blood out there."

Jes let her face go white for a moment before quickly recovering. "You're right, Merle, I don't."

Merle looked at her. "Shit Jes, I'm sorry."

Jes shook her head. "You're right, I don't have blood out there. I could walk away. But, you need me."

Merle looked at her. "I need you?" he asked, obviously confused at the statement.

"Yes you need me. You are hot headed and go off fully cocked, not half cocked, no you like to react before you think. One of these days, it's going to get you or someone you love killed," Jes pointed out. "Plus, you aren't really good at the first impression thing," she added as she glanced down at his arm. "Don't think you can afford to lose another body part or your life, do you?" she asked.

Merle glanced at her. "What exactly did you do in the Army, Jes? You never really told me."

Jes grinned. "Now Merle, if I told you that, I'd have to kill you," she informed him as she patted his face. "Whatever happened here, happened yesterday, so she's got a days head start on us. Lot's of tracks, someone else did this," she said as she nodded to the dead Walkers' on the ground. "Probably some of our people, but Jewel was gone before that."

"How the hell can you be so sure?" Merle asked.

Jes looked up at him from her crouching position. "Get your ass down here and tell me what you see. She's your sister, so you get to do some of the work in finding her."

Merle sighed. He never took orders well, especially from a woman, a Hispanic woman at that. But Jes had never let him down and he wasn't going to start doubting her now. "Four set of tracks…..looks like three women and a man. None of them are walking like a duck," he pointed out.

Jes raised an eyebrow at him. "Did you just seriously compare your pregnant sister's walking to a duck? I feel like I should kick your ass just to stick up for her," she told him.

Merle rolled his eyes as he went further out. "Faint steps, along with littler ones. Might be one of the Samual girls. Hopin' it's the all rainbows and puppy dogs and not the crazy one."

Jes just shook her head. "You're full of something today," she said. "They are sticking to the woods. Smart, stay off the tracks, more cover."

"She's a Dixon, of course she's smart," Merle huffed. "She would have got her and the kid somewhere for the night, looked for a car, knowin' she couldn't walk that far," he said as he walked following the footprints.

"You all hunted before this, so you all had some kind of signs right? In case you all got separated?" Jes asked.

"I taught Daryl and Jewel the basics when they were kids, not that I ever used it," Merle stated.

"Well for our sake, I hope that she does," Jes told him. She walked up toward the train tracks. "That's new."

Merle turned and looked at her and moved his eyes to the sign. "Sanctuary for all Community for all for who arrive. Those who arrive survive," he raid as his eyes moved down to the map. He huffed. "Yeah why don't I believe that? I mean they are freakin' advertising sanctuary?"

Jes nodded. "Have to agree with you there, but I bet if Jewel saw the signs, she'd head there."

Merle looked at her. "Jewel aint that stupid. She's a Dixon, she aint gonna buy into something like that."

Jes sighed. "See this is why you are going to let me take the lead on this. She might not buy into it, but she knows the others will see the signs, she needs to get herself and Mika or Lizzie out from the open. She's going to think about the baby, she's going to be smart about it. So are we. We go, we scan it out, and then make a plan. But I guarantee you, that we'll find signs that she is heading there," she insisted as she fixed her gun on her shoulder as she looked up at the sun. "It's about noon. We're going to have to leave the bike."

Merle glared at her. "We aint leavin' the bike. Plus we'll make more time with it."

"We are leaving the bike. It doesn't have a lot of gas, and we can't track on a bike. Not to mention it's quite loud. We don't need to be attracting any unwanted attention," Jes said as she started to walk. "We're leaving the bike," she called back.

Merle sighed as he picked up his bag and followed her. "You are irritating as hell, you know that?"

"Been told that a time or two," Jes answered.

"You know I was wrong," Merle told her.

Jes raised an eyebrow. "Can you be a bit more specific? Because you're wrong a lot of times," she teased.

Merle shook his head. "I was wrong about sayin' you don't have any blood out there."

"You are right, I don't," Jes replied.

"May not have blood, but you got family," Merle responded.

Jes looked at him. "Not family, just people that I trust."

"Damn it Jes, they are you're family. I'm your family. No matter what happens, you got family," Merle told her.

"Are you getting sentimental on me?" Jes asked.

"Now don't be goin' that far," Merle told her.

"I appreciate that, really do. Now let's go find our sister," Jes responded.


	170. Chapter 169

**This Night**

**Chapter 169**

**Author's Note: If anyone watches Haven, the OC Grayson is played by Stephen McHattie, the Rev. I seriously got the chills when I got hooked on Haven a few weeks ago (thanks again Netflix!) This character developed from him as the Rev. I needed someone who will be a verbal sparring partner to Jes when she gets there. Jes is causing all kind of trouble in my head with him. Keep in mind Jewel's been in labor since the bus crash, but didn't admit it to herself or Mika. Review please**

Terminus OC's:

Clarisse (Claire): Lindsay Lohan (Think Blond crazy version)

Grayson: Stephen McHattie

Sloane: Kat Dennings

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Gareth got out of the vehicle and opened the door. "Martin get a room ready. Claire, go get some clean clothes, see if there's any baby clothes or blankets around. Maybe some books for Mika. You like books right?"

Mika looked at Jewel. "I think I'll be a little busy helping Jewel with the baby, but thank you," she said with a smile as she grabbed there bags.

A man came up with his gun slightly pointed. "Gareth, what's going on?"

Mary helped the pregnant woman out of the vehicle. "Martin found Jewel and Mika here out side. Jewel's in labor," Mary said.

Jewel glanced around, mentally taking notes on how many people she saw and buildings.

"Mika can come and help me look for baby clothes, not sure what we have around here," Claire offered.

"What part of she stays with me, don't you understand?" Jewel hissed as another pain hit her.

"Gareth, we need to talk. Now," the older man said.

"Mika stays with you Jewel," Gareth said. "Grayson, maybe this conversation we can have later. Alex, get a fire started, boil some water."

"Come on Mika, let's get Jewel settled, this baby isn't going to wait much longer. Claire, go, take Sloane with you. We'll need things quickly, something warm to wrap this baby up in," Mary said as she nodded to the woman in the red hat.

"Got it," Sloane managed to say as she grabbed the younger woman's arm.

Mary gave Grayson a stare before helping Jewel. "It's alright, Gareth, I've got this. Come talk to me when you are done."

Gareth sighed but nodded toward his mother. "Grayson the office now."

Grayson and Gareth POV:

Gareth closed the door behind them. "I thought we have talked about you trying to play the boss around here in front of someone new. I'm in charge, Gray."

"You're doing a hell of a bang up job aren't you?" Grayson asked. "Did you even check them for weapons?"

"It's a pregnant woman in labor, and the most cheerful child in a world of hell. They aren't a threat," Gareth answered as he leaned against the desk.

"Of course you didn't think of that. She's pregnant, do you know what that means? That some time ago she had someone that looked out for her, and by that size of that blue Sapphire ring on her hand, it's probably her husband."

"She said she had been with her husband and other child. They got separated," Gareth simply answered.

"You know he's going to be looking for her, right? Her and that baby, that little girl. We don't know anything about them, yet you walk in here like they're already part of the group," Grayson pointed out.

"If her group comes here, we give them a chance, like we do with everyone else. What did you want me to do Grayson? Shoot the kid? Make Jewel go into the train cars? We're trying to be stronger here, and a pregnant woman whose made it this far? That's something we need here. If that baby survives, then it's strong. Being kind to her is the right thing to do. Plus we both know this isn't about my leadership ability Grayson," Gareth told him.

Grayson turned and gave him a deathly stare. "I would stop before you say something you regret Gareth."

Gareth stood straight up and looked at him. "This is because Claire doesn't come to you with the nightmares of what happened in this place gets to much anymore. She comes to me for comfort, and I comfort her Grayson, over and over. You want me gone because she's not daddy's little girl anymore," he said as he put a hand on the other man's shoulder. "Remember Grayson, it's not to late for you to become the cattle. Now, we're done with this discussion, go on Sniper duty."

"Having a baby here, that's going to wreck Clarisse. You know that miscarriage wrecked her, after what those monsters did to her," Grayson warned the other man.

"She's the one that got her to come back here. It'll do her good to have something to do. Now you have orders, go do it before I find your attitude a bit to much to take today," Gareth said as he opened the door. "Now," he warned as he watched the man go.

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Jewel grimaced in pain as Mary helped her to the bed. "That man didn't seem to happy with you bringing us back here."

Mary gave a small smile. "Grayson likes things done a certain way, don't let him get to you. Now, I need to check your progress. You're lucky that you didn't have this baby out there. Mika you stay up and hold Jewel's hand."

Mika opened Jewel's bag and got out a pair of latex gloves. "She'll want you to wear these," she simply said.

Jewel had to give a small smile. "She's right, I do. Infection can be spread to me and the baby," she said.

"Why do you have latex gloves?" Mary asked curiously.

Jewel took a breath. "We had a pregnant woman in our group early on, she got separated from us during an attack, with her son and my daughter. They weren't prepared, she died during an emergency C Section that my daughter had to do. I guess I was scared that something' like that would happen to me, which it kind of did. I prepared a to go bag. Got a few diapers, a couple baby outfits, some things that I would need for delivery, like latex gloves. Oh….ok yeah they're coming closer now," she said.

Mary looked up as Alex came in. "Alex, put the water down over here. This is my other son Alex, he's going to help hold you up when it's time to push."

"I am?" Alex asked his mother.

"Yes, Alex you are. Mika isn't going to be able hold her up by herself," Mary said as she put on the gloves.

"I was an emergency room nurse before this," Jewel explained as she saw the look on Alex's face. "Mika…if something happens to me," she said.

"Nothing's going to happen to you, it won't. You and the baby are going to be fine," Mika said as she squeezed her hand.

"Mika, nothing is guaranteed in this life, bringing a baby into this world, it's dangerous. I knew it when I found out I was pregnant. But you need to make a promise," Jewel said as she squeezed the girls hand. "You need to promise me you'll protect this baby, that when Rick finds you, you tell him that I love him," she said.

Mary glanced at Alex. "Mika, pregnant women worry. I did and I was in the hospital delivering my two. Jewel just needs reassurance, she knows you and trusts you. We'll watch over Mika and this baby, if something happens to you. But it's not going to Jewel," she assured her as she checked her. "Just as I thought in the truck, you're close. I can feel this babies head. Have you got any names picked out? That's what I argued with my ex husband about the most, I won with Alex, he won with Gareth, being the oldest and all."

"Promise me Mika," Jewel said as she looked at her.

"I promise, Jewel," Mika said. "Had you and Rick decided on names?"

Jewel smiled softly. "Talked yes, decided no," she said as she grimaced.

"Well, maybe Rick won't mind you naming this baby without him. I know he's going to be turning over every stone looking for you and this baby, and Mika. He's going to hate that he missed this. You and this baby, it's a miracle in this time. A little life in a darkness of this world. I feel privileged to bring this little one into this world. No one is going to hurt you, this baby or Mika," Mary told her as Alex exchanged a look with her.

Jewel looked at her and squeezed Mika's hand. She didn't know if she trusted these people but right at the moment she didn't have a choice.

One hour later:

"One more push Jewel, you're doing great," Mary assured her as Alex helped Jewel sit up.

"You said one more push, three pushes ago," Jewel hissed.

Mary gave a small laugh. "Yes, I guess I did. But this baby just decided to make a liar out of me," she said. "One more push Jewel."

Mika smiled. "Come on Jewel, I want to meet this baby that we've all been waiting for," she said.

Jewel pushed, silently cussing Rick out in her head. She had silently cursed herself for revealing Rick's name in case they weren't good people. She couldn't change that now, but she refused to reveal anything more. She collapsed on the pillow as she gave the final push. "Is the baby alright?" she asked as she looked at Mary.

"Come on sweetheart, breath for me," Mary told the baby as the baby released a yell. "That's it. It's a girl, Jewel. A healthy baby girl," she said. "I'm just going to clean her up then I'll hand her right over. See I'm not going anywhere with her. Mika can help me with her."

Jewel nodded as Mika gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Jewel she's so small….but she's beautiful," she said as she helped clean the baby up.

"Alex and I will leave the three of you alone after I clean you up Jewel. Let you bond with the baby," Mary said.

Jewel nodded. "I appreciate it," she said as she listened to the baby cry. "Thank you…both," she said.

TBC

**Author's note: Baby Grimes is here! The poll I held a few months back, a girl won by 70%. Reviews please!**


	171. Chapter 170

**This Night**

**Chapter 170**

**Author's Note: You're just going to have to wait to find out the babies name. I'm just mean that way! And noone is gonna eat the baby! Review please**

Rick and Mar's POV:

Mar leaned against the kitchen door and watched as Rick leaned over the sink and took a deep breath. "You should be resting, Rick. Jewel would kill me if she knew I wasn't making you recover."

Rick turned and looked at her. "She's out there, alone, scared, maybe having this baby. Just like Lori."

"That wasn't your fault, neither is this Rick," Mar told him. "You know Jewel, she was prepared for anything. She's got everyone on the bus to help her out. No one going to abandon her and this baby," she told Rick as she squeezed his arm. "We'll find them, Rick, but you aren't going to be able to do anything without you resting. Jewel is going to need you healthy, and strong. You have to take care of yourself, so you can take care of her and this baby. The quicker you get heal, the quicker we can go look for her. I don't want her having this baby by herself anymore then you do. She's my best friend, Rick. I want to see her have this baby, I want to hold her hand, I want to check this baby out. I want to see you holding this baby, holding her hand. You were almost killed by a mad man two days ago Rick, so stop being stubborn and get back upstairs."

"Michonne and the kids' should be back by now," Rick said.

"They're fine, but you aren't. I swear to God Rick, I will pull out my best Jewel impression, you know the glare, and the crossing of the arms. Yeah we got that from Jane," Mar warned. "Come on, upstairs. I'll help you up."

Rick took a breath and went with her. "Do you think she'll forgive me? If I miss the babies birth?"

Mar looked at him. "Rick, you know Jewel. The two of you are the missing half of each other. She's not going to be mad at you, this was no way your fault. She's going to be relieved to see you, she's going to run into your arms, and the two are you are just going to stare at each other in that disgusting but cute way you do," she teased.

Rick looked at her. "We do not stare at each other."

"Yeah, you do," Mar answered as she helped him to the bed. "A stare that says volumes without saying a word. A look that every girl grows up wanting," Mar said. "Not a whole lot of girls get that."

Rick gave a small smile. "Daryl looks at you that way."

Mar smiled. "Not the way you two do. Not sure any man looks at any woman the way you look at Jewel, but that's what makes you two the perfect couple to lead us at the end of the world. You and Jewel are like soul mates that have been waiting just to be reunited. We all know when the two of you are together, the rest of us are looking at pure love."

Rick rolled his eyes. "You are not allowed to read any more cheesy romance novels," he said as he playfully hit her arm. "I mean this isn't putting much pressure on Jewel or me," he told her.

Mar laughed. "You guys will find each other again, and then I'm going to say 'told you so.' Now drink some water, and the next time you think about getting up, don't. I'll go look for a book for you to read."

"Yes ma'am," Rick said with a roll of his eyes.

Michonne, Carl, Lexi POV:

Michonne gave a smile to the two teens as she rejoined them. "Find anything good? Candy Bars? Comic books? Crazy cheese?"

Carl looked at her. "Huh?" he asked.

Lexi looked at him. "You don't know what crazy cheese is? You were definitely deprived!"

Michonne pulled out a can of cheese. "Bam, crazy cheese. Found it all sealed and everything. Now I'll be nice and let you have the first pull, since you have been deprived."

"No thanks," Carl said.

"You sure? I mean Lexi here can tell you what you are missing," Michonne told him.

Lexi smiled. "It's real good."

"I'm fine," Carl answered.

"You don't seem fine," Michonne answered.

"I'm just tired, OK?" Carl answered.

Lexi shrugged as Michonne opened the can of crazy cheese and sprayed some in her mouth letting it hang out.

Carl rolled his eyes and walked ahead of them as Lexi laughed. "He's been in a mood," Lexi said as she shrugged.

"Well one of you thought it was funny," Michonne said. "I'm not very good at making boys that age laugh."

"I was laughing, on the inside," Carl said as he went to the door.

"You've been doing that a lot then," Lexi said with a roll of her eyes.

"Toddlers find me funny. Two, three year olds," Michonne said.

"Did you teach in a pre school or something?" Lexi asked as she watched Carl knocked.

"Not exactly," Michonne answered.

"So what do you mean by toddlers?" Carl asked.

"I had a three year old son and he happened to find me funny," Michonne said as she opened the door. "We need food, batteries, water, in that order."

"Why didn't you ever tell us you had a kid? What was his name? Did you have any others? Were you married?" Carl asked.

Lexi glanced at him. "Ever hear something about privacy?" she asked.

Michonne laughed. "It's alright, Lexi. I'll answer one question at a time, one room at a time, and only after we cleared it. But Lexi gets to ask questions too."

"Nah, I think he got it covered," Lexi answered as they went to clear rooms.

Carl stayed quiet until they cleared one room. "What was your son's name?"

"I said after," Michonne told him.

"Technically these are two separate rooms and we already cleared that one, so…" Carl said.

"Andre. His name was Andre Anthony," Michonne answered. "Make sure there isn't a box of cookies hiding in there," she said as she nodded to the door.

"Did you have any other kids?" Carl asked.

"Rules of the game my friend," Michonne told him. "Lexi, stay with us, don't be going in a room by yourself."

Lexi sighed and turned around. "Alright."

"So did you?" Carl asked as Lexi rejoined them.

Michonne scoffed. "You could be a spy, or a cop. No one was enough for me. Andre was a handful, like you," she told him. "Now if they were well behaved as Lexi here, I might have reconsidered," she said.

"Does anyone else know?" Lexi asked as she glanced back to the room where she was just in.

"Jewel," Michonne answered. "Hey, Lexi, you alright?"

"Yeah," Lexi answered.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Michonne asked as she went over to her.

"It was a babie's room…a girls room…," Lexi answered as she slid down the wall. "I…" she tried to keep the tears from coming.

Michonne bent down. "Hey, I thought you were on my side in that we were going to find the rest of them?"

"But what if we don't? What if Sasha and Ty are dead? What if Judy….her carrier…" Lexi said.

Carl bent down. "Hey, we aren't giving up hope. I didn't think that we'd find anyone else. But Mar and Michonne found us."

"If anyone's survivors', it's our group. Everyone is going to be doing what we are doing, trying to find each other. Sasha and Ty aren't going to stop looking for you, and we aren't going to stop looking for them," Michonne answered.

"We um should get some clothes for Judy in the babies room…maybe see if there's any small outfits for the new baby," Lexi suggested.

"That's the Lexi I know," Carl said. "But we don't want to dress my baby brother in pink," he told her.

Michonne grinned. "Oh you just don't want to be the only boy in the Grimes family."

"I'm kinda hoping for a girl, I mean we're awesome," Lexi answered.

"We should get back, Rick and Mar will be worried about us," Michonne answered as she hugged Lexi.


	172. Chapter 171

**This Night**

**Chapter 171**

**Author's Note: Yep still not the chapter with the baby name. Yeah I'm mean aren't I? But you all love me. And I got people to show! Mitch and Abe's just going to have one of those relationships for a while. They are so much fun to work off each other and I don't know why! Review please**

Mitch, Glenn and Tara's POV:

Tara glanced over at Mitch who hadn't said a word in over an hour. "So how long have you known Glenn?"

"Since right after this started, we were at a quarry outside Atlanta," Mitch answered.

"Did your parents….you know…get bit?" Tara asked.

Mitch shrugged. "My mom died when I was three, my dad took off when all this happened, I just assume he's dead. Left my brother Luke and I alone, our half brother Kaden, packed us up took us with him. He got bit at the quarry. We were on a highway, big heard of walkers' came, we hid under cars. My brother got scared when they came close, he ran. Rick and Summer, they ran after him. Rick and Summer got him, but they had to distract the walkers' away from him. So they told him to stay put, but he must have gotten scared cause they didn't find him. Everyone told me that we'd find him, that they wouldn't give up. I kinda knew he was gone. Carl got shot, we wound up on Hershel's farm," he said as he glanced at her. "Everyone looked while Carl was recovering, especially Daryl. We found out Hershel was keeping walkers' in the barn. He thought that they were just sick. One of the group, wouldn't wait for Rick to handle it. He cut the lock off, all these walkers' came out..the last one was Luke."

"I'm sorry…." Tara said.

"They could have just left me, you know? I was the youngest, no family, no ties to anyone. All those months after the farm fell, they could have just left me, but they didn't. Daryl said once I was an honorary Dixon, and Dixon's don't abandon family. Glenn, Rick, Daryl and I we're the Atlanta boys. Glenn and I use it mostly. Rick and Daryl, they're out there, if anyone survived this, it's this group, this family. And this idiot," he said as he pointed to the drive, "just needs to stop."

"We passed the bus, you saw it," Tara told him.

"Yes, I know that they were dead, but not everyone was on that bus. Jewel, the pregnant woman, she's resourceful, and I sure the heck didn't see a pregnant dead walker. Trust me I looked. They were good men and women, everyone of them," Mitch said as he cast her another look.

"Look kiddo, I'm sorry, really am," Tara answered.

"It doesn't matter what you did then, it's what you do now, from this moment forward. You're a good person Tara, there's not many of us out there that are anymore, and those of us who are, well we got to stick together," Mitch told her.

Tara held her hand up for a fist bump. "Come on, you have to know what this is?"

Mitch arched an eyebrow as he raised his hand to give her a fist bump. "You're weird," he told her.

"Well I take that as a compliment coming from you kiddo," Tara said. "I really didn't know Brian was capable of something like that."

"We had our guard down, we were sick, we lost a lot of people. Jes and Michonne, they had to stop looking for him, we had to take guards off the watch tower. He would have never got close, we would have taken him out before any of this happened," Mitch informed her.

"We?" Tara asked.

Mitch looked at her. "We, all of us. We don't do things alone, that's why we are alive. We do things in a selfish manner, like the Governor, we end up dead. Joey and Rick saw something in you, that's why both of them tried to warn you," he said as he saw Glenn move. "Glenn! Hey come on, that's it."

Glenn tried to sit up. "Where are we?"

"Hey easy, drink some water," Tara told him.

"I tried to stop him, stepped on his foot and everything, but he just picked me up and put me in the truck. I couldn't stop him," Mitch explained.

"Hey it's OK. How long have I been out?" Glenn asked as he sat up.

"About three hours," Tara said.

"Did we pass the bus? What did you see?" Glenn asked.

"Yeah, they were all dead," Tara answered. "The kid almost jumped out of the truck, I had to literally pull him back."

"How long since we pass it?" Glenn asked.

"About three hours," Tara answered.

Glenn tapped on the window. "Hey stop the truck! Numbnuts stop the truck! Stop the truck! Stop the truck!"

Abe gave them the finger and kept driving.

Mitch grabbed the bat. "She wouldn't let me use it. Can I please?" he asked with a grin.

"I'd get down if I was you," Glenn told Tara as he nodded to Mitch.

Mitch grinned as he hit the window with the baseball bat, causing the people in front to duck and Abe to stop.

"Come on it's time to go," Glenn told Mitch as he climbed out of the truck.

"What the hell was that? You trying to get us all killed? Where the hell are you going?" Abe asked. "And you kid, seriously put a check on the attitude."

"I will when you stop being an ass," Mitch said as he grabbed his bag.

"If you were my kid…" Abe said.

"Well I'm not, thank God. Let's go find our family," Mitch told Glenn.

"We got to go," Glenn told them as they started to walk away.

"Hey hold up! I don't know what your lady friend and the kid has told you about the special nature of the mission we are on. But this shit is a time sensitive and we're already behind schedule. So I need you turn your ass around and get back in the truck," Abraham told them.

"We got to go," Mitch told him.

"It seems like the three of you been playing close enough attention to the hell on Earth we've been living in," Abe said.

"Do you just like hearing yourself talk?" Mitch asked as he caught up to Glenn with Tara walking behind them.

Abraham glared a hole in Mitch's back but continued. "So let me tell you how you avoid being another dead prick. You find strong, like minded comrades, and you stay stuck together like wet on water. We need people. The more the better. We need each other partner. Even with all that gear the two of you have, you won't last a night, not by yourselves," he said.

"We'll take our chances," Glenn told him.

"I'm going to insist that you hold the hell up. All right, believe it or not, the fate of the entire human race might depend on it," Abe told them.

Glenn and Mitch both turned around. "Are you going to try and say this guy has the way to end this again? Didn't buy it the first time."

"Who the hell is this guy?" Glenn asked.

"I'm Sgt. Abraham Ford, and these are my companions, Rosita Espinosa and Dr. Eugene Porter," he introduced. We're on a mission to get Eugene to Washington, DC. Eugene's a scientist, and he knows exactly what caused this mess."

"So what the hell happened?" Glenn asked.

"It's classified," Eugene said.

"Of course it is," Mitch mumbled.

"He's been talking to muckety mucks in Washington on his satellite phone. The past couple weeks no body's been picking up on the other end. We saw how you handled the corpses back there, we could use your help," Abraham said.

Tara looked at them. "I'm sorry. I had to get us off the road. You were passed out, we were out of bullets. I know how to get back , I've been writing it down, every turn. Mitch has paid attention. I can get you back. Okay?"

"That's where she would go to find me, that's where I'm going," Glenn said.

"Jewel got out, there wasn't a pregnant walker on the road. Trust me I looked, almost jumped out of the truck," Mitch told him.

"We're going," Glenn assured him.

"Look Tara told us what went down. There is zero chance you will ever find your wife again. Alive or dead. And this Jewel who was pregnant? Seriously do you think she could survive this? Out here?" Abe asked.

Mitch looked at Eugene. "What are there names?"

Eugene looked at him. "Names? Who?"

"The people you are talking to in Washington. They got names right?" Mitch asked.

"That's classified," Eugene responded.

"Rick, Jewel, Maggie, Beth, Summer, Daryl, Mar, Carl, Carol, Tyreese, Sasha, Lexi, Judy, Lizzie, Molly, Mika, Axel, Jes, Merle, Bob, Joey, Michonne and Ronnie. Those are the names of some of the people we are looking for. They are not some nameless people on a side of the radio. They are living, breathing people. You don't know shit about them," Mitch said to Abraham. "Merle, he was handcuffed and left on a roof top in Atlanta, he was supposed to be dead, he cut off his own hand to survive. Carl was shot, shouldn't have survived, but we found Hershel, Maggie and Beth. Hershel was a vet, and saved him. We found Mar with a gun shot wound, so weak, and could barley hold a gun and she survived. Jewel was supposed to be walker bait thanks to the Governor, but Jes brought her back to us. Summer, anything that she can trip over, or a walker popping out at her in the most unusual of places, it finds her but she's still here. You smile as you kill walkers? She insults them. Bob was the only survivor of two groups, and he was out there alone for weeks and months Rick and Jewel they met at the start of this thing, in Atlanta. They blended family, included us all. You would be lucky to be half a man Rick Grimes is, half the man Glenn is, or Daryl. I am not turning my back on my family just cause you say this one can find an end of this, No one would survive that? Hello, we survived it. Just got to have a little bit of hope and faith," Mitch told them. "Now if you don't mind, we got family to find," "Unless you would like to say something else just to hear yourself talking?" he asked.

Glenn gave a small smile. "Yeah everything he just said," as he turned to go.

Tara nodded. "I'm going to have a little faith."


	173. Chapter 172

**This Night**

**Chapter 172**

**Author's Note: Nope, no baby name. I had a suggestion that the baby name shouldn't be revealed until Rick knows, and I think that's a good idea, Jewel doesn't. So, it's going to be coming up shortly. But not here. So I'm going to skip the whole Beth and Daryl drinking game, just couldn't figure out how to work it in with Axel. It still happened. Review please.**

Axel, Daryl and Beth's POV:

Axel watched Daryl and Beth, knowing that Daryl just needed to get it out of his system. He was hurting like the rest of them.

"What do you want from me girl?" Daryl asked as he pulled out the arrows from the walker.

"I want you to stop acting like you don't give a crap about anything. Like nothing we went through matters, like none of the people we lost meant nothing to you. It's bullshit!"

"Is that what you think?" Daryl asked as he glanced at Axel. "You got something you want to add?"

Axel held up his hands. "I'm just standing over here keeping an eye out for walkers'. Beth seems to have this pretty well underhand."

"Thank you Axel," Beth said with a nod. "That's what I know, Daryl."

"You don't know nothing," Daryl told her.

"I know that when you look at me, you just see another dead girl. I'm not Michonne, Jewel, Carol, Summer, Maggie. I'm not Mar," Beth said as she looked at him.

"Beth, you may want to rethink this line of thinking," Axel suggested.

"No, let her go on," Daryl insisted. "I personally want to hear all she has to say."

"I survived, Axel survived. You don't get it cause we're not like them. But we made it and you don't get to treat us like crap because you're afraid," Beth insisted.

"I aint afraid of nothing," Daryl insisted.

Axel shook his head. "Now you're just lying to yourself, Daryl. We all got demons, things we are afraid of," he said.

"I thought you were stayin' out of this? Just keeping' watch on for walkers?" Daryl asked.

"I was staying out of it, when I didn't have anything to add. I had something to add right then, so I put in my thoughts," Axel answered with a shrug.

"He's right," Beth told him. "I remember when that little boy came out of the barn at the farm, right after my mom. You were like me. And now God forbid you let anyone get close to you again."

"To close huh? You know all bout that huh? You lost two boyfriends' and you can't even shed a tear," Daryl responded. "You're whole family is gone, all you can do is just go out looking for hooch like some dumb college bitch," he told her.

Axel moved himself out of the porch and pushed Daryl away. "Would you call Summer a bitch? Or Jewel? No they'd both punch you and kick you in the balls," he warned. "We can't be doing this, we can't be arguing among ourselves."

Beth looked at Daryl. "Screw you, you don't get it," she told him.

"Fine get it out of your systems," Axel said, as he stepped back to watch them.

"No you don't get it! Everyone we know is dead!" Daryl yelled at her.

"You don't know that!" Beth responded.

"Might as well be, cause you aint ever gonna see them again! Jewel, Summer, Merle, Mitch, Rick. Maggie, you aint ever gonna see her again," Daryl said.

"Daryl…" both Axel and Beth said.

"No! The Governor rode right up to our gates. Maybe if I hadn't stopped looking, maybe cause I gave up, that's on me," Daryl said as he started crying.

Beth wrapped her arms around his back while Axel placed a hand on his shoulder. "Daryl this isn't your fault, none of this," Axel told him.

"Your dad…maybe," Daryl said.

"Hershel wouldn't want you to blame yourself for this. You were out there saving lives," Axel told him.

"Lot of help that did," Daryl said sarcastically.

"A lot more of us would have been dead if you hadn't," Axel told him. "All of us have regrets, Daryl. But right now, the three of us, we need to work together, we need to make a plan. I don't believe that everyone is dead, because that isn't the group I know."

"He's right, we can't be it," Beth said.

"Right now I suggest we get inside, and a little more prepared for the night. The way you two were yelling, it's sure to bring some of these walkers' out," Axel said as he walked outside.

That night:

Axel sat on the porch, leaning against the door, as Daryl and Beth sat on either side of the porch steps. He looked at Beth. "You doin' alright? You had a lot to drink, being your first time and it being moonshine."

"I wish I could feel this way all the time," Beth answered.

Daryl gave a small chuckle. "That's bad," he said. "You didn't drink any," he told Axel.

"Nah, I gave up alcohol for narcotics, one addiction for the other," Axel said.

"I see why my daddy and Jewel gave up drinking," Beth said.

"Jewel gave it up for Summer. She was goin' to end up like our momma, passing out in bed with a lit cigarette, and killing herself. She saw that," Daryl said. "You're lucky that you're a happy drunk."

"Yeah, I'm lucky," Beth answered.

"I cried when I got drunk," Axel answered as both of them looked at him. "What? Alcohol made me weepy. Maybe that's why I liked narcotics better. So we got happy drunk, and weepy drunk, what kind of drunk are you Daryl?" Axel asked.

"I'm a dick when I'm drunk. Merle had this dealer. This janky little white guy, not much bigger then Axel, a tweaker. One day we were over at his house watching TV. Wasn't even noon yet and we were all wasted. Merle was high. We were watching this show and Merle was talking all this dumb stuff about it. And he wouldn't let up. Merle never could. Turns out it was the tweaker's kids' favorite show. And he never sees his kids, so he felt guilty about it or something. So he punches Merle in the nose, and I started hitting this tweaker like hard, hard as I can. Then he pulls a gun and put's it right here," Daryl said as he put his finger to his head. He says 'I'm going to kill you bitch," so Merle pulled his gun on him. Everyone is yelling, I'm yelling, I thought I was dead, over a cartoon with a talking dog."

"How'd you get out of it?" Beth asked.

"The tweaker punched me right in the gut and I threw up, they both started laughing and forgot about it," Daryl said.

"I bet Jewel wasn't to happy about it," Axel said.

Daryl shook his head. "The thing with Jewel was, even when we were younger, she knew when something was wrong. It's like she had this sixth sense, it tingled when I was doin' something wrong, and it screamed when Merle did something wrong," he said. "You want to know what I did before all this? I tried to keep the peace between Jewel and Merle, failed most of the time. I was drifting around with Merle, once Jewel and Summer got settled. Trying to keep him out of trouble. I did whatever he said we were doing that day. I was a nobody, a nothing. Some redneck asshole with a bigger redneck asshole as a brother. And, somehow those two redneck assholes had an angel for a little sister."

"You and Merle both changed," Axel pointed out. "It might have taken some time, and it certainly took a long time for things to be right between Merle and Jewel, after Woodbury, but they got there. You both miss your siblings, I had a brother. He wasn't much of anything either, and he had a money problem. He wouldn't give me any."

Beth and Daryl laughed. "I miss Maggie, the way she bossed me around. I miss Shawn, he was over protective and bossy. And my dad…I thought, well I hoped that he'd just lived the rest of his life in peace you know? I thought Maggie and Glenn would have a baby, like Rick and Jewel were doing. He'd get to be a grampa, and we'd all have summer picnics, birthday's and holidays, and he'd get really old. And it would happen, but it'd be quiet, it would be ok. He'd be surrounded by people he loved," she said as she laughed. "That's how unbelievable stupid I am."

Axel shook his head. "That's a dream we all have. I saw how after Lori died, we all bonded together to take care of Judy. I saw how all of us would do anything for Jewel when she got pregnant. Those two were on everybody's priority list, when this went down. That was a good dream, Beth, and it don't make you stupid."

Beth shrugged. "I wish I could change," she said.

Daryl looked at her. "You have."

"But not enough. Not like you, like you were made for how things are now," Beth told him.

"I have to agree with Beth there," Axel said.

"I'm used to it, things being ugly. Growing up in a place like this," Daryl said as he shrugged.

"But you got out of it," Beth told him.

"No, I didn't," Daryl answered.

"Yes you did," Beth said.

"Guess you're just gonna have to remind me of that sometimes," Daryl told her.

"No you can't depend on anyone for anything, right? I'll be gone some day, Axel too," Beth told him.

"Stop," Daryl told her.

"You're going to be the last man standing. You are. You are going to miss me so bad when I'm gone, Daryl Dixon," Beth told him.

"I think she's cut off," Axel told Daryl.

Daryl nodded. "You aint a happy drunk at all," he told her.

"Yeah I'm happy, not blind. You got to stay who you are now, not who you were. You got to put places like this behind you," Beth said.

"You know she's on the right track. She had to leave her farm, I had to leave the prison, things from our past. This, dwelling on something from your past, it just is going to hold you back," Axel told him.

"We should go inside, and burn it down," Beth said.

Daryl looked at the both of them. "We're going to need some more booze," he stated as they went inside and started to drench everything in the booze. He held up a lighter.

"You should do it," Axel said as Beth nodded. They both watched as he threw a lighter and set it on fire.

Beth held up her middle finger as the fire burnt, Axel doing the same. Beth hit Daryl's arm, to get him to do it. The three of them turned and started walking away, as Daryl gave a small smile.


	174. Chapter 173

**This Night**

**Chapter 173**

**Author's Note: First of all, I have to give a shout out to Elliewellybear who pm'd me with the following: **I really really really can't wait to see them all back together again and see Jicks reunion (that's my totally creative ship name for Jewel and Rick...it's totally fabulous) **And she's right it's absolutely fabulous and I bequeath (cause I'm the author and I can) that the ship name for my babies is Jicks! It is the best!**

**Second of all, thank you all for reading and favoriting and pmming me with ideas and suggestions. It all means so much. Now review please! I didn't see any reviews for the last chapter. Thank you!**

Sasha and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie glanced over her shoulder when she heard Sasha coming up to take over guard shift. "I've got it Sasha, I wouldn't be able to sleep anyway."

"We all agreed to three hours, we all need to get what rest we can," Sasha told the other woman. "Why do you think anyone else is alive?"

Ronnie glanced at her. "Why do you think no one else is?"

"You saw the bus, you saw everything that happened. It's just best not to think anyone survived, it's not good for Maggie to think there's a chance Glenn's alive," Sasha said.

"Or for you to think that Lexi or Tyreese are alive some where out there?" Ronnie asked.

"This isn't about me," Sasha insisted.

Ronnie looked at her. "You think if you can convince Maggie that there's no way that Glenn is out there, if she accepts that he's dead, that then it's easier for you to accept that Tyreese and Lexi may be too. But, not knowing, that's worse then knowing. So _both _you and Maggie need to know one way or another."

"Maybe you have it backwards Ronnie? Maybe it's easier for me to have some sliver of hope that they are alive, and finding them dead or one of those things would be worse," Sasha told her.

"I've been on both sides of the coin, Sasha. You think it may be like that, but the not knowing, it'll tear you apart, because you'll have so many what if scenario's playing around in your head," Ronnie told her. "Yeah it'll tear you up if you find them dead, I'm not saying it won't. But it'll give you some sort of closure," she said.

"How are you not angry with what happened with Ridge? What happened to all of us?" Sasha asked.

Ronnie gave a small smile. "Buddha said that holding onto anger is like grasping a hot coal with the intent of throwing it at someone else; you are the one that gets burned. I could be angry at the person who did this, but it's not going to bring Ridge back. And the man with the tank? Yes, he's a despicable person who had deadly intentions. But anger and jealously is what made him do what he did. And, well if we let ourselves become like that, we are no better then him. I respect myself more then to let me become that. I think you do too," she said.

"How were you in the military with that calm attitude?" Sasha asked.

"Don't mistake my being able to let things go, as a sign of weakness. Just because I don't like to kill, doesn't mean I'm not going to for my family. Just because I don't hold on to anger, it doesn't mean I'm feeling any less pain then any of you. But right now, my thought is on Jewel and each moment that she is out there, it's more dangerous for her to be alone, for any of us to be alone. So, you with us on this Sasha?"

Sasha gave a small smile. "Don't have much of a choice do I? The three of you are determined to look," she said.

"Peer pressure at the finest," Ronnie said with a smile. "Goodnight Sasha," she told the other woman.

The next morning:

Sasha, Bob, Ronnie and Maggie's POV:

Ronnie glanced back at Bob and Sasha. "I tried talking to her last night, about not giving up. I don't know if it worked or not."

"We're all together, that's all that matters," Maggie said.

Ronnie glanced around. "Do you hear that?"

"Walkers'," Bob said as he stopped.

"I knew it was to good to last," Sasha said.

"Formation, don't use your guns unless you have to, we're low on bullets," Maggie instructed as they got into formation and started fighting them off. One of them grabbing Bob.

"NO!" Sasha yelled at it and stabbed it. "Did it…"

"Bob?" Ronnie asked as she took down the last walker.

Bob looked and laughed. "It got my on the bandage."

Sasha laughed and hugged him.

"Ow, ow, ow," Bob said.

"Sorry," Sasha told him as she released the hug.

"I said ow, not to stop," he told her as Maggie and Ronnie laughed.

"We're down to six bullets, and that was close," Sasha said. "That was a warning, a warning that we should stop. A warning that we need to find a nice tall building in the next town and stay put," she said. "The next warning is on us."

"I'm not stopping," Maggie said. "Ronnie?" she asked as she turned around and saw the other woman looking at a sign.

"Guys, come look at this," Ronnie told them.

"Terminus," Bob said like he remembered something.

"You've heard of it before?" Ronnie asked.

"Out on the run to the veterinary clinic, we heard a broadcast, couldn't make out what it said. The only reason I'm rememberin' now, is because of that sign," Bob said.

"Those who arrive survive," Sasha read.

"We should go there," Maggie said.

"I thought we were looking for Glenn? For Jewel?" Sasha asked.

"If they saw these signs, they would be heading there," Maggie insisted.

"Jewel's going to want to be inside not out here in the open, she's going to be thinking like a mother cub wanting to protect her young," Ronnie told them.

"Look at the map, all these tracks from different directions leading to the same place," Maggie said.

"It's far," Sasha pointed out. "And we don't know if there are anymore," she insisted.

"You don't think that's the only one, do you?" Maggie asked.

"That's the best lead so far, and if we're thinking that way, I'm sure the others are too. Ty, Lexi," Bob told her.

"It says sanctuary, that's another reason to try," Maggie insisted.

"If it sounds to good to be true," Sasha tried again. "If Glenn saw one of these maybe he would think the same way."

"No he wouldn't, he'd believe, I know," Maggie insisted.

"Well it's better to do it in a group then alone, and four is better then three," Ronnie stated. "I'm in the leave no man behind camp," she said.

"Got to go with the other military person here," Bob said.

Sasha sighed. "So it would do absolutely no good to repeat that we should stop?"

"No," the three of them said.

"Come on Sasha, you know the old saying, if you can't beat them join them," Bob said.

"Fine," Sasha said as she rolled her eyes at them. "You've been smiling since the prison," she told him.

"Yeah I've noticed that too," Ronnie said as she watched Maggie write a note to Glenn on the rock.

"Do you even know why you are smiling?" Sasha asked.

"Oh yeah, I'm not alone. That's what happened when I lost my first group and my second group. I broke that streak, you'd be smiling too. Self awareness is a beautiful thing, you should try it sometimes," Bob said.

Maggie smiled as she finished. "We ready?"

Sasha sighed. "I still think this is a really bad idea."

"Yet majority rules," Ronnie said as she hugged her.

"You're stubborn. I thought you were the toughest person I've ever met, which is odd because you're also the sweetest. But you wanting to give up, that's not the Sasha I know," Bob told her.

"We're in this together," Maggie told her.

"Yeah," Sasha said. "Come on before I change my mind."


	175. Chapter 174

**This Night**

**Chapter 174**

**Author's Note: Those reviews are slow this past few chapters. Everyone must be on vacation! Secondly, the son's been home from college and we've been hanging out, kinda missed him. Surprisingly I know! Plus he's a computer hog! But I still missed him! Anyway, this chapter is about the Termites. I have to get the relationships all set up and power struggles (because Jes tells me I have too! She has a plan but she's only tells me what I need to know, and I'm pretty sure that Merle isn't going to like it.) Please review. It does mean a lot and encourages faster chapters!**

Terminus:

Mary sat at the table with Gareth as she looked over at Grayson. "He has a problem with Jewel being here?"

Gareth gave a laugh. "When doesn't Grayson have a problem with what I decide?"

"Especially now that you are sleeping with Clarisse," Alex pointed out.

Gareth shrugged. "Like I care what he thinks about that. I'm in charge, and if he doesn't like it, then he can be the next meal on the grill."

Mary glanced over as Grayson stood. "He's going to bring it up, now. What we mean to do with Jewel, Mika and the baby girl."

Gareth leaned his back on the table. "You have something to say Grayson? Something you want to share with the rest of us?" he asked. "Claire, why don't you come sit down next to me. You know how long winded your father can get when he wants to go on one of his preaching rants."

Claire grinned as she sat down beside him. "Dad is just worried about having a newborn to take care of. I told him that I would help."

"The baby has her mother," Mary pointed out. Clarisse was prone to outbursts, and being more crazy then sane. But didn't they all?

Clare looked at her, a blank look coming on her face momentarily. "But I could take care of the baby, if something ever happened to her mother."

"If something happens to her mother, we don't have anything to feed the baby," Sloane said as she sat on top of another picnic table.

"Exactly, someone with sense," Greyson said as he nodded to his niece.

Sloane looked at him. "The only thing I said was that we didn't have anything to feed a baby if something happens to her mother. So, we should keep both of them alive."

"Don't any of you get it? She was brought in here, without asking the rest of us and it seems like it's been decided that Mika, this kid and the mother is part of us. Don't we usually give them a choice? So what's so damn special about this woman that we just risk everything we built, everything that we've sacrificed to forget the rules?" Grayson asked.

"She was in labor when Martin found her," Gareth pointed out.

"We couldn't just let her have that baby out there, with no protection," Clarisse informed her father.

"A mother will do anything to protect her children, we showed her kindness, we helped her and Mika, she'll see that our way is the right way," Mary assured him.

"How do we explain that we've locked her in her room?" Martin questioned.

"She just had a baby, she doesn't know any of us, we don't know her. It's for her safety," Mary answered.

"When can I see the baby?" Clarisse questioned.

Gareth smiled. "Why don't we give her a day to rest? She was out there for a few days, her and Mika are probably exhausted."

"I think you're all missing the point," Grayson informed them.

"Well why don't you hurry up and get to it then?" Gareth asked.

"She has people out there, people who are going to be looking for her. We don't know what kind of people they are. But as Mary graciously pointed out a mother will do anything for the safety of her children. A husband will do anything for his pregnant wife, if he's the right kind of man. She wasn't alone all, and we don't know how many people she's got looking for her," Grayson told them.

"What if they come here? We give them the same choice as anyone else," Sloane informed her uncle.

"What if they refuse? You think that she's gonna be happy about us making her husband, her other child dinner?" Grayson asked.

"What makes you think he'd refuse? If we have his wife and kid here?" Alex asked.

"Maybe we don't want him to know, maybe we don't give him that choice?" Clare questioned.

Mary glanced at her. "Everyone has a choice, Clare. We give them a choice, the decision to survive is on them."

Grayson huffed. "Funny coming from you Mary, we aren't giving Jewel a choice now are we? We just opened up the damn gates and accepted her with open arms."

"Dad, that's enough. Jewel is a special case. We've done bad things since this happened but turning our backs on a pregnant woman and a helpless child, that's not something I could do. If someone was there to help me, maybe my baby would still be alive and I wouldn't have this big empty hole in my heart. We can't become like those men that came in here, that raped us, that killed the men that fought back," she said as she stood up. "Don't forget dad, you're still alive because you gave mom up you watched her be raped, you watched me be raped, your sister, Sloane. You watched as mom put a bullet in her brain, and you did nothing. We've always given people a choice and a chance," Claire told him as she started crying.

"Clarisse," Grayson said as he reached out for her.

"Don't touch me!" Claire yelled at him.

"Claire, let's go through those kid clothes we found, clean them up for Mika. Mend the blankets, and cut some cloth for diapers," Sloane said as she reached out for her. "It'll help Jewel out, and it'll gain our trust. We found a couple cute outfits for the baby but we need to wash them up. After we do that, we can go through the stuffed animals, find the baby one. Remember those baskets we used to help our mothers make for new babies? We can find something and fix one up. Just like I was going to do for you before all this. I'm sure we got some ribbon and can find a bin or something. Something to welcome this baby into this world," she suggested to her cousin.

"Pink would be good," Claire answered softly.

"We can try to find something pink, maybe there's a dress or something around here with a pink bow. Come on," Sloane said as she went with the younger girl. She glanced back at her Uncle.

"I'll find you later," Gareth called after her. He looked at Grayson. "You try to do anything to that baby, to Mika, to Jewel, you're going to send Claire over the edge."

"He's right Grayson. Jewel isn't a threat, neither is that baby, or Mika. We treat them with kindness, they'll make us stronger," Mary said. "I'm going to go help them, then check on our newest arrivals."

"Everyone else, do final patrols around the gate," Gareth instructed. "You just earned yourself night duty, Grayson. This is your second warning, in a day, I don't give thirds," he said as he walked off.

**Author's Note: Think a grown up Lizzie with a whole lot more problems (hence the reason she's played by Lindsay Lohan. Yeah she's a bit crazy bat!)**


	176. Chapter 175

**This Night**

**Chapter 175**

**Author's Note: You've all waited patiently for the big reveal of the baby's name! I could wait til they all reunite, but that just would be mean and Rick assures me it's alright to let everyone know. Plus I don't want things thrown at me! The italics are bits and pieces of memories no direct coloration to each other. So it will come to no surprise to anyone that Season 5 Part 2 is going to be drastically different (as in random hair cut woman will get told off by Jewel) Yeah, I don't like random haircut lady. Please review.**

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Jewel ran her hand over the babies soft scalp, letting her fingers softly glide over the few strands of dark hair as she nursed. She glanced at Mika who had curled up and fallen asleep. "This life isn't easy baby girl, I'm not going to try to tell you it is," she softly spoke to the child as she nursed. "But you're going to make it, you and Judy, Carl, Summer, Mika, you're all going to make it. We're going to find daddy and your uncles and your aunts, and brother and sister. We may not look like the normal family baby girl, but I want you to remember this, starting right now. Blood makes you related, loyalty makes you family. Mika here, she isn't blood, but she's family. Your big brother, he's going to hate being outnumbered, but that's alright, he's going to love you," she said as she kissed the babies hand. Jewel closed her eyes as the baby nursed, knowing she would have to start getting familiar with her surroundings soon.

"_I had to keep Hope alive, didn't I?" Rick's voice questioned in her head._

"_There's no hope, never has been," Jenner responded._

"_We'll find him," Rick assured her._

"_Do you believe that? Or are you sayin' what the you think the group wants to hear? What I want to hear?" Jewel asked as she stepped closer._

"_Hope right?" Rick asked._

"_She needs to mourn like she should have done weeks ago. I robbed her of that. I see that now," Hershel told Rick and Jewel._

"_You were holding out hope," Jewel told him._

"_You thought there was a cure, can't blame yourself for that. We thought there was a cure too," Rick assured him. "But there's still hope," he told the other man._

"_Hope? When I first saw you running across my field with your boy in your arms, I had little hope that he would survive," Herschel told him. _

"_But he did," Rick told him._

"_And he wouldn't have if we hadn't found you," Jewel said._

"_You wouldn't have needed me if Otis hadn't accidentally shot him. Your man Shane made it back but we lost Otis, but we saved your boy. That was a miracle that proved miracles do exist. Only it was a sham, a bait and switch. I was a fool Rick, and you people saw it. My daughters deserve more then that."_

"_I didn't want to believe you. You told me there was no cure, that these people were dead not sick. I chose not to believe that. But when Shane shot Lou in the chest and she just kept coming, that's when I knew what an Ass I had been, that Annette had been dead long ago and I was feeding a rotten corpse! That's when I knew there was no hope. And when that little boy came out of the barn, the look on your face, I knew right then you knew it too. Right? There's no hope," Herschel told them._

"_There's always got to be hope, Herschel, there has to be," Jewel told him._

_Jewel looked down at the girl. "You believe we'll find Rick? Find them?"_

_Mika nodded. "Got to have hope, " she said with a smile._

"_Yeah, we've got to have hope," Jewel told Mika. "Come on, I don't want to be out here after the sun goes down."_

Jewel opened up her eyes and looked at the baby girl. "You're Hope aren't you? That's what you always have been, huh? Everyone needs a little hope in there lives, and you are certainly that huh? I'll let daddy give you your middle name but we all needed to be reminded my sweet girl that there is hope in this dark world, and how can we not remember that looking at you? Yeah, you're my Hope, sweet girl."

Mika turned over with a smile on her face. "I like that, hello Hope," she said as she touched the babies cheek.

"I thought you were asleep," Jewel told Mika.

"I thought you and the baby needed bonding time," Mika said with a grin.

Jewel shook her head. "Thank you. You did real good today, I'm proud of you. I need to rest, so if we have to move fast, I can. So I'm going to need you to listen to me, and do everything I ask of you as quickly as possible. Can you do that for me Mika?" she asked as she adjusted the baby.

Mika nodded. "You don't think we're safe here, do you?" she asked.

Jewel gave a small smile as she removed Hope from her breast and went to burp her. "Yes I know," she comforted the baby as she fussed. "They locked the door when they left. I heard it click. They seem nice enough, but so did the Governor. We have to be prepared, expect the worse, and breath a sigh of relief if it doesn't happen. We aren't only thinking about ourselves right now, we've got Hope. She's dependant on us, both of us. We have to be prepared for her sake. Because she's so little, so new, it's going to take us a bit more time then it normally would if we were just by ourselves. So we need to think three steps ahead. I need you to get into your bag, get the gun out, get me a sock, and hand me the bandage tape," she instructed. "I need you to go by the door, listen for anyone to come," she said as she watched Mika do what she said. "Yes baby girl, you just lay here. I'm glad I thought to bring you a couple outfits and diapers."

Mika handed her the things she asked for and went by the door. "What are you doing?" she asked quietly.

"I'm going to put the gun in the sock and then I'm going to tape it on the underside of bed on the metal where I can reach it. We're lucky they haven't checked our bags yet. That one man, the one that gave us a glare when we came in, my little voice told me he's going to be insisting that we need to be checked. I don't want him to be finding this gun," Jewel told her.

"What about the knives?" Mika asked.

"They may check the bags, but Mary isn't going to let him or anyone else check us. She's a mother, she delivered Hope, she's protective of us," Jewel told her. "We keep our eyes open, and don't tell them much about us. We keep our ears open, and we'll be alright. All of us," Jewel said as she finished up. "Alright, come back, I'll let you hold Hope," she said with a smile.

**Author's Note: There it is! Hope! Review please**


	177. Chapter 176

**This Night**

**Chapter 176**

**Author's Note: So the next couple of chapters are going to be Jewel and or Jes filled, only because Jes is insisting she is getting into Terminus. She may or may not punch Merle to get him to stay put and not follow her. Paybacks Merle paybacks. But we're (Jes and me) are still figuring that out. Then when I get them into place, it shouldn't be long until everyone makes there way back to each other. Trust me you are going to get tired of Rick and Jewel when they reunite. (I hope not since they are the 'stars' LOL) Thank you all who review and has made this story a success. I should say never ending since I seem to be a season behind! But hey that's alright with you guys right? Review please. (I'm on vacation for the week so I may get a couple more chapters out then normal if my back cooperates) **

***warning Jes vocab gets a little racy** **

Jes and Merle's POV:

Merle dug the old car apart that they had found. "The only sign Jewel was in this car is that piece of old blanket tied to the antenna. Could be anyone's," he huffed as he leaned on the trunk.

"Could be, but it's not," Jes answered as she inspected the blanket. "First, this isn't old, it's never been used," she told him.

Merle glared at her. "Exactly how do you know that? Got a secret talent of a blanket maker that I don't know about?"

"There's a whole lot of things you don't know about me Merle, just like there's a whole lot of things I don't know about you. That's why this relationship works Merle, we don't get into each other's business, and we let each other's past be just that," Jes informed him. "But for your information, no I don't knit. But I saw Karen working on this before she died."

Merle looked at her. "You mean before she was turned into a shiskabob," he huffed. "Do we have a relationship Jes?"

Jes turned and looked at him. "Sure we do, Merle. We argue, we watch out for each other, and we are friends with benefits. Neither one of us expects anything else, neither one of us wants anything more. It's a perfectly good relationship," Jes informed him. She looked at him. "Oh fuck no, Merle Dixon you are not going to say you want more. You and I don't do more, that's how we tick. So whatever is going on between those ears of yours, stop it right now. Focus on the task on hand. Focus on finding your very pregnant sister, and your brother, and hopefully the rest of your family, including your brother in law."

Merle turned and looked at her. "Officer Friendly is probably one of the last people I want to find," he answered.

"But the first person your sister wants to find, besides Summer and Carl," Jes pointed out.

"Yeah, and Daryl will want to find Mar, Glenn will want to find Maggie, Joey will want to find Summer," Merle informed him.

Jes bent down and looked at the tracks. "Two sets again. Jewel is definitely slowing down," she told him. "You got a point with that topic?"

"Jewel said that before Andrea died, she said that we couldn't do things alone anymore," Merle told her.

Jes stood up and looked at him. "Well it's a good thing we aren't alone, isn't it Merle?" she asked as she walked away. "Jewel and whoever she's with is heading to Terminus," she commented. "Are you coming or not?"

Merle shook his head as he followed her. "You ever cared for anyone? I mean totally head over heals, do anything' for them?"

"This isn't sharing time Merle," Jes said as she walked ahead of him.

Merle laughed. "See I think somewhere in the past there was a guy that broke your heart and made you cut off on the idea of love."

Jes turned around and gave him a grin. "Now Merle are you so sure it was a man, it could have just as easily been a woman," she said as she turned around. She would have loved to see his face.

"Wait, what? Are you serious? Damn would you stop girl. You can't just drop something like this and walk away. That needs some damn explanation," Merle told her.

Jes grinned at him as he caught up. "Well that sure as hell got your ass in gear didn't it?"

"You, hell no, that wasn't true? Now that's just damn cruel, my imagination was comin' up with lots of hot stuff," Merle told her.

Jes rolled her eyes. "Merle it's none of your damn business. My past is just that, the past. I keep it there for a reason, because it doesn't do me any good."

"You told me about your past at the cabin. Was that a lie too?" Merle asked.

Jes swirled around on her heel and looked at him. "You know I think I prefer the old Merle Dixon, the one who wasn't chatty, the rude one. Can you channel that one because this one is pissing me off," she said as she walked away.

Merle laughed. "If I remember, you didn't like that one much better. You didn't answer the question, Jes. What you told me back at the cabin, was that a lie? The way you broke down, I'm thinking' that's the first time I saw the real Jes. I'd like to know more 'bout her."

Jes turned and looked at him. "What the hell do you want from me Merle? You want to have a heart to heart conversation out in the middle of nowhere? Do you really think we have the time to do this now?" she asked as she pushed his chest with her hand. "Does it really matter what made me the way I am? Is it going to help find the people we care about if I tell you that I gave birth to a son when I was 17, that I dropped him off at a church in Kentucky and walked away? That I have an ex husband? That we were both drunk in Vegas and woke up married. My most serious relationship lasted a whopping 72 hours. That we went back from leave and never mentioned it to anyone else or each other? You want to know why I don't let myself feel things Merle? It's because it's easier to focus on the job, focus on staying alive, keeping others alive if it's just a job, just a damn mission. But then I meet you and this group, and I think maybe my past doesn't matter, that who we were, it all died when the world went to shit. But men like the Governor, they can still tear people down, tear loved ones away from each other. So Merle if I told you all that, is that going to somehow get us closer to Terminus? Is that somehow going to find Jewel easier?" she asked as she watched him. "What you have nothing to say now? Cat's got your tongue? Good, let's figure out how to find everyone, and then maybe if I forget how pissed I am right now at you, we can have a normal conversation. BUT until we find Jewel, this conversation is done. Not another word, or I swear to God, Merle Dixon it'll be the last thing you ever say," she hissed as she walked away.

TBC


	178. Chapter 177

**This Night**

**Chapter 177**

**Author's Note: I am so happy you all liked Jes's past! Believe me she ONLY shows me it pieces at a time, unlike Jewel and Mar. Yeah that Jes is a pain! But I guess I'll forgive her, like I have a choice huh? Let's see if we can get her to talk more, shall we? Review please.**

***Warning both Merle and Jes have a few colorful choice words***

Jes and Merle's POV:

Jes hadn't let Merle say anything in over two hours. She'd cut him off if he attempted anything more then a grunt. It was more then pissing Merle off and he was going to end it now. "Jes," he said as he knelt down at the tree with the mark.

"Did I give any sign that I was ready for you to speak?" Jes asked as she crossed her arms.

Merle huffed. "You want to find Jewel right?" he asked.

Jes tilted her head at him. "What did you find?"

"This," Merle answered as he pointed to a hole in the tree trunk.

Jes bent down. "Could have been made by anything. Could have been made by a woodpecker."

Merle raised an eyebrow as he pulled out a piece of blanket. "Know any woodpeckers that happens to carry 'round pieces of blankets?"

Jes touched the hole. "She was leaning, if she was full height the hole would have been further up. She probably didn't want them to notice. Kids tracks are next to her…turned as to shield her from doing it," she said as she stood up and walked a further bit away. "Truck tracks, leading in the direction of Terminus. Jewel and who ever she's with, they got picked up taken there."

Merle stood up and started to walk away. "Let's go."

Jes sighed. "Merle, remember we decided that I'd take lead on this. That you are a hot head, that you'd go in there guns blazing without knowing the facts. That you really can't afford to lose another body part."

Merle turned and looked at her. "You weren't talkin' to me about two minutes ago? You remember that? You remember why you weren't talkin' to me? Because I dared to get to close to breakin' the ten foot wall you built around you Jessica Sanchez."

"Jes," she simply answered.

"Yeah short for Jessica," Merle huffed. "So we're arguing' about your name now? And yet, you're supposed to be GI Jane and go in to the unknown and we can't even fuckin' agree about your name."

"It's Jes. Says so on my dog tags, said so on my ID. Didn't think Jessie or Jessica was tough enough, same with names like Emily or Beth. I wanted something tough, something that described me, so went for Jes. It fit. So yeah, I'm going to be pissed if you call me the wrong name," she informed him.

"Well damn, you told me something new without getting pissed. I'm impressed. Now my sister is in this Terminus place, we don't know if she went willingly or was taken, so I'd like to go and see for myself. Now you comin' or not?" Merle asked.

"Stop alright! Just…stop," Jes said as she grabbed his arm. "Look, you know that I'm good at planning, and waiting and that I can blend into any situation, you've seen me do it. We don't know how many people we are dealing with, we don't know what kind of fire power we are going to face. I'm not getting caught unaware again, not like Woodbury."

Merle looked at her. "I was the one that brought you to Woodbury."

"And disarmed me, which I've almost forgiven you for," Jes told him.

"I'm not leavin' my sister and who ever she is with in there alone. Jewel's one tough cookie, but she's pregnant, very pregnant," Merle reminded her.

"Yeah, I remember. We're not going to leave her alone, Merle. First we are going to set up a vantage point, and we're going to get a feel, see if we can see Jewel. Then, I'm going to go in," Jes told him.

"By yourself? Have you completely lost your mind?" Merle questioned her. "You think I'm gonna just let you go into an unknown situation by yourself?"

Jes took a breath. "First of all, when have you EVER let me do anything Merle Dixon? Yeah, that's not how I tick, and if you think you're going to start now, you've got less brain cells then I thought. Second of all, I can move faster by myself. As you said, Jewel's pregnant and if she somehow can't defend herself and that little girl she's with, and it's trouble, then I'm going to have to move fast, and quick and probably at night. If I have to do that, then I'm going to need someone on the outside, just to cover."

"What happens if you get into trouble?" Merle asked.

"That's my third point, Merle. If I do get into trouble, then I'm going to need you to get me out, to get your sister out. You may think I'm a heartless bitch, that I don't care, but the truth is Merle, it's easier to care without emotional attachments. See, I'm going in there, but I'm going in there with a soldiers mentality, I'm going to scout things out. I'm going to assess the situation, and then I'm going to make the best decision. Just like I did in Woodbury. We both know our people are going to see those signs, and we both know that they'll follow them there. It'll be a lot easier, if there's trouble for a group of us to be there. There's another thing we need to add to the equation."

"What's that?" Merle asked.

"Jewel might be in labor…close to having the baby. There was a bit of blood inside the car, on the driver's seat, her tracks were further apart. By that tree back there, the way her foot prints were….leading up to where the truck was, she was being helped. I can tell you as tough as she is, if she is in labor or had that baby, she's going to be sore and she isn't going to be moving fast," Jes informed him.

Merle let out a low whistle. "You know you're not helping' your case about why I shouldn't go in with guns blazin'," he informed her.

"Even if these people don't have any screws in the toolbox, like the Governor, they aren't gonna see Jewel as a threat. If she is in labor, it's a lot safer for her in there then out here," Jes told him as she raised her hand. "I don't like it any more then you do. But she's gonna be alright. She's a Dixon right? Let's say worse case scenario, she had that baby, she's going to need at least a day, two, hell a week would be ideal, to rest and get her strength up. Hopefully, two or three days, the rest of the group finds us. If that place is bad, I'm not gonna risk her or anyone else. If it is bad, then me being on the inside, I can get a plan together, and you being out here, you can help us. Just…trust me alright? I'm not leaving anyone behind, Merle. You trust me right?" Jes asked him.

"Yeah, Jes I trust you, more then you trust me," Merle told her.

Jes nodded. "Guess I deserved that," she said as she walked with him. "He'd be twenty three…the boy I gave birth too. Maybe that's why I attached myself to Joey, when all this happened. He was just a few years younger. I guess that's why I always wanted to protect the younger soldiers coming in, because older I got, younger they got. Past few years, before this happened, I'd always look at the young soldiers, looked at where they came from if I could, always trying to spot something that reminded me of myself. Then I realized, that there wasn't anything that I would recognize because I didn't even recognize myself in the mirror. I had changed, so many times, wore to many disguises that I wasn't even sure who I was anymore. Maybe you were right, maybe being alone anymore, maybe that isn't enough. Maybe Rick is right when he says that we've got to keep our humanity to survive. But what if you didn't have any to begin with?"

"If you didn't have any humanity, you think that you'd be here, that you'd be willin' to go into a place that you know nothing' about, facin' the unknown for someone who isn't related to you? Do you think that if you didn't care, you would have gotten Jewel out of Woodbury? No, Jes, just like me, we care, we just didn't want anyone to know," he told her. "We should be getting close."

Jes nodded. "We need to get a vantage point. I've got night goggles," she told him.

Merle looked at her. "You got some whiskey hiding in that bag? Now why didn't I know about those?"

Jes smiled. "Now if I told you all my secrets, Dixon, you wouldn't need me anymore, would you? Had them hidden at the cabin along with all these other goodies."

TBC

**Author's Note: So a little bit more of Jes's past! She's an onion, she's got layers! Please review**


	179. Chapter 178

**This Night**

**Chapter 178**

**Author's Note: I was hoping to have Jes into Terminus by now, but she got into a little sharing mood and it just went from there. I'm sure you're not complaining and have trust in me! I kinda wanted to get Jes into Terminus in this little break from work but hasn't worked that way but hey I'm getting there. Reviews are loved and welcomed!**

Jewel and Mika's POV:

Claire quietly opened the door of the room that Jewel, Mika and the baby were in and placed the clothes and other items on the table by the door. She watched for a moment, making sure that both Mika and Jewel were asleep before going over to the bed. She quietly bent over Jewel to reach for the baby and picked her up. "Oh you have that newborn smell….you're just perfect. Absolutely perfect," she said as she glanced at Jewel. "I could be a better mother then her, I would know when you were missing from my side," she thought to her self. Hope gave a small cry and Claire immediately tried to hush her. "Shh. It's OK…shh."

Jewel reached out to the spot next to her and immediately opened her eyes. "Hope?" she said as she sat up quickly, to quickly for someone who gave birth a few hours before. She turned and saw the woman with the baby. "What are you doing?" she asked as she stood up, once again as to fast for a woman who had just given birth. But this woman had her baby, and that sent chills down her back. "Give me back my daughter."

Claire handed her over quickly. "I…I came in to bring you things, clothes, some diapers, some food, a few stuffed animals, some toys for Mika, and I thought….well both of you were asleep," she stammered.

"You thought what? That you would just sneak a baby out of the arms of her mother?" Jewel asked as she looked over the baby. "It's alright baby girl."

Mika sat up and got out of bed. "Jewel is Hope alright?"

"She's fine, Claire just came in to bring a few things and was helping out a bit, by picking up Hope," Jewel assured her without even taking her eyes off Claire.

"You should never ever pick up something that doesn't belong to you with out asking. _Especially someone's baby_!" Mika told her.

Claire looked at Mika then the baby then at Jewel. "I'm sorry…I really didn't mean anything bad…" she stammered as there was a knock on the door.

"Jewel?" Mary asked as she opened the door slightly. "I thought I heard voices, what are you doing up? Claire what are you doing in here?"

"I…came to bring things to Jewel and Mika…they were asleep. The baby, was in between them. I thought…I mean….it's not safe for a baby to be sleeping with anyone…and I thought I'd just hold her until it was time for her feeding," Claire fumbled through.

"Clarisse," Mary simply said. "Jewel I'm so sorry, Claire had no right. She didn't have any right to come in here without your permission, even if it was to bring you things. We just want you and Mika and the baby to be safe, to feel safe."

Mika glanced at Jewel. "I'm not feeling real safe right now," she answered honestly.

Mary smiled and touched her face. "I don't blame you. Claire out, now."

"I…" Clare started to say.

"Do what I say," Mary answered. She waited until Claire had left. "I'm really sorry about that."

"You locked us in? For our safety, I presume," Jewel answered.

"Yes, we don't know you," Mary told her.

"We don't know you either," Jewel answered. "I appreciate everything you all have done, but I've got Mika and the baby to think about, and worrying if someone is going to come in on the middle of the night and lay a hand on either of my girls, that doesn't make me feel to safe."

"I understand. It won't happen again. You can protect yourself by blocking the door. Anyone that wants to come in can knock. Tomorrow maybe if you feel up to it, we can give you a real tour of the place," Mary said. "We found some warmer clothes for you and Mika, and the baby. We don't have any newborn clothes, but it'll be nothing bad."

"I have a couple in my bag, always be prepared," Jewel said with a shrug. "It's kept us alive this long."

Mary nodded with a small smile as she looked down at the baby. "How is she doing?"

"Good, real good," Jewel answered.

"You really need to lay back down," Mary told her.

"If it's all the same to you, I'll wait for you to leave so I can put something by the door," Jewel said. "Mika, take the baby," she instructed.

Mary smiled. "Of course," she said as she turned to leave. "I'll see you all around breakfast time," she said as she went out the door and locked it.

Jewel glanced around and grabbed a broom and broke the handle off and stuck it under the door knob. "We're alright," she told Mika as she went back over and touched her face and the babies face.

Mika looked at her. "You said to always trust that little voice inside of you, right?"

Jewel nodded as she sat on the bed. "Yes, what is your voice telling you Mika?"

"That Claire isn't…" Mika hesitated in speaking.

"Mika what is it? What do you want to say? You can tell me. This is how we survive, we don't keep secrets," Jewel told her.

"Her eyes…it's the same look Lizzie gets when she gets into one of her moods…when I have to tell her to look at the flowers. But, it's different, like she was thinking…." Mika said. "She looked like…she wouldn't do Hope any harm but…" she trailed off as she touched Hope's face.

Jewel nodded. "That's good, you're voice it's keeping you safe, us safe. Listen to me Mika, we don't know any of these people, they seem alright, but it could be an act. I know that the others, our family, they'll see the signs, they'll make the way here, and if it's not safe, if they are dangerous, we will deal with it as a group. But until then, you and me, we have to play it cool. When I woke up and saw her holding Hope, I wanted to take out my knife and throw it between her eyes."

"But you didn't," Mika pointed out.

Jewel nodded. "If I did, if I killed her, one of there own people, we would definitely not be safe. I wouldn't have hesitated if she tried to leave this room with Hope, or with you for that matter. But they have numbers, we don't. We know what our family is capable of, what we can do as a team. We watch, we learn and we listen," she said as she kissed Mika's head. "When this first started, Rick and I…we were big on we don't kill the living."

"Do you still believe that?" Mika asked.

"Yeah, I do, but the line is blurrier then it was before. If we had killed the Governor, then he wouldn't have came back, he wouldn't have threatened us, and the people on the bus, the ones we lost, they'd still be alive. If these people are a threat, to you, to Hope, I'm not going to hesitate. But, we're not at our strongest, _I'm _not at my strongest," Jewel explained.

"We wait, we learn. I'll try to be strong, I'm not going to let anything happen to Hope," Mika told her.

"I know you won't, and I am going to do my hardest not to let anything happen to either one of you," Jewel promised her as she looked down at Hope. "She cried, when Claire had her."

"Like she knew she wasn't safe?" Mika asked.

"Yeah," Jewel answered.

Mika smiled as she kissed Hope's hand. "Maybe, since we don't get to be the same as before, maybe babies don't either? Judith never really fusses when we were out in the yard…like she knew. So maybe, Hope knew….that she wasn't safe?"

Jewel smiled. "You are smart, you know that?" she asked.

"Do you think she'll know Rick? Summer? Daryl? Carl? The others? I mean Judith is real good with others, real good with everyone. Well except Merle, and Jes really didn't…she wasn't comfortable around Judith," Mika explained.

Jewel laughed. "I don't blame Judith not being good around Merle, he just brought out the worst in everyone."

"Brings out…not brought out. That's past tense, and we can't think like that," Mika told her. "Maybe not everyone is alive, but we aren't the only ones that made it. I think Hope proves that, well, that we have to have hope," Mika said with a grin.

"She's going to hate me when she gets older huh?" Jewel asked with a grin. "But to answer your question, yeah I think Hope will know. Because she'll know she's safe, and loved. Just like Judy does," she reassured. "Let's try to get a little bit of sleep," she told Mika.

**Author's Note: I always plan to do more then one set of POV's but then these people get talkative on me! Hence why this is the never ending story! Review please**


	180. Chapter 179

**This Night**

**Chapter 179**

**Author's Note: The other characters are fussing at me, so I guess I need to show what is going on with one of them before they start rioting in my head. I'm pretty sure that isn't a good thing, so I'd rather not try it out. I had a reviewer say that there were minor problems with people not saying the right things, and having the wrong actions. I appreciate every little help I can get. It makes me a better writer. I am reading scripts off line (without who says what and who does what) and I have to go by memory of who said it and who didn't. Plus I have so many OC'S (which I didn't plan on they just keep talking and showing up) that sometimes it does change things. Please review it helps a lot.**

Rick and Mar's POV:

Mar felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up as she heard the door open. She glanced at the watch she had on and knew it wasn't Michonne, Carl, or Lexi yet. She took a breath as she grabbed her bag that was hanging over the chair and ran to the room where Rick was. "Rick, we've got company," she whispered as she went over to the bed.

Rick's eyes immediately snapped opened as he heard voices and then looked at her. He reached for the watch that was on the nightstand and rolled over to the other side of the bed. "Get under there. Don't move," he told her.

"Rick…" Mar whispered as she heard the voices get closer.

"Do it," Rick whispered.

"Ya all stay down there," a mans voice said.

Mar took a breath and slipped under the bed and took a breath as she watched Rick's feet. She saw him go to the door then back over as he grabbed the book on the bed and slid under the bed. Mar turned sideways so he could fit better. She watched him turn his head and go to slide back from under the bed to get something but moved back under as they saw a man walk past the door.

Rick mouthed 'It'll be alright," to her as he grabbed the water bottle and went back under the bed. He could feel her shaking next to him, more then he was. They both watched as a man entered the bedroom and took a look around the room. He stopped several times in front of the bed and kept moving around. Rick grabbed Carol's watch out of his pocket and looked at hit. He shared a meaningful look with Mar who clasped her hand over his hand to make it stop shaking, of course it didn't help. Rick took a breath as the man laid down on the bed and both him and Mar seemed to sink into the floor.

Mar glanced up at the bed frame as the man made himself comfortable and watched as Rick started to slide from underneath the bed. She grabbed him back quickly as another man started to approach.

"Comfy?" the second man asked as he entered the room.

"You waking me up to see if I'm comfortable?" the man on the bed asked.

Mar bit her lip to keep from letting a whimper out. She felt Rick give her hand a squeeze in support.

"I want to lay down," the second man told the first.

"There's two other bedrooms up here to choose," the first man said.

"Them's kids beds. I want this one," the man who was standing said.

"It's claimed," the man on the bed said.

"I didn't hear it," the other man said. "You're going to have to lay claim somewhere else," he said.

Mar glanced up as the bed popped up in original form as the man got up and both started to fight. Both her and Rick moved there heads to search for a way out. She practically jumped when the man who had been laying on the bed fell on the floor. Both her and Rick met the mans eyes when he looked over at them.

"Len stop," the man gasped as he gasped for breath. "Stop Len!"

"Hell no," the other man said.

Mar reached in the hem of her pants and pulled out the knife she carried, getting ready to take action. She glanced at Rick as they waited.

"My bed now Jackoff," they heard the man say as the other man passed out. They both looked up as the man presumably named Len laid on the bed with a foot hanging off of it.

Rick held up his hand at her and took a breath. He motioned for her to go first from moving out from under the bed.

Mar took a breath as she moved quickly only pausing to make sure she didn't hit the man's foot. She took a breath as she bent down beside the man who had fell and took his gun off him. She went over and helped Rick straighten up. They both looked at the man who was asleep on the bed, Mar fingering her knife.

"Tony, Len get your asses down here!" they heard a third man say.

Rick pushed Mar out of the bedroom door and quickly in the hallway, placing her behind him. Mar glanced backward and pulled on his shirt to pull him into a smaller bedroom. They both walked backward into the room and flinched as they heard the sound of a ball or something being bounced. Rick pulled her into a connecting bedroom as they both heard the man come in.

"Yo, you hear me?" the third man asked as he threw things on the ground.

Rick pushed Mar against the wall, once again placing himself in front of her. They both watched as the man bounced a tennis ball against the window, but didn't come into the room. They both let out the breath they were holding as they listened to the mans footsteps retreat. Both of them moved quickly and started to try the windows in the room.

"Damn it," Rick murmured under his breath as they both tried several windows.

"Claim, claim, claim!" they heard another voice say from downstairs.

"Shut the hell up, I'm trying to sleep in here," the man Len yelled down.

Mar handed Rick the gun she had took off the unconscious man and held up two fingers as to tell him only two bullets. They both went back into the other bedroom, and Rick grabbed a trophy off the shelf.

"There's a woman shacking up in here!" the other man called from downstairs.

"Say what?" Len asked.

Mar tightened the grip on her knife and glanced at Rick.

"Come on down!" the other man said.

"Is she hot?" Len asked.

"Don't grab your pecker just yet. She's not here, found a shirt," the man said as him and the man who was bouncing the ball came out of the bedroom.

"You found a shirt?" the man who had the tennis ball asked.

"Smells good," the man from downstairs said.

Mar stood close to Rick as he peered out the door then ducked back in as the men went downstairs.

"She could be miles away by now," the man with the tennis ball said.

"Why'd she go to all the trouble of washing a shirt when she's just gonna ditch it?" the man asked. "She'll be back."

"I call first when she gets here," the man they knew as Len said.

Mar felt her whole body go tense, which Rick noticed. "Stay behind me," he whispered to which she nodded.

"We don't know who else she got with her. We'll have to be prepared for anything," the man with the tennis ball said. "Len, take the side room."

Rick started to make it to the bedroom they were first in to grab the rifle laying on the bed but quickly darted back out as he heard the man named Len come back up.

"Hold on let me get a gun," he said.

Mar and Rick both ducked into a bathroom and closed the door behind them.

"Rick," Mar whispered as she saw the man on the toilet first.

Rick turned and didn't give the man a chance to react before he punched him in the gut with the trophy. Mar took a breath as she watched the man tried to reach for the gun on the counter but Rick grabbed it first. He put the strap of the gun around the man's throat and started strangling him. The man fought against him and when Rick managed to move him against the wall again, Mar moved in front of him and stuck the knife in his head.

"You alright?" Mar asked in a whisper.

Rick took a breath as he got up on one knee and pointed the gun at the door. "Grab anything we can use in here," he whispered as he grabbed the pair of scissors off the counter and went to the window.

Mar nodded as she glanced back ward at the door and found a makeup bag under the sink and emptied it and started putting things in it.

Rick grabbed a coat off the shower curtain door and threw it out the window. "Crack the door," he whispered at Mar.

Mar nodded and did it. She got up and went over to the window.

"Ladies first," Rick told her as she climbed out the window. She watched as he came out the window. He handed her the other gun and she placed it in her belt as he put on the coat. He glanced down at the gutter and took a breath.

"I'm going to have to insist the injured man goes first, you're to heavy for me to catch," Mar whispered as she watched him. She took a breath as she watched him grimace in pain with his injured hand. She glanced back over her shoulder at the window as he dropped to the ground.

"Come on," Rick whispered up to her.

Mar dropped the make up kit she had filled and dropped to the ground. Mar followed Rick as they ran around the house. She took a breath as she heard the man come out on the front porch. "Shit," she mouthed as he spit something off the porch near Rick. She glanced at Rick then up and pointed at Michonne, Lexi, and Carl coming.

Rick took a breath as he steadied the gun then looked at her. "I'll take him, you run," he mouthed.

"I'm not leaving you," Mar whispered. "Jewel would kill me. We do this together," she mouthed back.

Rick took a breath and knew better then to argue with her. He nodded and put his hand up by the porch railing ready to stand up when he heard gun shots that caused the man to go inside.

"Stop her!" they heard a man yell from inside.

Rick and Mar both kept low to the ground and started running. "GO!" he told Michonne, Lexi and Carl.

"Head for the railroad tracks," Mar said as they ran. They didn't stop running until they got there.

"What happened back there?" Lexi asked as she caught her breath.

"Six or seven men, we had to kill one," Rick said.

"I'm sorry that I couldn't save your favorite shirt, Michonne," Mar said as she tried to lighten the mood.

"I can replace a shirt, can't replace the two of you," Michonne told them.

Rick nodded. "You three go ahead, we'll be right behind you."

Michonne nodded as she walked with the two teenagers.

"You alright?" Rick asked her.

"Got to be," Mar answered.

Rick shook his head. "You've been hanging around Daryl to long. I saw it on your face, when they said they found the shirt, when we were running."

"It was a tense situation, Rick. You were shaking as much as I was," Mar pointed out.

"Yeah, it was," Rick admitted. "But you know what I'm talking about."

"It's the way the world is now, Rick. I don't like it, anymore then you do. I'm not the same person that you found in that clinic, so weak that I couldn't even end it. But yeah, the voices, what they were saying, I was scared. Not just for me, but Lexi and Michonne, you, Carl. Men like that, they have no souls, they are worse then the Governor. They don't pretend to be nice, they take what they want, do what they want, and don't give a damn who they destroy in the process. I'm not afraid to say that I was afraid we wouldn't make it out of there, but we did. We're still standing, because we helped each other. Only way to survive in this world," Mar told him.

"Dad! Mar! Come look at this," Carl called back to them.

Rick walked over with Mar and put down the bag he was carrying and read it. He glanced at the others as he started unwrapping his hand.

"What do you think?" Michonne asked.

Rick glanced at them. "Let's go," he said. "Let's go," he repeated more to himself then to them. He knew the rest of them were having the same thoughts that he was having. That Jewel, Daryl, Mitch, Summer, the rest of the family might be at this Sanctuary.

**Author's Note: Sorry this chapter is so massive! But Rick's on his way to Terminus and to Jewel and baby Hope! Review.**


	181. Chapter 180

**This Night**

**Chapter 180**

**Author's Note: Work killed me this week, and by the time I got home, I was exhausted. I called out today cause my foot is swollen (and I don't know why) So a chapter is started. Hmm…who wants to come out and play? Let's check on Joey, Summer, Carol, Tyresse, Molly, Judy and crazy Lizzie. I ma or may not have Joey and Summer leave before the thing with Lizzie happens, only because I need them alone for a bit. I'll let them direct me. They usually have good ideas. Review please.**

Joey and Tyreese POV

Joey looked over at Tyreese who was working to strengthen the fence of the grove. He thought about what Summer had said a couple days before. "You and Carol want to stay here, with the girls," he stated other then ask the obvious.

Tyreese looked at him. "We can make this place safe for them, for us," he responded.

"What about Sasha? Lexi? What about them Tyreese? I was there, on that run to get the medicine Hershel needed at the Vet clinic? You sat in that car, we thought you had been overtaken by the walkers. Then you didn't let go, when we told you so. You were going to let them bite you, you were ready to die. You knew Sasha was back there, fighting for her life, depending on us. You knew Lexi was with Carl and the other kids, worried about both of you, but you still hesitated. You lived for a reason, Ty. You were there when Judith needed you. But, settling here? That's like giving up on your sisters, _again. _They need you, Summer needs to find her family, her mother, that baby to be. Lizzie needs to find her sister, Molly, Carol and I, we're just along for the ride, to find those who are left. We may not be blood, but we are family," Joey insisted.

"There's a chance that they may be dead," Tyreese answered as he continued to work.

"There's just as much chance that they are alive. A chance that I'm not willing to pass up, that Summer isn't ready to pass up. I get that you and Carol want to protect Lizzie, Molly and Judith, we do too. That's why, we discussed going to Terminus, look for everyone, letting you stay here with the girls, Carol too, if she wants. When we find them, we can bring them back here. Reunite then head back to Terminus, if it's safe," Joey explained.

"If it's not?" Tyreese asked.

"Then I guess we'll just have to come back here, and get you guys, so we can kick ass," Joey answered.

"You think you'll have that chance?" Tyreese asked him.

Joey shrugged. "Don't know unless we take that chance. I'm not going to think any less of you if you decide to stay here with the girls. They don't need to be brought into another possible dangerous situation. Rick wouldn't want that for Judy," Joey told him.

"He wouldn't want that for Summer either," Tyreese reminded the younger man. "She's still hurt. Going out there, now, would only endanger the both of you. We all should stay here, for a few more days."

Joey shook his head. "That's not going to happen Tyreese. She's worried about Jewel and her having that baby. She wants to be there for her in case something happens to her like it happened to Judith's mom Lori. She doesn't want her to go through it alone," he said. "I'm not going to let her do it alone, we just need to know Judith's safe," he said as he glanced over at Lizzie.

"Judith is safe, here with us. You can't be worried about Lizzie, she's just a child," Tyreese told him.

Joey looked at him. "A disturbed child that thinks she can hear walkers talk to her," he told him. "She doesn't like to kill them, she has a fit if she sees it. Did you notice how she was when Summer was running that fever? It was like she wanted her to die, to watch her come back as one of those things. I know that's the only reason Summer hasn't insisted on leaving yet, because of Judith, because she's torn. But, she knows that you and Carol will keep her safe. She knows where Judith is, she doesn't know where her mom is, where Rick is, where Carl is, or Daryl or Merle, Sasha, Lexi, or any of them is. I need to find Jes, I need to tell her that she's been a better parent to me then my own was. I need her to know she matters to someone."

"Sounds like you and Summer already discussed this," Tyreese told him

"We have, like I said it's only a matter of time and that time is getting real short," Joey told him as he looked back to where Lizzie was.

Carol and Summers POV:

Summer kissed the top of Judith's head and cuddled her. "I promised Lori that I'd keep you safe. And I'm trying, sweet girl, but our momma, the one that's been raising you as her own, she may be in trouble. Plus there's dad, and Carl, and everyone else we need to find. Carol and Ty, they'll take good care of you, and I'll be back, with everyone. Maybe this place, Terminus, maybe it is Sanctuary….but if it's not and our family went there, they may need our help. I know this is a strange world that you are growing up in, and I wish that you could grow up in a normal world. That Lori would be here, even Shane, to see what a perfect, beautiful little girl you are. But, that's not the hand you were dealt, the hand that any one of us were dealt anymore. But, you my baby sister, are just that, MY sister, it doesn't mean anything that you and I don't share blood, nothing like that means anything in this world. What matters in this world is that you know who you can trust, you know who will have your back no matter what, who will love you, even when you aren't lovable. People can't be trusted in this world, they never could really, but now it's worse. But we're lucky, because we've got family. I don't mean blood, I mean loyalty. That's why we're going to survive in this big bad world, why _you're _going to survive this big bad world," she told Judith.

Carol leaned against the door. "You're leaving soon aren't you?" she asked.

Summer looked up at her. "Got to," she answered as she kissed the top of Judith's head.

"You are more like your mother every day," Carol said as she went over and sat on the bed. "You've come along way from that fifteen year old at the quarry."

Summer gave a smirk. "You've come a long way from that abused woman you were at the quarry. I like this Carol a lot better."

"I like this Carol too," Carol told her. "You should wait for a few more days, until that gun shot would is healed."

"Already waited long enough," Summer informed her.

"Joey knows you're going? He's going with you?" Carol asked. "I'll go, Ty can stay here with the girls."

Summer shook her head. "No Ty will need your help with them. Plus I'd feel a lot safer if two of you were here with Judith and Molly." 

"Because of Lizzie," Carol simply replied.

"Lizzie's very close to be unhinged. If we were in a normal world, she'd be on some kind of medicine, in therapy. But here, it's just better to have the two of you around to watch Molly and Judy," Summer told her.

"What happens if you find your dad? The others? You think he's just going to welcome me back with open arms?" Carol questioned.

"You're one of us, Carol. You did what you did for _our _family. I didn't understand it at the time, but now I get it. Dad will get it, I'll make him get it. You're not a threat to us, Carol, you never were. But you have to tell Tyreese. He's never going to have peace without knowing, he's going to be looking at everyone like they did it. And, it'll do you a lot of good to tell him, and Ronnie," Summer said as she adjusted Judith on her leg.

"If we find Ronnie," Carol told her. "You don't know if any of them are alive," she told her.

"They are alive, and they'd all be seeing the signs to Terminus and that's where they are headed," Summer told her.

"What if it's not Sanctuary? What if you get in trouble?" Carol asked. "Your mother wouldn't want you in danger, neither would Rick."

"If it's trouble, then they are going to need back up aren't they?" Summer asked. "You did what you had to do, Carol. Now I am doing what I need to do. If we get in trouble, one of us will stay there, and then come back here," she explained. "If we don't have time, then we'll do what we have to do."

"We'll stay two days, if we haven't heard anything from you, we'll be following you," Carol told her. "I don't like this."

Summer gave a small laugh. "This is what you don't like Carol? I don't like that some maniac with a tank showed up at our home and blew it to pieces. I don't like that my mother may be alone, having a baby. I don't like knowing if she's alive or dead, or if my new sibling is. I was there with Lori, I delivered Judy. If anything happens to mom and I'm not there…I would never forgive myself Carol."

Carol hugged her. "I know," she told her. "Two days."

"Two days," Summer agreed with her as she kissed the top of Judith's head.


	182. Chapter 181

**This Night**

**Chapter 181**

**Author's Note: It will come to no surprise that I already have OC's planned for the safe zone, since I hate everyone but Reg and Deanna. So, warning you now, even more chapters. But you all love me! So people are yelling at me for attention. They just need to wait. Seriously. **

**So because Summer and Joey are there, things have changed. I debated if Summer and Joey were going to leave before Molly and Lizzie are gonner's but decided that was an important part of the story, and they needed to be part of. Review please. **

Summer, Tyreese, Carol, Molly, Joey and Lizzie's POV:

Summer sat at the table and glanced over at Molly and Lizzie then she looked at Carol and Ty. "We'll be heading out tomorrow afternoon."

"Figured I'd help you guys hunt for a deer in the morning, maybe get a deer," Joey answered.

Lizzie looked at them. "Why do you have to go?"

Summer exchanged glances with the adults. "Because we need to find the rest of the family. Don't you wonder about Mika? Don't you want to find her?" she asked.

"She didn't make it," Lizzie answered.

Molly looked at them. "She thinks she's one of them."

"The walkers?" Joey asked.

"She got to come back, just like your mom," Lizzie told her.

Joey squeezed Summer's hand as he glanced at Tyreese. "We don't know if they're dead Lizzie, got to know for sure. Carol and I, we are going to stay here with you girls, Summer and Joey are going to check out Terminus."

"Do you think it's safe?" Molly asked.

Summer shrugged. "Don't know if it's safe or not, but that's why Carol and Ty are going to stay here with the three of you."

"If we don't here anything in two days, some sign, we'll go after them," Carol assured them.

"We need to do everything we can to find them, so we know for sure. Right Lizzie?" Tyreese asked.

Lizzie nodded. "We've got to know for sure."

Carol gave a small smile. "Summer you need to rest if you are bound and determined to leave tomorrow. Let's go make some cookies, we've got plenty of pecans," she told the girls.

Both Molly and Lizzie grinned. "Can't believe we can make cookies," Molly said as she ran out to the kitchen.

"I'll take watch tonight, you need to rest," Ty told Joey.

Joey nodded. "Thanks," he said as he helped Summer up.

The next day:

Summer kissed the top of Judith's head as she laid down with her. "Come on Judy, you had your bottle and a diaper change, and even a bit of pecan paste, so time for a nap. Do that for me? We'll take a nice little nap, while Ty, Joey and Carol are out hunting for that deer. Lizzie and Molly are out in the living room, so it's just the two of us. You miss mom too huh? Carl? Beth? Dad? Bet you miss that beard rubbing against your head huh? Mom hates that beard, you've never seen him with out it, probably wouldn't know him with it," she told her as she kissed the top of her head. "Hershel he didn't have a beard when we first met him, when Lori was carrying you…both of them were great people. I promised Lori that I would take care of you and Carl…that I would watch over both of you. We've lost a lot of great people, ladybug, they didn't deserve it. None of us deserve it. But, I can't watch you grow up and not be able to tell you what happened to dad, or mom, or Uncle Daryl or Uncle Merle, Beth, Maggie, Mar or any of them. I have to know….for myself, for you. You'll be safe, baby sister. I hope that Terminus is this Sanctuary, that we can be safe….that everything is just peachy, but the unknown, that's the scary part you know? You can't trust people, they always want something, always expect something, nobody does anything out of the kindness of there hearts anymore. To survive in this world, you have to find people with a bit of humanity, the people that hold on to that, they are the good people. We are those people," she told her as she touched her face. "You'll be safe Lil Asskicker," she whispered to the sleeping child. "Don't tell Uncle Daryl I called you that alright? He'd never let me live it down," she said softly as she let herself fall asleep with Judy.

Summer rolled over about a half an hour later, reaching for Judith and sat straight up in bed. "Judy?" she called as she got out of bed. "Molly? Lizzie?" she called out as a panic started to get a feeling in the pit of her stomach. Jane called it intuition, that something wasn't the way it was supposed to be. "Judy!" she called as she ran out of the porch and stopped at the sight of the bloody knife in Lizzie's hand, her face going white as she saw Molly laying on her back. "Lizzie what the hell did you do?" she asked as she kept an eye on Judith.

Lizzie turned and looked at her. "I had to show all of you that we get to come back. I didn't hurt Molly's brain, she'll come back."

Summer kept one eye on Judith and the other on Lizzie. "Lizzie, you've seen what happens when people die, they don't come back as the person they were. They don't think, they don't know you, they don't have feelings. The only thing that they _know _is that you are food. It's not safe for Judith to be near Molly…let me get her," she told the younger girl.

"I was going to do Judith next," Lizzie told her.

"She's just a baby, Lizzie. She can't even crawl yet, let alone walk….which really makes the name walker a bit mute, doesn't it?" Summer asked as she managed to get next to Judith and picked her up. "It's OK, ladybug," she said as she kissed the top of Judith's head.

"But you can," Lizzie said as she lifted the knife over her head.

"Lizzie!" Summer yelled as she grabbed the younger girls wrist putting down Judith. "Lizzie, don't make me do this," she begged the younger girl as the knife came close to her neck. Summer quickly over powered the girl and took the knife out of her hand, and without hesitating put the knife through the girls skull. "I tried to understand you, Lizzie. I tried to convince myself that you would come to understand what they were," she said as she let the tears fall cradling the young girls body. "I could forgive you for killing the mice, and feeding the walkers. We managed, even with the fence coming down, we managed. But you…killed Molly, you were going to kill Judy," she said. "I couldn't let you…be that close to Judy again. No one was safe around you….not Carol, not Ty, not Joey….and Molly….it's my fault that she's dead, I shouldn't have left her alone with you," she said as she let the tears fall.

"Summer?" Joey asked from behind her.

TBC

**Author's Note: I so debated if Carol was still going to do this, but Summer swore to protect Judith, and I see something breaking in her when Judy was threatened. It also puts Carol and Summer on equal footing, since they both did things to protect there family. Carol still has lost three 'daughters'. Please review**


	183. Chapter 182

**This Night**

**Chapter 182**

**Author's Note: No worries, Joey is going to understand! Like Rick is paralleling Shane in season 5 (Jewel has a line for that, don't you worry) Summer kind of mirrored Carol by doing what needed to be done to protect the family. And, I did write it where Carol killed her, but it didn't feel right in this respect. Remember, Summer 'killed' Lori by saving Judith, and she was in a dark place after that for a bit. Her mother is out there alone, ready to give birth, and someone is threatening her baby sister. Yeah, the heat of the moment hit her. Please review.**

Joey, Tyreese, and Carol's POV:

Carol walked in between the two men. "I know why you and Summer have to go, Joey. I get it, but the girls like it here, we can build it up, plant more food. We should find a car, for an escape route, just in case," she offered.

"We can find more materials, build more houses, if you find everyone, and if Terminus isn't safe," Ty offered.

"It's a good plan," Joey simply said.

Tyreese nodded. "It's just…when we were getting closer and closer, I wasn't ready to be around others yet."

"You don't have to be," Carol said.

"You can take as much time as you need, but don't forget about your sisters. That's why Summer and I are doing this, so the two of you don't," Joey explained.

"I dream about Karen, I see her every night, and every night I forget she's dead. Sometimes…we just talk. And sometimes I see her in a crowd…in a city I've never been to. And it's back before everything happened. And then….some nights…the bad ones…I see someone kill her. Some stranger. Then I lose her all over again. But that's the deal right? The people who are alive are haunted by the dead. We are who we are, and we do what we do cause they're still here. In our heads, in the forest. The whole world is haunted now. And there's no getting out of that, not until we're dead," Ty told them.

Joey and Carol exchanged glances. "Tyreese, maybe they're not haunting us, maybe they're just teaching us. Helping remind us….so that we can live with what we have to do," Carol said.

"To be able to live with what we've had to do," Joey added.

"Hey don't ever be ashamed who you are. Carol, you've done right by those girls, by all of us. Joey, you love Summer, you'd do anything to get her back to her mother," Tyreese told them. "Don't worry about not getting a deer, we'll get one. Probably not even deer season," he told them.

"My husband used to hunt, he'd tell the same stupid joke every year," Carol told them.

"You gonna tell it?" Tyreese asked.

Carol gave a small laugh. "Guess I have to now right?" she asked.

"You do," both Joey and Ty answered.

"Okay what's the difference between beer nuts and deer nuts? Beer nuts are around 1.79 and deer nuts are just under a buck," Carol said with a laugh.

Joey shook his head as Tyreese laughed. "That's good stupid, but in no way is it stupid good," Ty said.

"Told you, there's more where that came from," Carol said.

"Please keep them to yourself," Joey said as they walked to where they could see and hear the girls.

"Lizzie!" Summer yelled as she grabbed the younger girls wrist putting down Judith. "Lizzie, don't make me do this," she begged the younger girl as the knife came close to her neck. Summer quickly over powered the girl and took the knife out of her hand, and without hesitating put the knife through the girls skull. "I tried to understand you, Lizzie. I tried to convince myself that you would come to understand what they were," she said as she let the tears fall cradling the young girls body. "I could forgive you for killing the mice, and feeding the walkers. We managed, even with the fence coming down, we managed. But you…killed Molly, you were going to kill Judy," she said. "I couldn't let you…be that close to Judy again. No one was safe around you….not Carol, not Ty, not Joey….and Molly….it's my fault that she's dead, I shouldn't have left her alone with you," she said as she let the tears fall.

"Summer?" Joey asked from behind her.

Summer turned her head and looked at them. "I fell asleep….Judy was beside me, I woke up…" she said in between tears. "I came out here…Molly…she had killed Molly, she was threatening Judith…she raised her knife….I didn't even think…I'm sorry. I..had to protect Judy…I promised Lori…" she explained. "You all hate me, I hate myself."

Joey shook his head as he went over. "Hey no one hates you, Princess," he said as he touched her face. "Ty take Judy inside the house, Carol and I will handle the girls."

Carol bent down beside Summer. "You did what you had to do to keep Judy safe, to keep you safe, to keep us safe. Don't ever second guess that, it'll drive you crazy."

Ty picked up Judy. "They're right, Summer. Come on Judy, lets go inside," he told the baby as he kissed the top of her head.

"Molly….Lizzie didn't…she didn't do it through the brain…she's going to come back," Summer informed them as she looked over at her still crying. "I understand, Carol…." she said softly, still cradling her.

"I'll take care of Molly," Carol assured her as she kissed the top of Summer's head.

"I should…I should have seen it coming Carol. I was to preoccupied with finding mom….finding everyone…I could have stopped her. I _should _have seen it coming," Summer insisted as she clung to Lizzie's body.

Joey looked at her. "Princess, no one could have seen this coming any more then we could have seen the dead coming back to make us bait. We all knew there was something wrong with her. We all tried to make her understand it, to get it, but she didn't," he told her. "I love you," he said as he kissed her. "I'm not going to let you blame yourself for this, I'm not going to let this eat you up. You did what you had to do," he assured her. "Go inside, get cleaned up, let Carol and me handle this. Then we'll leave like we planned."

"You still want to go? With me?" Summer asked surprised.

"Yeah, I'm not some crazy mice killing, walking feeding maniac that thinks I can talk with the dead," Joey answered with a grin. "We're alright."

Later that day:

Summer looked up from where she was leaning against the wall along with Joey who was checking there supplies as Tyreese came out of what was Lizzie's room. Carol sat at the table as he squeezed Summer's shoulder before he joined Carol at the table. "I found a shoe box of mice under the bed. That was her at the prison feeding the walkers'. At the tombs, before all this happened, Rick, Jewel, Daryl and I we found a rabbit pulled apart and nailed to a board. I was thinking, maybe that she killed Karen and Ridge. But I don't know how she could have dragged them away," he said.

Summer and Joey looked at each other then at Carol. "She wouldn't have killed them, Ty. She would have let them turn," Carol said. "Summer I know you think you could have prevented this, that you should have seen it somehow. I'm the one that was supposed to be looking out for all of you. I should have seen it."

"How could you?" Ty asked. "How could either one of you seen it?" he questioned.

"There was no way either one of you could have know," Joey insisted.

"If it wasn't Lizzie, who else could it have been?" Tyreese asked.

Summer looked at Carol and Carol nodded. "Tyreese, I killed Ridge and Karen. _I had to stop the illness from spreading_. It wasn't Lizzie it wasn't a stranger. You do what you have to do," she said as she pushed the gun over to him.

Joey and Summer both watched the two of them ready to make a move if something happened.

Tyreese looked at her. "Did she know what was happening? Was she scared? Was it quick?"

Carol nodded. "Yes. Do what you have to do."

Summer sat down beside Tyreese. "I understand why she did it, Ty. She did it to protect us, all of us. It may not have been the decision that any of us would have made, but for Carol it was the decision she needed to make to try and keep any of us from dying. Sometimes, you just don't…you don't have the time to think about right or wrong now a days. It just takes a blink of an eye, between life and death. To survive, I think we don't get to think about ourselves, it's about how to keep the people we love alive. I think that's how we get to survive, to think about keeping' everyone else alive, and hoping that they do the same for you. Sometimes that means, making unpopular decisions….but if you don't do it….then someone you love, risks dying. I don't like that I killed Lizzie, that I was forced to do it. That's not the type of person I _want _to be, but it's the person I _have _to be for Judy to be alive."

Joey nodded. "I don't remember the last time I thought about myself, it's about Summer, the group."

Tyreese looked at them then at Carol and pushed the gun back. "I forgive you. I'm never going to forget you. It happened, you feel it, I know you do. It's part of you now, me too. But I forgive you," he told Carol.

"Thank you," Carol answered.

"We don't need to stay, we can't stay," Tyreese answered.

"You two take Judy, we both take different paths to Terminus. We scout it out, meet here," Joey said as he put a map on the table.

"You think splitting up is a smart move?" Tyreese asked.

"I think it's the only move. Gives us more eyes on either side, scope it out," Joey answered.

"You spent to much time with Jes," Carol said with a smile. "But it's a good plan."

Summer nodded. "We'll split up weapons and supplies," she said as she got up and started off to get them ready to leave the Grove behind.


	184. Chapter 183

**This Night**

**Chapter 183**

**Author's Note: I was in a down cycle of my bi polar this week and just making it to work has been a challenge. My voices didn't talk to me. I'm nudging them since I have a long weekend. I really want these people reunited. MAN my babies have been apart WAY to long! Rick is telling me that him and Jewel are NEVER allowed to be a part again. Keep enjoying the ride and review.**

Jes and Merle's POV:

Jes handed Merle the binoculars from her bag as she checked her weapon for the fourth time. "I count ten on the various roofs, saw at least five coming and going, from that building over there, and two women arguing over something in front of that far building."

Merle glanced at her then took the binoculars. "You're just full of surprises, aren't you? Were you a spy before all this?" he asked as he gave a laugh. "I could see that, Jes the spy," he said. "You weren't, were you?"

Jes shook her head. "Nope, not a spy. But you were a smart ass before and still am. Doesn't matter what I was before, it doesn't matter what any of us were," she simply stated. "You know the plan."

Merle glared at her. "I know the plan, I don't like the plan. No way does it make any sense to me that you go in there alone while I'm just sitting back like some idiot."

Jes ran her hand through her hair. "Merle, once again, you aren't real good at first impressions. You let whatever your brain thinks come out of that mouth of yours. There's no filter. I can't concentrate on the mission, if I've got to worry about keeping you out of trouble," she told him.

"Damn it Jes, this isn't a mission. This is real fucking life," Merle hissed at her.

Jes looked at him. "Yes it is real fucking life, your sister's, that baby she is carrying, that girl. More time we spend arguing and pissing each other off, those are the lives that are in danger," she said as she put her hand on his good arm. "Your sister is one of the strongest women I know, she has to be right? To have put up with your ugly mug all these years. She's a survivor, Merle. But, she's pregnant, and God forbid, may be in labor or had that baby. That makes her slower, her body isn't going to be the same fighting shape. Now, if she happens to be having that baby, your nephew or niece, do you really want her to be by herself, with people who may or may not be trustworthy. I know if it was me, I'd like to have a familiar face around. If these people turn out bad, then Jewel is going to need someone in there helping her with that girl she's with and possibly the baby. I'm going to need YOU out here, in case we have to make a run for it. I can't be helping your pregnant, or mom with a new born sister, and a kid and shoot a gun too. I'm good, but even I have my limits," she teased. "We know that the other's are going to see those signs, we know they are going to be heading here. The more people we have the better."

Merle still wasn't convinced. "Am I supposed to just let the rest of 'em walk in there without any warning?"

"You're supposed to stay out of sight, and not let them," Jes said as she nodded toward Terminus, "know you're out here. There's a reason they've got spotters, just like we did at Woodbury, at the prison. This is a blind spot for them, in the back. This way, I know if I need to signal you, I can. If you can get word to our people without giving them a view of you, you do it. But, as much as I need you out here, I need them in there."

"To endanger there lives too if it's not safe?" Merle asked.

Jes smirked. "No, Merle, to endanger the people in there if it's not safe. The one thing I've learned with this group, what I admire about these people, is that they fight, not for them selves, but for each other. They're a family, and if those people in there are a danger, well, they're going to learn that you don't survive when you pick on this family. And, yes Merle, I'm counting myself in that family. Can you please save the smart-alecky remark until we see each other again?" she asked as she took her knife and cut a jagged line in her upper arm.

"What the hell are you doing?" Merle asked. "You want to die of some kind of infection? Or are you trying to attract walkers?"

Jes shook her head as she ripped off a sleeve of her shirt and held it in place to stop the bleeding. "You know what's the one thing I've learned, even before the world went to hell?" she asked. Jes didn't wait for an answer before she continued. "Some men like to think women are helpless, need a man to save them. For some reason, this world, that brings that trait out ten fold. That's why I think, for now, if these people are bad like we think they are, Jewel's safe. A pregnant woman, with a child, that's someone who needs to be saved. And other women, even the cold hearted of women, there's a need to help there fellow woman. So, I'm not showing up pregnant, and I don't see a spare kid around here, so I'm doing the next best thing, showing up injured. Hoping that someone in there sees me just as a weak little thing that needs saving."

Merle arched an eyebrow. "Darling, you're anything but weak," he told her.

Jes smirked as she wrapped the bandage around her arm. "You know that and I know that, but they don't know that. It's all about playing a game, getting them to think that you're something your not. Just like I did at Woodbury. Funny thing, I'm going to miss the prison, that was the first place I really didn't have to pretend to be another person. Maybe I was really finding myself, whoever that is," she said as she stood up. "You take out anyone that comes this way, about ready to find your location. If you can get some information out of them, they do it. But I don't need anyone finding you, I'm trusting you to be there when I need you," she told him as she handed him the majority of the weapons.

"You got it. Be careful," Merle told her.

"Always am," Jes answered as she turned and walked out of the shadows and headed toward Terminus. For some reason the thought 'walking straight into the gates of hell' passed her mind. She had felt the same way when she met the Governor and in Woodbury. The one thing she had learned in her life, even before all this, was to trust those instincts.

Terminus:

One of the spotters straightened up as he noticed movements. "We've got someone in coming," the man said to Sloan.

Sloan looked up. She hated this part. She hated knowing people had no idea what they were walking into. She prayed every time someone new came that they would just agree to become one of them and not end up becoming food. She never said it out loud, she wasn't courageous enough, and she knew they wouldn't hesitate to make her the cattle. "How many?"

"One, a woman," The man said.

Sloan took off the walkie talkie off her hip and pushed the button. "Gareth, Nick and I are on the south building. We've got one woman approaching. Copy?" she asked.

"Just one?" Gareth responded back.

Sloan looked at Nick who nodded. "Affirmative, one," Sloan answered.

"Go into public face mode. Keep Nick on the roof, out of sight, in case more through," Gareth instructed.

"Understood," Sloan answered as she ended the transmission. "You heard him."

"One will be easy to overtake if she decides to run for it," Nick answered.

Sloan nodded. "Or easier to convince to join us," she answered as she left the roof. She glanced at Mary as she came out with Gareth.

"It's kind of late for someone to be out on there own," Grayson said as he came out.

"I don't remember inviting you," Gareth told him.

"Public faces, keep the in fighting behind closed areas. It's not good for moral," Mary warned them as the woman came up. "Welcome to Terminus, let's get you something to eat," she greeted.

TBC


	185. Chapter 184

**This Night**

**Chapter 184**

**Author's Note: Let's just say Jes is saying 'ew' in my head knowing she is going to have to go along with the whole cannibal thing, and going 'of course I volunteered to save Jewel.' What can I say Jes? You're just that kind of gal! And Jewel appreciates it, really she does. So will Rick. Seriously. And Daryl. And Merle, even though HE'LL never show it. Ok, enough talking with the invisible voices in my head. Michelle Rodriquez has the best and I mean the best smirk ever. And, I had this planned before I even saw season 5B. WAY before. Please review.**

Jes POV:

Jes looked at the women and the men that were gathered. She noticed they kept the welcoming party to a minimum, which was good. They didn't think of her as a threat. "I'd appreciate that, thank you ma'am," she said to the woman who offered her food.

"Before we go in any further, we need to check you," said the older man. "Just to be on the safe side."

The younger man glanced at him. "He's right, just to be on the safe side," he told her. "If you could put down the gun. I'm Gareth."

"Jes," she said as she put down the gun. "I understand, can't really be to safe anymore, can you?" she asked as he came behind her. She noticed the tension between the two men. "Good," she thought. "A possible power struggle," she thought to herself. Jes waited until Gareth was done patting her down and went in front of her.

The younger woman came back with a tray of food. "What happened to your arm? I'm Sloan."

Jes nodded sitting down as she looked at the plate. "I was with my boyfriend, we were looking for his sister, we found a car, we looked around, I was scrounging in the car, a herd of walkers' came, took him down, I got snagged by metal. Nothing major," she said as she ate. "Actually I followed her tracks, for a while, but lost them. Looked like a car or a truck picked her up. Jewel, she's very pregnant, could be traveling with a child," she said as she watched them. She noticed how the younger woman glanced at Gareth.

"She's here…" the woman she now knew as Sloan answered.

"Sloan," the older man hissed. "How do we know you aren't one that she's running from?"

Jes stood up from the table. "I'm forever grateful for you for taking her in, her brother and I were together for a year, and I never had a sister, so I became real protective of Jewel in her condition. I'm forever in your debt for taking care of her," she told them. She looked at them. "Is she alright? Is there something wrong? Did something happen with the baby?"

"There's something that you need to know before we let you see her," the older man said.

"Grayson," Gareth warned.

"No, she's given the choice, just like anyone else. She's not in labor, so you don't get to use that excuse," the grey haired man said.

Jes looked between the two. "Jewel was in labor? Is she now? The baby? What do I need to know? All I really care about is that they are here," she said. "Whatever it is, just tell me."

Gareth looked at Grayson then at her. "We've all done things we have to do to survive."

Jes looked at him. "Here it comes," she thought to herself. "Yeah, we have."

"You can either join us or not," Gareth simply said.

"Either way you become part of us, stronger," Mary told her.

"What are you…." Jes started to ask then looked at the plate. "Are you saying if I don't join you I become dinner?" she asked. "Well, this is totally disgusting," she thought to herself.

"That's exactly what we are saying," Grayson said as he steadied his rifle.

"Usually, we let people get a little bit more settled, usually they are in groups. But, it seems Grayson here decided that you just had to know now, to make a decision now," Gareth told her.

"But the choice is yours," Grayson added.

Jes picked up her fork and stuck a piece of meat on it. "Let's see either join you or become dinner," she said as she stuck a piece of meat in her mouth. "Choice is easy," she said. "These people get crazier by the minute," she thought to herself. "You said I wasn't in labor, that tells me Jewel was. I'd like to see her. I'll handle her, she'll go along with it," she said.

"Mary will take you," Gareth said as he handed her rifle. "Welcome to the group."

"Thanks for having me," Jes said as she took the rifle and made sure she kept the piece of meat in her cheek. She followed Mary and gave a small smirk to herself as they walked.

Jewel, Jes and Mika's POV:

Mary smiled as Jes caught up with her. "I'm real glad that you are here for Jewel. I know she must have been scared, alone with that little girl and having a baby. She's real strong, to have a baby in this world. I'm real sorry bout her brother. Maybe her husband will be along soon."

Jes gave a smile. "That's what I'm hoping for," she thought to herself. "We can only hope," she said.

"We didn't have time to really get to know her and Mika, let them get situated. She was in labor, so we locked the door, to keep us safe. But, one of the girls gave her a fright when she went in to bring her some stuff for them, and picked up the baby while she was sleeping, so she blocked the door from the inside," Mary explained.

"Well, I'm here now, so there's no reason to lock her in. She may still want to block the door, but Jewel's a very protective mother," Jes said.

"I'll make sure you get a tour, after you spend some time. Maybe Jewel can get up and walk around," Mary suggested as she knocked on the door. "Jewel sweetheart someone from your group is here," she said sweetly.

"Jewel, it's Jes," Jes told her. She glanced at Mary, who she knew was putting on a fake smile and sweet voice, just like the Governor.

"Jes?" Jewel asked through the door. She took a moment to open in with the baby in one hand. "Jes!" she exclaimed before she hugged the woman.

Jes forced herself to hug her back. "Good to see you," she said. "Mary could we have some time?" she asked with a smile.

"Of course," Mary said as she went back out the door.

Jes held up her finger as she went to the door and listened for the retreating footsteps. She grabbed a handkerchief out of her pocket and spit out the meat that she had been holding in her mouth. "Boy or girl?" she asked as she nodded to the baby.

"Girl," Mika said as she got off the bed and hugged Jes.

Jes looked uncomfortable. "Hey Mika…" she greeted. "First of all, don't eat the meat."

Jewel looked at Jes then at Mika. "Mika take Hope, go into the bathroom, I was about ready to change her diaper. You think you can do it?"

Mika grinned. "I've changed Judith's diaper before," she said as she took Hope and went to the other room.

Jewel looked at Jes. "Did you get out with anyone? What do you mean don't eat the meat?" she asked, as she pulled the woman close to the door. "Jes what's going on?"

"You're going to have to promise me not to freak out, Jewel," Jes said.

"Jes, just tell me," Jewel told her.

"The meat…it didn't come from farm animals," Jes said. She wasn't one to beat around the bush, but the woman just had a baby, thought she lost her whole family, and there was absolutely no good way to say 'these people are cannibals' to a person.

"If it's not animals then what is it?" Jewel asked.

"I never thought I'd take a day when I'd say someone like the Governor was sane. Of all the sick, fucked up shit I've seen in this world. Jewel….hell, there's no easy way to say this. If someone doesn't join them, they become the meat," Jes told her.

Jewel looked at her, her face going white at the realization. "Hell's bell's…they're cannibals?" she asked as she shot a look at the bathroom door. "We need to get out of here…we can't let the others…" she said as she rambled on.

Jes grabbed her arms and looked at her. "Jewel, I need you to channel that inner calm that you always have in a crisis situation. You are not allowed to freak out on me alright? I got out with Merle, he's watching the place. I've spent three and half days with one temperamental pain in the ass Dixon, right now I need the rational one. Trust me, of all the scenarios' I came up in my head on how these people could be bad, even my mind isn't that _fucked _up. Trust me, the last thing I want to do is pretend to be as psychotic as these people are, but right now, we have to wait."

"Wait for what? Wait for them to lure the rest of us in? Make them, make _my_ children into hamburger patties?" Jewel asked as she glanced at the bathroom door.

"That's not going to happen, Jewel. I'm sure, even though you were busy having a baby, and protecting Mika, that you were taking notes in that head of yours on these people? Right?" Jes asked.

"Yes, but I've only met a few….one of them freaks me out. Claire," Jewel told her.

"Haven't met her yet. Grayson and Gareth are in an internal power struggle, Sloan, so far she seems like the weak link. And Mary, she's as psycho as the Governor. We can't do this alone, we are outnumbered," Jes told her. "Gareth let me keep my gun, because I said I was with them. Believe me, I've done some sick things in my life, even before this, but this…this is something out of the twilight zone. We have to wait for Rick and the others," Jes told her.

"I thought that too, but that was before…well before you told me that we could become dinner," Jewel told her. "You've met my husband? My brother? The others? Do you think that there's any way in hell that they would even pretend to go along with this? I can't sit here and let them willingly come in here."

"Jewel, you wouldn't make it outside the door. They've got spotters on the roof. I'm not going to let that happen alright? As soon as they get here, as soon as I know that we're at full strength, we're going to take these assholes down. I saved you once, right? From the Governor?" Jes asked.

"Yeah," Jewel answered.

"Well I'm not going to let that go to waste. If I hadn't done that, then that baby girl of yours wouldn't be here. So you can say she wouldn't be here if it wasn't for me saving you. Now, I told them Merle was dead, he's not, he's still the same pain in the ass as always. The way we survive this, Jewel is together, with the family. These people, just like Woodbury, push comes to shove, it's going to be every man for himself. That's not how this group, this family works. We are going to get everyone that made it, out of here. Plus, one," Jes told her as she nodded to where the baby was. "I'll scout out this place, get weapons, get what I can, and we'll be ready. You with me? For that baby? For Mika?"

"Hope…her name is Hope," Jewel told her. "Yeah I'm with you," she agreed.

**Author's Note: I always wondered how they would say 'hey join us or become dinner' since they didn't show it with Maggie and group and then Rick and the others got herded. So there it is! Please review**


	186. Chapter 185

**This Night**

**Chapter 185**

**Author's Note: My baby's (Or Jick's) are closer to be reunited! I've got a couple ways of doing that depending how some people (Claire and Gray) behave. Seriously I have no control over these OC'S, if I did, I wouldn't have so many of them! I sort of want to skip Grady, but I'll be good. This is just the never ending story. I'm big on character interaction (what that comes to a surprise?) so yeah, I'd never be hired for a 16 episode show, they'd fire me just for not being able to stop them from talking! You guys aren't complaining! Please Review.**

**Oh I haven't said it in a while, I don't own the Walking Dead, just my OC's and the people who I kept alive (if you kill them on the show and I kept them alive, then technically from that point they're mine) If I did, Rick would never be interested in random hair cut woman!**

Glenn, Mitch and Tara's POV:

Mitch walked with Glenn and Tara as Abraham sighed. "It's a waist of time!" Abraham yelled as he caught up to them. "Glenn, when the people we love kick….well, they disappear. Doesn't mean you have to get out of the way too," he told Glenn.

Glenn dropped his bag and turned around and took a step toward him and punched him so hard that it knocked him to the ground. "She is alive, and I am going to find her. We are going to find our family," he said as he motioned to Mitch. He turned around to join Mitch and continue there walk.

"You Son of a Bitch!" Abe yelled from behind them as he tackled Glenn.

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" Tara yelled as she tried to pull him off Glenn.

"You bastard! Get off of him!" Mitch yelled as he kicked him.

Abraham pushed Tara to the ground and turned Glenn over.

"Abraham you don't want this!" Rosita yelled at him.

"Are you alright?" Mitch asked Tara.

"Yeah, I'm alright," Tara assured Mitch.

"Let me go!" Glenn yelled at him.

"Come on! Stop it!" Tara yelled as she and Rosita grabbed him by the arms again.

"Get off of him you big overgrown bully!" Mitch yelled at him as he jumped on his back and put his arms around his neck.

"Abraham! You don't want this!" Rosita yelled again.

"Get off me kid!" Abraham yelled at Mitch as he went toward Glenn again and punched him. They all popped there heads up at the sound of gunfire and looked to see Eugene firing at walkers.

Mitch immediately let go of Abraham's back and ran toward the truck and hopped up on the wheels to get weapons.

"Eugene stop firing damn it! We've got to get our weapons!" Abraham yelled at him.

"Glenn, Tara here!" Mitch said as he handed them weapons, and handed one to Rosita. He took one and expertly loaded it and jumped down and started firing with the rest of them.

The group looked around after they killed all the walkers' and Abraham grabbed Eugene weapon.

Mitch looked at Eugene. "I really hope that if you are a scientist, you're better at it then you are at shooting, cause dude that was bad."

Eugene looked down at him. "How did you learn to shoot like that? You're what five?"

Mitch looked at him and shook his head. "Nine thank you very much," he said as he went over to Glenn.

Abraham bent down and looked at the truck. "Son of a Dick," he said.

Mitch watched as he went under the truck. "You Ok?" he asked Glenn.

"Yeah, I'm OK. You OK? That was some impressive shooting," Glenn commented to him.

"Daryl's been taking me out," Mitch said. "I'm OK."

Abraham spoke from under the truck. "We were running a convoy in one of these. Coming up on a dune, there's a camel, looks like it's ready to puke. Probably because shit bird's packed about four pounds of C up it's ass. We were within feet of the blast that sent that animal's hump half a klick up into the desert, and we drove home," he said as he came out from under the truck. "So you tell me in the holy hell did you possibly kill this truck?" he asked Eugene.

Eugene looked at him. "A fully amped-up state and an ignorance of rapid firing weapons," he answered.

"And yet, he's supposed to know how to save the whole world," Mitch mumbled to himself.

Rosita bent down and picked up a picture and looked at Glenn. "Is this yours?" she asked Glenn.

Glenn took it without a word and walked over to Abraham.

"That's Maggie, that's who he's trying to get back to. A real human being that he knows got out, part of our family," Mitch said to Rosita as he followed Glenn.

Glenn handed Abraham his gun. "Sorry about your ride. Hope you guys make it to Washington."

Mitch did the same. "You know I hope we see each other again, after you save the world, because I really want to say told you so because we found them," he told Abraham as he followed Glenn.

Tara looked after the two of them. "Wait for me," she said as she handed Abraham her weapon.

Rosita looked after them and shrugged. "What the hell else are we gonna do?" she asked as she started to follow them.

"Go to Washington, fix the whole damn world!" Abraham yelled after her.

"That's way clear, who knows what's North? We'll find another vehicle, we'll go with them until we do. Trust me, I'm smarter then you," Eugene told Abraham.

Mitch glanced back at them as he walked with Glenn and Tara. "They're coming with us."

"For now," Glenn answered.

Mitch nodded. "Now's the only thing that's important," he told the older man. "We'll find her. I know that finding the rest of them is just a bonus for you Glenn. I get it, I understand it. Rick is probably focused on finding Jewel, just as much as you are with Maggie. And, Mar is focused on finding Daryl," he told Glenn.

Glenn looked at him. "You've grown up. A lot."

Mitch shrugged. "Had to, to survive. I just want to find our family, Glenn. I don't want Jewel to feel alone, having that baby without anyone. All I can think of is Lori and what happened with her. But at least she had Summer and Carl with her. Being alone, knowing you're the weak link, that's the worst feeling in the world."

"Hey, you're not a weak link, and you are not alone," Glenn told him. "I would have fought anyone that even thought about leaving you behind after the farm."

"I didn't think anyone ever thought about leaving me behind," Mitch answered. "It's just that I see how Abraham looks at me, like I'm going to be walker bait at any minute, and realized how lucky I got having the people around I do," Mitch answered.

"We all did," Glenn said as they continued walking.

That night:

Rosita sat down next to Mitch as he ate. "You were really good with that gun today, cool under pressure."

Mitch shrugged. "You do what you have to do to survive."

"You're parents out there with Maggie?" Rosita asked.

Mitch shook his head. "Not my real ones, anyway. Did Abraham send you over here to try to convince me to convince Glenn to go with you guys to Washington?"

Rosita shook her head. "No, I think Abraham knows that's a lost cause. You're as determined as he is to find them. I don't think Abraham thought that much spunk could be in a kid. Not sure how many kids he's been around," she told him.

"He reminds me of Jes, a woman in our group. She's Spanish, like you, but she was in the Army. When she first came into our group, she wasn't a people person at first, kind of like him," Mitch said as he nodded backward to where Abraham was with Tara.

"He's not bad once you get to know him," Rosita told him. "So Jes? She's a people person now?"

Mitch shrugged. "Not totally. You can tell that she's trying. But she saved one of us, Jewel. She risked her life to bring Jewel back home, before she was pregnant. That made her one of us," he told her.

"Mitch, you need to get some rest," Glenn called over to him. "Come put your sleeping bag by mine."

"Night," Mitch told Rosita as he stood up.

**Author's Note: I love writing for Mitch. He's the youngest of the group (well except for Judy and now Hope) so he's had to get a thick skin, but still a kid. And I love him and Abraham! It's just so fun to write them!**


	187. Chapter 186

**This Night**

**Chapter 186**

**Author's Note: So my original plan was to show Daryl and Axel losing Beth and joining the hunters, but Jes had other plans. I am with you all that they need to be reunited, but all the pieces need to be in place. Well according to Jes, and right now she's in charge. We're getting closer. Review please.**

Jes's POV:

Jes told Jewel to lock the door from the inside when she left. She would knock three times when she got back. Jewel hadn't wanted her to go out there alone, but Jes couldn't scope the place out if she stayed behind the door. That's why she had came in here, that's why she had 'joined' the group. She had to know the place, had to know the weak spots, had to know the best way to get Jewel, Mika and baby Hope out. Every place had it's weaknesses, be it the structure, or the people. She couldn't learn all that by staying behind a door. She knew, for now, no one would bother Jewel and the girls, and she had to take this time to check things out.

"You shouldn't be out here alone, it's not safe," she heard a male's voice say from behind her.

"It's a lot safer then where I was last night, Grayson," Jes said as she turned around.

"Thought you would want to stay with Jewel, the girls. You were awful concerned with how they were. Yet here you are, in the dark of night, and they are as alone as they were before you got here," Grayson told her.

Jes gave a small shrug. "I was concerned, because I didn't know where they were, if they were safe. Now, I know that they are all safe, and now I'm a bit curious about this place."

"It's the end of the line," Grayson answered.

"In more ways then one," Jes thought to herself. She watched the older man. He didn't trust her, but from what she had seen, he didn't trust anyone. "So, those signs? The broadcasts? That all for a show?"

"If it was, then you'd be dead, Jewel, Mika, that baby. Jewel would make a good meal, she still having all that fatty tissue from having that kid. What the hell was she thinking, allowing herself to get pregnant in a time like this. It's a death sentence," Grayson told her.

Jes knew what he was doing, he was trying to freak her out. Well, Jes knew how to play the game, and he walked right into it. "From what I've seen your opinion doesn't mean a whole hell of a lot around here," she told him. She watched his body language, how he tightened his grip on his rifle, how he shifted his body a little bit more straight then he did before. "Got you," she thought to herself.

"You don't know shit," Grayson told her as he glared at her.

"I know that you were smart to push your hand and have them tell me what this place is. All it takes is letting one wrong person in, I get that," Jes told him. "In my first group, the Governor's right hand man, the man that the leader trusted, he lied to him about killing someone. That someone took the Governor's eye out. Governor went bat shit crazy, and when he led an attack to find those people, people got scared of the Governor, and he shot them all. All it takes is one bad apple, one person who doesn't see the big picture to ruin the whole shebang for everyone else. You probably don't give a damn about my opinion, but you did the right thing," she said with a shrug.

"Daddy? Is everything alright?" a woman asked as she approached.

"Clarisse, what are you doing out here? Gareth know you're out here?" Grayson asked.

"Clarisse, you've got to be kidding me," Jes thought to herself. She used to hate the movie Hannibal, but she had to admit that the woman was aptly named Clarisse. She couldn't help but notice the contempt in his voice when he asked about Gareth. "I'm Jes, a friend of Jewel's, your dad and I was just getting to know each other."

Clarisse turned and smiled at her. "Is the baby alright? I'm hoping to get to see her again, real soon. Have you held her? Isn't she the most precious thing in the world?"

"Clarisse, I asked you what you were doing out here?" Grayson asked again.

Jes could tell why this woman freaked Jewel out. Hell she freaked her out and it hadn't even been a moment.

"Gareth is going over things with Alex and Martin, he sent me out to get you," Clarisse answered.

"Go on back to our place, I'll see what he needs," Grayson instructed.

"She could show me around the place, make sure I know where things are. I mean, if that's alright with you," Jes offered.

"Can I please?" Clarisse asked.

Grayson looked between the two women and nodded. "Alright," he said as he walked away.

"Have you seen the sacrifice room?" Clarisse asked.

Jes looked at the younger woman. The words sent chills down her back. "No, haven't seen much of anything."

Clarisse grinned. "It's my favorite room. It keeps the people that help us live alive. That there sacrifice isn't for vain. I hope that we don't have to add your name or Jewel's, or Mika's…." she said as she walked into the room.

Jes looked around the room and it took all she had not to turn and shoot the woman. "Yeah I hope so too," she thought to herself.

"You don't know how many people are willing to be sacrificed, then join us. It would be a lot easier if they were all like you," Clarisse said. "In a way, I hope that the baby's father doesn't show up. Dad said a man, a good, honest man, would do anything to protect his family. A baby is a good reason to fight for there family. I mean how could a man not protect such an innocent little life? He'd be a danger, to us. He'd try and take the baby from us," she said calmly.

Jes took a breath as she walked around the candles. "Is your father a good man?" she asked. "Hell if I don't get out of this room, I may kill the psycho," she thought to herself.

"It's a calming place isn't it? To think that they were willing to sacrifice themselves so we can live. You're first kill on the rack, it'll be so exhilarating. I've only done it once, Dad says it's not something I should partake it. So I come in here, I write there names, I pick a memento so we'll associate it with them. The children, I always feel bad when it's children, they don't get to choose. If there parents, heartless parents if you ask me, fight, then it ties them to death. The baby and Mika, they got lucky. Jewel has to be part of us now, we helped her, we were there when no one else was," Clarisse rambled on, ignoring Jes's question. "I'd like some time to myself…in here. Can we continue this tomorrow?" she asked as she bent down and touched an item.

Jes nodded. "I should be getting back to check on Jewel, before she gets to worried about me. She's a worrier…" she said as she turned and walked out the door. It took all she had not to run out of the room. She was trying to remain calm but her mind was racing. To say she was freaked out would be an understatement. She took a breath as she made it to the room. She knocked on the door. "Jewel it's me," she said.

Jewel got up out of the bed. "Jes, you had me worried," she said as she opened the door to her.

Jes went past her without a word and made her way to the bathroom and immediately threw up in the sink.

"Jes? What's the matter? What happened?" Jewel asked as she went into the bathroom. She closed the door quietly. "Jes?"

Jes looked up at herself in the mirror. "I got to close….I should have left after I saved you from Woodbury. I should have cut my damn losses, and taken care of me, myself and I. But no, you damn people made me care about you, made me feel something I left behind a long time ago."

Jewel rubbed her back. "Jes what happened?"

"Clarisse…she showed me this room, a sacrifice room….it had all these names, all these trinkets, of everyone…" Jes said as she sunk down on the ground. "I can't do my mission, I can't get you, Mika, the baby…because damn it, I let myself care. Merle told me that this wasn't a mission, that this was about lives. I told him he was right, it was about your life, Mika's, the baby. But in my head…it was still just a mission, to do what needed to be done. Letting damn personal feelings get involved, caring, that's what get's people killed," Jes said as she hung her head down on her knees.

Jewel stood up. "Not this time," she said as she pulled the woman up. "Come on."

"What are you doing?" Jes asked as she let herself be led to the bed where Mika and Hope were laying. "Mika, sweetheart, I need you to wake up for a few minutes. Jes needs us," she said.

Mika rubbed her eyes. "Is everything alright?" she asked.

Jewel nodded. "Jes just needs a little help. Jes this is how we survive, caring about people. It just means that you know what it's important. This is how we survive," she said as she held the baby out.

"No, I don't do babies," Jes said as she shook her head.

Mika grinned as she put Jesses arms out. "You've got to have Hope," she said.

Jewel grinned as she put the baby in Jesses arm. "There. It's alright to feel, Jes. That's what makes us stronger then the Governor, then this group. It's what's going to get us ALL out of here. Fear, caring, love, it's stronger then any messed up thing in this world. People like you and me who thought we didn't need anyone, didn't deserve anyone, this world made us see how wrong we were," she said as she touched Hope's face.

Mika smiled. "We do it together."

Jes shook her head and looked down at the baby. "Well thank god she looks like you, I'm not sure I could take another one looking like Merle," she teased. "Rick's not that bad," she added.

"Except for the beard," Jewel responded with a grin.

**Author's Note: Walah, Jes had a bit of a breakthrough! I mean, wouldn't you lose it with wackadoodle Claire? By the way it scares me how easy this crazy woman talks to me….should I be worried? Someone tell me no! Anyone? LOL. Please review!**


	188. Chapter 187

**This Night**

**Chapter 187**

**Author's Note: We're getting close to reuniting. I am still trying to decide something with the claimers. Whatever brain decides, I may be skipping the part where Daryl and Beth (and now Axel) find the mortuary and just go to where the Claimers come in. I'm still arguing with how it's going to play out. But dang it that means my babies are soon to be reunited! Go Jicks! Though I only have one half (the 2****nd**** half) of Season 5 on DVR, so the first part people may be saying different things or the wrong thing-but you'll all forgive me because I really like my kid and didn't want to kill him for deleting it! **

**OMG! Have you all seen the preview of season 6? Of course I'm going, hmm what's Jewel's reaction? Merle is right over there. Yeah, I am hopeless! Please review.**

Tara, Glenn and Mitch's POV:

Mitch glanced back at Eugene who was talking Tara's ear off. "Does he ever shut up?" he asked.

"You've got a mouth on you, you know that kid?" Abraham said from the back.

"Abraham, lay off," Rosita told him.

"That's the kind of kid who would have been a bully in school, in detention a lot," Eugene said.

"_That _kid is right here," Mitch said as he glanced back. "So, let me get this straight Poindexter, you think I would have been this way if the world didn't change? No, I was probably like you when you were a kid. The nerdy one who would be ahead in his work, sat quietly. They were talking about letting me skip a couple grades, I would have even been ahead of my brother who was two years older then me. But when the world went downhill, and I lost both of my brothers, I couldn't be a kid anymore, not if I wanted to live. Glenn, Rick, Jewel, Mar, Daryl, and the others, they would have liked me to keep my childhood, and they tried," he said as he glanced at Glenn.

Glenn gave him a supportive smile as they walked. "But, to many bad things happen to be able to be the same as you were before. We were trying at the prison."

"But you still had to be prepared, ready to fight," Mitch answered. "You find your voice, you become useful and you prepare to die for your family, if that what you need to do," he said honestly.

"No one's going to die today kiddo," Tara said.

"If we don't find a vehicle, we're all going to die real soon," Abraham stated.

Tara shook her head as she moved away from Eugene and walked in front of Glenn and Mitch. "You guys are a couple power walkers," she told them as she walked ahead and stopped then looked at Glenn.

Mitch stepped forward and read the sign. "Glenn, go to Terminus. Maggie, Sasha, Bob and Ronnie," it said. Glenn stepped closer to it and read it. He took off running. "Glenn, hold up!" Mitch yelled after him as he turned around and looked at Abraham. "That's four, four of the people you said we wouldn't find," he pointed out as he ran after him. "Glenn! Us Atlanta boys have to stick together!" he said as he ran after him.

Tara glanced back at Eugene, Rosita and Abraham before she ran off to follow them. They walked in silence for a while before Abraham stopped.

"Hold up, we're stopping here," he yelled at Glenn and Mitch. Tired is slow, slow is dead," he told them.

Glenn looked up at the sun. "It's barley noon," he responded.

"I don't give a monkey's left nut," Abraham said. "None of us slept more then a couple hours since we went all Casey Jones. _This _place looks safe, we need to rest. The kid is doing his best to keep up with you, but he's got shorter legs then the rest of us and he's falling behind, not that he'd ever complain. I get it, you have to find her. Well, Rosita and me, we got a mission too. It's keeping that man alive, getting him to Washington, and saving the whole damn world. So we're going in that tower, and we're going now," he informed them.

"I'm alright, Glenn, I can keep going," Mitch told him.

Glenn started to say something as they heard the Walkers' start to growl. Eugene looked up. "Oh crap," he said.

"Hey hey watch out!" Glenn yelled as a walker came into sight from inside the tower.

"GO! Go!" Abraham commanded as he ran over to block Eugene from the walker falling on him, knocking Tara over in the process.

"Tara!" Mitch yelled as he dropped his bag and went over to her.

"I'm alright kiddo," Tara assured him as she pulled her knee to her chest.

"Are you Ok?" Rosita asked her again.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Tara assured her.

"We've got to stay here, whose going to help me carry her up?" Rosita asked.

Mitch looked at Glenn. "Maybe we should stop, just so Tara can rest the leg. Mar would make her put it up, try and wrap it."

Glenn helped Tara up. "You want to stop or you want to keep going?"

"No, keep going, I'm good," Tara assured them.

"You sure?" Glenn asked.

"Tara we can take a few hours, you aren't going to be any good to yourself or us if you hurt yourself more," Mitch reasoned with her.

"No, no I'm alright, I'm good," Tara repeated.

Glenn nodded. "Look if she can keep going, we can keep going. Or you guys can stay here. You don't need us, we don't need you," he told Abraham.

"Wow you're an ass. She'll do whatever you say because she thinks she owes you. And Mitch? He idolizes you, he's not going to say anything because he doesn't want to be considered weak. Man up, stay here for a couple hours," Rosita told him.

Glenn looked at the two of them then at Abraham. "You just care about getting Eugene safe, right? It's the only reason you want to stop? We go until sundown, I give Eugene my riot gear right here, right now. Everyone wins," he told him.

"Except her," Rosita told him.

"You're not her mama. She says she can walk, she can walk," Abraham told Rosita. "You got yourself a deal. But you," he said to Mitch, "give me your canteen, you need to drink more," he told the child.

"He's right," Glenn told him. "You need to stop, you tell me. Daryl will have my hide if I let anything happen to you," he told Mitch.

Mitch smiled as he handed him the water canteen. "Nothing's gonna happen to me, Glenn. You won't let it," he simply answered as Abraham filled the water bottle and handed it back to him. "Thanks," Mitch said as he took a sip and started walking with them, him staying by Tara in case she needed any help.

Glenn took off running as he saw a tunnel and more writing. He touched the blood on the wall with the same message as before. "We're getting close, it's still wet."

Abraham looked at the tunnel. "Well we sure as Shinelo can't go up and over," he said. "How about round it?"

Mitch looked at him. "Where do you come up with these phrases?" he asked as he shook his head.

"No that'll take a day maybe more. If Maggie went through, I'm going through. We're close," Glenn said.

"Shut up," Abraham said as he walked closer.

"Walkers," Mitch said as he heard the moans.

Abraham nodded. "That there is a long, dark full of reanimated corpses. I don't have full on certainty that I can get Eugene through there alive. My recommendation would take the day, make the detour, play it safe, but I know neither one of you are going to do that. So this is where we've got to part ways, you're on your own."

"No you're not," Tara told Mitch and Glenn.

Abraham bent down and pulled three cans of food out. "Here," he said as he offered them to Glenn.

"No, no, those are yours, you'll need them for your trip," Glenn said as he bent down and looked at Mitch. "You can go with them, if I find Mar and Daryl, I'll tell them where you are, and we'll come find you."

Mitch shook his head. "No way, Glenn. We made it through the quarry, the CDC, the farm, the prison, I'm not leaving you now. It's not even a choice," he said as he took the cans from Abraham and put them in his bag. "I'm sorry I bashed the window in with the bat."

"I'm sorry for hitting you in the face," Glenn added.

"I'm not, I like to fight," Abraham said as he looked at Mitch as he handed Glenn a flashlight. "You got spirit, I like that."

Rosita walked over and hugged Glenn. "Good luck and try not to be an ass," she told him as she hugged Mitch. "You keep an eye on this one," she told him before she hugged Tara and walked over to Abraham.

Mitch and Tara both turned to go into the tunnel but stopped as Eugene started to speak. "You three are good people," he said as he paused. "I have to say that you are seriously hot, Tara."

Mitch and Glenn both looked at each other as they tried not to laugh. "Yeah, I like girls," Tara informed him.

"I'm well aware of that," Eugene stated.

Abraham looked at them. "Say you get in trouble in there, you turn around. We're doubling back to the first road we crossed. Maybe you find us before we find the right ride," he said.

"Thanks," Glenn said as he nodded to them. The three of them watched the other three leave before Glenn looked at Tara. "Hey I know what you're going through," he told her. "Mitch stay in between us," he instructed as they walked into the tunnel. "After all this started, after I realized that I never would see my family, my friends again, I was numb. All day long, just numb, I get it. I think we both do," he said as he looked at Mitch.

"Yeah, we do," Mitch answered.

"When Brian told us he wanted to take over the prison, it sounded bad. When he captured Joey, and Joey told me _what _he was, I should have listened, but I didn't. When I found my girlfriend, she was dead, my niece, my sister was wounded and pounced on. I saw it happen. But still it wasn't as bad as seeing what he did to Maggie's father, because that's when I knew. The second I saw the sword, I wanted to scream no, but it just happened. Brian said we might have to kill people, but I was the first person to jump in. I was just hanging on the might," Tara told them.

"You aren't the first person to be fooled by him, Tara. You aren't a bad person," Mitch said as they walked. "Woah…." he said as they came to a rock pile with walkers stuck in it. He immediately took out the knife on his belt.

"The blood is still wet, this had to happen today," Tara said.

"Hold this," Glenn told her as he handed her the flashlight. "Mitch, stay with Tara."

"Glenn, be careful," Mitch told him as he watched Glenn take out a knife and kill a few of the walkers then climb on the rock pile.

"Go kiddo," Tara said as she helped him climb up. She glanced at Glenn as he pointed the flashlight on the walkers. "Glenn what are you doing?"

"He's looking for Maggie," Mitch answered quietly.

"She's not one of them, and there's no bodies on the ground. She made it through. We have to get rid of them," Glenn told them.

"Maggie wouldn't want you to risk it, Glenn. That's a lot of them," Mitch said.

"We don't have enough ammo," Tara told him.

"Then we push through," Glenn said.

"We have to find another way," Tara said. "Glenn, I can't," she said as she nodded to her foot.

"She's stuck," Mitch said as he bent down. "Give me the flashlight," he told Glenn.

Glenn tried to move the rocks then looked back at the walkers' coming. "Come on," he said as he tried to move the rock.

"Glenn, you and Mitch go. Find Maggie, find Daryl and Mar…find them," Tara told them.

"We're not leaving you," Mitch said.

"He's right," Glenn said as he tried to put more weight on the rock.

"Even if you get this off of me, I can't run. And if you help me, they're going to get all three of us," Tara told them.

"There's got to be a different way, there's got to be a way," Glenn said.

"Glenn they're getting closer," Mitch told him.

"Get out of here, both of you," Tara yelled.

"No!" both of them told her.

"Mitch climb higher on the rock pile. Empty your rifle then use whatever you got. We're not leaving you," Glenn said as he turned and started firing as Mitch did the same. "Come on," Glenn said as he emptied the rifle and ready to fight with the butt of the rifle as Mitch did the same.

Mitch put his arm over his eyes as something blinded them.

"Get down!" Abraham's voice boomed as people started to shoot and the walkers' started falling.

Glenn waited until the firing was done then looked at Tara and Mitch. "You alright?" he asked both of them as he turned around.

Mitch grinned as he saw Maggie, Sasha, Bob and Ronnie. He looked up at Abraham. "Guess miracles do happen huh?" he asked.

**Author's Note: This was a long chapter. I'm ending it there but we'll be back to them (maybe not the next chapter but we will) Please review.**


	189. Chapter 188

**This Night**

**Chapter 188**

**Author's Note: Only one review last chapter! We're getting closer! Reviews! They motivate! Alright, so Axel and Daryl aren't talking to me. It's kind of important that I get them with the Claimers. So, we're picking up where Daryl and Axel are running after the car with Beth. I added a couple of extra claimers, because I have a couple more people with Rick's group. Now review, please?**

**Claimer OCS:**

**Don Swayze as Wade**

**Damon Runyon as Ulysses**

Axel, Beth and Daryl's POV:

Axel sat on the floor of the kitchen of the house they had found and took a swig of the soda. "These are the things you don't know you are missing until they're gone."

Beth grinned. "I'm gonna leave a thank you note."

"Why?" Daryl asked.

"For when they come back, if they come back. Even if they're not coming back, I want to say thank you," Beth told them.

Axel smiled. "Never change, Beth. Your sweetness is what gives others hope," he said.

Daryl nodded. "Maybe you don't have to do that, maybe we stick around for a while. They come back, we make it work," he said. "They may be nuts, but maybe it'll be alright."

"So you do think they are still good people around?" Beth asked.

Axel laughed. "Well there's three good people right in this room," he said.

"So it's possible, more like us survived," Beth answered. "So what changed your mind?"

Daryl laughed a little. "You know," he said.

"What?" Beth questioned, as she looked at him. "Oh," she said.

Axel looks up as he hears a dog bark. "The dog's back," he told them as he stood up.

"I'm gonna give that mutt one more chance," Daryl said as he grabbed a pigfoot's and went to the door. He opened it slightly, before realizing his mistake. "Beth! Axel! Get your shit!" he yelled as he struggled to get the door closed.

"We're not leaving you," Beth told him.

"Pry open a window, go out the back, I'll pack a bag with some food, and we'll make it to you," Axel told her. "Go Beth," he told her as he opened up a bag and started putting food in it. "Daryl come on! We got to go!"

Daryl and Axel ran out of the kitchen and out the window and ran up the road to see a car with a cross on it pass them. "Beth!" Axel yelled out.

"They had to have taken her. Come on!" Daryl yelled as he took off the car. "Beth!" he yelled as he ran after the car with Axel.

Axel felt like they ran forever when he collapsed on the tracks. "Daryl, we got to stop."

Daryl huffed. "You want to stop, you stop. I'm finding Beth," he said. "I aint losin' another person."

"Daryl stop," Axel said as he got up off the tracks. "Listen to me," he said as he put his hands up to stop Daryl.

"You're kidding me right now, right?" Daryl asked as he looked at Axel.

"They are in a car, we are on foot. They can go faster then us, and unless the car runs out of gas, or a flat tire, or the battery dies, they are long gone. Now, I'm not saying we're giving up, or that we aren't going to look for her, because that's not what I'm saying," Axel told him.

"Then exactly what are you sayin? And, while you're sayin' it, would you remove your damn arms?" Daryl asked.

Axel gave a nervous laugh as he did so. "Sorry. We are going to look for her, just like we are looking for everyone else, but we can't do that if we drop dead from exhaustion. You know what I'm saying is true, even if you don't want to admit it. We can't keep up that pace. Beth wouldn't want us to die trying to find her," he pointed out as he dropped down beside him. "We got to be smart, we both told her to go, this is on both of us. She wouldn't want us to kill ourselves while looking for her, neither would Mar or Mitch or any of them," he said as he draped his arms over his legs. "We'll find them," he said softly as both him and Daryl sat in silence, both of them in there own world not hearing the footsteps.

"Well look it here," a man's voice said as he approached Daryl.

Axel looked up and took a breath as he counted the men. "This isn't good," he thought to himself. He quickly stood up with his rifle as Daryl punched the leader and knocked him down and Daryl stood with his bow.

"Damn it, hold up," the man on the ground said as the others held guns on them.

"I'm claiming the vest," another man said as a grin came on his face. "I like them wings."

"The little guy don't like much, so I'm claiming that rifle of his," a taller man said.

"Hold up," the man that Daryl punched said as he got up. "A bowman, I respect that," he said as he glanced at Axel. "Bet there's an interesting story how you two got to be out here alone, together. The two of you don't look like you'd be hanging out together, but I digress," he said. "See a man with a rifle, he could have been some kind of photographer, or soccer coach back in the day, But a bowman's a bowman, through and through. What you got there, 150 pound draw weight? I'll be donkey licked if that don't fire at least 300 feet per second. I've been looking for a weapon like that, of course, I'd want one with a bit more ammo and minus the oblongata stains," he said. "Looks like the two of you got yourselves into some trouble. You pull that trigger, either one of you and the boys are gonna drop you several times over."

"This one looks like he could take it, but the little guy he'd be down in a second," the same man from earlier had said.

"Shut up Wade," the leader told him. "Suicide is stupid. Why hurt yourself when you can hurt other people? Name's Joe," he introduced.

"Daryl. This is Axel," Daryl said as he looked at Axel.

"We don't need the little guy, he's nothing," the man named Wade said.

"He's shaking in his boots, could have some fun with him," a big man said.

"He's with me," Daryl said.

"A guy who sticks up for his friends, I like that. Nothing's gonna happen to the little fellow. Reminds me of my brother. I'm Ulysses," the man said.

That night:

Axel looked over at the men sleeping. "Daryl, we need to get away from these men as soon as we can. These are dangerous men," Axel told him.

Daryl shrugged. "Don't worry, nothing's gonna happen to you. Grew up with guys like this."

"I spent time with guys like this in prison. Remember Tomas? Remember how he was itchin just to kill Rick?" Axel questioned him.

"Yeah, I remember," Daryl answered.

"That one named Len, he's got the same look Tomas with Rick. He's gunning for you," Axel warned. "That big guy Dan? Seen men look at me like that in prison. These aren't like the people you grew up with, they're more dangerous. I may not know a whole lot about the outside world, but I know what men like that are capable of when there's no law and order. They are able to run wild. Imagine Merle and triple that. That's what these guys are, and the sooner we get away from them, the better," Axel warned.

Daryl looked at Axel. "I'll think about it, til then, stick close to me."

**Author's Note: Please review! This chapter was a PIA to write! They're getting close!**


	190. Chapter 189

**This Night**

**Chapter 189**

**Author's Note: So we're going to check in with Summer and Joey after they separate from Carol, Tyresse and Judith. This house they find is gonna be important cause when I rescue these guys (Shut up Rick I know it's not quick enough for you!) they'll need a place to rest and give Rick, Jewel and baby Hope some alone time. Before they find the church and Gabriel. Yeah, Jewel's already got words forming in her head for him. Review please.**

Summer and Joey's POV:

Joey glanced over at Summer as they walked. He glanced up to the sky then at her. "We should find a place to hold up for the night," he told her.

"We need to keep moving, we told Tyreese and Carol we'd meet them around Terminus," Summer answered.

"We told them a day and half, two at the most. They have Judy, they are going to be looking for a place to hold up for the night. You need to let me check that bandage, and rest for the night," Joey stated firmly.

"No we need to keep moving," Summer insisted.

"Damn it, Summer," Joey said as he grabbed her arm. "We both are tired, it's going to be dark soon, and you know that it's not safe to be out here with the walkers'. I know you're struggling with what happened," he told her.

"You don't know anything about what I'm feeling," Summer told him as she pulled away.

Joey grabbed her elbow again. "You're asking yourself if there was any way you could have stopped Lizzie, if somehow you could have saved her. It's written all over your face, the way you're being quiet, the way you are pushing yourself. You aren't a killer, Princess," he assured her as he kissed her gently. "What happened with Lizzie, you did it to save Judy, to save yourself. She had already killed Molly, and she wouldn't have stopped until we were all dead, including herself. You aren't like the Governor, you don't enjoy it, you feel guilty. That's the way it's supposed to be. But getting yourself killed Summer, it isn't going to find your mom, or the baby, or Rick, or Carl, or your uncles or anyone else."

Summer looked up at him, on the brink of tears. "Mom's out there, alone, frightened, maybe even dead. All I can see is Lori….giving birth to Judith. I was there for her, and I'm not even there for my own mother. Mom who sacrificed everything, to make me a better life, and I'm not there when she needs her the most. I was…the worst to her when she found out she was pregnant, what if I never get to tell her I love her again? Or if the baby dies…." she continued rambling before she was kissed deeply by Joey.

"That's one way to shut you up. We'll talk about this after we get inside somewhere a little bit more protected to have a heart to heart," Joey told her.

"You just don't want to deal with an emotional girl," Summer teased.

Joey grinned. "Nah, I can handle my girl getting emotional, but I'd rather not attract walkers' with all that crying."

Summer rolled her eyes at him. "You're impossible."

"Yep," Joey answered with a smirk. He nodded to a long drive way and a house with a gate. "What do you think?"

"Off the beaten path and it has a gate, but walkers' may be inside," Summer pointed out.

"Or we could get lucky and it's perfectly empty inside," Joey pointed out.

Summer let out a laugh. "When have we ever got lucky?" she asked.

"I got lucky the day you didn't let Carl shoot me," Joey pointed out as he opened the gate. "Ladies first."

Summer shook her head as she went through the gates. "We should save our bullets, use knives, the baseball bat, your hatchet. I want to save my arrows, not a lot left," she said.

"Maybe we'll find bullets, some arrows," Joey responded.

"Did you get whacked over the head by the optimistic fairy?" Summer asked.

Joey shrugged. "I figure only one of us gets to be pessimistic at a time. You need me to think on the positive side right now, so I am. When I get all down in the dumps, and being all doom and gloom, you get to be Miss. Positively. That's how it works," he told her. "Now you want to knock on the front door to see if anyone's home?"

Summer used her baseball bat to pound on the door. "Hey you deadbeats, hope you don't mind, you got company for dinner," she said as she put her ear to the door. "Hey no playing rude, come on," she said again as she knocked on the door again.

"Nothing?" Joey asked.

Summer shook her head. "I don't hear anything," she answered. "I knocked, you get to go in."

Joey tried the door and it opened easily. "Anybody home?" he called out. "This isn't eerie at all," he said at the quietness.

"Let's clear, bottom to top then we can search the kitchen and rooms for supplies, food and water," Summer instructed.

"You know you're kind of sexy when you're being bossy," Joey told her.

"Yeah, sweat, blood, and walker guts just make me that much more attractive," Summer said with a roll of her eyes. "You are such a dork."

"But a handsome dork, right?" he teased as they cleared the bottom floor.

Summer laughed. "Guess you're handsome, much better without that stubble growing on your face," she said as she winked at him. "I'm my mother's child."

Later that night:

Joey looked at Summer who was looking at books with the help of a candle. "You know there's four perfectly good bedrooms upstairs, and you decide we have to sleep in the library?"

"Close to exits," Summer responded as she looked at the books.

Joey shook his head standing up. "Come here, you need to talk about what happened out there."

Summer turned and looked at him. "I'd rather not, it's over," she said.

Joey pulled her down on his lap. "It's over for now. You are a good person, Princess. All this shit that we're living through, that we're fighting for, it's bound to get to anyone, I'm surprised you haven't broke down before. What you said about if your mom didn't make it…or the baby, well she knows that you accepted this baby long time ago. I believe your mom is gonna make it in this world, and that baby it's got Dixon and Grimes blood in it, that's going to be one of a hell raiser. It's going to take more then a few walkers to take that kid down."

Summer had to laugh as she put her head on his shoulder. "It…wasn't supposed to be this way."

"Oh you mean the dead are supposed to stay dead?" Joey asked. "Now that would be a normal concept."

Summer laughed as she hit his arm. "Can you be serious for one minute?"

"If it gets you to laugh, Princess, no, sorry it's part of my charm," he told her.

Summer shook her head. "I mean, we had the prison, it was safe, we were safe. Mom didn't have to worry about having the baby alone, all of us that remembered what happened with Lori, we were going to make sure we were all there. We found the prison, right before Judy was born, and it was like a Godsend, you know? I mean we all were worried, silently, how a baby would be safe out on the road. It would be like ringing a damn dinner bell," she said silently.

"Who knows, maybe Terminus is exactly what it says, a Sanctuary," Joey replied, though his voice betrayed that he didn't believe it.

Summer laughed. "You really have to work on your convincing voice."

Joey laughed. "Sorry, after Woodbury, I guess I'm skeptical of anything being safe. If it's safe, then someone out there wants it, they want what you have," he simply said. "We're going to find them. We'll meet up with Carol, Ty and Judy tomorrow, and we'll be careful. This house was pretty stocked, though someone really liked sardines," he said as he looked at the cans. "If it isn't Sanctuary, then we'll find some it. For the baby ringing the dinner bell, well , it's not the most ideal thing in the world, but that just means we're all living."

"Mom said that…that she wanted to live, do more then just survive. That's what Judith and this baby is showing us, that it's more then going through day to day," Summer said.

"It is," Joey answered.

"Is it better not knowing or knowing?" Summer asked.

"What do you mean?" Joey questioned back.

"You know your mom, dad and sister are dead, but there's still hope that your brother and his girlfriend and the baby, may be still alive. Right?" Summer asked him. "So is it better not knowing or knowing?"

"Every walker I take down, I look at it's face, see if there's something familiar, or look for the big class ring he wore, everywhere. So damn proud of being captain of the football team, never took the thing off. It's getting harder, the way they are decaying, to be able to see who they are anymore," Joey said as he rubbed her back. "Not knowing, is the worst. Maybe that's why I'm so determined that we are going to find them, because I want to know…I want you to know. We should sleep, I know you'll be wanting to go bright and early tomorrow," Joey said as he kissed her.

**Author's Note: We're getting closer! Review please**


	191. Chapter 190

**This Night**

**Chapter 190**

**Author's Note: We are getting close! Close I say! But you all love me. Thank you all for taking this ride (never ending should I say!) with me! I wanted Ronnie and Abe to talk, both of them are fighting there own demons, on there own missions. Him with Eugene, her with Jewel and the baby. Review please**

The Tunnel Group (Since there's a whole long of them to name):

Glenn and Maggie walked over to the group as they were sitting, or standing, around a fire. "Mitch, I think I missed a hug from you," Maggie said.

"You were a little busy saying hi to Glenn," Mitch answered as he hugged her.

Glenn smiled. "Us Atlanta boys have to stay together," he said. "So what's up?" he asked the group.

Sasha looked stunned. "He just said he knew what caused the outbreak," she said as she pointed to Eugene.

"He keeps saying that and how these two have to get him to Washington," Mitch responded.

"Let me guess, he asked you to go to DC with him," Glenn said.

"Of course he did, he's got a one track mind," Mitch responded.

"I'm downright tickled y'all found each other, should spend the night celebrating, because tomorrow there's absolutely no reason why the ten of us don't stuff ourselves in the van and head up to Washington," Abraham said.

Tara looked around and at Glenn. "He's right, I'm gonna go."

"We haven't found the rest of us yet," Mitch answered. "You know the ones that you said we'd have no chance of finding? Like Maggie? Or Ronnie? Or Bob? Or Sasha? But we found them, and now we need to find the rest," he answered stubbornly.

"The kids' right, Abraham is wrong. We're 55% of the way from Houston to Washington. Up until now, we've had an armored vehicle for transport and we lost eight people," Eugene said.

Rosita rolled her eyes. "That wasn't our fault," she said.

"They're gone," Abraham told her firmly.

"I can't imagine we'd have better luck with that grocery grabber we picked up. We're less then a days walk away from Terminus. Who knows what they got there?" Eugene pointed out.

"Look it couldn't hurt to check, load up on supplies, maybe even recruit some of them to come with," Rosita offered up.

"I'll go with you guys but after, I have to see Terminus," Sasha said. "My brother and sister might be there, I got to know," she told them.

"Me too, on both counts," Bob offered as he looked at Ronnie who had been quiet since they had reunited.

"My mission is to find Jewel, take care of her, and that baby, making sure they both are somewhat safe. I'm not committing to Washington," Ronnie spoke.

"You Army?" Abraham asked.

"Air force," Ronnie answered.

"I'll forgive you for that," Abraham said as he was deep in thought.

Mitch rolled his eyes. "He grows on you, somewhat," he stated.

Abe shot him a look then at Eugene. "He tells me I'm wrong, I listen. Tomorrow we go to the end of the line, then to Washington," he informed them.

Later that night Abe and Ronnie's POV:

Abe walked over and sat down beside Ronnie. "You've been fiddling with your band, but you aint mentioned a husband," he pointed out.

"Just recently died, during the flu outbreak at the prison, lost my daughter at the beginning," Ronnie answered.

Abe nodded. "Sorry about that."

"We've all lost something, or someone. You really believe that Eugene knows how to cure this thing?" Ronnie asked.

"Yeah, I do," Abraham answered. "You really think that a heavily pregnant woman could have somehow managed to survive out here?"

"Yes, I do," Ronnie answered.

"Well if that's the case, it'll be safer for her and that baby to travel to Washington in a vehicle, then on the road," Abe told her.

"That's not my choice to make, or yours. You're determined to protect Eugene, and I respect that. But respect that I'm going to protect Jewel and this baby. Whatever her and Rick decide to do, I'm with them," Ronnie answered.

"Why do you feel like you owe it to Jewel to find her?" Abe asked.

Ronnie looked at him. "Isn't that like the pot calling the kettle black Sgt. Ford? I don't know your reason for believing that Eugene knows how to end this plague, but I know that I'd be a fool to question why you have to get him to safety. I'm a doctor, my job is to save people and in this world, well that's a tall order, but I'm still a doctor. I think that's the one thing in this world that means something. Jewel and this baby, and God…if Judith is alive, they'll need someone to watch out for them, that Rick knows he can depend on if they get sick. So, I'll keep my reasons to myself, and you do the same," she said as she stood up.

"Yes ma'am," Ford answered respectfully.

The next day:

Jes's POV:

Jes had seen Glenn, Maggie, Mitch, Ronnie, Sasha, Bob, and four people that she didn't recognize come into the gates. She had heard Mary welcome them, and gave them food, everything was going alright, until the big guy mentioned leaving. She had wanted to throw something at his head, to get his attention, tell him to back off, that he was ruining her plan, but he kept talking. Somehow she knew, from his body language, from the way he stood, he was military. She watched as shots were fired, not at them but at there feet, to herd them, like cattle. She glanced to where she knew Merle should be and wondered, if somehow, she should try to get Jewel and the girls out. Then she would worry about getting the rest out. She knew she had to wait to wait to see if Rick and the others showed up. She'd give them a day, two at the most. She couldn't risk them finding out that she wasn't one of them, that there was no way in hell that she would let Jewel or the girls, die for something like this. She watched as the group was marched to a train car, A, and watched them go in. There was nothing she could do yet, not if she didn't want to tip her hand. She turned to go back to check on Jewel, to reassure her after the gun fire, that they would be alright, but she wasn't sure if she was going to be reassuring herself or Jewel. She felt a hand on her arm and pulled back as she turned and saw the woman with the red beanie.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you," the young woman apologized as she carried items in her arms.

Jes looked at them and recognized some of the items. "Sloan right?"

"Yeah, we got some new people in….could you help me put these things in the supply rooms?" the dark haired woman asked as she nodded to the bag.

"Supply room? I don't think I've seen that room. Is it the same as the, oh what did Claire call it, the sacrifice room?" Jes asked. If she never stepped into that room again, it would be to long. And, like hell, would any of her _family _names be added to it.

Sloan shook her head. "No, it's different. When new people come in, we take what we like, then we separate things, like weapons, watches, things like that, and put them in different areas. Of course, Claire showed you the room, it's her favorite. I call it the memorial room, that sounds a little less harsh. I hate going in there, seeing all the lives that was lost. Gareth and Uncle Grayson say we're either the butcher or the cattle."

Jes kept the smirk she felt coming off her face. She had been right, Sloan was the weak link, on the fence of right and wrong. Jes knew she wouldn't live, none of them would if she had anything to say about it, but she had a vulnerability that she could use. "You don't sound to sure about that."

Sloan shrugged as she walked into the room. "It doesn't matter what I think, if I disagree, I'll be part of dinner. I'd rather not be, if you understand. Have you told Jewel yet?" she asked.

"The woman just gave birth four days ago, I want to make sure she's a little bit stronger before I deliver that news to her, to make her understand that it's how Mika and her and the baby get to survive," Jes answered. Even though it was a lie, Jes knew that she wouldn't know it. She looked around the room, noticing all the personal belongings, as well as weapons.

"I don't like doing this, either, but it's better then the other options," Sloan answered.

Jes looked at the bag she had been handed by Sloan then around the room. "Why don't you go? I'm pretty sure I can handle this."

"Uncle Grayson wouldn't like it," Sloan answered as she was obviously thinking about it.

"Then I suggest you don't tell him," Jes answered.

"You sure?" Sloan asked.

"Oh yeah, I'm sure," Jes thought to herself.

"Thanks, if you see anything that you or Jewel and the kids could use, go ahead," Sloan offered.

"Exactly what I was planning on doing," Jes thought to herself. "Thanks," she answered as she watched the other woman walk out of the room.

Jewel and Jes's POV:

Jewel quickly answered the door as Jes nodded, as Hope nursed. "What was the gun shots? What took you so long? I was about ready to come out looking for you."

Jes looked at her. "You do not leave this room without me. Some of our group is here," she said as she put the bag down.

Mika looked up. "Who? Where are they?"

Jes glanced at Jewel wondering how much she had told the ten year old. She didn't want to scar the kid, but this was the world they lived in. "Ronnie, Mitch, Sasha, Bob, Maggie, Glenn, and four people I didn't recognize. The gun shots you heard were them not agreeing with the terms of staying here," she answered.

Jewel glanced at Mika then the bag. "Isn't that Glenn's bag?" she asked as she noticed the big orange bag.

Jes nodded as she threw a hand drawn map to Mika. "Mika, your job is memorize the layout of this place. If it comes down to it, and you need to help me get Jewel and Hope out, I need you to know which way to go. But we can't have evidence laying around, got it?" Jes asked.

Mika nodded. "Got it."

Jes nodded toward the bag. "Sloan said to take what I needed, so I did. They separate everything…weapons…jewelry…watches….toys….bears…clothing. They had Ronnie's medical kit in the bag, so I kept it. I got some weapons, and here," she said taking out some baby blankets, pacifiers and a front baby pack.

Jewel looked at them as her mind went back to an earlier time.

"_This is a graveyard, I'm not sure how I feel about this," Lori said._

"_They aint alive, can't use this stuff, we can," Daryl told her._

"_If it was me out here, I'd want someone else to use it," Jewel told her._

"Jewel are you OK?" Mika asked as she saw Jewel hesitating taking the stuff.

"Yeah, fine, just remembering something," Jewel answered as she took the things.

"That husband of yours has a day, maybe two at the best, to get here. I'm not sure how long they'll keep the others alive. We need to be ready to move," Jes told Jewel. "You understand?"

"Yeah, I got it," Jewel said as she rubbed Hope's head.

**Author's note: Almost reuniting time! Long chapter! Please review.**


	192. Chapter 191

**This Night**

**Chapter 191**

**Author's Note: Rick's getting real anxious to get into Terminus and to Jewel. Like he's really anxious. But patience, we're getting there. Man, he's demanding and he isn't even mine! Let's get everyone in there spots shall we? Merle I haven't forgotten you. Just wait. **

**Has anyone seen the trailer for the show Colony starring Sarah Wayne Callies (Lori) and Josh Holloway (Sawyer from Lost) It had me hooked from Josh Holloway. Naveen Andrews (Sayid) and Josh are both demanding they would make good characters in this story. It looks pretty good, but Lori (don't know her characters name) seems to have misplaced a child in this one too. Please review. (If nothing more to calm Rick down before he goes all Rickcrazy on me! I don't think my brain could handle that!)**

Rick's group POV: (once again to many to name)

Lexi kept her hand on her knife and a gun out, keeping in front of them. Rick and Mar trailed behind her while Carl and Michonne was behind them. "One of us need to talk to her," Mar said.

Rick got a small smile on his face. "What you mean, is I need to talk to her."

"Hey gives you practice, for Judith, and if this baby is a girl," Mar answered as she glanced back at Carl and Michonne.

"You still have hope that Judith made it?" Rick asked.

"Hell, I still have hope Peter is alive out there," Mar told him. "Go on," she told him as she playfully hit his arm.

Rick nodded as he caught up with Lexi. "Everything OK?" he asked.

"Yeah," Lexi answered without looking up.

"Now why don't I believe that?" Rick questioned. "You thinking about Ty and Sasha? Carl told me what happened back at the house. How you saw the nursery, broke down," he said softly.

"Carl has a big mouth," Lexi said with a small smile.

Rick laughed. "He was worried bout you, so was Michonne. It's alright to lose it once in a while, God knows I would have, if you all weren't around. You don't have to be strong 100% of the time, Lexi. That's why we're here, to keep each other strong, when one of us needs to break down."

"I know," Lexi answered. "I still believe Judith is alright, that we'll find her. I still believe Jewel and the baby will be alright. I have to believe that I'll find Ty and Sasha," she answered.

"But?" Rick questioned.

"There's a chance…." Lexi said.

"When this all started, I had been shot, and was in a coma. My friend Shane, he thought I was dead, got Carl and his mom Lori out. I woke up, had no idea if they were alive, if I would find them. But I did, I found Carl and I met Jewel, met all of you at different times. All that shouldn't have happened, I shouldn't have woke up, but I did. I shouldn't have been able to find Carl, or find Jewel, fall in love in this world, but it happened. It happened because, well, because I believe that even though things are messed up, that we all found each other because we were meant to. Everybody will see these signs, and they'll all head to Terminus. Sasha, Tyreese, Jewel, everyone that made it out, we'll find our way to them, because that's how we make it, with each other. They know, just like I know, that just because they aren't here to watch over you, that you're with family. I know just because I can't be with Jewel right now, she's being watched over, cared for by family," Rick told her.

Lexi stopped and surprised him with a hug. "Thanks Rick. I'm going to go back to see what Carl and Michonne are up too. I bet there's chocolate involved," she said as she ran back to where they were, leaving Rick standing.

"That must have been one hell of a pep talk," Mar said as she joined him.

Rick chuckled. "I surprise myself at times," he told her as he stopped.

Michonne walked up. "Hear something?" she asked.

Rick shook his head. "We should set up for the night, set up traps, maybe get some rabbits."

"If we find a car, it'll make the trip to Terminus a bit faster," Mar added.

"We're about two days away, on foot. We find a car, then we'd spend one more day out here, another night, then be at Terminus mid day. Otherwise walking, we won't get there til night time, maybe the next morning," Michonne pointed out.

"I personally don't want to go into a new place at night," Mar answered.

Rick arched an eyebrow. "You two sound like you've been hanging out with a very smart person," he said with a small smirk.

"We learn from the best, oh fearless leader," Mar said with a playful bow. "Come on you two, let's find a place to stop for the night," she told the two teenagers.

Daryl and Axel's POV:

Axel sharpened the knife he had on the rock as he watched Daryl stalk a rabbit. He knew the man long enough now that keeping out of his way while hunting was a smart thing. He was also very pleased to be away from those men they had met up with. He hoped to convince Daryl that they needed to go, find the rest of the group. He glanced up as he saw another arrow pass Daryl's both landing on the rabbit that Daryl had been hunting.

"What the hell are you doing?" Daryl asked as he went to get the rabbit. Axel stood up, palming the knife that he had. Daryl just gave a small nod to him to stay out of it.

"Catching me some breakfast," Len told him with a smug look on his face.

"That's mine," Daryl simply told him as he took the two arrows out of him.

"My arrow's the one that hit it first, the cottontail belongs to me," Len said.

"Axel and I've been out here since before the sun came up," Daryl told him.

Len glanced over at Axel. "He seems like he was doing a whole lot of helping," he said.

"I was staying out of the way," Axel answered.

Len shook his head then looked at Daryl. "See the rules of the hunt don't mean jack out here. Now that rabbit that you are holding is claimed, boy. Claimed whether you like it or not. So if I was you, I'd hand it over now, before you and your little friend start to wish you ain't never got out of bed this morning," he told him.

"It aint yours," Daryl told him.

Len looked at him. "You know, I'll bet that this bitch got you all messed up hmm? Am I right? Got you walking around like a dead man who just lost himself a piece of tail. Must have been a good 'un, Tell me something, was it one of the little uns? Cause they don't last to long out here," he taunted.

Axel stepped up. "Easy Daryl, he's just trying to yank your chains," he said as he looked at Len. "I knew men like you in prison. You know what happened to those men?"

"You're telling me you were in prison?" Len asked with a laugh.

"Yeah, I was. Little guy like me, doesn't look like he'd be able to hurt a fly, is still here. The guys like you, the bullies, the men who think the rules don't apply to them? They're all dead," Axel said. "Come on Daryl, let's go. Ignore him," he said.

"That rabbit's mine," Len repeated.

Daryl took out his knife and went to turn to attack Len as Joe grabbed his arm. "Easy fella's easy," he told him as he let out a laugh. "Let's put down the weapons, see if we can figure out the problem here huh? Did you claim it?" he asked Len.

"Well there you go, that critter here belongs to Len," Joe said.

"So let's have it," Len told him as he glared at the two men.

"What do you mean claimed?" Axel asked.

Joe nodded. "You two weren't told the rules. See, going it alone, that aint an option now a days, it's survival of the fittest," he said as he cast a glance at Axel.

"He claims he was in prison, last man standing of sorts," Len told Joe. "Should kill him for lying," he said.

"He aint lying, he was in prison," Daryl told the men.

"Well, that surprises me, but if you're saying it's the truth, I'm going to go believe you there," Joe said. "But as I was sayin', I laid out some rules of the road to keep things from going Darwin every couple hours. Keep our marry band stress free. All you got to do is claim. That's how you mark your territory, your prey, your bed at night. One word claimed," Joe explained.

Axel exchanged looks with Daryl. "I aint claiming nothing," Daryl said.

"We're going to teach him right? The rules say we've got to teach him," Len explained.

"You didn't explain that to us yesterday," Axel interjected.

"The man's got a point, a voice of reason. It wouldn't be fair to punish him for a rule they didn't know existed," Joe told Len.

"There are no rules anymore," Daryl answered.

"Oh there are. You know that, that's why I didn't kill you for your crossbow," Joe said as he took the rabbit and cut it in two pieces.

"Hey," Daryl said.

"Easy there partner. Claimed. All you got to say. Hey an ass end is still an end. Come on we got a trail to pick up," Joe told them.

"Whose trail?" Axel asked.

Len glanced at Axel. "Couple of assholes, killed a friend of ours back at a house. A woman, maybe two was with them. Tony saw there faces, we aint that far behind them."

"We were in a house minding out own business and this piece of fecal matter and a woman was hiding in the home. Strangled and stabbed our colleague, Lou, left him to turn. Lou came at all of us, the guy and woman lit out. We tracked them to the train tracks, saw a sign for sanctuary. It's a lie, ain't no sanctuary for all," Joe said as they met up with the rest of the group.

"So is that where we're headed?" Daryl asked as he shook his head slightly at Axel.

"Now you're asking?" Joe asked.

"Yeah we're asking," Daryl told them.

"No, but they will, so that's where we are heading," Joe answered.

"Len and I already claimed the woman, so you can just find your own," Ulysses told them.

"Look we're just looking for family, we're sorry about your friend, but it aint none of our concern," Axel told them.

"If you're staying, then it's your concern," Wade informed them.

"People don't got to be friendly, don't got to be nice, we don't have to be brothers' in arms. We follow the rules, you claim, if you steal you keel. I know that sounds a little funny, but no one's laughing when something goes missing. And you don't lie. Cause it's a slippery slope indeed. You catch a beatin', the beating and severity depends upon the offense and general attitude of the day. But that don't happen much, cause when men like us follow the rules and corporate a little bit, the world becomes ours," Joe told them.

"And you get reckoning when people kill one of your own," Ulysses told them.

"We'll stop for the evening, then pick up there trail early," Joe informed the group.

"There is no us," Daryl informed them.

"You leaving right now? You and Axel? No? Then it seems like there's an us. You a cat person Daryl?" Joe asked.

"I am, loved them since I was three years old. About the time my sister was born. I remember wanting to send her back and getting a cat," Daryl said.

Axel looked at Daryl. "Well she's a hellcat, so you got kind of your wish," he said.

Wade looked at them. "Sounds like the kind of woman I'd like, she still alive?"

"Shut your mouth," Daryl said as he made a step forward.

"Hey, you can take a punch at him if you want," Joe said. "No man wants to hear that bout his baby sister," he warned. "So as I was saying, they are vicious creatures. I'll tell you the saddest thing, aint nothing sadder then when an outside cat thinks he's an indoor cat," he told him as he walked in front.

Daryl put his hand on Axel's arm as he held him back. "Think you're right, we need to separate ourselves."

"I could find out from Tony about what these two looked like. Maybe our group," Axel told him. "Best thing to get someone to talk is with food," he said.

Daryl nodded. "Wait til we stop for the night."

TBC

**Author's note: So I changed things around a bit only because Axel changes things up and the group just needs to get back together. Plus that comment about Jewel, and him thinking about Summer and Mar, yeah it's not sitting well with him.**

**On my profile there's a link to a video on you tube made for me by Imnaturallysuper called Beyond The Fear with Rick and Jewel. It's awesome! Go watch and review. Please review! I want her to know how much we all appreciate it!**


	193. Chapter 192

**This Night**

**Chapter 192**

**Author's Note: If you haven't gone to you tube and checked out the video that Imnaturallysuper made for Jewel and Rick, go now, review and like, then come back and read this chapter. You're back? Alright! Isn't it awesomeness? I think I'm responsible for 90% of the views-I just can't believe how good it is! AWESOMENESS tripled! Jick's (once again thanks to Elliewellybear for that cool name!) will be reunited soon, but of course Merle was just talking to me about what I'm going to be doing with him, trust me I haven't forgotten you. But crazy bat belongs to Jewel, no one messes with momma bear! My son comes back from college on Thursday for 22 days, so I will try and update once a week then. I go on vacation in September for my birthday. I won't have access to the computer. We may be half way through season 5 (yeah who am I kidding?) by then. Review please!**

Axel and Daryl's POV:

Axel woke up the next morning after they had spent the night in the garage and glanced at Daryl. "I'm gonna go outside, talk to Tony, see what I can find."

"Don't push to hard. If it's part of the family, we'll need to stick with them until we get close, then take off to warn them," Daryl told him as Axel got up from the ground.

Axel nodded as he went outside to see Tony. "Surprised you got stuck with the guard shift, thought I would for sure."

Tony glanced over at him. "Len said you were in prison? Some white collar shit?"

"Nope. Gun possession, robbery and drugs," Axel told him. He didn't need to tell him that the gun was a toy gun.

"Serious shit. You were released before all this?" Tony asked.

Axel shook his head. "Na, was still inside. Daryl and his group broke inside the prison little less then a year ago. Five of us were alive, I'm the last man standing."

"Well shit, you are tougher then you look," Tony complimented.

"Joe said you got a good look at the people that killed your friend?" Axel questioned as he held out beef jerky to him.

"They were hiding under the bed I was sleeping on. Worthless pieces of crap, didn't even raise a hand to help me when Len was choking me. We could have worked something out, especially with that woman. I could tell she real scared, curled to the side, practically shaking in her boots. She was real pretty, curly hair, green eyes. The man was real protective, but he was messed up bad. Looked like he had some kind of fight, hand was bandaged. Don't know how we missed them, or why they didn't finish the job. Seriously takes fucktards to go to stab a person and not finish the damn job. Man didn't have a chance to fight, they've got what's coming to them," Tony said as they turned to a noise inside.

"Give it back," they hear Len's voice say. Axel stepped inside and looked at the group. "My half was in my bag, now it's gone. Now aint nobody around here interested in no half of a damn cottontail except you," he told Daryl. "Aint that right?"

"Empty your bag. And while you're at it, have Jail Bird there empty his," Len said.

"Aint no one but you still thinking about that crap," Daryl said.

"Did you take his rabbit, Daryl? Just tell me the truth," Joe said as he walked up.

"I didn't take nothing," Daryl told him.

"Axel?" Joe asked.

"Nope, I'm trying to stay on the straight and narrow now that I finally got a pardon from the state of Georgia," Axel said as he glanced at Daryl.

"Well aren't you a funny one?" Ulysses asked.

Joe took Daryl's bag and emptied it on the ground. "Well look at that," Joe said as the front of the rabbit fell out of the bag.

"You put that there didn't you?" Daryl asked as he stepped forward. "When I went to take a piss?" he asked Len.

"You lied," Len said as he stepped closer to Daryl.

"Didn't you?" Daryl asked as he pushed him.

"Daryl, come on," Axel said as he stepped up. "If he said he didn't do it, he didn't do it," he told them.

"You lied, you stole, you got your buddy here sticking up for you. We gonna teach this fool or what Joe?" Len asked.

"Whoa, whoa," Joe said. "Now Daryl says he didn't take your half of the rabbit, so we got a little bit of a conundrum. Either he is lying, which is an actionable offense, or," he said as he turned and looked Len, "or you didn't plant it on him like some pussy, punk ass, cheating, coward cop, did you? Cause while that wouldn't be specifically breaking the rules, it'd be disappointing," he told Len.

"It would, I didn't," Len told Joe.

"Well," Joe said as he turned around to face Daryl and Axel then quickly turned and hit Len, forcing him to the ground, "teach him a lesson gents. He's a lying piece of shit and I'm sick of it. Teach him all the way," he said as he turned back to Daryl and Axel. "I saw him do it."

Axel looked at him. "I saw a lot of that in prison, people planting stuff on other people to get them in trouble."

"Why didn't you try and stop him?" Daryl asked.

"He wanted to play that out, I let him. You told the truth, he lied. You understand the rules, he doesn't," Joe said as the other men beat Len. "We'll leave after we take care of this piece of crap."

"Daryl and I can make a sweep of the area, make sure it's clear of the dead," Axel said as he turned around and Daryl followed him. Axel led him out and glanced back at the door. "The woman was definitely Mar, the man sounded like Rick, a bandage on his hand."

Daryl looked back at the door. "Aint gonna let them do anything to any of them. He mention a kid?"

"No just the two of them," Axel said. "I'm with you, I'm going to let you take the lead on this, God knows I'm not like you, but Rick, Jewel, you, Mar, the rest, it was the first time in a long time that you all made me feel like I was important. We're gonna find them, and we aren't gonna let anything happen to them," he told the other man. "Beth was right, you know? About us not being the only ones, this proves it," he said. "We'll find her too," he assured the other man as they went inside.

Jes, Mika's and Jewel's POV:

Jes looked at Jewel and then at Mika and Hope. "I still say it's safer for you to stay in here, keep out of there line of sight, until everyone get's here."

"I need to see the layout, I need to get my strength up. That's better to do with you by my side, then when we're trying to get out of here," Jewel said. "Mika, you understand we have to pretend that we don't know that some of our family is here right?"

Mika nodded. "If we don't pretend, then it'll endanger everyone, especially Hope. But also our family in there."

Jewel nodded as she kissed the top of Mika's head. "I'm sorry that Lizzie wasn't with them. Maybe she'll be with the others."

"I'm sorry that Summer wasn't with them," Mika said. "I've got my knife in my boot and another one in my jacket sleeve. Out of sight, but I can get to them if need be. Only use them if no other choice and if you and Jes get in trouble."

Jes smirked. "There's hope for you yet, kid. Alright, both of you stay near me. You too, Hope, don't you go wondering around," she told the baby in Jewel's arms as she opened the door.

"Thought you weren't a baby person?" Jewel asked with an amused look on her face.

"I'm not, but didn't want her to feel left out," Jes answered as they walked out of building. "We'll take it as slow as you need."

"I'm good," Jewel assured her.

Jes glanced around as they walked out to the main area, heads turning to look at them. She noticed the first one up was Claire. "Of course," she thought to herself.

"Look whose coming to visit! Hello little angel," Claire said as she reached to touch the babies head.

Jewel adjusted the baby in her arms so the only thing Claire could touch was her arm. "We just got her to sleep, we wouldn't want to disturb her."

"Oh of course not. I'm glad to see that you are feeling better and getting the three of you out of that room. Maybe we can talk to Mary about giving you and angel here a room to yourself, let Mika bunk with Jes. It can't be comfortable all four of you in that room," Claire told her.

"I've slept in tighter spots," Jewel answered. "Plus, Hope doesn't take much room and it's nice to have Jes and Mika near me to help me. I'm still a bit sore."

"Jewel, it's good to see you out, are you feeling better? And how is our smallest member of Terminus doing?" Gareth asked as he came up.

"We're both doing fine. I never got a chance to thank you or Mary properly for allowing us in, or finding Jes," Jewel told him.

"Well we couldn't really leave you out there in labor, could we? That would be in humane, and the only way to survive is for us to be stronger, and bring people in who are strong," Gareth told her. "Does she have a name yet?"

"Hope," Jewel answered.

"She really doesn't look like a Hope, maybe a Lois or Samantha. I always wanted a baby girl named Samantha," Claire told them, not taking her eyes off the baby.

"Hope is a fine name, Claire. A beacon of Hope in such a dark world," Gareth said. "Come on, let's let these four take there walk," he told her as he led her away.

Jewel let out the breath she was holding as she kissed the top of the babies head. "That crazy bat is mine when all this goes down," she told Jes and Mika as they took a short tour of Terminus.

TBC


	194. Chapter 193

**This Night**

**Chapter 193**

**Author's Note: I just realized, (well Summer realized) that she'll have to face Mika and tell her that Lizzie died. That's going to add another dimension that wasn't there before. And, I wonder how I can not even be in season 5 yet…I am very much about personal relationships! Man, not sure if that's a good or bad thing. But since you aren't complaining! But say the show lasts to season 12, we may have 5000 chapters but hey, it's all for fun! Now, let's see if we can get Mar and Daryl back together at least! Review please! (Even though the reviews aren't posting on the sight **_**again**_** I am getting emails)**

Rick's Group POV:

Mar pulled the water bottles out of the car and checked them. "We're getting low on water. Carl, Lexi, either one of you two want to come down by the lake with me to get some water so we can boil it?" she asked.

"I'll come," Lexi told her as she got out of the car. "Let sleeping beauty catch up on his sleep," she teased.

"Hey, I'll come," Carl told them.

"We've got it," Mar assured them as her and Lexi walked up to Rick and Michonne by the fire. "We're going to get some water, we're getting low," Mar told them.

"You want me to go with you? Or Carl?" Rick asked.

Mar laughed. "No we got it. Lexi and I are both proud graduates of the Jewel Grimes school of knife training. We have knives that aren't visible, and we have our guns."

"Be careful," Michonne warned them.

"If we aren't back in half an hour, come looking for us," Mar said as they walked down to the rivers. "Let's stay between the trees, keep an ear out."

Lexi nodded. "Do you think Terminus is the real deal?"

Mar gave a sad smile. "I'm not sure anything is a real deal anymore. But they are taking people in, and Ty and Sasha would have seen the same signs as we have, and they would be thinking the same way as you are. Daryl and Mitch, Jewel, God Jewel…" she said softly as she filled the water bottles.

"Do you think she's had the baby? Do you think she survived? The baby?" Lexi asked.

"I do," Mar answered.

Lexi turned her head in the direction of a twig snapping. "Mar…" she said as she grabbed a knife.

"Get behind me," Mar instructed as she got her rifle. "If you're living, you better say something right now, otherwise I'm going to assume you are among the dead and I'm going to shoot."

Daryl and Axel came out of woods. "I heard you caused some trouble while we were apart," Daryl said in a low voice.

Mar let her gun down. "Daryl!" she said as she ran to him. "Hi…."

Daryl hugged her and kissed her. "You with Rick? Who else?" he asked as he nodded to Lexi.

"How did you know we were with Rick? Hi Axel," Lexi said.

"We met up with some real bad guys, described Mar and Rick perfectly, they're out for blood," Axel said. "And, other things," he added quietly as he glanced at Lexi.

"Rick, Michonne and Carl, they are back a ways," Mar said. "We've got to warn them."

"You three are going to go a little ways on the trail, stay hidden. They got to be around here, close," Daryl told him.

"You aren't going alone," Mar told him.

Daryl pulled her away from Lexi and Axel. "These are real bad men, Mar. Men that aint gonna hesitate in raping you, Lexi for that matter. I'm not going to let you put yourself at risk. Axel's surprised me, being able to stick up for himself, for me, but you're still better at defending yourself, defending them. I just found you, and I'm not gonna lose you again. Do you hear me?" he asked.

"I hear you…but what about me losing you?" Mar asked.

"I can handle myself. Now, go. Axel take care of them man," Daryl instructed.

"Be careful," Axel said.

"You better come back to me, we still got to find Jewel, Mitch, the others," Mar said as she kissed him. "Come on Lex," she said as she watched Daryl walk the other direction. She walked with Axel and Lexi, then stopped. "You two go on hide, use knives only," she instructed.

"Where are you going?" Lexi asked.

"Mar, you don't need to be putting yourself in danger, stay with us, let Daryl handle it," Axel pleaded.

"I am part of this Axel, I was in that house, I was in that bathroom, I was the one who had the scissors. Rick and I both were responsible and I can't leave Rick out there to face this on there own. Do you really think Daryl should be going this alone? I heard those men Axel, I know what they are capable of. I can't stay back here with you and Lexi, and let them do this alone. I couldn't live with myself if something happens, knowing I am one of the ones that they are looking for. Just stay with Lexi, one of us will come get you. Don't come out no matter what," Mar told them.

Lexi hugged her. "Be careful, I don't want to have to tell Mitch that you or Daryl are gone….when we get to Terminus. Just like you don't want to tell Ty or Sasha that something happened to me."

Mar gave a small smile. "I don't want to tell Jewel something happened to her son, her husband and brother. That would be on me. We all have to make decisions in this world now that we can live with. This is one of those times. You two need to stay out of sight," she warned.

"What makes it alright for you to go and not me?" Axel told her.

"You and Lexi need to protect each other. No one does it alone anymore," Mar said as she squeezed Axel's shoulder. "Be careful, both of you."

TBC

**Author's Note: I know I know I'm killing you all! I just couldn't start the next part knowing it'll be long! I wanted to get this out. I'm hoping to get one out this weekend. I've been home sick two days with my back. Review please**


	195. Chapter 194

**This Night**

**Chapter 194**

**Author's Note: I hope I'm forgiven for the shortness of the last chapter. I just didn't know when I could post again (my son is home for 22 days, he's a computer hog) so I wanted to give you something. But, I hope I'm forgiven with this chapter. If you haven't went to you tube and checked out the video that's on my profile, go now, I'll wait. Review and like it. Go, this will still be here in five minutes. Ah you're back? Good! Did you review it? Good. Now review this please.**

Rick's group POV:

Mar bent down, checked her weapon and glanced ahead. She didn't hear the footsteps behind her, but felt the gun to her back.

"Well, well, well, look what I found," a man's voice said. "Throw that gun down, real slow and stand up and turn around," he told Mar. "Hands up."

Mar took a breath and did what she told as she turned around.

"Yeah that's her," the other man said.

"Well you are a looker," the first man said as he grabbed her arm. "We're gonna have fun with you. You aint gonna last long," he said as he pulled one of her arms behind her. "Hey Joe, look what I found, she was hiding," the man said.

Mar looked at Rick and Michonne, who both had guns to there heads.

"Well damn Ulysses guess you better claim her real fast. You screwed up asshole. Today's the day of reckoning, sir. Restitution. A balancing of the whole damn universe. Shit, here I was thinking of turning in for the night on New Years Eve," Joe said as he held a gun to Rick's head.

"Claimed," Ulysses hissed in Mar's ear as his hand grabbed her ass.

"Don't touch me," Mar hissed as she tried to pull away. She glanced at the man who was standing by the car window where Carl was.

Joe laughed. "Oh a fighter, well they don't last long here now a days. Now whose going to count the ball dropper with me huh?" he asked. "Ten Mississippi, nine Mississippi, eight Mississippi," he said.

"Joe! Hold up!" Daryl exclaimed as he came from the other side. He looked at Mar then at the rest of the group.

"You're stopping me at eight Daryl," Joe said.

"Where's the other one?" Wade asked Daryl.

Daryl ignored him. "Just hold up."

"This is the guy that killed Lou, that woman was with him, we aint got nothing to talk about," Harley told him.

"The thing about now a days is that we got nothing but time. Go ahead and say your piece, Daryl," Joe said.

"These people, you're going to let them go. These are good people," Daryl said as he glanced at Mar and the rest.

Joe laughed. "Now I think Lou would disagree with you on that. I, of course, will have to speak for him and all cause your friends here killed him in a bathroom," he told him.

"Let them go, I'll stay. Rick has a wife and a baby on the way…he needs to find her. She needs him. Let them go," Mar pleaded.

"You want blood, I get it. Take it from me," Daryl said as he put down his bow. "Come on."

Joe looked at Mar. "It's real nice that you are worried bout his wife, but you could have shown a little bit more compassion toward our friend," he said as he turned his attention to Daryl. "You say these are good people? They killed our friend. Right there, that's a lie. _That's a lie!" _he said as the group started beating on him.

"No!" Rick yelled.

"Let him go!" Mar pleaded.

"Teach him fellas, teach him all the way," Joe said.

Mar turned her head as Dan pulled the car door open. "Come here boy!" he said as he pulled Carl from the car.

Rick started to spring up. "You leave him be!"

"Don't you touch him!" Mar told him.

"You better be worried about yourself," Ulysses whispered in her ear.

"You'll get yours, you just wait your turn," the Hispanic man told Michonne.

Rick's voice got deep. "Listen it was me, just me."

"See now that's right, that's not some damn lie," Joe told Rick as he looked at Daryl getting beat up. "Look we can settle this, we're reasonable men. First we're going to beat Daryl to death, then we'll have the girls, then the boy, then I'm going to shoot you and then we'll be square. Then, we're going to find that guy that Daryl was with, and kill him too," Joe said.

Mar watched as Dan pushed Carl down. "Carl, look at me! You're strong, you're a good man, a better man than this worthless piece of crap."

"Damn would you just shut up," Ulysses said as he pushed Mar down to her knees. "I'll make you shut up."

"Let him go," Rick hissed.

"Stop squirming," Dan told Carl.

Mar turned her head to Carl as he struggled. "Carl, Lori would be so proud of you. Jewel is proud of you. You're gonna see that baby sister or brother of yours, you're going to protect him or her from worthless pieces of shit like these. You are going to survive, we're going to survive, and these men are going to die," she said as she blocked out the beating Daryl was getting.

"Shut her up!" Wade told Ulysses as he helped beat Daryl up.

"Let him go!" Rick told him again as he pushed himself backward against Joe, causing the gun to go off in his ear and Joe lose his balance.

"I got him," Joe said as he went over to Rick. "Oh it's going to be so much worse now," Joe told him as he kicked him. "Come on get up," he told him. "Come on."

Mar let her hand go down to her boot as she kept her eyes on Carl as Michonne tried to get the gun from the man who was holding her. "You keep fighting, Carl. Men like this are worthless slime," she told him.

Rick got on his hands and knees and pushed himself up. "Let him go," he hissed.

Joe grabbed him around the waist. "What the hell are you going to do now Sport?" he asked.

Rick didn't answer him, instead he took a bite out of his neck, blood spewing all over the place, he then spit it out.

The rest of the group was momentarily stunned before going into action. Mar grabbed her knife out of her boot and raised it right up, catching Ulysses in the balls. He doubled over as she quickly stabbed him in the neck. "I told you not to touch me," she hissed. She heard a gun shot over her shoulder and she turned to see Lexi standing there with a weapon having taken out one of the men beating Daryl. Axel ran toward the man who had Carl.

"Let him go," Axel told him.

"I'll kill him," Dan said.

"He's mine," Rick hissed as he walked over to him.

"Stay back, please," the man pleaded with Rick, as Michonne grabbed Carl to comfort him. Rick killed the man as he stood up and looked at the group.

The next morning:

Mar and Daryl came over to where Rick was sitting as Daryl handed him some water and a rag.

"We should keep it for drinking," Rick said.

"You can't see yourself, he can," Daryl told him. "Axel figured out what they were before I did. He's definitely not the same person he was when we met him at the prison."

Mar took the water and the cloth and wiped some blood off Rick's hands. "None of us are the same."

"How'd you two wind up with them?" Rick asked.

"We were with Beth for a while," Daryl told him.

Rick flinched as Mar cleaned up his knuckles. "Sorry," he told her. "Is she dead?"

Mar looked at Daryl before continuing. She wanted to know what happened as much as Rick did.

Daryl shook his head. "No, she's just gone. After that, that's when they found us. Axel tried to tell me we should leave that night, but I didn't listen. I knew they were bad, but they had a code. It was simple, but it was something. I didn't really think Axel was that strong to survive out here, but he did. They said they were looking for some guy and girl. Axel got information out of the one that saw the two of you under the bed, he was real smooth about it. We decided to stay with them, until we got closer, so we could warn you. Axel and I found Mar and Lexi first. Told them to stay with Axel," he said as he glanced at Mar.

"I don't listen well when people tell me stupid things," Mar told him as she moved to Rick's face.

"I saw the rest of you, right when you saw me, didn't even know they found Mar," Daryl said. "I didn't know what they could do," he told him.

Rick looked at him. "Hey it's not on you, Daryl. It's not on you. You being back here with us now, that's everything. You're _my brother," _he emphasized to the other man.

Daryl noticed the small smile that Mar gave him. "Hey what you did last night, anyone would have done that."

Rick shook his head. "No not that, something happened."

"Rick stop moving your head," Mar told him. "Rick what you did last night, it saved all of us, it saved Carl. You know if Jewel had been here, she would have done a lot more then that. She would have took a chunk out of his neck, castrated him, then clawed his eyes out. Don't ever second guess yourself when protecting your children, Rick," she told him.

"Thank you for what you were doing last night, talking with Carl," Rick told her.

Mar shook her head as she moved over to Daryl to check him out. "Don't have to say thank you for that, Rick. He's family."

"None of you saw Summer?" Daryl asked.

Mar shook her head. "I got out alone, met up with Michonne, then found Lexi, Rick and Carl," she said. "But we'll find them, at Terminus," she said as she stood up. "Rick you mind if I talk with Carl?"

"No, course not," Rick said as she got up.

Mar nodded and opened the door. "Hey Michonne, can you, Axel and Lexi finish boiling the water for me, so I can talk with Carl."

Lexi squeezed Carl's hand as they got out.

Mar took Michonne's spot and rubbed Carl's back. "You don't have to say a word, Carl, but I want you to listen to me. It may not hit you today, or the next day, but it'll hit you."

"He didn't do anything," Carl reminded her as he kept his voice low.

"No, thank God for that. But he tried, and sometimes even that is enough to make you wonder if it's something you did. But Carl, it's not, you never think that way. You need to know men like that….men like that are the worst kind of men, especially now a days because there's no laws. Even laws didn't stop men like that before. It isn't your fault. If you ever want to talk, I'm here."

Carl sat up and looked at her. "Mom was raped wasn't she? I mean Jewel…when she was younger?"

Mar nodded. "You're smart. Yes, she was. When she was about a year older then you. She didn't tell anyone and it almost destroyed her. When you all found me, after I had escaped….I didn't want to talk about it, and I think it made it worse because I felt alone. You aren't alone. That's why I talked with you last night, why I was letting you know it wasn't you. We're going to be leaving soon, we've got the rest of the family to find," she said as she kissed the top of his head.

**Author's note: I hope that made up for the shortness of the last chapter. Next chapter reuniting (well I hope) with Jewel! At least they'll be at Terminus! Review please**


	196. Chapter 195

**This Night**

**Chapter 195**

**Author's Note: You guys aren't excited to get Jewel and Rick back together or anything are you? Yeah so am I! This is the chapter you've all been wanting (and If I didn't deliver it, I'd probably have daggers sent through the computer at me, and I really don't want that!) Just so you know, this was NOT how I planned this, AT all but hey, I do what Jewel tells me. I'm just gonna jump to where they arrive at Terminus, I don't think any of you will argue with that will you? Review please.**

Rick's group POV:

Mar watched as Rick dug a whole to hide the weapons in. "I'm not sure about this. I feel like we're being watched," she said as she looked around.

"If they're smart, they are watching. That's what the Governor did, he made sure no one snuck in," Lexi told them.

"Hey, if you don't want to do this, if you don't want to go in there, we don't have to, but we stay together," Rick told them.

Mar shook her head. "Jewel might be in there, Mitch, Summer, Ty, Sasha, Merle, the rest of _our _family."

Daryl nodded. "If we are gonna do this, let's do it now."

"Stay close, we don't know who these people are," Rick said as they started making there way to the back way. He let Daryl take the lead, letting the group lead. Mar got behind Lexi and Carl. They heard a females voice first.

"Terminus…those who arrive, survive. Follow the tracks to where all the lines intersect. These are the maps at the crossings to help guide you with your journey. Terminus. Sanctuary for all, community for all," the voice said as the group went into the building.

Rick marched up to the woman. "Hello."

The woman took off her headphones and looked at the man then at her group.

"Hello, I bet Albert is on perimeter watch. You here to rob us?" the man asked.

"No, I wanted to see you before you saw us," Rick said.

"Makes sense. Usually we do this where the tracks meet. Ahem. Welcome to Terminus. I'm Gareth, looks like you've been on the road for a good bit," he said.

"We have," Rick said. "Rick, that's Carl, Mar, Lexi, Michonne, Axel and Daryl," he introduced.

"You're nervous, I get it. We were all the same way. We came here for sanctuary, that's what you're here for?" Gareth asked.

Rick nodded. He wanted to ask about Jewel but he was biding his time, waiting to see what these people are like. "Yes," he said.

"Good you found it. This isn't as pretty as up front, we got nothing to hide, but the welcome wagon is a whole lot nicer. Alex and Claire will take you. Uh but first we need to see everyone's weapon's," Gareth said as Alex and Claire walked up to them.

Claire eyed Rick tapping her finger on her hip. He was the one, he was going to take _her _baby away and she knew it. He needed to go. "Welcome to Terminus," Claire said.

Rick looked at her then the group. "Alright," he said as he put down his weapons and nodded at the group to do the same.

"I'm sure you understand," Gareth told them.

"We do," Rick said as he glanced at Mar and noticed that both her and Lexi didn't make a move to take there knives from inside there boots. "Good girls," he thought to himself. Jewel had taught them well.

"You really know how to use that sword?" Claire asked Michonne.

"I do," Michonne simply answered.

"It's a nice one," Claire said as she moved to Lexi.

"I'd hate to see the other guy," Alex told Daryl as he noticed the bruises.

"You would," Rick said.

Gareth stopped in front of Axel. "You don't have any other weapons? A gun? Just a crow bar and a knife?"

"He's our thinker," Rick answered. "He's not that comfortable with guns, but he's good at a lot of other things," he told him.

Martin moved to Carl. "So did the other guy deserve it?"

"Yes," Carl answered as he glanced at Lexi.

"Just so you know we aren't those kind of people, but we aren't stupid either. And you shouldn't be stupid enough to try anything stupid. As long as everyone's clear on that, we shouldn't have any problems. Just solutions," Gareth said.

Alex started handing everyone there weapons as Daryl picked up his. "Alright, if you follow us," he said as him and Claire led them out the door.

"So how long has this place been here?" Daryl asked.

"Since almost the start," Alex answered.

"It started out as a different place, just a stopping point for people when the camps got overrun," Claire said as she glanced at Rick again.

"I think it was instinct you know? Follow a path. Some people were heading to the coast, others out west, but they all ended up here," Alex told him.

Axel looked around. "How many people are here?"

Claire glanced back at him. "Number changes, people get killed when they go get supplies, some people decide it isn't for them. Right now we got about fifty maybe sixty," she answered as they came to Mary.

"Hi, I heard you came through the back door, smart. You'll fit right in," Mary said.

"Mary can you fix me a plate for these people?" Alex asked.

Mar stopped and turned her head to another direction.

"Mar?" Rick asked.

Mar glanced at him as he started noticing things. "Nothing, I must be hearing things," she said.

"Why do you do it? Let people in?" Michonne asked.

"The bigger the group, the stronger we are," Claire said as she moved behind the grill to help Mary.

"Here," Alex said as he handed plates to Carl and Lexi. "Got to take care of the kids first," he said as he turned around.

Mar noticed the pocket watch at the same time Rick did. He walked over to Alex and grabbed him by the neck as the rest of the group reacted and took out there guns. "Where the hell did you get this watch?"

"Rick, I heard a baby, a newborn. I know the sound of a newborn," Mar said as she pointed the gun at the group.

"Where did you get the watch? Is my wife here? _MY _baby? Where is our people?" Rick hissed in Alex's ear.

"We don't have a baby here," Alex said. "I got the watch off a dead one."

Jewel's POV:

Jewel took a breath as she placed her hand on the door. The plan might not be the best but Jes had seen the group come in and the original plan of her trying to warn Rick to play it cool hadn't worked because they came through the back. Of course they did, they were smart. Jewel knew that Claire would come for the baby when she realized who Rick was. The only hope was to get Jes out of there with Mika and the baby. Mika and Jes both hadn't wanted to leave her, but she needed Mika and the baby safe and they needed back up. Jes could move faster then she could and she could get them to Merle and the both of them could help take off the snipers off the roof. She knew Hope wouldn't like taking a bottle if she got fussy, but hopefully she would be reunited with her, and Judith, this afternoon. She knew Summer wasn't with the group, so she hoped that she was out there heading this way. She took a breath as she checked the lining of the coat where she had sewed knives into it from the stuff that Jes had found. Jes knew that there would be gunfire, and both her and Jewel wanted to get Hope out of there before it started. This was the best way, the only way to keep Mika and Hope out of danger, while helping her the rest of the family. She heard the gunfire start and took a breath as she opened the door. "Come on you crazy bat, be predictable. Come and get me," she thought to herself as she turned down the hallway, making it look like she was running. She gave a smirk as she heard footsteps come behind her. "Predictable, crazy, unstable bat," she thought to herself.

"Jewel! Stop! Or I'll shoot," Claire told her. "Turn around, put the baby down!"

Jewel turned around empty handed. "Sorry to disappoint you."

"Where is she? Where is _my _baby?" Claire asked.

"I woke up, Jes, Mika and MY baby was gone," Jewel simply stated. "Heard gun fire. You herding more to there deaths? Rick's here isn't he?" she asked.

"You owe us. We helped you, we took you in," Claire said as she put the gun to her head. "You would have died out there, that girl would have died out there, MY baby. WE saved you. You tell me where Samantha is. NOW! Or I'll blow your head off," she warned.

Jewel gave a small smile. "I'm sorry, I don't know anyone by the name of Samantha," she answered honestly.

"Damn it! Come on you want to be with your husband so bad, let's go," Claire said as she pushed her. "We'll find them, you know. I'm going to make you watch as I gut your precious Mika, right in front of you. Then I'm going to force you to eat a piece of her. Then I'm going to kill you. The last thing you're going to see is me holding MY little girl. You're going to regret ever trying to cross us."

Jewel smirked as she walked. "Hate to tell you, you picked the wrong damn family to pick on," she said. She saw Carl as the others were lining up and glanced up to see Gareth pointing a gun at him.

"Claire, what are you doing?" Gareth asked.

"Jes is gone, so is Mika and the baby. She won't tell me where they are," Claire said.

Jewel met eyes with Rick and held each other's stares.

"Jewel is this any way to repay our kindness? Fine, we'll find them. Alright, momma bear, go stand between the ringleader and the archer."

"I'll go after my son," Jewel said as she looked at Carl.

"You said you had another daughter not a son," Claire told her.

"And you didn't tell me you were cannibals', so I guess we weren't exactly honest with each other now were we?" Jewel hissed at her. "I go after my son goes," she told Gareth.

"You want me to shoot him right now?" Gareth asked.

Jewel pulled herself away from Claire and stood between Carl and Gareth's rifle. "I go last."

Gareth looked at her aiming his rifle at her.

"No!" Carl yelled as Jewel put her hand up to keep him back. "You won't shoot me Gareth, not until you find Jes, Mika and the baby."

"Fine, Ringleader open the door, followed by Archer, Mustache, Curley Tops, Samurai, Kid one, Kid Two, and Momma Bear," Gareth said.

"I go when the kids and my wife go," Rick said.

"Don't make me shoot her now. I'm not exactly happy that we brought her in, delivered a healthy baby, believed that Jes was one of us, and kept the four of them safe, only to be repaid this way," he told Rick.

"Rick it's alright, go in. I'll be right behind you," Jewel said.

Rick took a breath as he went into the car. He waited by the door until Jewel was on the steps and he reached out and pulled her in as the door slammed shut. He kissed her as he put his hands on her face. "Are you alright? The baby?"

"Rick?" a man's voice said as a group came out of the shadows.

"Lexi!" Sasha yelled as she ran and hugged her.

"Daryl…Mar…." Mitch said as he ran up to them.

Rick kept his hand on Jewel's face as he looked at the four newcomers with Glenn and the group. "You're here," he said to the others then looked at Jewel. "You're here."

"Jewel…the baby?" Maggie asked.

Jewel smiled. "She's healthy…Hope. I had Jes take her and Mika…had to get them safe. Merle's out there waiting for a signal from Jes. First time I think he's listened to anything anybody told him."

Rick kissed her again as he looked at the group again eyeing the newcomers.

"They're our friends, they helped save us," Maggie told them.

"Now there friends of ours," Daryl said as he squeezed Jewel's shoulder. "Got another niece huh?"

"Yeah, sorry Carl, you're outnumbered," Jewel said as she one armed hugged him.

"It's alright…" Carl said as he looked at her.

Abe sighed. "Yeah so we're all good friends, forever how long that is," he said as he turned around.

Rick shook his head then looked at Jewel. "No, no, they're going to feel pretty stupid when they find out."

"Find out what?" Abraham asked.

Jewel touched Rick's face as he went and looked out the train car.

Rick looked at the group. "They're fucking with the wrong people."

**Author's Note: Season 4 is done (Thank you! Of course season 5 is going to be longer. I need to go download season five on Amazon Prime now LOL) Review!**


	197. Chapter 196

**This Night**

**Chapter 196**

**Author's Note: Last chapter reunited (most) of our group. We've got a little bit to go before Rick meets baby Hope. We've got to check in with Merle (who will literally cause a riot in my head) and Summer and Joey. We know what's going on with Ty and Carol, so I am not rewriting that, but Summer will be meeting up with Carol. I've had this planned for Summer since I saw that Ty left Martin alive. Two people in the same predicament, both doing different things because leaving them alive is not an option. Something Ty learned. Please review.**

Merle's POV:

Merle knew the minute that he saw Rick, Daryl and the rest of them go through the back, he should have followed them, should have warned them. But damn it, Jes told him to wait. "When the hell did you start listenin' to people? Admit it, you Merle Dixon, are whipped. Yeah, you let yourself fall for Jes. Of all the stupid things to do. You just watched your brother go into a damn bad place, saw Officer Friendly bury a bag full of weapons. Seriously dumb ass what are you going to do if you get into trouble and the bag's out here. You and I are going to have a damn serious talk if you make it out alive. Oh hell you better make it out alive, otherwise Jewel's gonna make you wish you were dead," he grumbled to himself. "Hell, she'll make me wish I was dead," he grumbled as he looked through the binoculars. "About damn time," he said as he saw Jes running with Mika. Mika was definitely holding something in her arms. "Where the hell is Jewel?" he thought to himself as he jumped out of his spot. He heard the gun shots and looked at Jes as she was running.

"Help Mika and the baby!" Jes yelled as she turned around and fired a shot. "We got to be ready to move quick."

"What the hell is going on? Where's Jewel? She's not…she's not dead is she?" Merle asked as helped Mika through the fence.

"No…she made Jes and I go, she knew she couldn't go that fast, that she had to be able to help the rest of them," Mika said as she rubbed the babies back.

"That wasn't the plan, Jes. The plan was you'd get Jewel out," Merle told her.

"Well the plan changed when we're dealing with a bunch of cannibals. We need to get in position to take out snipers on the roof. They were distracted by the fact that Rick and the group snuck in the back. We've got to get Mika and the baby up away from walkers'," Jes told him. "How's she doing Mika?"

"It's another girl?" Merle asked.

"Hope….Jewel named her Hope. She's cold I think, she misses Jewel's warmth. The makeshift earmuff's were a good idea, to keep her from being scared from the gun shot's," Mika said.

Merle adjusted his rifle. "Give the pack to me, baby and all," he said. "Did you say cannibals?" he asked as he looked at Jes. "I waited out here for three days, I watched people go in and you're telling me, now, Jes, that this was the first time you could let me know what the hell was going on?" he asked as he took the pack and the baby. "Oh, don't you go fussin' little Hope. You're Uncle Merle has to put on a scary face for people, and I'm an asshole, but your mother would kill me if anything happened to you and Mika til she got back," he said as he zipped his jacket.

Jes and Mika both looked at him. "Who are you and what did you do with Merle Dixon?" Jes asked.

Merle rolled his eyes. "Officer Friendly, that's my nickname for your daddy Hell Raiser, buried a bag over there. I'm sure it's got guns and stuff. You want to go get it, I'll keep eyes out here and help Mika get situated. You know how to climb a tree, short stuff?" he asked Mika.

"Yes, but I haven't done it in a long time," Mika told him. "We got weapons too, and stuff for the baby. Stuff for Judith too, when we find her. Those are bad people, real bad. We've got to get them out of there."

"We will," Jes said as she took off running.

"Put the bag down Mika, up you go," he said. "You were with Jewel when Hell Raiser was born?" Merle asked.

"Yes," Mika answered. "We were on the bus…but it crashed. We made it here, like two days after, she had been hiding the fact that she was in labor. They found us, took us in. We didn't know what they were, not til Jes showed up."

Merle nodded. "Well, no one expects that kind of fucked up shit Mika. I'm glad that you were with Jewel. I know you must be missing Lizzie, I know what's it like to be separated from your siblings. I aint much on sentimental crap, but family is important. We'll find her, and, if well if she didn't make it, you are part of the family. Now, you gonna be ok if I hand Hell Raiser back to you? If she gets fussy, you got something to give her?"

Mika nodded. "Jewel fixed her a couple bottles, we got some blankets and pacifiers for her."

Merle nodded as Jes came back with the bag. "You're gonna be fine, Mika. I'm gonna have to come up with a nickname for you."

Jes looked at him. "You know people are gonna start talking, Merle Dixon has a heart," she said as she watched him get Mika adjusted.

"The gun fire is getting worse," Mika said as she took Hope.

"It's go time," Jes said. "You take these binoculars Mika, and you tell us if anyone comes in this direction. That's your job. Merle and I are going to take out the snipers, and keep you two safe. Jewel will be back soon. We got this far," Jes told her.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Joey and Summer both stopped and turned in the direction of gun fire at Terminus. "Gun shots from a place offering sanctuary, now that doesn't seem very friendly," Joey commented as he glanced at her. "Should we go check it out? Our people may need our help," he suggested.

"Let's meet up with Carol and Ty, they're hearing the same thing," Summer told him as they kept walking.

Joey grabbed her and pushed her against the tree. "Look, she's coming from Terminus," he said as he nodded at a woman walking toward them. "Shh, she's saying something."

Summer watched the woman in the red beanie stop and talk on the walkie. "I haven't seen a sign of Mika, Jes or the baby. They couldn't have gotten far. Why is Gareth worried about it? He's got Jewel and the others."

Joey pressed a hand over Summer's mouth to keep her from yelling out. He put his mouth to her ear. "You get her attention, I'll come from behind," he told her. "We got this. Right Princess?"

Summer nodded as Joey started to move his position to come from behind her. Summer took a few steps so she was visible. "Are you from Terminus?"

The woman jumped and took a breath. "You scared the living day lights out of me. I am from Terminus…I'm Sloan. You out here alone?"

"Summer," she introduced yourself. "Something going on back there? That's a whole lot of gun fire," she informed her.

"I would really think about answering her question honestly," Joey said as he came up behind her, putting his gun to her head. "Throw down your gun and walkie talkie and kick it over to her."

"Look, I don't want any trouble. Terminus, it's not a good place alright? Just go and I won't tell them I ever saw you," Sloan begged them as she did what she was told.

Summer walked over to her and punched her. "Oh shut up," she said.

Joey put the unconscious girl over his shoulder. "There's a small garage over that way, saw it when we came over. Be safer to do what we need to do inside."

Summer glanced at him. "You know we can't let her go."

Joey nodded. "I know. I'll do it, if you can't. But first we're going to find out what she knows."

Summer nodded as she banged on the garage door, and waited. She did it again and when nothing happened she opened the door and they walked in. Summer looked around and found some rope. "Put her in the chair," she said as she tied her up. "Hey, come on wake up," she said. "She can't take a punch," Summer said as she took the cap off her water bottle and threw it in her face. "That's better," she said as the woman started to stir. "You said your name was Sloan right?"

"Look, I'm not going to say anything to anyone. Just go, get away from here and we'll all pretend that this didn't happen," Sloan told Summer.

Joey and Summer exchanged glances as Joey moved to the small window. "I think you are under the impression that you have any bargaining power at all, you don't. You said Terminus was a bad place, but the signs say sanctuary, so you need to start explaining," Joey told her.

Summer bent down in front of her. "You mentioned a baby and Jewel…that baby is my little brother or sister. Jewel is my mother. I have a feeling that a lot more of my family is in there, so you need to start talking. Now," she said as she glared at her.

"Your family is as good as dead….I'm sorry, but it's the truth. You can't save them, but you can save yourself," Sloan begged.

"What do you mean as good as dead?" Joey asked.

"I mean we're cannibals!" Sloan said as her voice raised in fear. "The signs…they were real, but…somehow it got all messed up. Bad people came and then we took back over. People come, if they join us, they live, if they don't….they…the gun fire you heard, it was them herding your friends, your family into a train car," she told them. "You two can save yourselves. You aren't going to be able to take down Terminus…not the two of you. And, neither one of you are killers, you aren't going to kill me."

Summer got up and walked over to her bag. "You were looking for the baby and Mika? Jes? What happened to them?"

"They somehow got out…your mother should have left with them. But for some reason she put herself in front of the boy with the cowboy hat," Sloan said.

"It's a sheriff's hat," Joey corrected her.

"Carl, he's my brother," Summer said as she came back. "You're wrong about something, you're wrong about us not killing you, because that's exactly what's going to happen," she told her as she jammed a knife in her knee. "But, how you die is up to you, really."

"You're also wrong about us not being able to take down Terminus and there only being two of us. You think that our family is just sitting inside that car waiting to be slaughtered? You are sadly mistaken," Joey said.

Sloan screamed in pain. "No one escapes. Once they go in the cars, people, no matter how close they were before, they turn against each other. There is no all for one in this world, there's no such thing as families or friends, it's all about your own damn self. That's what it all boils down too. You think your family is planning on some attack from the inside? Your mother was there for days, she only came out of her room once. Jes was helping us go through supplies of the first group."

Joey and Summer smirked at each other. Summer shook her head. "Let me guess, no one even bothered to check the pregnant woman and little girl for weapons. They weren't threats right?" she asked. Summer handed Joey her knife and put a leg up on the table. "You really made a big mistake," she said as she pushed a knife out of the lining of her boot. "But, that's why you're going to die today," She said as she raised up her shirt and pulled a small knife out of the lining of her bra. "Jes and mom were planning, and let me guess, Jes, Mika and the baby disappeared right at the time Carl and the rest of them showed up."

Joey smiled. "You people are idiots. Not to mention totally disgusting by eating other humans," he said as Summer looked in Sloan's bag.

"Dad's python. Or now you're really screwed," Summer said as she took it and put it in her belt.

"You don't want to kill me, I'm not any harm to you. I didn't have a choice," Sloan begged. "You're either the butcher or the cattle….you are hell bent on risking your life for them, do you think that they would for you?"

Summer took her knife back from Joey. "I know they would. What train car are they in?"

"It doesn't matter!" Sloan yelled. "They're all going to die, you are going to die."

Summer stuck the knife in Sloan's knee again and twisted it. "The only people that are dying today is you and your people. Now you have a choice, you can tell us what we want to know, and I make it a easy death. I put this knife right through your head, you don't come back. Or…Joey opens that door, I take you outside, tie you to a tree, and let the walkers' come and get you. This wound is bleeding real nice, going to attract a lot of them. Then, if there's enough of you left, you'll be coming back as one of them. And all the while, as they are eating your flesh, and you're screaming for mercy, for death, you'll have a perfect view of Terminus falling," Summer told her.

"You wouldn't let her…." Sloan said as she looked at Joey.

"I personally wouldn't have given you the first choice. I would have just taken you out to the tree. But she's nicer then I am," Joey said with a shrug.

"Both of you are bluffing, you don't have it in you. You aren't killers," Sloan said.

Summer went behind her and pulled the red beanie off her head and put it on. "Nice hat. Open the door," she told Joey as she pulled her up. "You have no idea what we're capable of. You are a worthless piece of crap, you picked on the wrong family to pick on."

"You promise you'll kill me, in the head if I tell you? I don't want to die like that!" Sloan pleaded with them.

"I promise. Dixon's don't break there word. You have two minutes," Summer told her.

"Train Car A. The owner of the Python…Rick, he saw things that belonged to others of your group, him, a woman with a sword, a guy with a mustache, a woman with curly hair, two kids and a guy with a cross bow, they all took action. Gareth…he's going to take Rick…Daryl….Glenn…for sure to the slaughter house today…he knows Rick is gonna be trouble. Usually he keeps people for a while, but he isn't going to take that chance. Not with your group," Sloan told them.

"Rick, Michonne, Axel, Mar, Daryl, Glenn…Carl, the other kid, girl or boy?" Joey asked.

"Black girl," Sloan answered.

"Lexi," Summer answered. "Glenn wasn't with dad and the others?"

"No…he got in with another group about a day and half ago. Glenn, Maggie, another kid, a boy….a big old red headed dude, a guy named Bob, Sasha, Tara….a Spanish woman…Rosa? Rosita? And a guy with a mulett…" Sloan rattled off.

"Tara is with them? I knew she was one of us," Joey said. "The red head, Rosita and mullet guy, he wasn't with us before."

"They are now," Summer said. "Thank you," she said as she pushed the knife in her brain and out.

Joey picked up Summer's bag and handed it to her. "You OK?"

"Ask me that after we rescue our family," Summer answered.

"You didn't ask her if the baby was a boy or girl," Joey said as they went out the door.

"I want mom to tell me," Summer said. "Let's go find Carol and Ty," Summer said as she walked.

**Author's Note: Man that was long! I am not promising my updates are going to be this fast and furious, but my son is a night owl and I wake up really early. I can't do this during the week when I work but hey! Review please**


	198. Chapter 197

**This Night**

**Chapter 197**

**Author's Note: I seem to be on a roll. You aren't complaining are you? Didn't think so! After they get out of Terminus, they'll be a couple chapters of bonding and of course a Rick and Jewel chapter before they find the priest. Shocking right? That I would go off script? Oh wait…I do that all the time. It really should be shocking if I stayed on script! LOL. Please review. Love all of them!**

Train Car A:

Jewel kissed Rick as she took off her jacket and ripped the lining off. "Anyone need knives?"

Rick had to chuckle. "Glad you're on our side. Grab anything you can to make a weapon, get ready for when they come. Jewel you keep watch," he said as he kissed you.

Jewel looked at him. "You're kidding right? I'm not moving ten steps away from you. Daryl," she instructed her brother.

"Got it. She gets real mean after she gives birth, I feel real sorry for these pricks," Daryl said as he moved to the window.

"They found Mika and me, a few miles from here. We were on the bus, it crashed," Jewel explained as she handed the knives to the women. "In your boots. Carl, you too."

"We found the bus, we cleared it out looking for you and Glenn," Ronnie told her.

"I don't know how we survived, I woke up with Mika shaking me. We got weapons and food, and water, we made it to a hotel the first night. I knew I might be in labor but I didn't tell Mika, I didn't want to worry her. We saw the signs, we knew if anyone of you saw them, that's where we were heading. I found a car, we managed to make it half a day til the piece of crap ran out of gas. I left markings, markings that Daryl or Merle would recognize, which is how Jes and him knew they were on the right track. We were going to come through the back gate, but I had to stop, that's when they found us. They seemed real nice, the guy Martin had them bring a truck, Mary and a crazy bat named Clarisse came out with Gareth. Brought me back here, took Mika and I in a room in the back, I gave birth to Hope within a couple hours. I knew there was something wrong when I woke up and Clarisse had the baby in her arms. Bad vibes, but I knew I had to bide my time. They left us pretty much alone, then Jes got here about two days later. Convinced them that she was with them, that she agreed with what they were, they trusted her, let her take charge of me. I never seen Jes so messed up as when she came back from being shown around. I knew that I had to be able to move, get ready to fight, so when she came back after Glenn and everyone got here, we walked around. We were giving you a day or two at the most. Jes saw you come in the back, that's when I knew we needed to move. I knew you all were going to notice the belongings. Jes made sure that she planted the ideas in people's heads, that they could use the bag, the poncho, other things," Jewel said.

"Glad she's on our side," Michonne said with a small smile.

"Mrs. Grimes, if I may say, motherhood definitely endowed you," Eugene said.

Rosita shook her head. "Eugene," she said.

Jewel glanced up at him. "No, you definitely may not say that. I'm going to forget you said that, and for your sake, I'd not say it again," she said.

"They seemed nice enough, like you said," Abraham told them. "We just got here, but damn it was time to go. When I told them about DC, a wink and a nod from the lead asshole in charge, they pulled their guns and it was back to our regularly scheduled shit storm," he said.

"Before you got in here did you see Tyreese?" Sasha asked.

"No," Michonne answered.

"That's good," Lexi said.

"Daryl and I were with Beth for a while," Axel told Maggie.

"Black car with white cross on it, we tried to follow it, we tried," Daryl told her.

"I made him stop, we couldn't keep up," Axel admitted.

"But she's alive?" Maggie asked.

"She's alive," Daryl told her.

Jewel did a count in her head. "Did anyone see Judith? Hershel? Summer? Joey?"

"The Governor killed Hershel," Carl reported.

Jewel took a breath as she looked at Maggie. "I'm sorry."

"Judith's carrier….it was bloody," Carl told her.

Lexi punched his arm. "She can still be alive. You thought they were all gone, but here they are."

Jewel faked a hurt look. "You gave up on us Carl Grimes? I'm hurt!"

"Sorry!" Carl told her.

"Last time Merle and I saw Summer, she had went out to try to help Joey, Michonne and Rick," Daryl said.

Jewel nodded. "Well I know where two, no three of my kids. Sorry Rick, I kinda adopted Mika…" she admitted.

Rick shook his head. "I wouldn't have it any other way," he said as he kissed her. He brushed his lips against her ear. "Motherhood definitely endowed you."

Jewel shook her head. "Love you."

"Love you too," Rick said as he squeezed her hand.

"We've got four pricks heading our way," Daryl reported.

Rick stood up. "You know what to do, go for there eyes first, then their throats."

"Put your backs to the walls on either side of car now!" a man's voice said as they heard footsteps on the roof.

Ronnie and Abe both saw the canister come down from the ceiling at the same time. "MOVE!" Abe yelled as everyone moved back.

Carol, Tyreese, Joey and Summer's POV:

Summer pulled her hair up under the cap as she walked to the small cabin as she heard voices. "They're here."

"Who else do you have? Do you know there names?" Tyreese asked.

"We just have the boy and the samurai, that's it," the unknown voice said.

"I don't believe you," Carol said.

Summer and Joey stepped on the porch and in the door. "So you got one of them too huh? Ours was a little bit more helpful," Joey said as he looked at the man. "Recognize the hat?" he asked as he nodded toward Summer.

"Sloan, where is she?" Martin asked.

"Dead," Summer told him as she took Judith from Ty. "We got a new brother or sister, ladybug! You're going to stay with Ty, cause Carol, Joey and I got a rescue mission to attend too," she said as she kissed the babies head and handed her back to Ty.

"Look we were just protecting ourselves, it doesn't matter what Sloan said. It's just the samurai and the kid. And the woman with the baby, she was in labor. I was the one who found her. Look there's a bunch of us in six different directions. There was a bunch of gun fire back home," Martin said.

"Because you were hoarding our family into cattle cars for a slaughter," Joey told him.

Summer took her father's gun out from her gun holster. "Recognize it?" she asked Carol.

"Rick's gun," Carol said.

"They've got most of the family, including Sasha and Lexi," Summer said as she cast a glance at Martin.

"We need to set off the charges all at the same time to confuse the dead away. That's good for you too!" Martin told them.

Carol zipped up the bag they had taken from Martin. "No it isn't. There's a herd heading toward Terminus right now. We don't want to confuse them away. We're going to need there help."

"It's a compound, they'll see you coming. If you even make it with all the cold bodies heading over," Martin informed them.

"We'll make it," Summer told him.

Tyreese looked at them and lowered his voice. "How are you gonna do this?"

Carol exchanged looks with Summer and Joey. "We're going to kill people."

Joey squeezed Ty's shoulder. "You gonna be alright here with him?"

"I'll do what needs to be done," Ty said as he closed the door behind them.

Joey hesitated on the porch. "Hey, do you two think you can handle this? I just think I should hang back. Ty isn't going to be able to do what needs to be done. Plus I can take out any walkers that come this way. I'll stay a little way out, you guys get in trouble, signal me. If Ty needs me, then I'm here. Plus I wouldn't want to steal the thunder of the Ramboettes," he said with a smirk.

Summer kissed him. "We'll be back, with the rest of our family," she said as she walked away with Carol. "Jes was there with mom and Mika and the baby. Mom had Jes take Mika and the baby, get them out. Why wouldn't mom go with them, get out when she could?"

"Summer, you know your mother. She's strong. She just had a baby, she isn't going to be able to move as fast. If she thought the best thing to do was have Jes get on the outside, while she warned our people, knowing they'd have help, then that was the best thing to do," Carol told her as she nodded to two walkers. "I'm glad I brought an extra poncho for you," she said with a smile.

Summer took down both walkers and made a face. "You know, maybe you can do this on your own. I mean…seriously this was something I hoped I'd never have to do," she said as she put on the poncho. "This is so disgusting," she said as she started to smear guts over herself.

Carl gave a small smile. "You almost sounded like a teenager there. We'll get them," she assured her.

TBC


	199. Chapter 198

**This Night**

**Chapter 198**

**Author's Note: I really want them out of Terminus, can't you tell? It may be a week til I get to post again, with work and son home from college, it takes a way from writing time! But I've been on a roll this weekend! Review please.**

Jewel, Rick, Bob, Daryl and Glenn's POV:

Jewel blinked a few times as she tried to focus. She wasn't in the train car anymore, she knew that. As she regained her focus, she saw Rick, Bob, Daryl, Glenn and four other men hogtied and gagged across for her. Her hands were bound, but her mouth wasn't. These assholes were going to make her watch. "Rick! Look at me! Daryl, Glenn, Bob!" Jewel hissed at him. She felt the gun go to her head.

"Don't make me shoot you," Claire hissed at her. "If I had my way, you'd be the first one on to be bled out. But Gareth and Dad pointed out that when we find the baby, she's going to need you around for the first year, then I get the privilege of doing it."

"We have a bet that after watching all your friends die, you'll join us," Gareth told her.

Jewel met Rick's eyes then turned her head and looked at Gareth. "You don't have that long to live," she assured Gareth as she met eyes with her family.

Gareth laughed and shook his head. "You have to much faith in your friend Jes," he told her. "Hey guys what are your shout counts?" he asked.

Jewel closed her eyes and made herself stand still as she watched the first guy on get his throat split. She tried to focus on her family, and prayed to whoever was above that Merle and Jes would make there move soon.

"Open your eyes," Claire told her. "Do it, or I'll have them move to your precious Rick now," she said. "You shouldn't feel bad for them you know? They're providing for you to live."

"You're insane, you know that?" Jewel asked. "I'm going to kill you today."

"Don't make threats," Claire hissed at her.

Jewel glared at her. "Oh it's a promise."

" Claire, don't let her rile you up. She's got no control. What's your shot count?" Gareth asked the men again.

"Thirty Eight," the man in the butcher coat answered.

"Yours?" he asked the other man.

"Crap man, I'm sorry. It's my first roundup," the man said apologetically.

Jewel could easily grab her knife from her waste band, and take crazy bat out, but she knew she needed to wait. She kept her gaze on Rick. They'd get through this, together.

"After you're done here, go back to your point, and count the shells. Kaylee won't be gathering them until tomorrow," Gareth instructed.

Bob struggled and kept talking through his gag. "Let me talk to you," he said.

"Four from A, four from D," Gareth asked.

"Yeah," the man answered as he moved to the second guy.

"Let me talk to you," Bob repeated.

"What?" Gareth said as he took off Bob's gag.

"Don't do this, we can fix this," Bob said.

"No, you can't," Gareth answered.

"We told you there's a way out of this, you just have to take a chance. We have a man who knows how to stop it. He has a cure, we just have to get him to Washington. You don't have to do this, man. We can put the world back to how it was," Bob pleaded.

"Can't go back Bob," Gareth said as he replaced Bob's gag. He bent down in front of Rick. "We saw you go into the woods with a bag and come out without it. Had to pull my spotters back before we could look for it," he said. "I think that's how Jes escaped, because you guys distracted us by coming in the back. We underestimated her. Won't be making that mistake again. What was in the bag? You hid it right? In case things went bad?" Gareth questioned as he nodded. "Smart. Still we'll find it, just like we are going to find that bitch Jes and that happy go lucky girl, Mika. And that baby girl of yours. We'll take real good care of her. We'll find them, but it's to dangerous to go out there right now. What was in the bag Rick? I'm curious," he asked as he grabbed Bob and pulled his head down. "Are you going to make me do this? It would probably mean more if I threatened Jewel huh? But, we need her," he said.

"Well, let me take you out there, I'll show you," Rick offered.

"Not gonna happen but this might," Gareth said as he put the knife to Bob's eye.

"There's guns in it. AK-47, automatic weapons, a night scope. Compound bow. And a machete with a red handle. That's what I'm going to use to kill you with," Rick promised.

Gareth stood up and chuckled. "Thanks. You have two hours to get them on the driers. Let Jewel here watch before you put her in train car D. Isolate her so she doesn't tell the others. I'm gonna go back to the public face. Now's the time to get messy, but we need to dial it all down by sundown. Got it?" he asked.

"Yes sir," both said as they heard gun fire.

Jewel locked eyes with Rick as she realized what was happening.

Joey and Ty's POV:

Ty looked over at Joey. "You should have went with Carol and Summer. I can handle Judith."

Joey looked at him then at Martin. "It's not Judith I'm worried about you handling, Ty."

Martin looked at them. "The baby she's yours or something?" he asked Joey.

"She's a friend," Ty answered.

"Huh," Martin sighed. "I don't have friends. I mean I know people, they're just assholes that I live with. The other two? Now the younger one, you and her have something going right?" he asked Joey.

"Shut up," Joey warned.

"I used to have friends, I used to watch football on Sunday's, went to Church," Martin rattled on and laughed. "I know I did. But I can't picture it anymore. It's funny how you don't even notice the time go by. Horrible shit just stacks up day after day. You get used to it," he rattled on.

"I haven't got used to it," Tyreese answered as he got Judith situated.

"Of course you haven't. You're the kind of guy who saves babies. It's kind of like saving an anchor when you're stuck without a boat in the middle of the ocean. Been behind some kind of walls right? You're still around right, but you haven't got to get your hands dirty," Martin told him.

"And what can you tell about me? You think I'm a good guy?" Joey asked. "You have no idea what any of us have done to survive."

"You're a good guy," Martin said as he directed his attention back to Tyreese. "That's why you're gonna die today, the baby, this one," he said. "Or you can get in that car and get out of here and keep on getting lucky."

"You think you're going to kill me?" Ty asked as he stood up.

"Why haven't you? How does it help you keeping me alive?" Martin asked.

"I'm asking myself that question right now. Ty, they have our family, your sisters in a train car, they were planning on slaughtering them. Jewel, she had the baby, _another innocent life, _like Judith. Mika and Jes got out, with the baby. Right now, they are planning on slaughtering the people we love," Joey told him as he turned around and looked at Martin. "We are going to survive, while you and your people die because unlike you, we are friends. No we are family. Summer killed your buddy Sloan. She gave her a choice of how she wanted to die, eaten by the walkers' or a knife through the head. All she had to do was sing like a canary. We know who you have, we know where they are being held. The ONLY reason I'm not ending your life right now is because I may need to chop off your arms and pull your teeth to give us some protection from the walkers out there. Say another damn word, I'll put a bullet through your heart and wait for you to turn. I'm not the good guy, Martin, and you know it," he warned.

Carol and Summer's POV:

Summer took a couple deep breaths to keep from throwing up from the smell of the walker blood on her poncho. She followed Carol to the gates and bent down. They both watched as Glenn, Rick, Daryl and Bob were hog tied and gagged and dragged away. They then watched a woman bind Jewel's wrist as she was pulled away. Carol motioned Summer to move down further to the fence area. They both put the bags down they were carrying from under there ponchos and both took aim at people through the scopes. Carol scoped out the area and held up a finger at Summer and nodded toward the gas tank. She sat a rifle down and opened up the bag and took out one of the firecrackers and put it in one of the rifles. She stood up and pointed to the gas tank as she got ready to light the firecracker. She nodded at Summer to take the shot.

Summer readied her rifle and aimed. She fired one shot, missing the tank then took another, hitting it right so steam was aiming through the fence. She glanced at Carol, who lit the TNT and pushed Summer to the ground and covered her with her body as it exploded. "I'm really glad you're back where you belong," Summer whispered to Carol.

Carol helped Summer up and both started to walk with the crowd of walkers' into Terminus. Carol tilted her head at Summer and both gave each other a knowing nod. They would split up when they got inside, neither one of them would hesitate to kill anyone who got into there way. The main priority was to find the five that was taken and where they were taken too. They would have a better chance to find them separately and then get to the rest of the group.

Rick, Daryl, Bob, Glenn and Jewel's POV:

Gareth blinked as he got up off his feet after the explosion.

"Gareth, we got problems, you need to get your ass out here now," Grayson's voice came on the radio.

"You stay here," Gareth instructed the men. "Keep her here," he told Clarisse.

"Hey these guys aren't going anywhere!" the butcher man said.

"Stay here til I find out what's going on!" Gareth yelled at them as he went out the door.

Jewel had managed to get her knife out from her waist band and worked on her the binding of her hands. She noticed Claire getting up from the ground and reaching for the gun that fell out of her hands. Jewel kicked it out of reach then used her leg to trip Claire. She got her hands undone as she heard commotion behind her and used the distraction to turn Claire over to where she was facing her as she undid her hands. "You crazy, psychotic, bitch," she said as she hit her. "You think you can take _my baby_ and raise her as your own? You picked the wrong momma bear to pick on you crazy bat," she said as she punched her again.

"Please don't…you don't have to," Claire begged.

"I don't have to what? I don't have to _kill _you?" Jewel asked as she picked her head up off the ground by her hair. "I made you a promise, I promised I'd kill you today," she said as she slammed her head down on the concrete. "And a Dixon doesn't break promises!" Jewel hissed as she did it again. "YOU think I want to do this? You think I want to sink down to your level? YOU made me do this," she said as she slammed the dead woman's head down again.

"Jewel, hey," Rick said as he bent down in front of her. "Hey look at me, come back to me," he said as he caressed her face. "She's dead, they're all dead. We need to get out of here, we need to go get the rest of the family. Hey, focus on me alright?"

"Rick…I…" Jewel blinked as she looked him then the other three men.

Rick kissed her as he helped her stand up. "I know. It's alright. Let's get out of here. We have to get back to A," he said. "Don't hesitate to kill anyone of them, they won't you."

"Rick," Glenn said as he noticed a figure coming into the room.

"If you're rescuing the rest of the family, you might need this," Summer said as she held the Python up to him.

Rick pulled her into a hug. "How?" he asked.

"Long story, right now we got family to rescue," Summer said with a grin.

"Summer Grace, you better give me a hug," Jewel said as she pulled her oldest into a hug. "Let's go rescue our family," she said.

"Summer, you stay near your mother," Daryl instructed as they walked into a room where they're were pieces of meat hanging. They all looked at each other knowing how close they came.

TBC

**Author's Note: Jewel went a little Rick crazy there. Seriously the woman just almost saw her brother, her friends and her husband butchered and crazy bat was ranting and raving about raising her baby. Yeah, I think she deserved it. Plus it gave us a little Rick and Jewel togetherness!**


	200. Chapter 199

**This Night**

**Chapter 199**

**Author's Note: Glad you all are liking my changes! Of course, after almost 200 chapters (Seriously I just started this in November, wow I write a lot!) and close to 800 reviews, I guess I'm doing something right! Now let's get these guys all together! Review please.**

Train Car A:

Abe slammed his hands against the door. "What the hell is going on?"

"Someone hit them," Michonne said.

"Maybe our people got free," Sasha said.

"Could be the rest of our group," Mitch offered as he looked up.

"He's right, you know. We all had the same idea, we all headed toward the one place we knew we'd find the others," Lexi offered. "We know Jes and Merle are out there."

"Excuse me," Eugene said as he pushed between the group.

"What the hell are you doing?" Rosita asked.

"I might be able to use this shell to compromise the door. From the sound of things, they may not be anybody to open it," Eugene said.

Mar looked at him. "Where did you pick this guy up?"

"I'm sorry Eugene, but shut up," Tara said.

"Hey, my dad and Jewel are gonna be back. They all are," Carl said.

"He's right, they all are," Maggie said. "And we need to be ready to fight our way out with them when they do," she said.

Ronnie looked up to the top of the train car where the gas was thrown. "Mitch come here," she instructed. "You're the smallest and Abe you're the biggest. You can hold him on your shoulders."

Mar looked up. "You don't think we can open it from inside, do you?"

Ronnie shrugged. "I've never tried to escape from a train car before. We need to try everything right?"

"Maybe use one of the knives to try to pry it open," Maggie said.

"You're not going to make me order you, are you Sgt. Ford?" Ronnie asked.

"No ma'am,," Abe answered. "Come on," he said as he lifted Mitch on his shoulders.

"Here," Lexi said as she handed a knife to Abe to hand to Mitch.

Sasha stopped working and looked at Eugene. "What's the cure?"

"It's classified," Eugene answered.

"We don't know what's gonna happen," Michonne said as she worked.

"You all leave him alone," Abraham told them.

"We need to keep working," Maggie said.

"Yeah but it's time to hear it, because we don't know what's gonna happen next," Sasha said.

"What's next is we're gonna get out of here," Tara said.

"Mitch, be careful with that knife," Mar warned.

"Even if I told you all, even if I provided step by step instructions complete with instructions and a well composed FAQ and I went red ring, the cure would die with me," Eugene said.

"I'm not gonna let that happen," Abe told him.

Ronnie looked at him. "You know I'm a Doctor right? That requires some brain cells to understand complicated formulas and figure stuff out. Maybe you could share some of it, and maybe just maybe I'd understand some of it."

"I seriously doubt it," Eugene said. "The best case scenario, we step out into a hellstorm of bullets, fire and walkers. I'm not fleet of foot. I sure the hell can't take a dead one down with sharp buttons and confidence," he said.

"You really don't want to give him a gun," Mitch said.

"Yeah but we can and we will," Michonne said.

Axel nodded. "Trust me they are good at that."

Mitch looked down at him. "We're good at that."

"Since you'll be depending on us, we have a right to know," Lexi said.

"You don't owe us anything, not yet, but we just want to hear it," Sasha told him.

"You don't have to," Rosita told him.

Eugene looked at them. "I was part of a ten person team at the Human Genome project to weaponize diseases to _fight _weaponized diseases. Pathogenic microorganisms with pathogenic microorganisms. Fire with fire. Interdepartmental drinks were had, relationships made, information shared. I am keenly aware of all the details behind fail-safe delivery systems to kill every living person on this planet. I believe with a little tweaking on the terminals in DC, we can flip the script. Take out every last dead one of them. Fire with fire. All things being equal, it does sound pretty badass," Eugene told them.

"So let's get back to work," Maggie told them.

Rick's Group POV:

Rick stopped the group as they heard a pounding coming from train car B. "If we run, we can get by them. They're distracted," he said as he nodded to the walkers.

"We've got to let those people out," Glenn said. "That's still who we are. It's got to be," he said.

"He's right, Rick. It's what makes us better then these people. We can't leave others that got duped into this place behind," Jewel told him.

Rick looked at her and nodded. "Alright, Summer you stay with her," he instructed as they went to move.

Jewel shook her head. "We do this together, we all stay together," she told him.

Daryl glanced at Rick. "She's got a point, Rick."

Rick kissed her and gave a small smile. "She always does, most of them are good ideas," he said as he nodded. "Jewel stays between us, if she starts to fall behind, one of us grabs her."

Jewel glared at him about to say something before Bob put his hand on her arm. "You did just have a baby within the past week, and we _all _want to meet her. But we also want to get her momma back to her, safe and sound, so that means we keep you safe. It's what we do," Bob told her.

Summer nodded. "Plus, your older children want you around too."

"Not to mention your brothers, and maybe Rick even wants you around," Daryl joked.

Jewel nodded as they made there way the train car and Rick opened the door and a bearded man came out. "We're all the same!" he yelled as he turned his attention to Glenn.

"Get off," Rick yelled at him as a walker took him down.

Glenn moved from behind the box car and started hitting the walker with a baseball bat as Daryl quickly pulled him back.

"We got to double back," Bob said as he looked out at the walkers and humans.

"A is that way, if we double back we don't know where we are," Rick told them.

"We don't really have a choice do we?" Daryl asked.

"I know how to get back. Jes drew maps of this place had Mika and I memorize them," she explained as she saw the looks on there faces.

Rick looked at them. "Wait here," he said as he took off.

"RICK!" Jewel and Bob yelled after him.

"Dad!" Summer yelled.

Jewel looked at Daryl. "Go with him," she ordered as she leaned against the box car.

"Hurting?" Bob asked.

"I'm fine," Jewel told them.

Glenn squeezed her hand as he glanced to where Rick had grabbed a rifle off a living person and took down walkers and humans. "You'll get to rest after this. We'll find a place," Glenn assured her.

"I know," Jewel told Glenn as Rick and Daryl came back. "Don't you ever do that again! Don't ever go alone anywhere. Don't take off like that again! Do you understand me Rick?" she hissed at him.

Rick kissed her. "I understand. Can you hold off on the yelling til we get out of here? Til I get to meet my baby? Til we get the others out of that train car? You can yell as much as you like then," Rick assured her as he touched her face. "Bob," he said as he handed him a gun. "We don't have to double back."

"Mom's hurting," Summer told Rick.

"Can you make it?" Rick asked as he looked at Jewel.

"I can," she said as she took out her knives.

"Dad, I got to go back. I didn't come alone and I'm not leaving alone. You get the rest of them out of here, we'll meet you outside. I have to do this," Summer pleaded.

"I'll stay with her," Daryl offered.

"No, they need you fighting. I got this. I swear, I got in didn't I? I'll get out. Go!" Summer told them as she ran the other direction.

Rick looked at Jewel and both nodded. Rick took out the walkers' and the butchers' as he ran to the train car and opened the door. He got back off the stairs and let everyone get out. "Fight to the fences!" he told the group. "Carl, Lexi, you both stay with Jewel. Go, go, go," he ordered at the group as they fought there way. He turned his head at the sound of a whistle and looked at the fence.

"Did someone call for a rescue party?" Jes asked as she took a shot at a walker. "Come on," she yelled. "Jewel first," she yelled as she looked at Rosita who killed a walker at the fence. "Friendly?"

"Yeah she's one of us," Jewel said as she grimaced to climb the fence.

"Here," Rosita said as she helped her over.

"Where are they?" Jewel asked frantically, looking at Jes.

"Over there, right past the clearing with Merle. Go on," Jes told her as Jewel started to run.

Merle grinned as he saw her coming. "Missing a couple cubs, momma bear?" he asked as he hugged her one handed. "Only a Dixon could give birth then less than a week later, they are kicking ass."

Jewel had tears in her eyes as she bent down and hugged Mika and took Hope. "How was she?"

"Real good, Merle's calling her little Hell Raiser," Mika answered with a grin. "She'll be hungry soon. I changed her diaper, which was real challenging in a tree, but we did it," she said proudly.

Merle shook his head as Rick and the group came into view. "Officer Friendly, you and I are gonna be having a real serious talk about how hiding a bag in case something happens and not leaving someone behind. Luckily for you debases, I was here to save the day," he said as he glanced at Daryl. "You should know better, you're getting to soft baby brother."

Jewel smiled as she stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Merle, none of that," she said as she looked at Rick. "Say hello to daddy, Hope."

Rick looked at her then at the baby. "Hello sweet girl," he said softly as he placed a kiss on the top of the babies forehead. "Mika, Jewel told me what you did for her, for the baby, thank you," he said as he took out a weapon.

"So what's the plan Rick? We going to take the rest of these assholes out?" Jes questioned.

"We got out, it's over," Rosita pointed out.

Mar touched the babies face. "The last person we left alive, came after us, forced us out of our home, with a tank. I don't even want to imagine what these guys would be capable of."

"Summer's still in there, Rick. And who ever she went back to get. I'm not leaving her," Jewel told him.

"We need to cut our losses, we barely got out. I'm not dicking around with this crap," Abraham said.

Mitch shook his head. "Oh, dude, you said the wrong thing."

Jewel gently passed the baby to Mar. "Yes, mommy needs to set a couple things straight with the overgrown radish," she said softly. She went over to him. "Let's get something straight, right here, right now. Summer is MY child, MY daughter. We don't cut our losses, we don't leave someone behind. She was in there to save us, and she saved you and your precious Eugene. So you better just shut your mouth, or you are going to regret it. I can kick your ass, and if I have trouble doing it, I'll just kick you in the balls, make you double over in pain, then let my brothers handle it. BUT, just to make it clear, I've never had to have my brothers fight for me, I fight with them," she said as she turned around.

TBC

**Author's Note: Rick met Hope!**


	201. Chapter 200

**This Night**

**Chapter 200**

**Author's Note: I wasn't going to show what happened with Joey, Ty and Martin, but since we know Martin has to stay alive (I was pissed with Ty about that) I needed to show what happened. As always, please review.**

Joey and Ty's POV:

Joey turned to the window as the explosion happened at Terminus then looked at Martin then Ty. "That's a good sound," he told Ty.

"That Terminus?" Martin asked.

"Yeah," Ty answered.

"Maybe you're gonna win this, maybe your friends, I mean those two women you were with, just got capped," Martin told them.

Joey glared at him. "Shut up, before I shut you up for good. Why are we keeping this ass hole alive Tyreese? If you can't do it, take Judy outside, and I'll do it," he told him.

"No one's got to die today, Joey," Tyreese told him.

"Man, if you believe that, then it's definitely going to be the two of you and the kid," Martin told them.

Joey took out his gun and started to walk over to him but stopped as Ty grabbed his arm. "We don't have to do this now, maybe later, but right now, no."

Joey looked up at him. "Are you kidding me right now Ty? Maybe you didn't hear what I said earlier, so let me repeat it. The gunshots we heard? That was him and his people herding our family, _YOUR _sisters' in a train car. How many people do you think they led to there deaths that way Ty? Rick and Jewel are in there, Judy's parents'. He has no qualms in killing Judith, or us. If you don't give a shit about yourself, then think about Judy. I _was _there when you were about ready to give up Ty, ready to leave Sasha and Lexi alone in this world. That shit head is right, Ty, you are a good guy, and in this world, we need people like you to remind us of the good in us. Killing him doesn't make you a bad man, killing him makes you a man who cares about his family. His counterpart, Sloan, we killed her. We did it because we knew, if we let her go, then she'd just come back. She tried the same pathetic bullshit that this ass is trying to do. You heard him, those people at Terminus, they are just some people he is surviving with. Judy isn't a friend, Ty, she's family," he told the other man. "Take Judy outside, and let me kill this asshole."

Ty looked at him. "Carol and Summer may need help getting our family out. I'll take care of him. You're right, he has to die today, but I got to be the one to do it. You can understand that right?" he asked.

Joey glanced at Ty then at Martin. "Yeah, I understand. You sure?"

Ty nodded. "I'm sure. Now go help bring our family home," he told the other man.

Group POV:

Summer and Carol glanced at each other as they walked out of the woods and smiled as they saw the family together. Daryl was the first one to turn around and notice and ran giving Summer a hug and kiss, then grabbed Carol.

"So you two were the cavalry huh?" Jes asked.

"Summer!" Carl ran to her and hugged her. "You did this?"

"Had help," Summer answered with a smile. She took a breath as she looked at Mika holding the baby. She knew she had to tell her, that Lizzie was dead, she just didn't know how to tell her. She was brought out of her thoughts by Mar hugging her.

"Thank you," Mar told her as she kissed the top of her head. "None of us are ever going to be able to say thank you enough, to any of you. We had a fighting chance because of all of you, even if you all didn't know you were working together," she said.

Jewel smiled as she walked over and touched Summer's face and squeezed Carol's hand as Summer took the newborn. "This is your big sister Summer and your big brother Carl. Yes."

Rick walked over as Daryl and Mar stopped hugging Carol. "You did that?"

"With help from one kick ass Dixon," Carol said softly as Rick hugged her.

Jewel smiled. "Thank you, Carol," she said as she hugged her.

Carol looked at Summer then at Rick. "You've got to come with us," she said as she started leading the group.

Joey saw the group coming from the woods and looked back at the cabin. "Ty! They're coming!" he said as he walked to meet the group. "Rick."

"Joey," Rick greeted back with a nod of his head. He looked over Joey's shoulder and saw Ty coming out on the porch with Judith. He dropped the bag he was carrying and ran toward them, with Carl, Jewel, Sasha and Lexi right behind him. Rick took Judith from Ty as Ty ran and hugged Sasha then Lexi. "You're alright," Rick whispered as he kissed the top of Judith's head.

Carl tentatively touched Judith's back like she was going to disappear then kissed her hand.

Jewel shook her head as she wiped the tears away from her eyes. "And you gave up on us Carl Grimes," she teased as she kissed Judith's hand then kissed Rick. "We're alright."

Rick nodded as he placed a hand Ty's shoulder then looked at Joey and went over and did the same. "Thank you."

Joey shook his head. "Judith was the easy one, Summer managed to get shot. Again."

Summer shrugged. "Carol took care of it, but I do feel like I should be stealing the Sheriff's hat," she teased.

"You are definitely leading in getting shot. Stop it," Rick warned as he kissed the top of her head.

Summer looked at Joey then at Mika. "We have to tell her."

Rick looked at the two of them. "Tell her what?" he questioned as he watched Judith trying to figure out the baby in Summer's arms. "That's your baby sister, Hope. Yes, she's small isn't she?" Rick asked as he smiled.

"When the prison fell, Ty, he had Judith, Lizzie and Molly. We were with them, Carol found us. Lizzie…Lizzie, her and Molly…they didn't make it," Summer told Rick. It was evident that she wasn't telling him everything.

"I can tell Mika," Jewel said as she joined them.

"No, we'll do it," Summer said as she handed Hope to Jewel. "She's getting fussy, should nurse her before we head out," she said as she went over to Mika. "Hey, can we talk to you alone for a minute?"

Mika looked up. "Sure," she answered as she looked up at Joey and Summer and went with them. "What's wrong?"

Summer took a breath as she bent down. "Mika, thank you for being there for mom and the baby. I'm never going to be able to thank you enough for that. And, it makes what I have to tell you that much harder because you took care of my mom and baby sister when I couldn't….and I couldn't protect Lizzie…." she said as she tried not to cry.

Joey bent down. "We're real sorry, Mika….you know if we could have saved her, saved Molly, we would have. I know that this isn't going to make it any easier, but you are not alone. It doesn't make up for a loss of a sister, I know from personal experience, but it helps to know you have people that love you, that depend on you," Joey told her.

"You definitely have that Mika," Jewel said as she came over and sat down beside her as she nursed Hope. "I wouldn't have made it out of that bus with out you, Hope wouldn't have been here if you weren't with me every step of the way. I'm sorry Mika," she said as she kissed the top of the girl's head.

"It was the walkers' wasn't it? Lizzie was playing with them? Or she brought them closer and they got to Molly then to her right?" Mika asked.

Summer glanced at Joey then over to Ty and Carol. She couldn't tell her the truth.

"Yeah, Mika, Lizzie brought both of there deaths on because of what she believed," Joey answered.

Mika nodded as she wiped her eyes. "Thank you for telling me. I'll carry Hope after she eats," she offered.

Jewel smiled as she kissed the top of her head. "Of course," she told her as she watched Summer and Joey move off to the side knowing that her oldest daughter wasn't telling the whole truth.

Joey and Summer joined Ty and Carol. "What happened with Martin?" Joey asked.

"There was a bunch of walkers' out here, must have just missed you when you left," he told Joey. "He got his hands around Judith's neck," Ty answered. With that, Carol, Summer and Joey all turned to go into the cabin. "No, he's dead. I..I had to, so I did. I could," he assured the group.

"You make sure that he's not going to come back?" Joey questioned him.

"He's not going to come back," Ty answered.

Carol nodded as she turned to watch the rest of the group.

Ronnie watched Jewel with the baby and gave a small smile. "Where ever we plan on heading to, I'd like to be able to check on Jewel and the baby. All that running that she did today, it's not good for her."

Rick nodded. "I agree with you. We need to find somewhere to hold up for a couple days, regroup. I don't even know if the fire is still burning."

"It is, I learned in Science class," Mika answered.

Rick nodded. "Yeah, we need to go."

"But where?" Daryl questioned.

"Somewhere far away from there," Rick answered. "We'll move as soon as Hope is finished eating," he said with a grin toward Jewel.

"I could go scout the area, see what's out there," Jes offered.

"No, we stay together," Rick answered.

Summer and Joey looked at each other. "We know a place," Summer offered. "A house, about a half a days walk from here."

"It's cleared, got a gate. Could stay there for a day, two at most. We could scout the area, see if we can find working cars. It would be easier then walking for Jewel," Joey said. "A night or two of rest would be good for all of us. Plus scout the places in the areas, look for somewhere that may have diapers. We have two babies' in the group now, that's a kind of a need now item,"

Rick glanced at him. "You're being logical again."

Joey laughed. "It's the truth," he said.

Jes nodded. "A couple days will give me time to make sure the rest of these pricks are dead."

"They're either going to run or die," Maggie told them.

"Didn't you learn anything from the Governor?" Jes asked. "If they live, they plot, and then they wind up bringing a tank to your front door and cutting off a good man's head with a sword."

"Stop," Jewel said as she passed the baby to Mika to burp. "We need to regroup first. I agree with Jes, but Jes, you don't get to do that. Hershel's loss is great to this whole group. He touched all of us that knew him, he made it his own personal mission to make us better people in this world. Reminding us, daily, that keeping our humanity, who we are, makes us better then men like the Governor, people like these people. If we wind up fighting among ourselves, throwing out comments like that, then it tears us apart and they win. We can't do that, we need to be the family that just found each other again after really bad odds. Families have disagreements, family don't always have to agree with each other," she said.

Merle snorted. "She's speaking from personal experience there," he said.

Jewel glared at him. "Did it sound like I was done Merle? Now shut up," she warned him. "What families do have to do is be able to rely on each other when the shit hit's the fan. We just threw shit back in the termites face. Now, I'd like to get out of here before this whole damn place is crowded by walkers," she said.

Summer nodded. "Mika and Mitch will stay in the middle of the group with Hope, Carl, Lexi or I can take turns carrying Judith."

"Make sure everyone drinks water, keeps hydrated. Jewel gets extra rations of water and peaches," Ronnie instructed.

"Everyone make sure they have a weapon, the better shots in the front and back. I'm going to assume you're a good shot," Jes said as she glanced at Abraham. "You see any of these ass holes, you shoot them."

"Use knives on walkers'. Hopefully we can get ahead of them," Rick told them. "Let's move."

Michonne squeezed Jewel's shoulder. "You did good momma."

"Thanks," Jewel said as she stayed back and went with Rick, bring up the rear of the pack. "It's not going to be easy," she said.

"No, it's not. But, we're together, right? That's the important thing," Rick told her as he kissed her knuckle. He stopped at the sign that offered sanctuary and grabbed a rock and crossed it off and put NO above the sanctuary part and nodded as they joined the rest of the group.

**Author's Note: Like I said before there is going to be a couple chapters before they find Gabriel. I really hate that man plus Jick's needs some alone time with Hope! Review please.**


	202. Chapter 201

**This Night**

**Chapter 201**

**Author's Note: I'm loving all the reviews! Not finding the priest right now, yeah, story diversion. Really? Me? I'd do something like that? Well yeah, it's what I do. Man there's a lot of M's around! Review please!**

Group POV:

Axel walked beside Jewel and gently touched the babies head. "She's beautiful," he told her as they walked.

"Yeah, I think we'll keep her," Jewel said with a smile. "You were with Daryl and Beth?"

"Yeah, got out with them, but Beth, she was just taken. Black car, white cross. I keep on repeating it to myself, like if I don't, I'll forget it. I feel like I should talk to Daryl about it, but with everything that happened, really hasn't been time. He would have kept running after it, but I made him stop. Maybe I shouldn't have, maybe we should have kept running," Axel told her.

"Then you wouldn't have found Rick, Mar, Mitch, Michonne, Carl and Lexi. Then you wouldn't have found the rest of us," Jewel pointed out.

"Things happen for a reason," Mika piped up.

Jewel smiled. "Yeah, they do. We all just went through a lot, processing a lot. We'll find her, that I'm sure of," she told Axel.

Rick let the group go ahead of him and let Jewel catch up with him. "You doing alright? You need to stop?" he asked her.

"Rick, we're alright. The further we get away from Terminus, the happier I'll be," Jewel answered. "Plus I'd really like to be able to sleep on a bed tonight," she teased.

Rick laughed. "Mind if I take her for a bit?" he asked. "Where did you find the front pack?"

"Jes found it…same kind of room Carol found Daryl's crossbow and the extra weapons," Jewel said as she took Hope out of the carrier. "There's a good girl," she said as she passed her to him.

"So mommy named you Hope huh? That fits you, sweet pea. What about a middle name?" Rick asked as he unzipped his jacket a little and placed her in it so her head was sticking out and zipped it back up.

Jewel smiled. "Was leaving that up to you," she said as she placed her hand on his shoulder.

"Dad, Judy needs a bottle and a diaper change," Carl told him.

Rick nodded. "It's a good time to stop and take a break. Merle, stay with Jewel, make her drink water and eat," he told her as he kissed her. "Twenty minutes," he told everyone as he kissed Hope's head. "Let's go take a walk and check on everyone, sweet girl. Your mommy named you right, you know that baby girl? You're a little beacon of hope. You and big sister Judy, yes," he said as he spotted Tara.

Tara looked at him. "You seem to be growing another head out of your jacket," she teased as she looked nervously at him.

Rick gave a small chuckle. "Yeah," he said. "You didn't want to be there, that's why I tried to talk with you. Glenn told me that you saved his and Mitch's life," he said.

Tara shrugged and gave a small smile. "They saved mine."

Rick smiled back. "That's how it works with us, right?" he told her.

"Right," Tara said.

"Get something to eat, we're heading out in a few minutes," he told her as he turned around.

"Hey," Tara said as she held out her hand for a fist pump.

Rick looked at her and laughed as he adjusted his grip on Hope and gave her a fist pump.

"It's kind of her thing," Mitch said as he walked up.

"It's a good thing," Rick told him.

Merle, Daryl and Jewel's POV:

Merle held out the water bottle. "Take it," he told her.

"I'm not drinking your water. I already had my share," Jewel said as she sharpened her knife on the tree.

"Don't make me force you to drink it, baby sister. You can't be mad at Officer Friendly for wanting to take extra care with you. You just pushed out a human being out a week ago. Now, I've never had that painful experience myself, but I sure the hell remember all the yelling our momma did while she was pushing you out. Said you were gonna be the smart one of the bunch with that big head of yours," Merle told her. "You should be restin' and not escaping from some fucked up place. That baby isn't going to survive if you don't, and I don't think Office Friendly would either. Now take it," he told her as he held out the water bottle again.

Jewel took it. "I was back at school the week after Summer was born."

Daryl huffed as he joined them. "Yeah because you were to hard headed to stay at home and get any more behind. This aint exactly the same thing, you know?"

Jewel let out a bit of a laugh. "You obviously haven't been a teenage girl who was the subject of gossip. I actually think I prefer this to that."

Daryl shook his head. "Why did you stay behind at Terminus? Why didn't you go with Jes and Mika? Hope needs you."

"I would have slowed Jes down, maybe even got them caught. I made the decision, not Jes. It was mine. I knew Mika and Hope were in good hands, and I knew I'd be more help on the inside. So I don't want either one of you to blame Jes, this was my decision. Plus, no one can kill a Dixon but a Dixon right?" Jewel asked.

"How you doing otherwise? I saw what happened with that woman," Daryl told her.

"I'm missing something. What happened?" Merle asked. "One of you better start talkin' now."

Jewel looked at Daryl. "I don't know what happened with the crazy bat. She had tried to take _my _baby, she was calling her another name, she had been taunting me about how I was going to die and she was going to raise her. Seeing you, Rick, Bob and Glenn like that, and having seen the four men before, heads cut off, I snapped. I wasn't conscious of what I was doing, not until I heard Rick's voice. Then when I saw her head bashed in, I _know _I should have felt remorse, a good person would have, but all I felt was relief."

Merle glanced at Daryl then at her. "Baby sister, you are a good person, the best of the three of us. What you did, it was to protect your family, your husband, your baby. I know all about revenge, was a time not to long ago that I wanted revenge on Officer Friendly and the Chinese kid," he said.

"Korean," both Daryl and Jewel told him.

"Yeah, yeah, Korean. You aint bad baby sister, you love deeply. That's a good thing," Merle told her.

Daryl nodded. "Rick understood, trust me," he said as he patted her knee and stood up.

Carol and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie placed her hand on Ty's shoulder. "I'll go with Carol to get water. I need to talk to her."

Ty looked at her. "She did what she thought was right, to try and save us all."

"I need to talk to her," Ronnie said as she walked down to the lake. "Carol."

Carol turned around and looked up at her. "Ronnie. Thought Ty was coming to help me."

"He was, but I stopped him. We need to talk, _I _need to talk. I know what you did, I knew before Rick found out. I had forgiven you, for my sake. Anger would have just made me sloppy, would have ate away at me, and then I couldn't have done what was needed to be done," Ronnie explained.

"And now? Now that I'm here?" Carol asked.

"I'm grateful, you saved us," Ronnie answered as she filled the water bottles. "That's what you were trying to do back at the prison, save us. It may take me time, Carol, to trust you again, to be able to consider you a friend, but I'll always be grateful for what you did today. You didn't have to come back, not after you were exiled, but you did," she told her as she finished filling a few water bottles. "Thank you," she said as she walked off.

Carol took a breath as she continued working. "Did you forget something?" she asked as she heard footsteps before she turned around. "Rick, Summer," she greeted. "Hello Hope," she said as she smiled. "If you want me to leave, just give me a bit to find a car."

"You aren't leaving again," Summer said as she bent down.

Rick nodded as Carol stood up. "I owe you everything," he told her.

Carol shook her head. "You owe Tyreese, he was at the prison. Joey and Summer, they met up with him before I did."

"You took a bullet out of my daughter's hip, you made sure she was alright. You got back to the prison, that's how you met up with them," Rick said. "Summer told me that you never hesitated."

"She's family, you all are," Carol said as she touched Hope's head. "I'd do it all again," she said. "Here," she said as she took his watch out of the fanny pack and held it up.

"How did you get that?" Summer asked.

"It was in one of there storage rooms," Carol answered.

"I saw them kill him, the kid," Rick told her as he held up her watch to her.

"No," Carol said.

"I still don't know about what you did, but I know you knew some things we didn't," Rick said. "I sent you out to this…" he told her.

"We sent you out to this," Summer corrected him.

"You said I could survive, you were right," Carol told them.

"We sent you out to this and now we're joining you. Will you have us?" Rick asked as Carol nodded. "Thank you."

Summer squeezed Carol's shoulder. "You should be getting Hope back to mom before she starts looking for her dad. We've got about ten miles to go. Should make it there by dusk," she said as they started walking back toward the rest of the group.

"So, you and Joey found this house. Alone? You weren't with Carol and Ty?" Rick asked.

Carol let out a small laugh. "We thought it was best to split up, take to coming from Terminus from separate directions, scope it out, meet up."

"You don't have to worry dad, the house had a library, I spent all night in there," Summer said with a grin as she walked back to the group.

"We ready to head out?" Glenn asked.

Rick nodded. "Summer said we're about ten miles out, should hit it by dusk."

Abe looked up. "We double time it, could make it there about an hour earlier."

Merle looked at him. "My sister just had a baby a week ago. She's done her share of running. If it takes us til dusk, it takes us til dusk. If it takes us longer, then it takes us longer. We go at her pace and the pace of the young ones in the group."

"We should send some scouts ahead, make sure we got no surprises waiting for us," Jes said.

"That's not a bad idea, like I said, we only checked the one house and the immediate area," Joey told them.

Rick nodded. "Jes who do you want to take?"

"Since Abraham is so gun ho on double-timing it, he can join me. Michonne? You up for it?" Jes questioned.

"I'm up for it," Michonne answered.

"I'm not leaving Eugene," Abe answered.

"I'll be here Abe, it's alright. We'll meet you there," Rosita said.

"I'll go. This way we can do pairs," Joey said as he squeezed Summer's hand. "See you in a bit," he said.

Rick nodded. "You got a flare to send up if there's trouble?" he asked Jes.

Jes nodded. "Yes. We'll see you there."

Michonne nodded. "You know, I want to hold that baby when we all get to the house. Just letting you know, I'm first in line. Wouldn't want Hope to get jealous of all the attention I give to Judy."

Jewel smiled. "I think I'm going to have to put a bell on Hope so I know where she is with everyone wanting to hold her. Be careful, all of you," she warned.

**Author's Note: OK so they didn't get to the house and have alone time. Next chapter or the chapter after! Review please.**


	203. Chapter 202

**This Night**

**Chapter 202**

**Author's Note: I had a bad review then the next day someone asked me if she could talk about my story on her blog because she loved it! WOW. Blown away. She did point out some things, like Summer not being rebellious. I was the 'perfect' teen, aka my grandparents would kick my ass if I had misbehaved, so I think with her having Merle and Daryl as uncles, and Jewel as her mom, she was on the straight and narrow. But she is about ready to have a melt down, so hope I'm working on that. Being able to survive is part of the Dixon name. Now I'm detouring from the script, totally, probably the major detour I've taken. Don't worry we'll find the priest. At some point.**

Group POV:

Bob and Sasha kept to the back of the group , talking. Sasha was the first one to see Jewel take a step sideways and stumble. "Rick! Ronnie! We need to stop!" Bob said as he grabbed her.

"Mom!" Summer said as she ran to her side.

"What happened?" Rick asked as he took the baby and handed her to Summer. "Jewel, hey, look at me."

"I'm alright," Jewel managed to say as Sasha and Bob helped her sit down.

"Bull shit little sister, you're anything but fine. You tell the Doc here what kind of problem's you're having," Merle said.

Ronnie touched her forehead. "Abdominal pain? Headache? Nausiousness?" she asked as she looked up at the group. "She's running a fever."

Mar bent down and squeezed her hand. "Hey, you're going to be OK. We just need you to tell us everything, so we know how to help you."

"Not a lot you can do, Mar. Not out here," Jewel answered. "Headache and calf pain."

"No abdominal pain?" Ronnie asked again.

"What is it?" Rick asked as he squeezed Jewel's hand.

"Let her do her job brother," Daryl told Rick.

Ronnie smiled appreciatively. "I doubt you've been able to notice if you're bleeding heavily?"

"Sorry was to busy trying not to get eaten," Jewel answered.

Mar covered her mouth to keep from laughing. "Yeah, that's the smart ass Dixon we love," she said.

Ronnie looked at the group. "She can't walk anymore, not now. My biggest concern is the fever. The back of her leg looks alright, so hopefully it isn't a blood clot. When we get tot his house, we're going to have to try and get that fever down. Someone needs to find me some witch hazel, and if possible some antibiotics."

"What about nursing Hope?" Mika asked.

Mar smiled at her. "It's actually good for both of them for her to nurse. It'll help build up Hope's immune system, something she needs out here. And, Hope's already been exposed to whatever this is."

"So it's just normal after birth problems?" Carl asked.

"Hopefully it's something we can handle," Ronnie said as she looked at Rick.

"I can look for witch hazel, I know what to look for," Carol told her.

"I'll go with her," Axel offered.

"Glenn and I can try to find a map, find a pharmacy," Maggie offered.

Mar shook her head. "A birthing center or a woman's clinic would be better. They'd have what we need."

Jewel shook her head. "We stay together. We don't know this area, we know some of the Termites are still alive," she told them.

Glenn looked at her. "If we need to go to find medicine for you, we're going to do it Jewel. You risked yourself for us, and we'll do the same for you. It's what we do."

"You don't have a say in this," Maggie told her.

"No one does anything til tomorrow," Jewel told them. "I won't have you wondering around at night, not for me."

Ronnie nodded. "We'll try to find the witch hazel and go from there."

Sasha turned her head as she heard groaning. "Rick," she said to him.

"I got her," Ty said as he picked Jewel up.

Sasha, Daryl and Merle moved to the front and took out the walkers'. "I'll take the back," Merle said as he moved to the back of the group. "Keep it tight."

Rick touched Jewel's face. "You'll be OK," he said as he squeezed her hand.

"Nothing can kill a Dixon but a Dixon, and I ain't letting her forget that," Merle told them as they brought up the rear.

Jes's group:

Michonne came out on the porch of the house and looked at Abraham, who was checking out a car in the back yard. "We're supposed to be making sure the area is secured," she told him.

"I did, now I'm seeing if this car works," Abraham answered.

"That car won't fit all of us," Michonne pointed out.

Abraham nodded as he got up and joined her. "I appreciate all the help you all have given us, and I'd love to get all of you to help me get Eugene to Washington. Was planning on asking Rick and the rest of you to join us. It be a lot safer traveling with two babies out in the open. I still plan on it, but I have a feeling that some of you are going to want to wait until Jewel recovers, and I just can't waste that much time. Figure Rosita, Eugene, Tara, Maggie and Glenn and me can fit in that car, take off in a day or so, then the rest of you can find a car and join us if you are of like minds," he told her.

Jes came out on the porch. "Join you? You planning on going somewhere?"

"He says Eugene knows the cure, wants to get to Washington with him," Michonne told the other woman.

"Mullet guy? He knows how to fix this?" Jes asked.

"Yeah, and it's my mission to get him to Washington. You'd be good on the mission," Abe told her.

"How exactly does mullet man know how to fix this? How does he even know Washington is up and running?" Jes questioned as she looked at Michonne. "You believe him?"

"He explained it to us in the train car," Michonne answered.

"That's not what I asked, Michonne. I asked if you believed him," Jes said. She looked at Abraham. "You knew him before this?"

"No, met him after the shit hit the fan," Abraham answered. "Why is it so hard for you to believe that Eugene knows his shit."

Jes started to say something as the back door opened. "Joey?" she asked.

"They're coming and Ty is carrying someone," Joey told them as he already turned to go to the front.

Jes looked at Abraham. "This conversation isn't over," she said.

Michonne opened the front door to let them in. "What happened? Jewel? Was she bit?" she asked.

Summer shook her head. "She's running a slight fever, but she wasn't bit. First room up the stairs on the left," she told Tyreese as she went up the stairs to open the door, still holding Hope.

Glenn looked up the stairs and grabbed Rick's arm. "We aren't waiting until tomorrow are we?"

"You're not asking any of us to do anything, Rick. She's our family," Maggie said as she went over to a desk where the phone was and picked up the phone book.

"We need to find a car," Mar told them.

Michonne glanced back to where Abraham was. "We have one, it's in the back."

Abraham looked at the group. "You all ever heard the statement of the ways of the many of the few? Getting Abraham to Washington is gonna benefit a whole lot more people then going wherever you all are planning to go."

Rick moved off the stairs and looked at him. "Are you telling me that you'd let my wife die? My baby die?"

Rosita shook her head. "Abraham, she risked her life for us. I'm in."

"There's a woman's health clinic in town…according to the map it's about thirty five minutes away," Maggie said.

"I'll go," Ronnie told them.

"You need to stay here, in case mom needs you," Carl told her as he adjusted Judith on her hip.

"Mar or I can go, we know what we need," Bob offered.

"Go on upstairs and check on her," Carol told her.

"I know I'm usually the go to guy, but I'd like to stay here, since…" Glenn started to say.

"Since she's part of the original Atlanta group," Mitch finished.

Rick nodded. "I can't ask any of you to do this," he said.

"You aren't asking, Rick, we're doing it," Sasha told him.

"I'll go," Joey told them.

Merle nodded as he walked over to Abraham. "You got the keys?"

"Merle you should stay…just in case," Jes said.

"Not this time, Jes. I sat on my ass and waited for days for you to get them out. I'm done waiting, I'm doing this," Merle told her. "I'm asking again, you got the damn keys?" he asked Abraham.

"Give him the keys. I'm not having it on my conscious if she dies," Eugene told him.

"Son of a Bitch," Abraham said as he handed him the keys.

Lexi took Judith from Carl. "So whose going?"

"Bob and I'll go, with both of us there we can move faster," Mar said as she squeezed Daryl's hand.

"I'm in," Rosita said.

"I'm in," Joey answered.

"I'll stay back here, start fortifying the area, looks like we may be here a few days," Jes said.

"I'll go," Sasha said. "Bob, Mar, Merle, Joey, Rosita and me. Not bad odds."

"Six people will fit in that car, it'll be a tight squeeze though," Michonne said.

"Get you gear, let's move it," Merle ordered.

Carol handed Merle a walkie talkie. "We got a couple of them off the people at Terminus. I'm not sure how far the range is, but keep us posted if you can."

"What happens if you run into some of those ass holes from Terminus?" Abraham asked.

"We kill them," Merle answered as he walked out the door. "Hurry your asses up."

"I'll tell Ty that you went with them. He'll understand," Lexi told Sasha. "Be careful OK?"

"We will," Sasha said as she hugged her.

"Maggie and I'll go check the other house further up. We'll be back before dark," Glenn said.

"Axel and I will go check for Witch Hazel," Carol told them.

Mar ruffled Mitch's hair. "You keep Daryl in check alright?"

"I got this," Mitch told her.

Mar looked at Daryl. "We'll be back. She's going to be alright."

"Yeah, I know," Daryl said.

Michonne looked at Mika, Mitch, Carl and Lexi. "Come on you four, help me find blankets and something for these two babies to sleep in. Go on up Rick, we can handle it here."

Rick nodded as he looked at Daryl. "You want to come up?" he asked.

"Later, right now she needs you brother. And you two need to get to know that new baby girl of yours," Daryl said.

Summer and Ronnie joined them on the stairs. "She's doing alright. The bleeding is a little heavy, hopefully making her stay off her feet for as long as we can, will help. Did they leave already?" Ronnie asked.

Daryl nodded. "Merle, Rosita, Sasha, Joey, Bob and Mar."

"Mom's not going to be happy that they went this close to dark," Summer said.

"Well she's going to just have to get over it," Daryl told them.

"Hope up with her?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, she's nursing. I'm going to see if I can find stuff to make some diapers with. Judith and Hope will both need some sooner then later," Summer said.

Rick nodded as he went upstairs.

TBC


	204. Chapter 203

**This Night**

**Chapter 203**

**Author's Note: No fears, Jewel is not going to die! Kill Jewel? Never! I just needed something to divert from finding Father Gabriel right away while giving our group some bonding time outside the box. Plus, an idea is brewing for our group on the hunt for supplies. No worries! Ah, now I know this will make you all happy, a Rick and Jewel centric (well Hope is there too) chapter. Reviews please.**

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick took a breath as he opened the door and gave a small smile as he watched Hope nurse. "Now that is the best sight I've seen in a while," he told her as he came over and kissed her. "How are you feeling?" he asked as he rubbed a hand softly over the top of Hope's head. "Think we got ourselves a little brown haired girl."

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "Don't say it alright?"

Rick tilted his head and looked at her. "Say what Mrs. Grimes?" he questioned her.

Jewel smiled. "I missed that, Mr. Grimes," she told him. "Say that you're sorry for not being there for Hope's birth. Saying that you're sorry that the Governor attacked. None of this was your fault, Rick."

Rick kissed her and shook his head. "I should have been able to protect you, to protect her, Judith, Carl, Summer," he said as he let Hope grab his finger.

Jewel put a finger over his mouth. "You can't do everything by yourself. It was the Governor's fault, not anyone else's. We survived because we followed our instincts, we went toward each other," she said as she kissed him. "We're all alive because we fight for each other. I'm not proud of what you saw….what I did, but it kept you alive, it kept this angel girl alive, and I'd do it again," she said as Hope fussed a little bit. "She's done, want to burp her?"

"Come here baby girl," Rick said as he took Hope. "You're a good eater, aren't you?" he asked as he kissed the top of her head and reached for a bottle of water and handed it to Jewel. "Drink," he told her as he sat down on the bed. "I did something the other night that I didn't think I was capable of."

"Daryl said that you understood," Jewel told him as she caressed his face. "What happened?"

Rick sighed as he leaned back on the headboard and rubbed Hope's back. "These guys that Axel and Daryl were with, they were bad men. Mar and I were in a house, before Axel and Daryl got with them, Michonne, Lexi and Carl were out looking for food and supplies. The guys came in, Mar and I hid under a bed. You could tell these were not men you wanted to mess with. They almost caught us a few times, but we got lucky. We snuck into the bathroom, one of them was in there. I was strangling him, Mar stabbed him. I thought she had got him in the head, but according to them, he turned. We ran, we got away warned Michonne and the kids. They were tracking us," he said as Hope burped. "Well doesn't that feel better?" he asked with a chuckle.

Jewel smiled. "She looks quite happy," she said. "Go on?" she encouraged him.

"Axel and Daryl had met up with them, they said they were looking for someone, they found out it was us. Didn't know Michonne, Carl and Lexi was with us. They broke off with them, ran into Lexi and Mar as they were getting water. Daryl told Mar to stay with Axel and Lexi while he went to find the rest of us," Rick said as he kissed Jewel's head. "You're fever isn't getting worse," he said.

Jewel nodded. "I'm sure I'll be alright," she assured him. "Mar didn't listen, did she?"

"No, they found her. I had a gun to my head, Michonne too, Carl was in the car. Daryl tried to get them to let us go, that he would take whatever was coming. You saw his face, obviously they didn't take him up on his offer. This one guy…he pulled Carl out of the car, forced him on the ground," Rick said as his voice got deeper.

"Rick….he…didn't, did he?" Jewel asked as she put her hand on Rick's arm.

"No. Mar started talking to Carl. It gave me enough time to push back and knock the guy holding me down. Caught him off guard…startled him. Still got my ass beat, then he grabbed me and held my arms down and asked me what I was going to do next. I bit a piece of his neck out. I didn't think, I didn't hesitate. It was enough to give everyone a chance to take down the people that were holding them. The man holding Carl, he had the audacity to beg me not to kill him. Like that woman did to you. I did what I had to do, and I don't feel a bit of guilt about it. Does that make me a bad person?" Rick asked.

Jewel caressed his cheek and kissed him. "If it does, then I'm a bad person too. I don't regret killing Claire. God, I know I should, but Hope is safe, here with us. Carl is safe because of what you did. We protected our children, our family. I think that's how we survive this world. Shane was wrong when he told you that you didn't have what it took to protect your family, you do. We don't always have to be the bad guys. I believe some where out there, there are good people, like us. Until then, we just keep fighting the bad apples, and fighting for each other," she told him.

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "You know your mommy is very smart, yes. And I know she isn't going to like what I'm going to tell her. But mommy and I don't keep secrets from each other," he said as he kissed the top of Hope's head.

"What did you do?" Jewel asked.

"Merle, Joey, Sasha, Rosita, Bob and Mar went into town," Rick told her.

Jewel looked at him. "Rick, I told you I didn't want any of them risking there lives for me. I'll be fine, we don't even know if anything is wrong other then my body saying hey you need to rest for a day."

Rick kissed her. "First of all, they all volunteered, there was no stopping them. Second of all, how do you think they would feel if something did happen and they could have done something? How do you think _I _would feel? I would have went there myself if they hadn't volunteered. We can't risk just waiting and seeing," he told her as he touched her face. "_I _can't wait."

Jewel took a breath. "What if something happens to one of them because they are out there for me? Do you know how that is going to make me feel?"

Rick moved Hope to the other side of his chest so he could cradle Jewel's face. "That's how they would feel if something happened to you and they didn't do something. None of them hesitated. The only one of the group who had a problem with it was Abraham and that was because he wanted the car. Merle would have killed him on the spot if he hadn't handed him the keys. They did this because it was the right thing to do. Hopefully no one else raided it, and they can get more things then just medicine. They'll be able to find formula and diapers. We've never had to be on the move with a new born before. Plus Judy," he said as he kissed her neck.

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "I'm just worried that they'll run into some of the people from Terminus. Or walkers."

"They'll be able to handle it," Rick told her as he kissed her neck.

"You're not being fair Mr. Grimes," Jewel said. "No daddy isn't being fair."

Rick grinned. "But mommy has such a nice neck and I haven't been able to kiss on it for a whole week and a half," he said as he touched Jewel's face. "I gave up….I was sure I lost the one person who gave me strength when I think that I can't go on anymore," he said softly.

"I'm right here," Jewel assured him. "I thought for sure that the Governor….that he had killed you. But, I couldn't let myself say it. I didn't even let myself think it….I had to believe that you were going to get to Terminus, that you were going to find me, find _us," _she told him.

"I did," Rick told her softly.

"Yes you did," Jewel responded with a yawn.

Rick smiled. "I'm going to take a wild guess that between nursing Hope, worrying both about Mika and Hope, and keeping one eye open against cannibals, you haven't got a lot of rest."

"Nothing new," Jewel told him.

Rick smirked down at Hope. "Yeah, something's new. I've got her, I'm going to go show her off. I'll send someone up to sit with you," he said as he kissed her forehead. "I think Ronnie's right about you just needing rest and letting your body take a break."

Jewel nodded. "Yet we've got people out there," she said.

"For things we need," Rick said as he stood up. "Let's go give mommy time to sleep before you need to be fed again. Maybe Maggie and Glenn will find some extra water and we can give you a little bath."

Jewel smiled. "She needs a middle name," she said as she laid down.

"I'll work on it," Rick said as he kissed her. "We'll be back," he said as he went out the door.

**Author's Note: Jick's private time! God I missed writing them! Review please.**


	205. Chapter 204

**This Night**

**Chapter 204**

**Author's Note: Another chapter that's not part of the original script. But that's what's good about fan fiction, you take a wonderful story and build on it! Have any of you heard about the number you can call (takes place before and during the outbreak) from the Emergency Response Center. They call you daily with a new message. Please review.**

Summer and Michonne POV:

Summer closed the door of the shed and slid down the opposite wall from the door and put her head in her hands and started to cry. She let out everything she had been feeling for the past week and half, everything she had done for the past week and half. Once the tears started coming, she couldn't stop them. She knew there was things that she needed to do, things that would kept her mind occupied, kept her busy, but it was like her body wouldn't cooperate. Summer looked at the door as the door know slowly turned and stood up. "Whose there?" she called out as she held up her knife.

Michonne lowered her sword as she entered the building. "Just me. Heard some noise, thought I'd check it out," she said as she closed the door.

"It was just me. I'd like to be alone," Summer told her.

Michonne gave a small smile as she slid down to sit against the door. "Sorry, we both know that's not gonna happen," she said as she opened up a bag and held up a chocolate bar. "But what I can do is listen and share chocolate. Just don't tell Carl, he might get jealous," she said with a smile.

Summer took the chocolate bar and split it in two and handed her half and sat across from the other woman. "It's not going to work you know?" Summer asked.

Michonne raised an eyebrow as she bit down on the chocolate bar. "Don't know what you mean. I just heard something, came to make sure there wasn't a walker in here, saw it was you, sharing my candy bar with you," she answered with a shrug.

Summer glanced at her. "You aren't going to ask what I was crying about?"

"Was that what that noise was?" Michonne asked.

Summer looked at her. "Dad or mom send you?" she asked.

Michonne shook her head. "No," she answered. "You were with Joey this whole time?"

"We got out together, met up with Ty, Judith, Lizzie and Molly. Met up with Carol," Summer answered.

Michonne smirked as she took a bite of the candy bar. "You got shot?"

"One of the Governor's men," Summer answered. "You're trying to get me to tell you what happened. Sneaky of you, but it's not something I want mom or dad to know."

"I'm friends with your parents, but I'm also your friend," Michonne said as she switched sides so she could sit right next to Summer. "Holding things in, keeping them to yourself, letting it eat it up inside you, it'll destroy you."

Summer looked at her knees. "I'm already destroyed, I'm not who I was."

Michonne patted her hand. "None of us are who we were, but that doesn't mean you're destroyed. It means you've had to do things to protect yourself, protect your family. I'm not going to tell anyone, Summer."

"What if after I tell you, you think I'm a monster?" Summer asked as the tears fell again.

Michonne hugged her and let the younger girl lean her head on her shoulder. "Summer, you are not a monster. You are a strong young woman. You have a big loving heart, especially for those who you care about. I will always see you as someone I would die for, nothing is ever going to change that. What happened?" she asked softly.

Summer picked up her head and wiped her eyes. "Lizzie…she was the one feeding the walkers' at the prison. She thought they were the same, that we didn't understand them. She thought she could hear them. She seemed excited by the thought of me dying and becoming one of those things. We tried to talk with her, tried to make her understand. Joey, Ty and Carol went out, hoping to find a deer or something, Joey and I were going to leave that day, head to Terminus. I laid down with Judy, I didn't mean to fall asleep," she explained as she wiped the tears from her eyes. "I woke up and Judy wasn't with me. I _knew _something happened. I went outside, on the porch, and Lizzie…she had a knife in her hand…she had killed Molly. She was seconds away from killing Judy….to see them turn," she explained as she sat up.

"Take your time," Michonne told her as she rubbed her back supportively.

"I couldn't take my eyes off Lizzie. I had to get to Judy, I had to keep Lizzie from killing her. I don't even know how I got off the porch to her, but I was trying to convince her that Judy wasn't even old enough to turn into a walker. I took my eyes off her, for one second, to get to Judy, and the next thing I knew she was coming at me with the knife. I killed her….she was a child and I killed her," Summer told her as she continued to cry.

Michonne hugged her and rubbed her back. "You saved Judy, you saved yourself. You crying like this, that means you aren't a monster. You didn't tell Mika?"

"I just told her that Lizzie didn't make it, and it's true. But I couldn't tell her how. Carol, Ty, Joey and I agreed, no one needed to know what Lizzie did, how she was," Summer said.

Michonne nodded. "I get it," she assured her. "The beanie's new."

Summer looked at her. "Got it off one of the Terminus people, Sloan. Joey and I heard her on the walkie talkie, talking about how Jes, Mika and the baby got away, heard mom's name. We had to find out who else they had. She knew she was going to die, she knew she wasn't going to walk out of that room, I could see it in her eyes. But she still begged, she still thought I wouldn't do it. I told her that if she told us what we needed to know, then I would shoot her in the head, that I wouldn't let her turn. She did tell us, and I did keep my promise. But, unlike Lizzie, I don't feel _anything, _not guilt, not regret, not remorse, nothing. If we let her walk away, then she'd come back, with more people. Joey said Ty hesitated in killing the man that he was guarding. I didn't hesitate. There was only one outcome, one choice to make sure that my family was safe from her, and that was to kill her. Shouldn't I feel something? What if this means that I'm no better then the Governor, then the Terminus people?" she asked softly.

Michonne tilted her chin up so she could look at her in the eyes. "Summer Grace Dixon, you don't have to _ever _worry about becoming that type of person. You would kill yourself before you became like them. You know how I know that?" she asked.

"How?" Summer asked.

Michonne gave a small smile. "What you just said, that you knew that the only way to keep us safe from her was to kill her. You were looking out for all of us. It's the reason I went after the Governor for so long. I knew he'd be back, that he would never let it go. I feel like it was my fault that he destroyed what we had," she responded.

"It wasn't your fault, Michonne. You tried," Summer said as she squeezed her hand.

"Not hard enough. I'm sure Jes is feeling the same way. We've learned the hard way that if those who are a threat to us are left alive, they are going to come back stronger then before. You did the right thing," Michonne assured her.

"So you think we should have made sure everyone was dead from Terminus?" Summer asked.

"I do," Michonne answered honestly. "But, getting away from there was the smartest thing we could do, the safest thing we could do. We aren't at full strength, your mom just had a baby, she needs to rest, to get strong. We took a lot of them down, made them scatter. From what Jes said, they aren't like us, they aren't like a family. We'll get them," Michonne assured her.

Summer nodded. "We will," she repeated strongly.

Carl and Jewel's POV:

Carl switched Judith to his hip and gently pushed the bedroom door open and walked into the bedroom. "We have to be quiet Judy, mom needs her rest," he told the little girl in his arms.

Judith squealed in response.

Jewel gave a small laugh as she sat up. "Well, that tells you what she thinks of your advice. Come on, give her here," she said as she saw the hesitation. "My fever's down, you can feel my forehead," she assured him.

Carl did so as he handed Judy to her. "Sorry," he said.

"Don't ever be sorry for protecting your sisters'," Jewel told him as she took Judith. "Come on, give me a hug," she told Carl. "Unless you're to big to do such a thing."

Carl shook his head and hugged her. "I wanted to be there, you know? When you had Hope?"

"I know," Jewel assured him. "You don't have to call me mom, you know? Not that I don't love it, but I don't want you to think that I am ever replacing Lori. She was your mom, and Judith's," she said as she kissed his cheek.

"I want too, I mean it may not be all the time," Carl answered. "It's going to be hard out there with Judith and Hope."

"Yes it is," Jewel answered. "But we don't have much choice until we find another place. It's not the best situation, but we'll manage, and we'll keep them safe," she told him. "Your dad kinda told me about what almost happened. Do you want to talk about it?" she asked softly as Judy stuck her fingers in Jewel's mouth. "Oh yum, but you need those!" she told her as she tickled her.

"I can still feel his hands…but he didn't do anything," Carl answered softly.

Jewel squeezed his hand. "It was bad enough that he tried. I'm sorry that you had to go through that, sweetheart," she told him. "But, it isn't your fault."

"Mar was so calm…she kept talking to me, I was still scared, but I focused on her voice," Carl told her.

Jewel kissed the top of Judith's head. "We both know what it's like, to be scared like that, feel all alone. We wouldn't want anyone to go through that alone," she said. "Your dad told me what he did. You OK with it?"

"He saved me, and Mar. It was enough to catch them off guard," Carl answered.

Jewel touched his face. "Carl that isn't what I asked. I asked if _you _were OK with it. A parent's job is to do anything to protect there children. It's supposed to be anyway, I got the short end of the stick with the parent draw. Your dad did the ONLY thing he could do in that second, to save you. It was instinct. Your dad isn't a bad person, because of what he did. What he did was because you are part of his heart, part of him. If I had been in the same situation, I would have done worse," she told him. "I killed a woman at Terminus, Claire. She wasn't working with a whole tool box. I woke up after having Hope and she had her in her arms. I wanted to kill her, right there, right at that moment. But I knew I had to wait, I knew you all were going to make your way to us. But, when we were taken out of the train car, and she was taunting me about how she was going to raise Hope as her own…I snapped. Your dad's voice brought me back. I know how your dad felt in that moment that he bit that man's neck. So don't be so hard on him alright?"

Carl nodded. "I'm glad we found you."

"Yeah, me too," Jewel said as she hugged him. "Me too."


	206. Chapter 205

**This Night**

**Chapter 2015**

**Author's Note: Well, I was going to go check in on Merle and the gang, cause I have ideas, but other people (Daryl, Abe, I'm looking at you) had other plans. Son is back at college, I have 2 weeks before vacation, so let's see what I can do til then! Review please.**

Daryl, Tara and Mitch's POV: 

Tara glanced over at Daryl and Mitch who were pulling cushions off couches and took a breath as she walked over. "Need any help?"

Daryl glanced at her. "We got it."

"Right," Tara said. "You would have been proud of Mitch out there, he was a real trooper. Nothing that I would have expected from a ten year old kid."

Daryl glanced at her then continued his work. "Don't get to be a kid for long in this world," he simply answered.

"I got to be able to protect whoever I am with, can't let all of them do the heavy lifting. I can't do everything that everyone else does, but I can do stuff, and that stuff may keep someone alive," Mitch answered as he grinned. "It's a sofa bed," he said as he grinned.

Tara smiled. "The little things in life right?" she asked.

"They are the big things now," Mitch answered.

Daryl smirked. "Don't you get thinking' you're gonna be sleeping on that. Lexi, Summer and Mika get the bed. You get to sleep on the floor," he told Mitch. "Mitch and Glenn told me that you weren't gonna leave them. Thanks," he told her.

"Saw how determined they were, so sure that they would find you all," Tara answered. "It made me want to help them, wanted to reunite them with family," she told him.

Daryl nodded. "You blamin' yourself for what happened at the prison?" he asked.

"Mitch tell you I was there?" Tara asked.

"I have eyes, saw you there," Daryl answered tersely.

"Oh," Tara said softly.

"He didn't mean anything by it, that's just Daryl," Mitch said with a smile.

Daryl glanced down at Mitch and gave him a stare. "You aint the first one that got fooled by the Governor. Can't fool anybody else into thinking' he's something he aint," he said.

"Joey was with the Governor before," Tara replied.

"Merle was his right hand man," Daryl told her. "At Woodbury," he added. "He got separated from us in Atlanta, that's where he lost his hand. Gave up hope in finding him. We found the prison, a few of us ran into trouble while we were out, Merle found them. It didn't go well, he took them back to Woodbury. He was holdin' a grudge against Glenn for being part of the group that left him. The Governor wanted to know where we were, threatened Maggie and Jewel. He almost killed Jewel, would have too, if Jes hadn't took a chance and got her out."

"Everyone let Merle stay?" Tara asked.

Mitch laughed. "It wasn't easy, he's kinda rough around the edges."

"He's no saint, and Mitch is right, Merle had a lot of people to gain the trust of. You've already done that," Daryl told her. "Welcome to the family."

Rick, Mika, Lexi and Ty's POV:

Mika and Lexi both looked up from the game they had found as Rick came over and sat down beside Ty. "Everything OK?" he asked as he adjusted Hope.

"We're alright. How's Jewel?" Ty asked.

"She's doing better. You know Jewel, she's not going to complain," Rick answered. "Carl is with her. He'll call if he needs anything. You all know where Summer is?"

"She was checking the shed, Michonne went out after her," Mika answered.

"Can I hold her Rick?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, you remember how from when Judith was this small right?" Rick asked.

"Don't think Judith was _ever _that small," Ty said with a grin as Lexi took her. "That's it."

"You two got her? I want to talk to Mika alone," Rick asked as he stood up.

"Did I do something wrong Rick?" Mika asked with concern.

"Of course not, just want to talk to you," Rick assured her.

"We got this one," Ty assured him as Mika got up and went with Rick.

Rick went outside and sat down on the step and patted the empty spot next to her. "You aren't in any trouble Mika," he assured her.

Mika nodded and sat down beside him. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.

Rick gave a small smile. It was hard not to when it came to Mika, she had managed to retain that cheery smile through everything. "I wanted to see how you were doing? We lost your dad to the flu at the prison, then being separated from Lizzie and to find out she didn't make it. That's a lot to take in, especially for someone at your age."

Mika shrugged. "Kind of numb, really hasn't had time to set in. When dad died at the prison, I had to make sure Lizzie was alright. I know she was the older one, but she wasn't OK. My mom used to say that Lizzie was special, that she needed me to look after her. So, that's what I was doing after Dad died. I knew feeding the walkers' were wrong. I knew giving them names was wrong. I tried to explain to her that it was wrong. She wanted to fight like the rest of you at the prison, I told her she needed to get on the bus. She called me a coward for not wanting to fight."

Rick put his arm around her. "What did Hershel always say?"

"That we all had jobs to do," Mika answered.

Rick nodded. "Your job was to get on the bus. Our job was to fight for you all. You got on the bus and you were able to help Jewel when she needed it the most. I don't even want to think about what would have happened if you weren't on the bus and wasn't there to make sure Jewel got up. I'm sorry about Lizzie."

"Thank you. Dad made Carol promise that she'd look out for me and Lizzie, I guess she'll just look out for me now," Mika said.

"We all look out for each other," Rick told her. "And, I've already been told by Jewel that she kind of adopted you, so you're stuck with us," he informed her.

Mika laughed. "Exactly what Carl wants, another little sister," she pointed out.

"It is what it is," Rick answered with a grin. "So, Jewel wants me to pick out a middle name for Hope. Got any suggestions?"

Mika grinned. "You're supposed to come up with one, not me," she pointed out.

Rick laughed. "Can't fool you can I? Alright, here's my line of thinking, you were there for Jewel, you were there when Hope was born, so I was thinking that maybe she should have your middle name or Lizzie's, as a tribute."

"I hate my middle name," Mika said with a grin.

Rick laughed. "Jewel hates hers too," he admitted.

"Lizzie's wasn't that bad, but still nothing that fits Hope," Mika told him.

"Fits?" Rick asked.

Mika nodded. "Yes, fits. Hope is our little light of Hope, a reminder of what's good in this world, her and Judy. In the future, when we have someone writing down our histories, Hope's name need to be something that someone reads and knows that she was meant for greatness in this world."

Rick looked at her. "Mika, I think you are the ray of sunshine we all need," he said as he hugged her.

"How about Eve?" Mika suggested.

"Hope Eve…Evie. Hope Evie Grimes? Got a nice ring to it," Rick agreed.

"I like it," Mika answered. "I'm going to go steal Hope from Lexi and tell her full name," she said. She looked at Rick. "Do you think Jewel is going to be alright?"

Rick nodded. "She's strong, you know that. This world is dangerous, and giving birth makes it that much more dangerous. Jewel and Hope both got lucky they survived it, but Jewel didn't get the proper rest and after care she needed. We're taking care of that now, and hopefully when we have to move again, she'll be stronger," he told her as he got up. "Now don't you have a baby to tell her full name too?" he asked with a grin as Mika took off.

Abe, Jes and Eugene's POV:

Jes kept glancing up at Eugene as she cleaned the parts of the old rifle she had found. Truth be told, she could do this blindfolded, and not look at the weapon at all, but she wasn't familiar with this weapon, so she kept most of her focus on it. The rest of her focus was on Eugene, getting a feel for him.

"Stop staring at him," Abe said from where he was working on cleaning his own weapon.

Jes gave a small smirk. "You think this was staring? This is casual glancing, now if you'd really like me to stare, I can and believe me, it won't be pleasant."

"Please don't," Eugene told her.

"You got something to say? Say it," Abe told her.

"I do, but it's not to you, it's for Eugene," Jes informed him.

"Whatever you got to say to Eugene, you say it right in front of me," Abe said.

Jes arched an eyebrow and shrugged. "Heard you knew how to cure this thing?" she asked.

"Yes, I do. I told everyone the basics in the train car," Eugene answered.

"I wasn't in the train car, I was a little bit busy shooting people so they wouldn't eat your butts," Jes answered with a snort. "You know, that's just something I never thought I'd hear myself say that, shooting live people so they wouldn't eat you. Sick, fucked up shit, right? I've gotten used to the dead, actually like them better then real people, they don't talk, they don't feed you a line of bull, and they don't con you. They have one purpose, and it's a simple purpose. Based on instinct. I know how to handle them, grab something sharp and take out the brain, put a bullet in the brain. Interesting thing is when you were all running, most everyone, including Mitch was taking out Walkers. Everyone, but you Eugene," she said as she raised her head to look at him.

"Eugene don't need to know how to take out the biters, it's mine and Rosita's job to do that, to keep him alive to get him to Washington," Abe told her.

"But you're asking people to go with, people in this group," Jes replied. "Bet you had other people with you, people that didn't make it? How many people died because he didn't know how to defend himself?"

"You need to shut it now," Abe told her.

"You need to stop speaking for him. He's supposed to know how to fix this yet he can't even speak up for himself? What about it Eugene? Can you speak for yourself or you gonna let your lapdog do it?" Jes asked.

Eugene looked at her and quickly to the ground. "I'm just not good at using weapons," he admitted.

"You think most people in this group did before the world went to hell in a hand basket? Glenn was a pizza delivery boy for God's sake," Jes said as she stood up. "Axel was in the prison, didn't know how to handle a gun, Mitch, Carl, Mika and Lexi, they were kids. Summer knew how to use a gun because she's a Dixon," she said as she threw a knife down at Eugene's feet. "Pick it up."

Abraham stood, getting in Jes's face, like he was trying to intimidate her. "Back off."

Jes smirked. "You think I'm scared of you Abraham? The only people that can get away not carrying a weapon is Judith and Hope. I'll put a bullet in his brain if he puts anyone in this group in jeopardy, and if you stand in my way, I'll do the same to you," she told him.

"Rick wouldn't let you," Abraham told her.

Jes looked at him. "If you think he's going to let anything endanger _his _wife and children because one person can't defend themselves, you're wrong. But, we're not talking about what Rick would or wouldn't do. This is about what I'd do. I'm not sold that this one knows how to save the world," she said as she glanced at Eugene. "That's why I'm going to Washington."

Abe looked at her. "Why the hell would you want to go to Washington? You just said you don't believe him."

"No, I said I'm not sold that he can save the world. Either way, it's safer for him to be away from the group since he can't defend himself or anyone else," Jes told him.

"We needed like minded individuals, not someone who doesn't believe in what we're doing here," Abe informed her.

Jes laughed. "Oh, I'm sorry, did it sound like I was asking for your permission? If it did, I'm sorry. Let me say this in simple terms. When you leave with him to go to Washington, I am going to be with you. I'm not doing this for you, I'm not doing this for the damn human race, I'm doing this because you have some of my people convinced he can save them all. So some of those people are going with you, and because of that, I am going with _them_," she told him. "Who knows? He may surprise the hell out of me and save this whole planet," she said as she walked out, leaving both men to stare after her.

**Author's Note: OH I've so wanted to do Jes and Abe for a while. First time I saw Abe, I said 'oh Jes and you aren't going to get along. At all!' Please review**


	207. Chapter 206

**This Night**

**Chapter 206**

**Author's Note: Yes I know I should be checking up on the group I sent to an unknown town in an unknown place, but man our group just want to love on Hope and Judith and reunite. I mean who can blame them? Seriously they NEVER talked about what happened to them….they just don't get over something like that. But you aren't complaining right? You've learned by now with me, that bonding and character building are a biggie with me! Vacation in a week. Review please.**

Daryl, Carl and Jewel's POV:

Daryl walked in to the bedroom and nodded to Carl. "How long has she been asleep?" he asked.

"Just a few minutes," Carl answered. "I've been checking on her temperature, it seems to be steady," he said as he adjusted Judith.

"Hey little ass kicker," Daryl greeted as he kissed the top of her head. "I'll sit with her," he told the teen.

Carl nodded as he stood up. "Do you think she'll be ok?" he asked as he nodded to Jewel.

Daryl nodded. "She's a fighter," he answered. "She's got all us watchin' out for her, and she aint no quitter. Now go on and take Lil Asskicker downstairs to get acquainted with Hellraiser. Merle nicknamed her," he said. "Now don't make me tell you again," he told the teen as he watched him walk out the door and close it behind him. He sat down on the side of the bed and nudged Jewel's foot. "You can stop fakin' now," he told her.

Jewel turned over, opened up her eyes and looked at him. "Could never fool you."

"Yeah, you never learned to fake snore. Aint never been a time that you aint been snoring since the day you were born," Daryl teased her.

"Very funny," Jewel said as she sat up. "Can't sleep…"

"Been hell the past few days," Daryl agreed with her as he wrapped his arms around her. "Somethin's bothering you, spill it," he ordered.

"What would be bothering me Daryl? It's just another day with the dead wanting to eat us," Jewel answered sarcastically. "Wait, now we have the living wanting to eat us," she added. "I almost lost you today…Rick…Glenn…Bob. And I froze. Every time I close my eyes, that's what I see….that I almost lost all of you and there was nothing I could do," she replied, almost in tears. "They picked you and Rick because of me, and it would have been my fault if you two had died."

Daryl hugged her closer. "Hey, listen to me, that was not your fault," he told her as he lifted her face to his. "Look at me, Jewel. That wasn't on you, that wasn't your fault. I know you're feelin' guilty, it's what us Dixon's do. Merle calls me the soft hearted one, but you were the one who always felt things deeper. Always blamed yourself for things that weren't your fault."

"So you don't blame yourself for Beth? Or what almost happened with the group you were in?" Jewel asked as she wiped her eyes.

"Didn't say that," Daryl answered. "But it aint my fault, any more then this was yours. Or the Governor's was Rick's. We all got out alive, better then those ass holes at Terminus. Better then Joe and his men. We'll find Beth, then the whole family will be back together," he informed her.

"Merle is out there, with Joey, Mar, Bob, Sasha and Rosita. They are risking there lives for me, in an unknown town, in an unknown place, with unknown risks," Jewel informed him.

"If it was any of them, what would you do? Would you be sittin' on your ass and waitin' til day light? No, you'd be doin' the same thing they are. Now, would you stop being so stubborn and let everyone take care of you and give you all the attention? Don't know how long we are going to be able to hold up here, so you just get rest. Hell raiser is gonna need her momma in tip top health when we get on the move," Daryl told her.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Hell Raiser…nice. Move to where? Where do we go from here?"

"Where ever it is, we'll be together. Lay down and try to rest. Carol is makin' you some tea, Ronnie is gonna come check you out again in a bit," Daryl told her. "I'm right here, Rick is downstairs, Glenn is here, Bob is out with Merle. We're all alright. You just try to sleep before Hell Raiser needs you," he told her.

"Her name is Hope, Daryl. Hope," Jewel insisted.

Carl, Summer and Rick's POV:

Carl sat Judith down on the rug. "Who is Summer holding? Is that Hope?"

Summer laughed as Judith went to grab Hope. "No, no, you got to be nice, Ladybug. She's a lot smaller then you," she said as she took Judith's hand. "See, nice and easy to baby sister."

Rick leaned on the door of the bedroom. "Wish I had a camera."

"Daryl took over watching mom for me, Summer was changing Hope's diaper, came in here, was going to try and get Judy to sleep," Carl explained.

"But she's to fascinated by Hope to even think about closing her eyes. She's trying to figure out this little person whose smaller then she is," Summer told him.

Rick came and sat down by his children. "I'm proud of the two of you. I couldn't be any prouder of the two of you. I know it's going to be hard now, being out here, with these two. It's a whole different ball game from when Judy was first born, when we had the prison."

"The prison wasn't all that safe in the beginning," Summer reminded him.

"Dad, we're not going to let anything happen to Judy and Hope," Carl added.

"Mika is going to help, she can hold Hope if we come on a heard and I need to fight," Summer told him.

Rick gave a small smile. "The two of you shouldn't be worried about that."

"It's not all on you dad, or mom, or anyone else," Summer assured him.

"Summer and I are the oldest of the kids…and Lexi. We know that you depend on us to make sure they are safe. Summer took a lot of that on her own, starting at the quarry. I'm older now, and she doesn't have to do it herself," Carl told him.

"We know how lucky we got….finding mostly everyone," Summer told him with a sad smile. "We still have to find Beth, get mom alright. Have you heard anything from Uncle Merle and the group on the walkie talkie?" she asked.

Rick shook his head. "I don't know the range that these have on them."

"Has to be a good bit, the one Joey and I took off Claire, she was a good ways away from Terminus," Summer said.

Rick laughed as Judith tried to bend down and put Hope's foot in her mouth to which Hope gave a small cry too. "No, Judy, let's find you something to munch on that isn't your baby sister's foot OK?"

"It's ok Hope, Judy is just trying to say hello," Carl assured her.

Rick laughed. "I think Hope would appreciate if she found a different way to say hi. You've got teeth coming in huh Judith?" he said as he took her. "The two of you OK? You've both been through a lot since the prison. Summer if you ever want to talk, you know I'm here, right?"

"I know Dad. I talked with Michonne…it helped. I'm not ready to repeat it, and I know that you may want me too, but I can't not right now. I did what I had to do, and I've got to work it out with myself, good or bad," Summer said.

Rick nodded as he kissed the top of her head. "I'm here if you need it."

Carl looked at him. "Do you think we'll be alright here for a few days dad?" he asked. "I can take a guard shift."

"No, the two of you get rest while you can. We've got enough adults that can handle it for now," Rick told them. "We're as safe as we can be right now."

"We should have taken the rest of the people from Terminus out," Summer told him. "When Carol and I got out, we saw some of them running. I wanted to go after them, I didn't want to leave them alive, so they could hunt us down like the Governor. Carol wouldn't let me," Summer said.

"I'm glad she wouldn't, that's not you, Summer," Rick told her.

"Yes it is Dad. If they come after us, if they find us, if something happens to Mom or Hope because I didn't finish them off, then that's on me. I was there, I could have ended it," Summer told him.

Carl looked at her. "Then dad may not have been with all four of us, you could have been killed. Dad wanted to go back and finish it off, but he did what was best for all of us at the time. It would have killed mom if you didn't come back, Summer and you know it."

Rick nodded. "You're a lot like your mom, Summer. You take on the guilt and you let it eat at you. I know how that can be. We'll get those bastards. Right now, I want the two of you rest while I find something for Judy to eat that isn't Hope's foot. Take Hope down to Carol or Ty," he told them. "Come on, Judy let's go see if Maggie and Glenn found any good stuff!" he told her as he kissed the top of Judy's head.

**Author's Note: Family cuteness with Rick and his 4 kids! I'm not sure if I will get another chapter out before I leave next Monday but I'll try. Review please.**


	208. Chapter 207

**This Night**

**Chapter 207**

**Author's Note: This chapter did not want to be written. At all! The problem with going off script and adding things, is that, well you have no script to guide you! I know where I want to go and where I need to wind up, just didn't know how to start it. I always planned on finding Joey's brother, but at Grady. I left a big old Easter Egg when Joey and Jes was found. That was the plan, but then my brain started going in a different direction, and now that Jewel needed medicine, my brain went walah! It started with a few other OC's and my brain went NO, and I wanted to get something out to you before I was gone for a week and half, so my brain and I had a discussion and I think I won, for now. Oh, does anyone watch Graceland? I absolutely hate the roll that Bob is in. Review please.**

**Warning Merle's language**

**OC:**

**David London-Brett Dalton**

Merle's group POV:

Merle got out of the car and fixed his blade and the gun on his arm. "We know the plan?"

Rosita looked at him. "You didn't do a whole lot of discussing, you just said this was what we were doing. Just like Abraham."

Merle glanced over at her. "Oh sweet cheeks, I'm nothing' like the over grown radish," he said as he used Jewel's nickname for him. "See, I came here with five other people, I plan to return with five other people, otherwise I'm going to have a momma bear kickin' my ass up and down Georgia. She's gonna blame herself if we all don't come back, and I aint puttin' her through that pain. From what I see, Abe only gives a damn about Eugene. He was more worried about this precious car then my sister surviving, so therefore he's got one damn strike in my book."

Rosita looked at him. "Eugene can end this."

Merle turned and looked at her. "Well if my sister dies, then my niece dies and I aint gonna give a shit whether the dead stop risin. Right now, this is the hand we are fuckin' dealt with. I don't live with what if's," he said.

Rosita started to say something before Mar stepped in between them. "Can we please do this another time? Rosita, I know you have a mission, but you volunteered to come with us, so we do it together, we go back together. A whole lot of people in our group depends on Jewel. I'm not prepared to lose her, not my best friend, not a mother to an innocent baby. It was hard enough when Judy was born, behind prison walls, to get her formula after Lori died. Hope doesn't stand a chance in hell without Jewel. And, I'm sorry Rosita, but Eugene saving the world right now isn't as important as that baby and my best friend. Sasha, you got the map?"

Sasha nodded as she spread the map out on the car hood. "The Woman's clinic should be here, a little bit set off from other places. There was a nursery in this shopping center here, along with a clothing store, and a small mom and pop grocery store. If we're lucky, we can find some food," she told them.

Merle gave a small snort. "Luck is hard to come by these days," he told her. "Let's move," he instructed.

"We got lucky, today at Terminus. Shouldn't be alive, but we are," Bob pointed out. "Maybe that luck followed us here, maybe getting out of Terminus, bringing it down, maybe that was luck finally turning our way," he told them.

Joey started to say something as a gun shot rung out.

"Get your asses behind something," Merle told them. "Is this the luck you were talking about Bob? Cause getting shot at, well I don't call that lucky," he told him.

Joey popped his head up from behind the tree. "I don't think they were firing at us."

"Get your ass down here," Merle told him as he pulled him down.

"He's right, that gun shot was from inside, and there hasn't been another one," Mar pointed out.

"Someone could have just taken his or her own life," Rosita said as she stood. "We sure aren't going to get what we need staying out here," she pointed out.

Bob and Joey both turned there heads to the familiar sounds of Walkers. "Gun shot attracted a few guests," Bob pointed out.

"Get your asses in gear, get inside, be alert, stay the hell alive," Merle said. "Joey, Rosita first, Mar and Bob in the middle, Sasha and me take the rear. We'll handle these biters' out here. Stick together," he ordered.

Sasha stood beside Merle. "Any reason you paired me up with you?"

"Simple, don't know Rosita, Joey is good at taking the lead, Mar and Bob know what they need to get so they need to be protected, even though both can take care of themselves, so that leaves you and me, Sugar," Merle said as he put an ax in the head of a walker.

"You did not just call me Sugar," Sasha remarked.

"It's a lot better then he would have called you a while ago, trust me, go with Sugar," Mar said as he joined them. "Where to first?"

"I'd like to find out where that gun shot was, if it was someone ending it, we need to make sure that person did it right," Joey pointed out. "Just our luck that we would get the one person who didn't know how to off himself or herself and get taken out by a walker."

"Luck doesn't always have to be good," Sasha pointed out as she playfully hit Bob's shoulder.

"Think they're right, plus we can make sure no biters' are around, give the town a good once over, then we can go in pairs and go to the important places," Rosita answered.

"May have to think about staying overnight, it's getting dark," Joey pointed out.

"Then we need to hurry this little tea party along don't we? Cause staying the night, aint gonna happen," Merle told them tersely.

"We'll discuss the best options for all of us when the time comes," Mar told them. She knew that arguing with Merle when he was in this state was no use. She nodded to the others to go ahead and stayed in the back with him. "You thinking about using?"

"Aint done it in a while, plus don't have anything if I did," Merle answered.

Mar nodded. "What if you found something?" she asked. "Look, I'm not accusing you of anything, Merle. But, you are an addict, just like Jewel is an alcoholic, just like Jane was. You're my brother now Merle, you've come a long way and I'd hate for you to take a step back. I'm just worried about you, just like you are about Jewel."

"I'm clean," Merle answered as Joey stopped. "You hear something kid?" he asked.

"Saw something, through that window," Joey answered as he nodded toward the building that was once a gas station.

Rosita held up her gun, starting to go through the window before Joey grabbed her arm and pulled her back. He knocked on the window and waited.

Bob looked around. "Are you sure you saw something?"

"I know I did," Joey answered. "I just don't know if it was alive or a Walker," he told them.

Mar looked around. "It's eerily quiet. Besides those few walkers' outside we haven't encountered any."

"Mar, don't jinx us," Bob told her.

"So we gonna stand out here all day and yap or we gonna go inside and take care of whatever it was that the kid says he saw," Merle said.

Rosita stepped up to the door. She looked at them all and shrugged. "What? I'm paired up with Joey, so I'm supposed to watch his back. This is me watching his back, because I know for a fact that he isn't gonna drop it and like hell I'm going to let him go alone. I wouldn't want to explain to Jewel why we didn't all come back."

Sasha gave a small laugh. "That wouldn't be the female Dixon that you'd have to worry about in Joey's case."

"Just break down the damn door already," Merle told them.

Joey looked at her. "You ready?" he asked Rosita.

"Ready," she said as she tried the door and held out her gun as it swung open.

Joey went in first. "Hello? I know someone is in here."

"Haven't you ever heard of the element of surprise?" Rosita asked as she looked around.

Neither one of them heard a sound or saw the movement as the figure jumped from the counter where the cash register had been and right down on Joey.

Rosita pointed her gun ready to fire but was hesitant because of hitting Joey. "Guys! Some help would be nice!" she yelled.

Joey threw a punch and pushed the unknown man away. "Who the hell are you? Are you from Terminus?" he asked as he picked up his weapon.

The man looked up. "Kill me."

Merle came in. "Well if the man insists," he said.

"Back off," Joey said as he moved closer. "I know…him," he said as he put down his weapon.

"What the hell do you think you're doing? Are you fuckin' insane? Pick up the gun," Merle told him.

Mar put her hand on Merle's shoulder. "Joey who is this? Who do you think this is?" she asked as Bob moved behind the counter and looked into the back room.

"I found a body, head shot, looks like she was bit," Bob told them.

The man stood up quickly. "Don't touch her!"

Joey looked at the disheveled man then at Mar. "My brother. Hey David, no one is going to touch her. Alright? Is that Carley? Is that who you shot?"

The man looked at him with hatred in his eyes. "How the hell do you know about Carley?"

"Davey, it's me Joey, your brother. The one that you used to give wedgies to, or put in headlocks? You used to call me the pain in the ass trouble maker because I was the 'bad boy' and was ruining the London name you set up in school. You were mr. perfect 4.0 and high school football star. You met Carley your Senior year, she was a freshman, the two of you were inseparable, even when you went off to college. She followed you as soon as she graduated. She tried to set me up with her sister….Abby, to get me on the straight and narrow. I'm your brother, that's how I know about Carley. David, are you bit or scratched?"

The man shook his head. "Carley…didn't make it out of Atlanta," he said as he looked up. "Dad told me to go to Atlanta that he would meet us there! That _you _would meet us there," he said as he launched himself again at Joey.

Joey raised his hand for everyone to put down the guns and grabbed his brother by the arms and pushed him to his knees. "The one move I was always good at. Everyone go, get what we need. We need to get reacquainted," Joey told him as David kept struggling. "Stop it, David. I'm trying to help. Just please stop."

"I'm not leaving," Rosita told him.

"I don't like this," Merle told him. "He isn't the same person he was," he reminded him.

"Neither are you," Joey answered. "He's my brother, you of all people have to understand that I have to try to help him."

"Yell if you need anything," Sasha told him as they turned to leave.

TBC

**Author's Note: I seriously doubt that I'm going to be able to write another chapter before I leave tomorrow. So this may have to hold you. Or you may get lucky! Please review.**


	209. Chapter 208

**This Night**

**Chapter 208**

**Author's Note: I'm back, did you miss me? Miss the story? I understand! Wound up fighting a cold, the dry air does that to me. Now a couple of characters were giving me ideas, and one of them (won't tell you who) offered his or herself up for an emotional death. He or she feels there job in the story is done. It'll be a while. Nope not telling. Mean aren't I? Yep! It's the Walking Dead, deaths happen. Anyway, where were we? Oh right! Review please.**

Rosita and Joey's POV:

Joey tightened his grip on his older brother's arms. "Rosita, get a bottle water out of my pack. David, listen to me, I am not going to hurt you. I'm your brother, your family. I need to check you for bites, for scratches. I'm going to have to let you go to do that."

Rosita looked at him. "Do you think that's a good idea? He just tried to attack us."

Joey glanced at her. "He didn't know who we were."

David struggled from Joey's grip and let out a laugh. "Family? Brother? That's a damn laugh. You don't get to have family, not in this world. No, in this world, it's every man for himself. Fighting those things, until you just had enough. I'm not bitten or scratched. I told you that."

Rosita handed Joey the bottle of water and looked at David. "Well, forgive us for not believing you. Not a lot of people are that trustworthy today. Joey can I speak to you for a minute?" she asked.

Joey glanced at her then nodded. "I'm going to let you go, drink this. I'll be right back," he said as he let his brother go and handed him the bottle.

Rosita grabbed his arm and pulled him over. "I know we just met earlier today, but I feel like I need to tell you that this isn't a good idea."

"He's my brother, what do you want me to do Rosita? Leave him here? Not even try?" Joey asked.

David let out a laugh as he drank the water. "You sleeping with her to give you protection? Makes sense, the only way you'd survive this long is to hook up with someone who could take care of you."

Joey looked at his brother. "You are not doing any favors, shut up," he told him. "Just let me try alright?" he asked as he turned his attention back to Rosita.

Rosita sighed. "Fine," she said. "Hands up, we have to check you for bites or scratches."

David glared at her, his brown eyes meeting her brown eyes. "Are you deaf? Or stupid? Or both? For the third time, I'm not bit or scratched."

Rosita looked at him for a moment before she closed the gap between the two of them and brought up her knee to meet his groin. As he doubled over, she grabbed him by the neck of his shirt. "Maybe you're the one whose stupid and deaf, since I'm telling you again, we're going to check you for bites and scratches. Now, out of respect for your brother, I'm not going to kill you. Well, not right now, but I do reserve the right to change my mind. Now, are you going to stand up and let us check for scratches or am I going to have to knee you again?" she asked.

David looked at her before standing up and spreading his arms. "Got to admit Joe, this one is feisty. Not your usual type," he said.

"David, shut up," Joey said as he shook his head.

Rosita rolled her eyes as she checked him over. "He's all yours," she told him. "I'll be over by the window, looking for the others."

Joey nodded as he took out a piece of jerky and handed it to the other man. "You're wrong, you know?"

David took it. "What exactly am I wrong about?"

"That you don't get to have family in this world. I'm not talking about the blood that's running through our vanes either," Joey told him.

David looked at him then at Rosita. "What the hell are you talking about?"

"I got lucky, I found good people, people that I am proud to fight with in this hell of a world. People like that, people like Rosita, they are family," Joey told him.

David rolled his eyes. "How long have you known these people? The people you came in with? Rosita here?"

Joey glanced at Rosita. "Rosita and I just met earlier today, the others have been a while now."

David let out a laugh. "So you met Rosita here today and you call her family? You didn't use to be that gullible."

Joey shook his head slightly at Rosita to keep her from saying anything. "Rosita is good people, she volunteered to come here with us because one of our group needed medicine. She didn't have too, but she did because it was the right thing to do," he told his brother. "You're a good person too. Who was that you put down? You cared for her? You said that Carley didn't make it out of Atlanta? The baby?"

David turned his head away from him. "We were heading for Grady…Atlanta was a cluster fuck…even before the bombs hit. They had the doors locked…..at a hospital…chained. No one was getting in. Then the bombs…the bombs started…in the chaos…Carley was bit. We knew….there was no chance…for her or the baby. I put her down…they both died in my arms. I wanted to end it right then…but there was other people who needed help, and I had this delusion that I could help," he said as he wiped his eyes. "No one can help."

"No, you're wrong, we can help. We may lose people, it's part of life now a days. But we survive by helping people, by being helped. Who was she David? If she wasn't someone important you wouldn't have put her down. You would have walked away, but you didn't. You didn't turn away and let her turn, you stayed and put her down. She was important to you or you would have left her," Joey insisted.

David looked at him. "Emmy….she was only seventeen. We met in Atlanta…her dad was bit, I promised to take care of her…and her little brother. We were…we were with a bigger group, we were trying to find some place safe. But nowhere is safe, no one is who they seem. Emmy and a couple other girls were raped in our group at one of the camps we found. I couldn't save them….but I got Emmy out, we had lost her little brother a few months before. She started to see signs for Terminus, for Sanctuary, she still believed there were good people out there and she wanted to find them," he informed them.

Rosita and Joey exchanged a glances. "Terminus is gone," Rosita told him.

"Gone? How? You were there?" David asked.

"Our group took it down. They weren't who they seemed, who they were advertising to be," Joey simply said.

"So you took Sanctuary away from everyone? You could have walked away," David insisted.

"No, we couldn't," Rosita told him. "They were cannibals', you either joined them or became food. I was locked in a train car with others', damn lucky I was. They picked on the wrong group to take captive," she told him.

David shook his head. "Like I said, nothing is what it seems. Doesn't matter now, Emmy got bit last night, this was the closest town…she's gone and I'm alone."

Joey looked at him. "No you aren't, I'm here, your brother. Do you think that I'd turn my back on you now that we found each other?"

David laughed. "The other members of your group may disagree with you," he said as he turned and looked at Rosita. "What do you think of this idea?"

"Not the smartest thing I've heard, but not the dumbest," Rosita admitted.

Joey got up and put out his hand to David. "Just got a few questions for you."

David looked up at him and hesitantly took it as he stood up. "What?"

"How many walkers' have you killed?" Joey asked.

"What?" David asked.

"Biters, creepers, geeks, the things out there that want to eat you? How many have you killed?" Joey asked.

"I don't know, plenty," David answered.

"How many humans have you killed?" Joey asked.

"Five," David told him.

"Why?"

"Two were bit, the baby…the baby died because I had to kill Carley, and the other two were raping Emmy," David answered.

Joey nodded as he handed him his bag. "Come on, let's go find the others."

"You're going to explain this to Merle, you know he isn't going to be happy about this," Rosita answered.

"You don't know Merle well enough, but he's hardly happy about anything," Joey answered.

"Dad with this group of yours?" David asked Joey.

"He's dead," Joey answered.

"Not surprising. Got bit?" David asked.

"He got shot. He was following the wrong person, and a decision had to be made. It was the right one," Joey said. "Don't waste bullets if you don't have too," he warned his brother.

TBC

**Author's Note: Wanted to get this out before I go to work today. I really don't want to go to work but I must. I've been off for two weeks. Review please**


	210. Chapter 209

**This Night**

**Chapter 209**

**Author's Note: I'll be back to a semi regular scripted story in a few chapters (which means finding Gabriel, yuck) but hey uniqueness is what makes fan fiction. There wasn't a lot of reviews last chapter, please review. Please. Thank you for the new readers and all the old ones that are still reading this. Good thing to know I won't be catching up with the show anytime soon. Season 6 is scaring me, I know that Jewel and Rick may have some tension. Oh well, that'll be fun! Not. Please review.**

Bob, Merle, Sasha and Mar's POV:

Mar loaded the medicine into the bag Bob was holding. She glanced at Merle looking out the window. "Can't believe that we are getting lucky finding this stuff."

"Told you that luck had to be on our side at some point," Bob teased her.

"Could use a little less jawing and a whole lot more filling up the bags," Merle groused at them.

Mar looked at Merle as she put in the last of the medicine. "You know you can admit that you're worried, Merle, worried about Jewel, worried about Joey," she told him.

"You know Joey is going to want bring his brother back with us," Sasha said as she came out of the back room. "Found diapers, bottles, formula."

"Come back where? We aint got no where to go back too. We aint got walls, and no prospect of walls anytime in the near future. We can't overlook the damn fact that the psycho just did try to kill his brother," Merle pointed out.

Mar turned and looked at him. "Merle Dixon, do you forget how you reunited with Jewel after a year? You shot at her! You took her, Glenn and Maggie hostage. You took them to Woodbury where you beat poor Glenn almost to death. Not to mention that the Governor almost beat Jewel to death and if it wasn't for Jes, we would have never knew what happened to her. He almost raped Maggie. Then after all that, Daryl left with you after Woodbury, and both of them risked there lives to save your sorry ass. You know why? Because you were there brother, just like David is Joey's. That is still a better reunion then yours, because you introduced the Governor to us," she told him.

Sasha tried to bite her lip to keep from laughing. "If we're going to make it out of here before dark, we need to get going."

Bob put the backpack on his back. "We should be able to get back on the gas we found in the garage, but after that we'll be pushing it."

Merle looked out the door and shook his head. "Oh hell no," he mumbled as he opened the door. "Load up the car," he ordered. "Joey, what the hell is this?" he asked as he nodded to the new man.

Joey took a breath. "Merle, you were introduced earlier, this is my brother David. He's coming with us."

Merle looked between the two of them and started to say something before Mar put her hand on his arm. "Don't Merle, just don't. I'm Mar, this is Sasha and Bob."

"Nice to have you, it's rare to meet good people now a days," Bob said as he put a package of diapers in the trunk.

David looked at the diapers. "There's a baby with you all?" he asked as he looked around.

"Two actually, back waiting for us," Joey said. "Find any clothes or anything?" he asked the group.

David wasn't ready to let it go and grabbed Joey and pushed him against the car. "Tell me that you weren't stupid enough to get someone pregnant, that you didn't sign someone's death warrant?"

Merle grabbed David off of him. "You alright Joey?"

"I'm good," Joey answered.

"What the hell is your problem?" Merle asked. "The only reason I'm even entertaining the idea of allowing you in that car is because you're Joey's brother. Otherwise, I would have put a bullet in your brain by now. Since Joey's seeing my niece and he's still alive, the babies aren't his. My sister is the mother to the newborn, and she gave birth in a hell hole of a place," Merle told him as he still held onto his arm.

"She has an infection, that's why we're here. Hope is only a few days old," Mar said. "We lost Lori when she had Judith. You aren't telling us anything we don't know."

"We do what we got to do," Bob told him.

David leaned against the car. "Babies make noise…they cry and draw attention….how the hell do you all expect to survive?"

"Rick's going to love him," Sasha mumbled to Bob.

Merle glared at Joey then at David. "Give me one good reason that I should even consider not leaving him behind?"

Joey took a breath. "Back off Merle, let me handle this," he told him as he grabbed David and punched him causing the other man to fall to the ground bending down. "I'm going to say this once, and I need you to listen carefully. I'm fighting for you right now because we are brothers, and you can't make it alone anymore, not in this world. BUT, these people are _my _family and I'm not going to let you say or do anything that harms any of them. That includes Judith and Hope. They are the ones who we are protecting and I swear to God, that if you make one remark, one move to hurt them and I will end you. Don't make me chose them or you, David, because you'll lose," he said.

David looked up at him. "You've changed."

"Had too, now you going to stop being an ass and get in the car?" Joey asked.

Bob and Sasha turned at sounds behind the buildings. "Guys we've attracted some bad company," he said.

Rosita climbed onto the hood of the car. "Shit, it's about two dozen."

Mar slammed the trunk down on the car. "We need to go now. We don't have the energy or the bullets to waste. We'll need to hightail it to the house if we want to make it before dark."

"If you're coming, get your ass in the hatchback. Sit on the damn diapers if you have to," Merle told David. "You get to explain why we are bringing a stranger back with us to Officer Friendly."

"Come on," Joey said as he pulled David up. "Bob, we need some of that luck you were talking about," he said as he took a shot at one of the walkers' as they got close before he got in the car and slammed the door. "Go," he told Merle as he started to pull away.

Jewel, Rick, Daryl and Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie touched Jewel's forehead as she nursed Hope. "The tea seemed to help," she told them.

"Does that mean she's out of the woods?" Daryl asked.

"I can't say for sure, Daryl. I think the fact that she's been able to rest for a bit and get some sleep is helping. They should be back soon, and hopefully found some medicine," Ronnie told them.

"Why am I having a strong feeling of dejavu? Didn't we just go through this not to long ago at the prison?" Jewel asked.

Rick gave a small tired smile. "That seems like forever ago now…."

"Hasn't even been a week and a half," Ronnie said as she looked away.

Jewel squeezed her hand. "We haven't had time to process it. I can't even remember if I told you how sorry I am about Ridge…"

Ronnie nodded softly. "Everything happened quickly after that. But this little one is a good distraction," she said as she touched the babies hand.

"Whose watching out for them to return? And walkers? And people from Terminus?" Jewel asked.

Daryl gave a small laugh. "Yeah she's feeling better, she's taking stock on where everyone is."

"That's good, real good," Rick commented as he kissed the top of Jewel's head. "Abraham and Jes are on the first watch. Daryl and Carol are taking the second, Summer and Glenn are taking the third, Maggie and Michonne the fourth, Tara and Axel the fifth, Tyreese and I are taking the sixth. Carl and Lexi got Mitch, Mika and Judith in the family room, with Eugene," he told her.

"Not that Eugene is gonna be much use," Daryl mumbled.

Rick shot Daryl a look. "We're doing two hours a piece, make sure that we all get some rest. When the group gets back, they'll get some rest. They'll be able to tell us if anything is on the road, if any herds are heading our way. We'll have to be ready to move in the morning, just in case. Maggie and Glenn are looking over maps they found now."

"We'll try and take it slow for you," Ronnie told her. "You know that the ideal situation would be to recover for at least two weeks."

"The ideal situation would have been in a nice cozy hospital room with a nice epidural and me cussing Rick out and the dead staying dead. But nothing is ideal now a days," Jewel told her. "How did Maggie and Glenn make out looking for supplies?"

"Summer and Joey cleaned out this house pretty much when they found it. They found some food, Michonne and Summer found some flashlights, batteries, a couple of weapons out in the garage," Daryl told her.

"No other working vehicles, much to Abraham's chagrin," Ronnie added.

"You were with him longer then the rest of us, what do you think? Of this whole Eugene thing?" Jewel asked as she adjusted Hope. "Oh are you full huh?" she asked.

"I got her, come on Hell Raiser," Daryl said as he took her to burp her.

"Abraham and Rosita believe it, I think Maggie and Glenn do too. I haven't really had time to process it, and Abraham really hasn't had time to pitch the idea to the rest of the group," Ronnie told her. "My main concern is you and cutie pie, I'm not going anywhere that you two aren't," she assured her.

"We appreciate that Ronnie," Rick told her.

"You're family," Ronnie told them. "OK, I think I'm going to try and get some rest, I'll be up with more tea, and when they get back, I'll bring up what they have."

Daryl handed the baby to Rick. "I got to get ready for my guard shift," he said as he kissed Jewel's head and left.

Jewel smiled as Rick sat down beside her. "Daryl told you…that I was having trouble getting rest? That every time I closed my eyes…"

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "I'm right here."

"You can't tell me you aren't thinking how close we came, _you _came to dying today. We're used to fighting for our lives against the dead. I thought that the Governor was insane, but cannibals? Cannibals? Swear to me Rick that we will _never _be like that, that we will never lose ourselves like that," Jewel begged of him.

Rick touched her face. "We are never going to be like the Governor or the Terminus people. We have each other, this whole group. We'll keep each other in check," he said as he kissed her. "Let's try to get some rest, we don't know what's in store for us."

**Author's Note: Review please! Next chapter should be meeting the priest. Blah. Oh well. This promise is going to be important in later chapters. Hehe. Yes I'm evil.**


	211. Chapter 210

**This Night**

**Chapter 210**

**Author's Note: Ah reviews I love them! They motivate! They also make me very happy. Let's see if we find the priest in this one or will it be next chapter. I don't think Rick's going to like that they picked up a stray on the way. Glenn and Summer need some 'older brother, sister time.'**

**So my birthday was on the 12****th**** and I had book club on Thursday night. Nicky had a Rick Grimes birthday cake made for me. After I cut the pieces, I literally looked like I was attacked by walkers. Red and black everywhere! Review please.**

Summer and Glenn's POV:

Summer sat on the fence looking out to the driveway. She glanced over at Glenn as he looked at her. "You look like you want to ask me something."

Glenn looked at her. "Seems like it's been forever since we talked, you and me. We used to do it a lot at the farm."

"Then you went and fell in love with Maggie and your kid sister became second best," Summer teased.

"Like you can talk, Joey's been a big part of your life since he came to the prison. You two found this place? You two were alone?" Glenn asked curiously.

Summer looked at him. "You are not going to ask if we had sex. Oh my God, Glenn you were!"

"I wasn't going to ask you that, I would have gotten Maggie to ask you that," Glenn answered with a grin. "Do I have to kill him?"

Summer rolled her eyes. "No, nothing happened! We were a little busy trying to find the rest of you. Though this conversation is making me wonder why I ever missed you," she teased as she playfully hit his shoulder.

Glenn gave a nod. "You were smart, not believing the signs, that Terminus was Sanctuary. You did the right thing, staying out, helping us."

"I believed the signs, I _needed _to believe the signs, just like you did, Glenn. I knew that's where Mom would have went, and I wanted to be with her. I was there with Lori, and I wanted to be there for mom. If something had happened, and she was alone, I wouldn't be able to live with myself," Summer told him.

"Nothing happened, she's fine, the baby is fine," Glenn assured her.

"We got lucky, but we're still missing Beth. When we find her then we'll be complete," Summer told him.

"We don't even know where to begin," Glenn gently pointed out.

"What did Hershel always say? Got to have a little faith. We all shouldn't have found each other again, we all shouldn't be alive, but we are. Things are going to be rough….I know that, but I have to believe that we are going to be alright," Summer told him as she lowered her head. "Because if I don't believe, if it doesn't get alright, then everything _I've _done makes me a bad person. So, I'm just going to believe that everything is going to work out," she said softly.

"You want to talk about it?" Glenn asked as he squeezed her hand.

"Not yet…I talked with Michonne. Joey knows since he was there. But I'm not ready to rehash it again. What about you? I found you in that room with dad, mom, Uncle Daryl and Bob. One of the men, dad, Carol and I knew him. Sam. We had invited him back to the prison, with his girlfriend. The thought of what those animals were doing, what they were going to do to all of you, I feel sick to my stomach. It has to be so much worse for all of you," Summer told him.

Glenn looked out past the fence. "I can't describe the feeling of realizing what was about to happen. Being that close to death….I mean we face it every day, but this was different."

"It's like Dale said, back at the farm, keeping our humanity, that's a choice," Summer said. "It's getting harder though, you know? No matter how hard we try to be the good people, to do what's right, other people just get worse," she said.

"Hey, you don't ever have to worry about being like that Summer. You've got to much good in you," Glenn assured her.

Summer started to say something before she heard the car. She jumped off the fence and got her gun ready. "It's them," she said as Glenn opened the gate.

Glenn watched as the car pull in and looked at Summer. "Did I see someone sitting in the hatchback?"

Summer sighed. "I was hoping I imagined that," she said as he closed the gate. They both walked up to the car hands tight around there guns. "Uncle Merle, whose the stray?" she asked as he got out of the car.

"I'm not a dog," the man said as he got out of the hatchback. "How about the next time, someone smaller sit in the hatchback?" he asked as he looked at Sasha.

"We could have left you back where we found you," Sasha told him.

"Who is he?" Summer repeated.

Joey got out of the car. "My brother," he said.

"I'll go get Rick," Mar said. "Take the medicine to Ronnie. We need to unload the car and get ready to move out in the morning."

"Trouble?" Glenn asked as he glanced at the newcomer.

"About two dozen walkers, and they're going to be heading this way and meeting up with the ones from Terminus. This place isn't going to hold if they join up," Rosita said.

"So, let's go inside and meet the rest of the family," David said.

Glenn and Summer both held up there guns. "Let's not be to hasty," Summer told him.

Group POV:

Mar walked into the house. "We got medicine, diapers, clothing, some food, extra bags. We need to pack up, ready to move tomorrow," she said as she handed Maggie the bag of medicine.

Daryl looked out the window. "Whose the stray?" he asked as he squeezed Mar's hand.

"Joey's brother. We couldn't just leave him, but…" Mar said as she hesitated.

"Is he trouble?" Carol asked.

"Troubled," Mar answered. "Where's Rick?"

"Upstairs with Jewel and Hope," Ronnie answered as she took the bag from Maggie. "I'll go through these and bring it up to Jewel. Carol, see if you can find a thermos or empty bottles, make up some of that tea for Jewel."

"Right," Carol answered going to work on the task.

"Jewel's not going to be able to carry a bag, she's got Hope and shouldn't be carrying much more weight then that," Mar added.

"I'll put some of the things she needs in my bag, things that she'll need for her and Hope. I'll stay close to her," Ty said as he joined in the conversation.

"Carl and I can make sure the diaper bag has stuff for both babies. Did you find any formula?" Lexi asked.

"Yes, and we also found some new born bottles. Found some raisons that can tide Judy over," Mar said as she walked up the stairs. She softly knocked on the door before she opened it. "Rick, we need you," she said softly. "How is she?" Mar asked quietly.

Rick stood up with Hope in his arms going over. "Good. What's wrong? What happened? Did we lose someone?"

Mar shook her head as she touched Hope's face. "We brought someone back, Joey's brother. He's been almost alone for a long time. We ran into a couple dozen walkers', if they meet up with the group from Terminus, this place would never stand. We think it's a good plan to move out tomorrow morning, people are unpacking the car, packing up the bags," she told him.

Rick nodded. "Can you take her? Stay with Jewel?" he asked.

Mar grinned as she took Hope. "Like you even have to ask," she said.

Rick nodded as he walked down the stairs. He stopped for a minute as he watched this group, his family, already taking action to be ready to move tomorrow. "Where is he?" he asked Daryl.

"Outside, Glenn and Summer aren't letting him in," Daryl reported. "I'll go with you."

Rick nodded as he walked out on the porch. "Merle, you want to explain?"

"I'll leave that to Joey," Merle answered.

"We got to be ready to move tomorrow, all of you finish unpacking the car then pack up bags. Summer, Glenn you two mind taking a couple more hours on guard shift?" Rick asked.

"I wasn't going to get any sleep anyway," Summer answered.

"I'll make sure you're bag is packed," Sasha said.

"Maggie's got mine, I'm sure," Glenn said.

"Alright, you heard the man, come on, stop looking like you became deaf," Daryl told the group.

"I guess you aren't talking to me," Joey said.

"Not til we figure this out," Rick said as everyone went to there assigned jobs. "I'm Rick Grimes," he said as he looked at the other man.

"David London," David answered without extending his hand.

Rick nodded as he looked at Joey. "That his bag?"

Joey nodded. "Yeah," he answered.

"Search it," Rick told him as he turned his attention back to David.

"Hey, you don't have any right," David told them as he tried to go past Rick and grab the bag.

Rick pushed him against the car. "We have every right. I don't know you. You may be Joey's brother but it's been almost two years since you saw each other, and we've all changed. We aren't the same people we were before. Mar tells me that you were mostly on your own for a while, that changes people. So, before I let you inside, near my wife, my children, my family, we're going to come to an understanding," he told David as he glanced to Joey. "Anything."

Joey held up a joint. "Really? I guess you really have changed. You used to give me lectures about doing stuff like this. Is there any more?" he asked as he put it on the ground and stomped on it.

"You have no right," David said as he struggled against Rick's grip.

"I told you whose side I'd chose, if it came down to it David," Joey told him. "I asked you if there was anymore."

"Answer him," Rick told him.

"No, alright? I was going to take a couple hits then end it. I didn't think I would have the guts to go through with it otherwise," David admitted. "But now I guess I don't need it because I seem to have found myself some family, at least that's what Joey says it is. Let me tell you, I'm feeling the love," he said sarcastically.

Rick looked at him. "He's family, _my _family. You are just a person that happened to have the same blood running through his veins as him. That don't mean shit, ask Merle. I take it that no one held a gun to your head to get you in the car, right? Joey, you didn't force him into that car did you?" he asked.

"No, he got in on his own free will," Joey answered.

Rick nodded. "That means you wanted to live, that you wanted a chance to be part of a family."

"He was heading to Terminus," Joey informed Rick.

Rick gave a slight nod. "Joey told you what they were? That they weren't what they seemed? The living can be worse then the dead. That's why we need to stay together. Did you ask him the questions?"

Joey nodded. "Yes," he answered.

"I'm going to give you a chance, but only one because that is all I can afford to give you. I'm not even sure if I'd give you that if you weren't Joey's brother. But if you do anything that's going to endanger my family, I will end you. Joey, you and David here go relieve Glenn and Summer. Summer's going to need to help her mom tomorrow, we need her rested," Rick ordered.

Joey nodded. "Right," he said. "Thanks for giving him a chance."

"Like I said, I wouldn't if he wasn't your brother," Rick told him as he nodded and walked off.

**Author's Note: That took longer to finish then it should have but it's been a long week at work! My son turns 21 tomorrow so I'm not sure if I'll be posting tomorrow. But we'll be introducing the priest next chapter. Review please.**


	212. Chapter 211

**This Night**

**Chapter 211**

**Author's Note: Oh my gosh guys, I started writing this almost a year ago, right after I discovered the Walking Dead. I want to thank you all for reviewing, following, finding and continuing to read. Season 5B will have the most changes, cause yeah Random Hair Cut Lady will be involved but Jewel will have to hurt her if she flirts with Rick. Anyway, please review.**

Group POV:

The group gathered outside at first light, checking bags and weapons. Jewel checked the diaper bag for the third time and handed it to Mika. "Are you sure this isn't to heavy for you?"

Mika grinned. "It's fine, I've got it," she assured her.

"If it gets to heavy, one of us can help her carry it," Lexi told her.

"We'll all take turns," Carl assured her.

Abraham stood in front of the group. "We can handle a couple dozen of the dead, staying here is better then roaming out there," he told them.

"Abraham, it's the ones that will be joining them," Rosita said with a sigh.

"You're more then welcome to stay here and take your chances," Jes told him.

Jewel walked over to Eugene. "Hold out your arms," she told him as she adjusted Hope.

Eugene looked at her then at the baby. "I don't think that's a good idea," he told her.

"I tend to agree with him on this one," Michonne told her friend.

"If we get into trouble, Abraham and Rosita are going to be protecting you, which means if I need to help fight, then I'll have to hand the baby off to someone. Mika can take Judith, which means I'll need you to take Hope. But that means I need you to know how to actually hold her. We've all got jobs to do, and if you can't fight, then this will be yours. Now hands out," Jewel told him.

"I repeat I don't think this is a good idea," Eugene said.

"Either you're going to hold Hope or I'm putting a knife in your hands and pushing you in front of me. The choice is yours," Jewel simply told him.

Eugene awkwardly held out his hands as she placed Hope in his arms. "I'm going to drop her…" he said as he held her.

"You drop her, I hurt you, then I'll let Rick and the others argue about whose going to hurt you after I get done," Jewel warned above a whisper. "There, see, that wasn't that bad was it?" she asked as she took Hope back.

"For Hope and Eugene's sake, I hope that it doesn't come down to him having to hold her," Axel mumbled to Summer who laughed.

Rick helped put Hope in the carrier on Jewel's chest. "If you need to stop, you tell us," he told Jewel as he kissed her.

"Don't worry, I will," Jewel told him.

"We got any idea where we are heading?" Michonne asked.

"Glenn and I circled a few things on the map, not sure how intact they are," Maggie answered.

Jes nodded. "I've got point, newbie you're with me," she said as she started walking. When she noticed that David wasn't with her, she turned around and looked at him. "You," she said pointing at David. "David right? You look a lot like your dad. Now, I said you're with me, which means get those feet moving and joining me up here."

"Is this what you guys do? Always put the new guy on guard duty? Make him go first? You know how to make a guy feel welcome," David groused.

"It is until you show us you aren't going to do something stupid," Jes told him.

"She doesn't like repeating herself," Merle groused. "Let's move, daylight's burning."

"Stay close to each other, you see someone slowing down, you let the rest of the group know," Rick informed them.

"Staying by the railroad tracks may be the best idea for now," Sasha told them.

"She's right, the walkers' would be harder to fight in the woods," Daryl told them.

Mar nodded. "Mitch you stay close to us," she told him as the group started walking.

Jes and David's POV:

David walked in silence for over forty five minutes and glanced over his shoulder a few times as they walked ahead, watching as everyone was talking and even managed to smile a few times.

Jes glanced at him. "You'll get used to it," she told him.

David looked at her. "You knew my dad," he stated rather than ask.

"I did," Jes answered. "I was with him when all this went down, when he called you to tell you and your girlfriend to get to Atlanta, I was with him. I'm sorry we couldn't get to you."

"You were sleeping with him? You knew he had a wife and kids?" David asked.

Jes glanced at him. "Your parents were divorced long before I came into the picture. I might have done a lot of things I'm not proud of, but sleeping with a married man was never one of them."

"You were with dad when he died? Joey said he was shot," David asked.

Jes nodded. "I was the one that shot him," she simply said.

David looked at her. "You're not even sorry are you?"

"I don't say sorry for things that I'm not sorry for. I had to make a decision, getting Jewel back to her family or follow the orders of a mad man to bring her head back for him to put in a fish tank. Your father was weak, he was going to follow those orders, and I couldn't let that happen. It was the right thing to do," Jes said as she heard Hope fuss. "I believe that more then ever. Everyone alright?" she called back as she stopped.

"Someone needs a diaper change," Jewel answered. "Yes that smell would keep the walkers' away won't it?" she asked.

Bob grinned at Sasha. "A precious reminder that we are alive and thriving in this world," he said as he gave her a small kiss.

"Let's get off the tracks, make it to the woods," Rick said as he watched Mika get a pacifier out of the bag and handed it to Jewel. He gave a small smile. "Good thinking, Mika."

"We don't want her attracting walkers' but she can't be very comfortable needing a diaper change," Mika told him.

Summer gave a glance toward Joey as they both looked at Mika, both thinking about Lizzie.

"We'll all take a break, rest up," Rick told them.

Daryl nodded. "I'm going to take point. Rick mind if I take Carl?"

Jewel glanced at Rick and gave a small nod. "Yeah go ahead Carl," Rick told him.

"How are you feeling?" Carol asked Jewel. "Boy we have our own little walker deodorant in that diaper don't we?" she asked as she kissed Hope's hand.

"Tired, but aren't we all?" Jewel asked.

"Not all of us pushed a little human being out of our bodies lately," Carol reminded her. "I'm glad that you made it."

Jewel nodded. "I'm glad that you're back where you belong," she said.

"Help! Help!" they heard a voice call from the distance.

Rick held up his hand for the group to stop as Carl looked back at him. "Dad come on! Come on," he told him.

Rick nodded as they started to run toward the noise.

Tyreese took Judith and put his arm on Jewel's shoulder. "They've got this. She needs you," he told her as he nodded toward Hope.

"I'm just not used to hanging back," Jewel admitted.

Tyreese smiled as Mika put a blanket on the ground so Jewel could change Hope. "Mika take Judith so I can keep watch. Sometimes you have to prioritize your choices. You have the most important job at the moment, Jewel. No one thinks you aren't pulling your weight because you can't jump into the action. You did that, at Terminus," he said as she cleaned the baby up and fastened the diaper.

"See that feels better, doesn't it?" Jewel told Hope as she kissed her forehead.

Tyreese took Judith back from Mika and they watched as most of the group fight the walkers.

"Axel's improving on his weapon skills, he'll be alright," Jewel told them.

"He's one of us, of course he'll be alright," Mika said with a grin.

"Clear," Rick called as the group tightened back up. "Keep watch," he told the group as he looked up at the man who was trapped on the rock. "Come on down," he ordered. They watched as the priest jumped down from the rock, still looking very nervous. "Are you OK?" he asked.

The Priest held up his finger right before he threw up. The group either looked away or looked at him, not believing someone could still be squeamish in this day and time. "Sorry," he said.

Jewel took the diaper bag from Mika and grabbed a rag. "Here," she said as she held up a rag, staying behind Rick.

"Thank you…" the Priest said as he took it. "I'm Gabriel," he introduced.

"Do you have any weapons on you?" Rick asked.

The man laughed nervously. "Do I look like I have any weapons?" he asked as he looked around.

"Good grief," Summer mumbled.

"We don't give two short and curlies what it looks like," Abraham told him.

"I have no weapons of any kind. The word of God is the only protection I need," Gabriel answered.

"Sure didn't like it," Daryl said.

"I called for help…help came," Gabriel told them as he motioned to them.

Merle shook his head. "No, what happened is that some of us are trying to be the good guys still," he said.

"Merle, not now," Jewel warned him.

"Um..do you have any food? Whatever I had, it just hit the ground," Gabriel told them.

"We have pecans," Carl told him.

Mar opened up her bag and broke a piece of beef jerky in half. She gave one piece to Jewel and the other piece to him. "Here."

"Thank you," the man responded.

Judith cooed from Tyreese's arm as Lexi played with her foot.

"That's a beautiful child," Gabriel told him. He looked at Jewel and the baby in the cradle. "You are truly blessed, I never thought I'd see a new mother and a newborn again."

Ronnie took Jewel's elbow. "While we're standing around, let's get your medicine and some of that tea. Mika and Mitch, you two help me," she said.

Rick nodded his thanks to Ronnie, not moving his eyes from the man.

"Do you have a camp?" Gabriel asked.

"We decided it was a nice day for a stroll," David mumbled.

"Dad's got it under control," Summer told him.

"No, do you?" Rick questioned back.

Gabriel looked nervously around. "I have a church."

Rick sighed. "Hold your hands up," he told him as he got annoyed by the man's actions. He waited until the other man did what he was told. "How many walkers have you killed?"

"Not any actually," Gabriel answered with a nervous laugh.

"Turn around," Rick ordered him. "How many people have you killed?" he asked as he patted him down.

Gabriel turned his head and looked at him. "None."

"Why?" Rick asked as he stood closer to the man.

"Because the Lord abhors violence," Gabriel answered as it was the easiest answer in the world.

"What have you done?" Rick asked as he got closer. "We've all done something."

Gabriel looked at him. "I'm a sinner, I sin almost every day. But those sins, I confess to God, not strangers," he told them.

"God didn't save you, us strangers did," Summer told him.

"You said you had a church?" Michonne asked from beside Summer.

Gabrielle nodded as he looked at her. "Yes."

TBC

**Author's Note: Oh Jewel is itching to get alone with Gabriel. I'm not anti religious, not at all. But I do have trouble with men who hide behind the good word. I grew up in the 80's, Jim Baker and the PTL scandal, and the others. Anyway, please review.**


	213. Chapter 212

**This Night**

**Chapter 212**

**Author's Note: Aw reviews, love them! They let me know that you all still love and want more! So I'm kind of skipping the group that goes inside the church, we know they don't find anything. Outside is so much more interesting. So I had four pages written (and watching episode 2 season 5 while doing it) when I realized, crap this is the episode that Gareth gets Bob and Carol and Daryl followed the car? So, I had to rewrite something because I need it to happen all at the same time and I wasn't going to get to all that in this chapter. So please review!**

The group POV:

Jewel smiled as Maggie held out her hands. "I think your chest needs some rest," she said.

"You just want snuggle time with Hope," Jewel told her as she handed the baby to her.

"I'm not denying it," Maggie answered as she kissed the top of Hope's head as they walked.

Rick glanced back at Jewel. "You alright?"

"I'm fine, Maggie just needed some cuddle the baby time," she said with a tired smile.

Rick nodded as he turned his attention back to the man with the collar. "Hey, earlier were you watching us?"

Gabriel looked at him. "I keep to myself. Now a days, people are just as dangerous as the dead, don't you think?"

"No people are worse," Daryl said.

"You're lucky it was us that heard your call for help, not everyone is as good willed as us," Jes said as she watched him.

"Well I wasn't watching you. I haven't been beyond the stream near my church more then a few times since it all started. That was the furthest I've gone before today," Gabriel told them. "Well maybe I'm lying. Maybe I'm lying about everything and there's no church ahead at all," he motioned with his hands. Maybe I'm leading you into a trap so I can steal all your squirrels," he said as he stopped and looked at the group. "Members of my flock had often told me that my sense of humor leaves much to be desired."

Daryl looked at him. "It does."

"Seriously dude, keeping your mouth shut would be a good idea now," Mitch said as he started to limp.

"Mitch what's wrong?" Mar asked as she bent down. "Did you trip? Run over anything?"

"I have a blister, real bad. The shoes are getting small, but I didn't want to complain," Mitch answered.

"Hey, you need something, you got to speak up, we're not mind readers," Daryl told his adopted son. He handed his bag to Summer. "Hop on."

Axel gave a small smile as he remembered Daryl giving Beth a piggy back ride. "We'll find her," he told himself.

"I'll look at that when we stop," Ronnie said.

Jes looked at Rick. "Do you want me to go ahead? Scout it out?" she asked.

"No we stay together," Rick told her as he motioned with his gun for the man to continue moving.

"He seriously gives me the creeps," Summer mumbled.

"Your not the only one he gives the creeps too," Joey told her. "Rick has his guard up and Merle looks like he's going to snap his neck off."

Jewel took Hope back from Maggie as they came into the view of the church. She watched as Gabriel walked up to the church doors with the keys. She arched an eyebrow. "Got to say, I don't think I've ever seen a church door that requires to be locked. Churches are supposed to be safe haven's," she told him.

"You can never be careful now a days," Gabriel answered.

Rick kissed Jewel and touched Hope's head as he walked up to the steps. "Hold up, we'll take around first," he said as he held out his hand. "We want to hold onto our squirrels," he told her.

Daryl put Mitch down on the steps as he held up his bow and arrow as he glanced at Mar who nodded that she'd stay with outside.

Summer adjusted her bow and arrow and held out her gun, following Michonne, Rick, Daryl, Glenn, Carol, Jes and Joey inside.

Outside the church:

Merle looked at the preacher. "There another building around here?" he asked.

"Just a shed, nothing's in there except some old tools. It has a lock on it and I don't know how to use anything in it, so I haven't had any reason to go in it," Gabriel explained.

"Got a reason to inspect it now," Merle answered. "The key on that ring you gave Officer Friendly?"

"He means my dad, Rick," Carl explained as he adjusted Judith.

"Yes, all the keys are on the key ring," Gabriel answered.

"Guess I'm breaking in, anyone with me?" Merle asked.

"I'll go," Axel told him.

"I'll stand guard," Rosita told them. "Eugene stay with Abraham," she instructed.

"You can't just break the lock and take what you want. That is stealing, and it is against God's wishes," Gabriel told him.

Merle looked at him. "I'll take that up with the Good Lord when I see him. I don't answer to any man, not anymore," he said as he turned and walked away.

"I think I'll go with them, they may need another hand," David said as he went to join them.

"A man like that will never be welcomed into the gates of Heaven," Gabriel said.

Jewel turned and looked up at the man on the steps. "What did you say?"

Tyreese put his hand on Jewel's shoulder. "Let it go," he told her.

Jewel handed him Hope. "Don't worry, I'm not going to kill him. Not yet, anyway," she said in a soft voice. She touched Judith's head as she passed her, Lexi, and Carl.

"Mitch, Mika, why don't we move over here?" Lexi told the younger kids.

"Go on," Mar told Mitch as she moved to the bottom step.

"You know, I've known you less than an hour and I remember why I stopped going to church," Jewel told the man as she stood close to him.

The black preacher backed up nervously as he hit the back of the post. "A person needs God in there lives, especially now a days."

Jewel smirked as she put a hand on the man's shoulder. "You said that you didn't confess your sins to strangers, right? My name is Jewel. So now we're not strangers, so you can confess your sins to me. I can even wear that collar if you like. I mean that's what makes you think that you are better then me, better then all of us right? I said I stopped going to church because of men like you. Men that think they can hide behind the collar or the fact that they can get in front of a congregation, stand all high and mighty by spreading the word and judge you for what you've done. OR _what _they think you've done. But they are just men, you are just a man. You don't know anything about us, but I know enough about you to know that you don't have the right to judge us. I close my eyes at night, when I can, and I make my piece with who ever is listening, and I know that he _or _she may not agree with everything that we've had to do, but they know that what I did that day, what we had to do, kept my children alive, kept my family alive and today, it kept you alive. When I face the Good Lord, I'll be able to look him in the face and tell him that what I've done has kept a lot of people alive, that it's kept my children alive, my husband, my brothers', this group that I call family alive. That the people I've had to kill, that they would have killed my baby, my family, and that I didn't have a choice. Acts 3:19 Repent then turn to God so that your sins may be wiped out, that times of refreshing may come from the Lord," she told him. "Come from the Lord….that's whose going to judge me, but I swear if you do anything that'll harm my children, my family, then I'll end you and then I'll repent," she warned him as Hope started fussing. "She's hungry," Jewel said as she walked down the steps.

Mar smirked. "Ditto in what she said," she told the man.

TBC

**Author's Note: OH Jewel isn't done with him yet. HEHE. Please review.**


	214. Chapter 213

**This Night**

**Chapter 213**

**Author's Note: I've been cleaning out cabinets and closets all day! My ex husband FINALLY decided it's time to move his stuff out and renting a truck for next weekend-I'm taking advantage. My OCD brain started at 4 AM today and I have bags of stuff for goodwill as well as stuff going to trash. Yeah, and the only reason I stopped is my back is going 'hey idiot, you have payroll tomorrow do you really want to be in pain?' Yeah, so here I am, for another chapter. Review please.**

The whole group:

The group looked up as the door opened to the church and Rick came out and handed the keys to the Father, followed by the rest of the group.

"I spent months here without stepping out the front door, if you found someone inside, well I would have been surprised," Gabriel told them.

Rick went over to Jewel and kissed her softly before turning around to look at him then turned his attention back to the group.

"Thanks for this," Carl said as he bounced Judith in his arms.

"Where's Uncle Merle? Rosita? Axel and David?" Summer asked as she walked down the stairs of the church.

Jewel looked up. "There was a shed out back, Merle went to check it out. Gabriel said that he didn't have any use for anything in there and well you know Merle," she said as she adjusted Hope in her arms.

"Yeah we know Merle," Jes said as she shook her head.

Abraham came up to them. "We found a short bus out back, it don't run, but I bet we could fix that in a day or two," he told them. "The Father here says he don't want it," he said as Gabriel walked inside. "Looks like we found ourselves some transport."

"And, we're back to this," Jes mumbled.

"How many people is this bus going to hold?" Joey pointed out.

Rick rubbed Judith's hair and pressed a kiss to Hope's forehead as everyone looked at him.

"It'll be a tight fit, but the kids can sit in the aisles, we can double up on seats. You know what's at stake right?" Abraham asked Rick.

"Yes, I do," Rick answered.

Michonne looked at him as she rubbed Hope's face. "Now that we can take a breath," she started to say.

"We take a breath, we slow down, shit inevitably goes down," Abraham told her.

"We need to look for clothing, shoes, winter stuff. Mitch's shoes are way to small, Hope is going to grow, so is Judith. Mika and Lexi are going to need new stuff, and that's just the kids of the group," Summer told him.

"I did just have a baby, so these maternity pants are going to get a bit lose, only have one other pair," Jewel told them.

Michonne nodded. "We need supplies no matter what we do next," she told him.

"Medical supplies too. We plan to go to Washington, that's a long haul, a dangerous haul. And with two babies? We'll need any medical supplies we can find," Ronnie interjected.

Rick nodded as he put a hand on Jewel's back to help her go up the stairs. "That's right, food, clothing, water, ammunition."

"Last bus Mika and I were on, crashed and killed everyone else. I don't think either one of us is that anxious to get another one just yet," Jewel said as she walked into the church.

"Short bus aint goin' nowhere, I'll bring you back a can of baked beans," Daryl said as Mar and Mitch walked passed him and went inside with them.

"I'm staying near my mom for now," Summer told him as she walked in with the group following her.

"One way or another, we're doing what Rick does. We're not splitting up again," Glenn told him as he passed him.

Tara looked at him and nodded. "What he said," she told him.

Ronnie stopped and looked at him. "This group is stronger together then a part. You saw that at Terminus. You want to get Eugene to Washington? Then you need to wait until Rick thinks it's time to go. He's not going to do anything to endanger his children unnecessarily, which means, he'll do whatever it takes to get Eugene to Washington," she said as she walked in.

Lexi shrugged as she passed him leaving Bob and Sasha for last. Sasha nodded at Bob. "We want to roll with you, but what she said," Bob said as he walked past them.

Abraham just shook his head in disbelief as Rosita came up with Merle, David and Axel.

"What's wrong? I know that look," Rosita asked him.

"I found a short bus out back, but everyone's sticking with Rick until he decides when it's time to go," Abraham answered. "That brother in law of yours is a piece of work," he said.

Merle looked at him then looked at Axel. "Take that Moses basket into Jewel for Little Hell raiser, tell them I'll be in a bit," he instructed. "Let's go look at this bus," he told Abraham.

Rosita and David both looked at them. "We'll be inside if you need us," Rosita told them.

Merle walked out back with him. "You're right, about Officer Friendly, he is a piece of work."

"So you're with me on this? That we need to get this bus fixed and get moving?" Abe questioned.

Merle let out a laugh as he leaned against the bus. "Didn't say that," he said as he took off his make shift prosthetic. "You know how I lost this hand?"

"Figured it was from a bite," Abe answered.

"You figured it wrong. First time I met Officer Friendly, I was on a roof top in Atlanta, high as a kite, making racist remarks to people. Most of those people are gone now. I was shooting down at walkers, bringing attention to us. I expected everyone just to follow me, just to be intimidated by me, but then Officer Friendly showed up, in a sheriff's hat, full uniform, and punched the living daylights out of me, then he handcuffed me to a roof. He was just a man looking for his family, his son, his ex wife. The key got dropped in a drain, I got left behind. But I didn't have faith that my brother and sister would have insisted to come back for me, that they wouldn't have left me behind. Truth is back then, I probably would have left 'em, if it didn't suit me. By the time Daryl, Officer Friendly, Glenn and T got back, I had cut off my hand and left. I had eight months to think about what I was gonna do to Officer Friendly when I found him. But it wasn't him I found, it was Glenn, Maggie and Jewel. My baby sister….she was almost killed, almost raped by the Governor, because of me. And, I almost killed Chinaman," Merle said as he reflected on his mistakes.

"This got a point?" Abraham asked.

Merle shook his head. "Yeah, this got a point. I was supposed to protect Daryl and Jewel, then Summer, all there lives, and I told myself that I did the best that I could, that no one could love them but me. But, that was a damn lie. Officer Friendly in there, took better care of them in less than a year then I did in there whole lives. I wasn't there to mess them up and they were able to grow. Daryl wasn't in my shadow any more, he was his own man. Jewel, my sweet baby sister, found a man who looks at her like she deserves to be looked at, treated like she should be treated. Got a family in this real messed up world. Rick, he kept them alive. I should be dead, but Jewel and Daryl wouldn't give up on me, came for me. That's when it changed, that's when I knew whatever happened, that I'd be following' Officer Friendly, because I knew he was gonna do everythin' in his power to keep them alive. He's already got your little gang of warriors out of a bind once. You may not like his methods, believe me, they leave a little bit to be desired," he said as he rubbed his stump. "But they work," he said as he walked away.

Inside the church:

Rick had taken Judith when they got inside so Carl could get a basket to put Judith in. Summer took Hope so from Jewel so she could sit down and get ready to nurse her.

"How did you manage here for so long? Where did your supplies come from?" Rick asked.

"Luck," Gabriel answered. "Our annual food drive, things fell apart right after we finished it. It was just me," he said as he lowered his head.

"Let me take Judith," Carl said as he took her from Rick.

Axel came in. "There was a Moses basket in the shed. No blankets though, but it'll give your arms a break from little monkey here," he said as he walked over to Jewel.

"We've got blankets," Mika said as she dug into the diaper bag.

"The food lasted a long time, and then I started scavenging. I've cleaned out every place nearby, except for one," Gabriel answered.

"What kept you from it?" Rick asked as he glanced at the door.

"It's overrun," Gabriel answered, nervously.

"From what I seen, one is to many for you," Joey told him as he checked his gun.

Rick glanced over at him then back at the man. "How many?" he asked.

"A dozen or so, maybe more," Gabriel answered.

Rick looked around and nodded. "We can handle a dozen," he said.

Sasha looked at Tyreese then went over and stood by Bob. "Bob and I'll go with you. Tyreese should stay here, help keep Judith and Hope safe."

"That'll be OK?" Rick asked him.

"Sure, if you ever need me to watch them, need anything for them, I'm right here," Tyreese answered.

Summer smiled. "He's real good with Judith, we couldn't have done it with out him."

"I'm grateful for it and for everything else," Rick told him as he nodded.

"You cleaned out the houses of your congregation?" Joey asked.

Gabriel looked at him. "What?" he asked.

Summer rolled her eyes. "Houses of the people that used to fill up these pews? Did you clear them out? You'd know which ones would have kids right?" she asked.

"No, of course not," Gabriel answered nervously.

"Let me guess, that would be stealing right?" Jewel asked. "Hate to break it to you, Gabriel, but most of those people are probably dead now," she said as she watched him. "They aren't going to be needing them, we are."

"Joey, David and I can go to the houses, look for things. The man of the cloth here will be generous enough to tell us who had kids and babies, it would be easier for us," Summer told him.

Mar saw Rick's eyebrow go up at Summer's suggestion. "I'll go with them. Be safer with a fourth, plus I can look for some clothes for Jewel too."

Rick nodded. "That'll be alright."

"I'll draw you a map to the food bank, and to the houses," Gabriel told them.

"To the houses yes, but you're coming with us to the food bank," Rick told him.

Gabriel gave a nervous smile. "I'm not going to be any help, you saw me, I'm no good around those things," he explained.

"You're coming with us," Rick informed him again.

"Don't feel bad, he's not into new people," David said. "I'm kind of glad you came around, took the pressure off me," he said as he patted Gabriel's shoulder.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick smiled as he brought a pillow and a blanket over and looked at Hope sleeping in the basket on the ground next to her. "Thought you may need this," he told her. "How are you feeling?" he asked as he kissed her.

"If I never had to drink anymore of that tea, I'll be happy," Jewel answered as she kissed him. "You sure you want to take Gabriel with you?"

"I don't trust him," Rick simply said.

"Neither do I, which is why him going with you isn't a good idea," Jewel told him. "Hey," she said as she touched his face and made him look at her. "You aren't the only one who gets to worry, Mr. Grimes. Something isn't right with him. He did something," Jewel answered as she rocked the basket with her foot.

Rick kissed her. "And that's the reason I'm not leaving him here with you and the kids, Mrs. Grimes."

Jewel gave a small grin. "Oh you are just afraid he wouldn't be alive when you came back," she teased.

Rick laughed. "You caught onto me," he said as he kissed her. "I want you to rest, stay off your feet. Ronnie's still worried you could develop a blood clot in your leg."

Jewel nodded. "I know," she said as she touched his face. "Merle and Ty are both going to be here. Plus I've got Mika to help me. Ronnie is going to take care of Mitch's foot, and Carl is around. We'll be alright. I want you to take care of yourself, come back to me. I just got you back you know," she said as she pressed her head against his.

Rick kissed her. "I'll be alright, we'll be alright," he told her.

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "I know," she said as she looked up to see Gabriel staring at them. "Take a picture, it lasts longer," she told him.

"I didn't mean to intrude," Gabriel told them.

"Yet you have," Rick told him.

"Go wait outside, Gabriel. See if you can help with anything. We're not exactly finished with our _private _conversation," Jewel told him as she glared at him.

Rick tried not to laugh as the man walked away. "I think between the two of us, he's scared to death."

"Good," Jewel said as she kissed him again.

TBC


	215. Chapter 214

**This Night**

**Chapter 214**

**Author's Note: One of my faithful reviewers asked about a time line to Alexandria. Considering that I can make one episode into like 5, 6, or 7 chapters, no deadlines will be given, because I have no clue! You all aren't complaining are you? Thank you for the new readers! I love you all! Review please.**

Carl, Rick, Summer, Lexi and Jewel's POV:

Rick touched Hope's face in the basket and kissed her forehead softly as not to disturb her. He adjusted the blanket on Jewel as she laid on the pew.

"Dad? Everything alright?" Summer asked as she came over with Carl and Judith.

"Yeah, everything's alright. You about ready to go?" Rick asked Summer.

"Yeah, just wanted to check in. Make sure Carl here will be ok on Mom duty," Summer teased jumping back as a pillow hit her.

"I don't need a babysitter, thank you very much," Jewel said with a laugh. "Now, can someone bring me the pillow back, please?"

Carl laughed as he did so. "Better?"

Rick shook his head. "I wanted to talk to the two of you anyway, and Lexi. Lexi come over here please."

Lexi walked over. "What's going on Rick?" she asked as she took Judith. "Hey there, Judy. I missed you, yes."

Rick smiled as he sat down at the end of the pew that Jewel was laying down on. "Listen, I don't trust this guy," he said as he looked at Jewel. "_We _don't trust this guy."

"Why?" Carl asked.

Rick hesitated then looked at Jewel before turning back to Carl. "Why do you trust him?"

"Everybody can't be bad," Carl answered.

Rick looked at Lexi. "What do you think?"

"Don't know enough to make a decision yet," Lexi answered.

"I don't trust him, there's something _off _about him. He's hiding something, and when people are hiding something, it usually means that they are up to no good," Summer stated.

Rick nodded as he looked at Jewel then back at the three teens. "Well, I don't trust this guy. That's why I'm bringing him with me. But he could have friends, so I need you to stay alert," he told Carl. "You too Lexi," he said. "I need you both to help Tyreese and Merle protect Jewel, Mika, Mitch, Judith and Hope."

"We're on it," Lexi promised him.

"Summer, I need you, Mar, David and Joey to be careful out there," Rick instructed his oldest child.

"Always dad," Summer said.

"Now, I need you to hear what I'm about to say. All of you," Rick told the three teens as Jewel sat up and leaned her head on his shoulder to give him support.

"Ok," Carl said.

"Ok," Lexi repeated.

"What is it dad?" Summer asked.

"You are not safe. No matter how many people are around, or how clear the area looks. No matter what any one says, no matter what you think. You are not safe. It only takes one second and it's over. Never let your guard down," Rick told them.

Jewel squeezed Rick's shoulder. "We aren't trying to scare you any more then this world already has, but you three aren't kids anymore. No matter how much Rick and I, or Ty or Sasha, wish that you could be kids, you aren't. But we need you all to be safe, always be ready for anything. We need to know that you're going to do everything in your power to stay alive."

"Never let your guard down, promise us," Rick told them.

"We promise," Carl said as Summer and Lexi nodded.

Summer gave a small smirk. "So you're going to be careful to right?"

Rick nodded as he kissed Jewel. He gave a small laugh as he looked at Summer. "Yes, I'll be careful. Alright, let's get going," he told Summer as they started walking.

Carl gave a look to Lexi and nodded his head slightly to the door. "Dad," Carl said as he stood up.

"I'm going to go say by to Sasha, I'll walk you out Summer," Lexi said as she adjusted Judith on her hip and walked out.

Rick arched his eyebrow at Jewel as he turned around as the two girls passed him. He walked up to Carl.

Carl lowered his head. "You're right, both of you are right, I am strong," he told them. He turned his attention to Rick. "We both are strong men. But we're strong enough that we can still help people. And we can handle ourselves if things go wrong. And we're strong enough that we don't have to be afraid and we don't have to hide," he said.

Rick nodded. "Well he's hiding something."

Carl nodded. "I'll stay safe dad. I'll keep Judith and Hope safe," he said.

Jewel got up out of the pew as she watched Rick squeeze Carl's neck. She kissed him goodbye and looked at Carl. "Lori would be so proud of you, Carl," she said as she hugged him. "Thank you for letting me love you," she said as she smiled.

Carl gave a small smile. "Thanks for letting me love you. I'll go get Mika and Mitch and Judith. They should all be inside."

"Yeah, that's a good idea," Jewel said as Hope fussed. "Oh I know, the basket stopped rocking," she said as she turned her attention to her and smiled at Carl.

Outside the church:

Jes checked her weapon as she glanced up as the pastor came out. "He looks so excited," she said.

"Surprised he showed his face out here without Rick dragging him out," Merle said. "Coward if I ever saw one."

Mar nodded. "He's scared of something."

"You mean of everything," Jes corrected her. "Did you see how he reacted to Joey asking him about the houses of his congregation? How he shifted his body weight to the left side, then nervously tilted his head, then tried to redirect attention off him by asking them what. It's all signs pointing to a man who has something to hide.

Merle looked at her. "I swear to God Jes, I am going to find out what you did in the Army if it's the last thing I do," he told her.

Jes gave a small smirk. "It would probably be the last thing you do," she told him. She looked up as Summer and Lexi came out.

"Rick almost ready to go?" Michonne asked.

Summer nodded as she kissed the top of Judith's head. "Yeah, he's finishing up with Carl. We ready to go?" she asked Mar.

"Just waiting on you," Mar told her.

Merle motioned for Joey and David to come up. "I expect all four of you to come back safe," he said as he kissed the top of Summer's head. "And if she doesn't come back and you do," he said as he looked at David, "your ass is mine."

"Why is that? Why are you singling me out?" David questioned.

"Uncle Merle, I can take care of myself," Summer told him.

Merle gave her the Dixon glare. "Point is, he gonna be part of this, he's gonna learn to take care of people other then himself. I know you, Mar and Joey are going to take care of each other, so I know you'll all come back in one piece. You, however, are a new piece. See, I figure if I threaten you with bodily harm if one of them don't come back, you'll do what needs to be done to make sure that all of you arrive back. Then, maybe just maybe, I'll start trusting you. That's a big maybe though," he told David.

"He grows on you, well somewhat," Joey told him. "Bye Judith, you be good," he said as he kissed the top of her head in Lexi's arm.

"Don't try and eat Hope's foot again, alright?" Summer said as she waved by to her.

"Say byebye, Judy. See you all soon!" Lexi said as she waved her hand.

Jes looked up as Rick came outside. "Thought I'd come with you, if that's alright," she said.

Rick nodded. "Of course," he told her. He looked at Merle. "You got things covered here?"

"Yeah, we'll be waiting for you when you get back. You better bring your ass back here all in one piece, cause if you don't, Jewel will be miserable. Then I'll have to come hunt you down for making her worry, and then we'd have a real big problem," Merle told him with a hint of a smirk.

"Do you always have to use the threat of violence?" Gabriel asked.

Lexi and Sasha looked at him then at the group. Jes put her hand on Merle's shoulder. "Don't even waste your time on responding to that. I mean unless you want to tell us what you did, what you're hiding from us," Jes said as she watched him. "You know body language, it speaks volumes, throw in facial ticks, and a person can tell you a novel without saying a word," she said with a small smile. "I haven't figured all of yours yet, but I'll keep watching, and I'll figure it out," she told him. "Go on, lead the way. See I know by Rick's body language, he wants you out in front. Of course, I know him, and he don't trust you more then he could throw you. Me, I don't trust you at all. Of course, I don't usually trust anyone but myself," she told him as she waved her rifle. "Come on, up front," she said as she glanced at Rick. "I'll keep my eye on him," she said as she started walking with him.


	216. Chapter 215

**This Night**

**Chapter 215**

**Author's Note: I've been sick since Tuesday and working from home periodically so I won't get that far behind, other then that, I've been sleeping and blowing my nose. If any of you find it, please send it back to me. That's the reason this chapter has taken so long. Review please**

Merle and Jewel's POV:

Merle walked into the church and sat down next to where Jewel was laying down and lifted her feet on to his legs. "Was a little afraid that the building might fall down around me when I walked in here."

Jewel gave a weak smile. "Think the man above is a little more forgiving these days."

"You feelin' alright?" Merle asked. "Hell Raiser doin' alright?"

"I'm alright, and she seems to like the Moses basket you found, as long as she's rocking," Jewel said.

Merle laughed. "Just as demandin' as her momma. You always wanted to be talked to," he told her.

"Yeah, I'm sure that went over well," Jewel told him.

"You don't remember, but daddy doted on you when you were little, before Mom died," Merle told her as he looked at Carl feeding Judith and Lexi talking with Ty. "Those are what big brothers are supposed to be like."

Jewel nudged him with her foot. "You're like that now, that's all that matters."

"No, it's not," Merle told her. "I shouldn't have left you and Daryl with daddy. I should have known 'bout Clyde. And, the Governor. I left you with him, I knew what he was capable of," he said.

Jewel sat up and put her head on his shoulder. "You made mistakes. The world we're living in now, it brings out the worst in people, made people do things we never thought of. Made me do things I never thought of. But you? It made you a better man, the man that you were always meant to be."

"Jewel, you don't know what I did for the Governor," Merle told her.

"You killed people. It wasn't hard to figure out, Merle. You did almost kill Glenn for him," Jewel told him. "But, the moment that you made the decision to help Daryl, and then Michonne, and fought with us, that's the moment that matters. I didn't see it at the time, but I do now. Now if I could get you to drop the grudge against Rick, and actually call him Rick instead of Officer Friendly, we'd be good," she teased him.

Merle chuckled. "Yeah, I'll just keep holding my grudge," he teased as he stood up. "I'm going to go check the outside. Carl, you want to come?"

"Yeah," Carl answered as he handed Judith to Ty.

"Don't go far, either one of you," Jewel warned as they walked outside.

Mitch and Mika's POV:

Mitch sat down beside Mika on the floor and handed her some water. "So, I was thinking, we're alike. You know with you losing your dad and Lizzie, and I lost my brothers. When I saw Luke come out of the barn at Hershel's farm, as a walker, I wanted to join him so I wouldn't be alone. I didn't understand it then, that I'd never be alone."

Mika looked at him. "We got lucky, being with this group," she agreed. "Do you ever think of your brothers?"

Mitch nodded. "Yeah, Luke more then Aidan. I'm sorry about Lizzie."

"My mom used to say things happen for a reason. I was supposed to be on the bus to help Jewel. You were supposed to be with Glenn. Maybe it hasn't hit me yet, you know? Losing dad and Lizzie in just a matter of days. I feel sad, I do, but I don't think I feel sad as I should. Does that make sense?" Mika asked.

Mitch nodded. "Yeah it does. We lost a lot of people, good people. Your dad, Patrick, everyone on the bus, Hershel, Lizzie. We don't know if Beth is alive or dead. I think because we deal with losing people all the time, well maybe we can't grieve the way we want because we have to focus on surviving. We can feel sad, but if we are distracted, then we can't protect the ones we still have left. I don't want anyone to have to worry about me unnecessarily, you know?"

Mika nodded. "Do you ever worry about becoming like the Governor? Or the people at Terminus?"

"I don't think we have it in us, not like that. I do understand that people like the Governor and the people at Terminus have to die so we can live. But this group isn't like them, Mika. We aren't like that. We love mostly everyone in this group. I'm still trying to figure out Abraham and Eugene," Mitch teased with a grin. "That's what makes us different, it's what makes us human."

"They seemed so normal…Mary and all of them. So welcoming. I could see us all living there, like at the prison. I could see Hope and Judy playing there, growing. But, Claire…she gave me these really bad vibes and I knew something was wrong. I couldn't imagine how bad it was. I think I could have killed Claire…if she hurt Hope," Mika confessed.

Mitch squeezed her hand. "That's because we still have our humanity, Mika. Just like we couldn't leave the priest to be eaten. As long as we keep that part of us, we'll never be like them. We won't be, we can't be," he told her. "We keep reminding each other of that, right Cousin?"

"Cousin?" Mika asked.

"Well, Jewel adopted you and Daryl adopted me, so yeah that makes us cousins now," Mitch said with a grin.

Mika laughed. "You are silly."

Tyreese and Lexi's POV:

Lexi smiled as Ty put Judith down. "You're good with her," Lexi told Ty.

"I had a lot of practice, with you and Sasha. You doing alright?" Ty asked her.

"Yeah, I'm alright. You were taking care of Judith, and Rick was making sure I was alright. Weird how things work out," Lexi stated.

"I'm glad that you were with Rick, he's a good man. What happened back at the prison, me hitting him, I was wrong. I let my temper get the best of me, and I shouldn't have," Ty told her. "I need you to know that I know I was wrong."

"Ty, you don't have to answer to me. You were mad, I get that," Lexi told him.

"There's something that I need you to know. It was Carol, she was the one that did that Karen and Ridge. She thought she was doing right for the group," Ty told her.

"You forgive her? Ronnie know?" Lexi asked.

"Yes to both counts," Ty told her. "Do you understand why I forgave her?"

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Ty, I'm not a kid. You forgave her because she's family. She got us out of Terminus. I mean she had help, but besides Summer she didn't know she had help. She would do anything to protect us. Did Rick tell you what almost happened to Carl?"

Ty looked at her. "Lex?" he asked.

"We ran into a bad group, Mar and I were getting water. Daryl and Axel ran into us, told us to stay there with Axel. I did, Mar didn't. They were bad men….I didn't see what they were going to do, but I could imagine. I shot a man, Ty, to help save them. So, I get it why Carol did what she did. Because she wanted to stop the sickness. It wasn't out of malice, it was out of love," Lexi said.

Ty kissed the top of her head. "When did you get so smart kiddo?"

Lexi rolled her eyes again. "I've always been smart Ty. It just took the end of the world for you and Sasha to start listening to me," she teased.

**Author's note: OK that was short but I wanted to get a chapter out before season 6 started. And SHH…I won't be watching til tomorrow. I can't stay up til 10:30, my sick body won't let me! Review please.**


	217. Chapter 216

**This Night**

**Chapter 216**

**Author's Note: Season 6 is going to be awesome. I'm not going to say anything, no spoilers. But my people (including my Alexandrians) are already putting themselves in place. But so much more to do in the story before then! But you all aren't complaining are you? The scene between Rick and Gabriel was originally going to be Jewel and Gabriel, but I have no confidence that Jewel wouldn't just kill him for judging her, so I played it safe. **

**So I got rearended last night and my back is killing me. I had planned to have this out last night but yet. Please review, it does motivate me.**

Rick's group POV:

Michonne and Jes walked in the back of the group and kept an eye on the surroundings. Michonne looked over at the other woman. "You mean what you said to Gabriel?"

Jes arched an eyebrow and looked over at her. "I said a lot of things to him, got to be more specific," she told the other woman.

"About not trusting anyone but yourself," Michonne stated.

Jes gave a small smirk. "I said usually. Of course, when I first met you, you weren't much of a person to trust people either. I don't know what you were alike before, but I was pretty much the same person I was when you met me."

"Didn't the Army teach you to work with others?" Michonne asked.

"It did, but I never really got the whole trust thing. I knew I could trust myself to get my people out, but I really didn't do good at the whole trusting them thing," Jes said as she shrugged. "I guess I hadn't met the right people," she mentioned casually.

Michonne hid a laugh. "Yeah they tend to grow on you, don't they?"

Rick glanced back at them. "Hope can charm anyone, just like Judith. Both of you are just hang around for some baby loving," he teased.

Jes and Michonne looked at each other then at him. "You figured us out, Rick. I saw that baby food and knew there was just a cute little baby for me to get my hands on," Michonne answered.

Jes gave a rare smile. "I saw Jewel and I knew that if I got her back to you, you two would make this cute little creature with deep blue eyes that Jewel would plop in my arms and make it impossible for me to leave. I thought we could keep it hidden from you better. Guess that's what makes you a good leader," she teased.

Bob looked at her. "Jes, was that a smile?"

Jes got straight faced. "No," she told him seriously.

Bob grinned at her. "No, that was a full fledged smile," he told her. "There's hope for us all if Jes can even break a smile," he teased. "Hey Rick," he said as he got the leaders attention. "When you said they don't get to live, you weren't wrong," he told him as Rick looked at him. "We push ourselves and let things go. Then we let some more go, and some more. Pretty soon there's things we can't get back. Things that we couldn't hold on to even if we tried," Bob told the other man. "Washington's gonna happen Rick," he said confidently.

"I haven't decided if we're going," Rick told him.

Bob nodded. "Yeah, I know and that's cool. But you've seen Abraham in action. He's gonna get there and Eugene's gonna cure all this and you're gonna find yourself in a place where it's like it used to be. And, if you've let to much to go along the way, that's not gonna work, cause you gonna be back in the real world," he told him.

"This is the real world Bob," Rick told him.

Bob laughed. "Naw, this is a nightmare and nightmare's end. I'm sorry, I'm calling it. Washington's gonna happen. You're gonna say yes. Already to much momentum. You can't fight City Hall," Bob told him as he looked at him. "Maybe that's just one of those parts of not letting go."

Jes shook her head. "Bob, you and Mika need to be our cheerleaders. Happy and positive no matter what," she said as she shook her head.

Bob grinned. "I'll be sure to tell Mika you said that."

Rick glanced at him then sped up his speed as the Father was getting to far ahead for his liking. "Hold up," he told the other man. "You in a hurry to get there? Or in a hurry to get away from us?"

"I just don't like being out in the open for this long," Gabriel told him.

"Well you aren't alone. Don't get to far ahead, or I may think you got people helping you and I have a very impatient trigger finger when I think my family is in danger," Rick warned him.

Gabriel nodded. "Back at the church….when you and your wife thought I was staring, I wasn't, not really. I wanted to compliment the two of you."

Rick glanced at him. "Compliment us? On what?"

"All this death and mayhem, you and your wife were able to maintain a loving relationship. You must have had a strong marriage before this. To be a parent of three children in this world…and two small ones at that. It's admirable," Gabriel told him.

Rick tilted his head and looked at him. "Admirable? That I love my wife?"

"Things like this tear a relationship apart, or brings it together," Gabriel told him.

Rick stopped and looked at him. "First of all we have four children. Summer, Carl, Judith and Hope. Second of all, we didn't meet until after all this started. Summer was her daughter, Carl was my son. I was married when this all happened, to Carl's mother. I don't feel that I OWE you an explanation, or that you even deserve one. Judith, her father was my best friend and her mother was Carl's mother. Shane died and Lori died giving birth. I didn't even have to ask Jewel, there was no doubts that we'd raise her as our own. And, Hope, yes she's ours. You are not to mention this conversation to Jewel, actually you will not mention this conversation to her. She's had enough judgment in her life about Summer, and you are not going to add to it. All you need to know is that what you see in front of you is me loving my wife, my children. And, yes, she's MY wife. I really don't need to explain anything to you, but if you say one thing to Jewel about this, I will cut your tongue out and feed it the walkers. Then you really can't answer our questions," he told him. "Now let's get to where we are going."

Ronnie and Abe's POV:

Ronnie stood in the graveyard and closed her eyes and took a breath. She opened them quickly as she felt someone watching her. She turned and looked at Abraham. "Is there something I can help you with?" she challenged.

"You shouldn't be out here alone," Abraham informed her.

"Obviously I'm not alone am I?" Ronnie questioned him. "I just needed a minute," she informed him. Her dark eyes closing for a minute. "You know what, never mind, you wouldn't understand."

Abe nodded as he blocked her from leaving. "Maybe you're right, maybe I have absolutely no idea what personal hell you're living with right now. But, we need to focus on the big picture," he told her.

Ronnie looked at him. "Get out of my way, Abraham," she told him.

"We can end this, get Eugene to Washington. As a doctor, you should be the first one on that bus. You should want to end this," Abraham informed her.

Ronnie pushed him back. "Will it bring the people we lost back? Will it bring my daughter back? Will it bring my husband back? Have you ever been in love? Have you ever lost someone who was part of your life for over half of it?" she yelled at him. "You can't even imagine the guilt that I feel about being alive and him not being here. It's been a week and half, a week and half of not being able to grieve. Now that there's a minute to stop, I'm letting myself self pity. I'm letting myself grieve for a man that I have loved since I was nineteen. I certainly don't need you to interrupt the one minute that I took to stop and grieve for you to tell me what _YOU _think I should want to do. You don't know me well enough to know what I want. You know what I want? I want to go back to the prison where my husband is buried, I want to stand by his grave and I want to let the walkers' come and get me. If we're totally being honest, that's what I want," she told him as she pushed him back again. "You don't get to tell me WHAT I should want to do because you don't know me," she told him as she pushed him again. By this time she had drawn the attention of the others in the group.

Jewel came out on the steps of the church and walked down. "Back off Abraham, just go back to working on the bus," she said as she went to Ronnie. "Hey, let's go inside. We'll use Gabriel's office, and if you need someone to beat up on, I volunteer Merle. He takes hits from hysterical females pretty good."

"Hey," Merle said as he acted offended.

Jewel glared at Abraham as she passed him still holding on to Ronnie's shoulders. "Mika can you watch Hope for me?" she asked as they went inside.

"No problem," Mika answered. She went over and hugged Ronnie. "You looked like you needed it," she explained as she looked up at the woman.

Ronnie smiled as she kissed the top of her head. "I did Mika. Thank you," she said as she followed Jewel in to the room.

Jewel closed the door behind her. "Sit down," she told the other woman.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have made a scene. It was stupid," Ronnie told her as she wiped her eyes.

Jewel sat down beside her. "Ronnie, you have nothing to be sorry for. I think you earned an emotional breakdown. It let's you know that you are still alive," she told her. "You've been through a lot."

"We've all been through a lot," Ronnie countered. "You just had a baby, I'm supposed to be watching out for your mental being, not the other way around."

Jewel shook her head. "Maybe that's how it would have been before all this. But you are more then just a doctor, you are family. With everything else that's happened, you lost someone that you spent half of your life with. I can't even fathom what you are going through, and I'm not even going to try. You have the right to be sad, to mourn. Nobody has the right to tell you any different. I heard what you said to Abraham, about wanting to go back to the prison. Did you mean it?" she asked quietly.

Ronnie lowered her head on her hands. "I don't know. I really don't know….." she answered honestly.

Jewel hugged her. "Hey it's alright, you don't have to know. I'd actually be worried if you did know. God, I wish Hershel was here, he'd have something profound to say," she said as she gave a small smile. "Or Dale. You didn't get a chance to meet him, but said words could be meager things," she told her as she remembered. "Taking your own life, ending this hell, that's not something I can tell you not to do. I've seen what it does to a person who was forced to make the decision to live when they really didn't want too. But, what I can tell you is that there's a whole lot of people that love you, including me. And those same people would be sad that you weren't with us anymore, just like we are sad that Ridge isn't here. Or anyone of the other people that we've lost aren't here."

"I always had a purpose, and now, I'm not sure," Ronnie told her.

"You still have a purpose, Ronnie. You are making me drink that awful tasting tea, and wrote down the medicine that was needed. You took care of the people back at the prison and kept a lot of people alive. More importantly, you are part of this family," Jewel told her as she hugged her.

Ronnie nodded as she hugged her back. "Speaking of tea, we should make some more up. Carol's gathering more water," she said with a smile.

Jewel laughed. "I shouldn't have mentioned the tea."

"While you drink it, I'm going to steal some Hope love and then Judith loving," Ronnie said with a grin.

TBC


	218. Chapter 217

**This Night**

**Chapter 217**

**Author's Note: I think I win the award for making one episode last a whole lot of chapters. Seriously, these people won't stop talking to me. Some scene's I'm not adding because it would be the same as in the show, I.E. Carol and Daryl, because it would be the same.**

**This chapter is brought to you today because I was rearended again. That's twice in four days, yeah…I'm not doing good. Review please.**

Lexi and Carl's POV:

Lexi came out side the church and went to where she saw Carl. "Carl, you shouldn't be out here alone. I know we've had this conversation before. Plus we just promised your dad we'd be safe, and being out here is not safe, at all."

"Merle is just over there, he went to check on the bus. Look at this," Carl told her as he pointed out 'You'll burn for this," scratched on the wall of the church.

Lexi touched it and looked at Carl. "Do you think this was directed at Father Gabriel? Something he did?"

"What else could it be?" Carl asked.

"Well whatever he did, you know he didn't do it himself," Lexi told him as she went to the windows. "Scratch marks. Someone was trying to get inside. You're going to have to show this to Rick when he get's back," she told him. "Hey, this doesn't mean he's evil, right? It just means….that he's hiding something. Do you think he could be working with them?" she asked.

"Them?" Carl questioned.

"Them…the people from Terminus," Lexi explained. "Could he have sent people there, knowing what they were? Maybe that's why he's still alive."

Carl shook his head. "He hasn't mentioned Terminus. If he was working for them, wouldn't he have tried to get us to go? Plus, I think he's to afraid to do something like that."

Lexi nodded. "You're probably right. If we ask him, he's going to give us that bullshit answer that he answers to God."

Carl looked at her. "Did you say bullshit?"

Lexi rolled her eyes at him. "You aren't the only one whose allowed to cuss you know? I think with everything that's happened, I'm allowed to let out frustrations," she said as she looked at him. "You really want to believe that he's not bad, don't you?"

Carl nodded. "Everyone can't be bad, there has to be good people left in this world. You would think that a man who wears a collar is a good person."

Lexi smiled as she squeezed his hand softly. "We don't know if he's not bad or not. We know he's a coward, that's what we know. You show this to your dad when he gets back. If anyone can figure it out, it's you Grimes men," she assured him.

Carl gave a small smile as he looked at her. "You know, we never did discuss the kiss…back at the house…before dad woke up."

Lexi smirked. "I don't remember a kiss. I remember your lips meeting mine for like two maybe three seconds," she pointed out.

"I was scared that you were going to hit me," Carl explained himself.

"I didn't," Lexi pointed out.

"So should I kiss you again?" Carl asked.

Lexi rolled her eyes again. "With Ty around? I kind of like having you as a friend. We should get inside," she told him.

Joey, David, Mar and Summer's POV:

David balanced the bag he was carrying on his back and glanced at Summer as they walked. "You know, I remember when Joey was about 8, coming home with a bloody nose. Dad got pissed when he found out it was from a younger girl. If I remember correctly her name was Summer," he told her. "You wouldn't be that Summer would you?"

Summer grinned. "I am, and when we met up again, I punched him then too."

David let out a low whistle. "Damn, Joe, you let her get the upper hand on you again?"

"I think he preferred to get hit then being shot by Carl," Mar informed him.

"I definitely preferred being hit then being shot. Plus Summer's cuter then Carl anyway," Joey said with a wink back at her.

"Wait, the kid with the Sheriff's hat? Why was he going to shoot you?" David asked.

"I was part of a group that was attacking there home. I ran, with another kid, and Carl, Summer, and a few others were in the woods. Judy was just a baby herself. Carl thought he was doing the right thing, by protecting his family. He shot Jodie, almost shot me, but Summer made a judgment call," Joey told him.

Mar playfully hit Joey's arm. "Pretty good one at that. The group saved me, almost in the same way they saved you David. I was ready to put a bullet in my head, just like you were. But, forever reason, they were there when I needed them."

"So, you're saying that I was saved by divine intervention?" David asked.

Summer let out a laugh. "Not to sure I believe in divine intervention. We were where we were supposed to be, meet the people we are supposed to meet. The world is getting smaller, people are getting worse. Nothing is black and white anymore, wrong or right. Some people have to die, because if they don't, they'll kill you. But, some decisions, saving people, the good ones, those are the right ones. It makes this family stronger, it makes us stronger."

"Knew there was a reason I loved you," Joey teased as he kissed her.

"I did not hear the word love, nope, see if I heard the word, I would have to tell Rick that this was getting serious. I kind of like Joey here, so yeah, I didn't hear that," Mar told them as she shook her head.

Joey held up his hand as he stopped. "Do you hear that?" he asked.

Summer turned her head in the direction of the noise. "I see that," she said as she saw ten walkers' come from behind a house.

"Formation, don't use guns, stay back to back," Joey instructed.

"I can take them out on my own," David told them as he moved forward.

Mar grabbed his arm and pulled him back. "You are not alone anymore. We work as a team, we take them out and we get back to the church. Together. You watch our backs, we watch yours. Got it?"

Joey nodded at him. "That's how it works."

David looked at them then nodded as he took formation, the four of them taking out walkers' with there weapons. "Do you always do that? In formation?"

"When we can," Mar said.

"You know there was a time you were against team work, Joe. Couldn't even get you to go for a team sport because you had to rely on somebody other then yourself," David told him as he put his hatchet away.

"What I was then doesn't matter, David. Yesterday you were alone, I thought I'd never see you again. But today? We are together and that's all that matters," Joey informed him.

"For how long?" David asked.

"Doesn't matter for how long, you make every second count. We need to be getting back with this stuff," Mar told them.

Tara and Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up as Tara, Glenn and Maggie came back from scavenging for weapons. "Find anything?" Jewel asked.

"Few guns, some ammo," Glenn answered.

"These guys are amazing," Tara told her.

Maggie smiled as she glanced at Hope. "How are you?" she asked Jewel.

"I'm feeling alright. You're the first ones back," Jewel told them. "Tara we haven't had a lot of time to talk. Why don't you come and sit down so we can get to know each other?" Jewel asked.

Tara looked at Glenn, who nodded, before going with Maggie. Tara took a breath as she sat down. "I'm sorry…about everything, about the prison. I saw you and I knew it was wrong."

"Rick knew you didn't want to be there. He's a pretty good judge of character," Jewel told her with a smile. "What you did for Mitch and Glenn, I'll never be able to thank you enough."

Tara lowered her head. "They wouldn't have needed help if it wasn't for what I was part of."

"The Governor, he was a smooth talker. He fooled a lot of people, he hurt a lot of people. The man could sell ocean front property in Arizona in the world before this. Or a used car salesman," Jewel told her. "Merle was with him for a while, and it wasn't easy for him to be accepted into this group, after the things he did. I was one of his harshest critics, but I always had been. You are part of this group because you are one of us. You lost people at the prison?" Jewel questioned.

"My sister, my girlfriend, my niece," Tara answered.

Jewel nodded. "More names to add to the Governor's list. I'm real sorry for that."

"How can you be so forgiving? How can any of you be so forgiving?" Tara asked.

Jewel gave a small smile. "You've seen Merle's hand?"

"You mean the lack of one?" Tara asked.

Jewel laughed. "Yeah, the lack of one. First time Rick and Merle met, was on a rooftop. Merle was high and being offensive, and Rick had just woke up from a coma and wanted nothing to do but find Carl and his wife."

"You?" Tara asked.

Jewel shook her head. "No, we didn't meet until after this. Lori was his wife, well ex wife. He had met with a divorce lawyer before all this. But, Rick handcuffed Merle to a roof, one of the members of the group dropped the key in a drain. First time I met Rick, he was telling me how he left my brother on a rooftop. Glenn, Daryl, Rick and T, they went back for him, but Merle had cut off his hand. He was never a patient person. I held onto a lot of anger with Merle for a lot of years, before all this. We couldn't be in the same room without war world three erupting. Then the world ended, and I fall in love with the man who left my brother for dead. If I let anger and didn't forgive Rick, I wouldn't have been loved more in the past two years then I ever was before all this. I wouldn't have Hope. I wouldn't have Carl as a son, or Judith as a daughter. And, I wouldn't have the relationship I have with Merle now, if I let stupid mistakes eat me up. You followed a crazed maniac into the depths of hell, and when the flames were raising up, you went through them to save people that you didn't know. In my book Tara, that erases anything that you did before," she told the younger woman. "Better learn now, I don't lose arguments," she said with a grin as she hugged her.

TBC

**Review please**


	219. Chapter 218

**This Night**

**Chapter 218**

**Author's Note: So I took down my thank you note. I didn't want to sound all hissy about criticism from guest. Two rear end accidents in four days, a sick kid, and lack of sleep, it makes me hissy. So, I'm sorry guest. Thank you all for reviews. I'm still not sure about Grady, as in if I'm showing Beth and Noah before he escapes, only because it would be the same thing. I'm kind of excited about what I have planned, even though it's sad, but it will be great character development. Dang there that word is again. Please review. It makes me happy.**

Rick's Group POV:

Rick and the group walked into the food bank and Rick walked over to a hole in the floor and bent down. He motioned the group over.

"Go on," Jes told Gabriel as she motioned him to go in front of him. "Damn, that smells," she commented as she pulled a rag out of her picket and put it over her nose.

"If a sewer could puke, this is what it would smell like," Bob said as he wrinkled his nose.

Michonne looked up to the ceiling and nodded to the holes. "Water's been coming down that hole for a while, slimed this place up good," she told the group.

"We can use the shelves' to block them," Sasha told them.

"Yeah, that's it Sasha, that's our way, down those shelves'," Rick told them as the group looked down at the waterlogged walkers'.

The group started jumping into the hole as Jes looked at Gabriel. "You waiting for an engraved invitation?" she asked.

Rick turned around and looked at Gabriel. "Hey, I said that you're coming with us."

Jes shook her head as Gabriel looked nervous, obviously hesitating. "You first, Father," she told him as she nudged him with her gun. She rolled her eyes as she nudged him again. "I will push you," she told him. She jumped down after him letting Rick come down last.

"Go, go, here they come! You take right," Rick yelled out instructions as the group started to move the shelves. "I see three here," he said.

"We've got another one to the left," Jes told them as she moved to stab it, rejoining the others as they stabbed the others. Jes looked over her shoulder as she heard splashing to see Gabriel retreating. "Rick," she said as she called to get his attention and nodded toward Gabriel.

Rick stabbed a walker through the shelves' then looked at Gabriel. "We have to get Gabriel," Rick told them.

"What happened?" Bob yelled.

"He's a coward, that's what happened," Jes answered as she shook her head.

Rick sighed. "Alright, we push down the shelves on the ones in front of us. We'll fight through, and I'll grab him," he told the group. They all nodded as they pushed down the shelves. "Go!" he told them.

Jes took up the rear and stabbed a walker, and looked over as Michonne was struggling with one of the walkers. She started over to help her when she saw the other woman grab a part of a mixer and stick it in the walkers' brain. "Nice," she complemented the other woman as she turned to see Rick pull the walker near Gabriel and pushed her against a wall. She watched as Gabriel sunk back against the wall.

Bob walked toward a container. "I know what it's going to break," he said as walked over to a green container, where he suddenly went under the water.

"Make your way over to him!" Jes ordered.

"Bob!" Sasha yelled.

They watched as Bob came up from under the water and struggle with a walker as he finally was able to get it off him and Sasha hit it several times with the green container.

"Bob are you ok?" Sasha asked as she grabbed him.

"I'm fine now," Bob answered.

Jes let out the breath she was holding. "Let's load up and get back."

Rick nodded as he looked at Gabriel. "You think you can handle a simple task? Jes take him upstairs, look for any clothes, any baby items."

Jes nodded. "We'll meet you up there. Come on," she told Gabriel. She glanced over at Bob. "You scared us for a minute there," she said as she squeezed his shoulder. She pulled herself up after Gabriel and grabbed a bag throwing it at him. "Children things, baby things. That's the top priority," she told him.

Gabriel nodded and went to do it. "You handled yourself well down there."

Jes turned her head slightly as she was looking at the wracks of clothes. "I wasn't hiding out at a church for almost two years depending on God sending me help," she told him as she turned back to the rack. "Don't dare even say sorry, not to me, maybe you can try to say it to Rick and the others. But saying sorry when you aren't going to change is pointless. You are a coward, plain and simple. If I had been alone out there, when you were calling for help, I would have left you. If it had been my decision down there, I would have left you. You're going to get someone killed because you are a frightened worthless piece of shit. For your sake, you better hope there's someone around to save you other then me," she told him.

"You wouldn't leave, you aren't that type of person," Gabriel answered nervously.

Jes stepped up to him and looked at him. "I put a bullet in a man's head, a man that I served with, a man that I slept with because he would rather be a coward and play it safe in a bad place then do the right thing. He wasn't bit, he wasn't going to die. But, I knew he wouldn't go along with saving a life because that would mean he'd lose the safety of what we had. So, I shot him. I said sorry, because I wish I had a choice. So, when you say I'm not that type of person, you're deadly wrong. I am the type of person that needs to do what needs to be done at that time," she told him. "Sometimes for that person, it works out well, other times, not so much," she told him as she backed away.

"Everything alright?" Michonne asked as she came up.

"Everything's fine," Jes answered as she eyed him. "I'll come outside to help in a minute," she said as she looked at Gabriel. She went through some clothes and put it in bags and came outside. "We'll be eating good tonight," she said as she helped load the push carts.

Rick nodded as he glanced over to Gabriel. "Michonne said she walked into some tense situation in there. You alright?"

"I would have left him down there, I wouldn't have risked my life for him. I would have much rather explain to everyone why he didn't come back, then why you didn't. If that makes me a bad person, then so be it. If you want me to leave, I will," Jes told him.

"Hey, no one wants you to leave, no one is letting you leave. You're part of this family, you can't leave now," Rick told her with a smirk. "Plus, you'd probably try to sneak off with Hope, and we can't have that can we?"

Jes shook her head. "No, we can't have that," she said.

"Let's go," Rick told the group as he started pushing the cart. "Jes, give Gabriel a backpack, let him be useful."

Jes handed it to him as she walked with the group.

Gabriel looked at Rick. "I'm sorry, I panicked. I told you…"

Rick looked at him. "You knew her when she was alive," he stated to Gabriel, referring to the Walker that had came after him. After a few minutes of silence, he looked at Gabriel. "Yeah, I get it, you only tell your sins to God," he said as he walked ahead.

Gabriel looked back as Michonne was pushing the second cart and passed by him.

"Gabriel and I'll push that one, Michonne, you go help Rick. We're coming up on hills, plus Gabriel and I are becoming such good friends," Jes told her as she glanced back at Sasha and Bob.

Michonne nodded as she went to help Rick.

"Do you miss the sword?" Rick asked Michonne.

"Wasn't really mine to begin with, found it at the beginning," Michonne answered.

"How did you get so good?" Rick asked.

"It was just me and them out here all day, everyday for a good long time. I don't know what that was, but it wasn't life," Michonne said with a grin. "Not like today, stumbling around in three feet of slime for peas and carrots, that's living," she told him.

Rick had to laugh and shook his head.

"I miss Andrea. I miss Hershel. I don't miss what was before, I don't miss that sword," Michonne told him as they walked to the church.

Summer looked up from the porch of the church where she was walking back and forth with Hope. "Look they're back, sweet pea," she told Hope.

Rick looked at her as he walked up the steps. "Your mom OK?" he asked as he kissed the top of Hope's head then hers.

Summer nodded. "Yeah, she was finally able to fall asleep, and Miss. Hope here is already spoiled with being rocked, so I didn't want her to wake mom up. Mika and I've been taking turns," she told him. "You stink. I mean more then usual."

Michonne arched an eyebrow. "Now, you need to be nice to the people who come bearing food, otherwise you may just be eating pecans."

"You look like you hit a jackpot," Summer said as Rick took Hope out of her hands.

"I'm going to go check on your mom, help get this food inside," Rick told her as he went inside. "We brought things back, need some help bringing it in. Where's Carl?" he asked.

Tyreese looked up from entertaining Judith. "He's out back," he said as he handed Judith to Lexi. "Jewel's laying down in the Father's office. Hope you don't mind," Ty said as Gabriel walked in.

"No, of course not," Gabriel answered.

"I'm going to go check on Jewel," he said as he handed Hope to Mika.

"Carl and I found something, out back. He wants to show it to you," Lexi told him as she cast a sideways glance to Gabriel.

Rick nodded. "I'll be along in a minute," he told her as he went into the office.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Rick bent down and kissed Jewel as she was sleeping. "Hey Mrs. Grimes, we've got food," he told her.

Jewel wrinkled her nose. "You are so lucky that I am not pregnant anymore, I'd be throwing up on you. What did you fall in Mr. Grimes?" she asked as she sat up.

Rick smirked. "Hope didn't seem to mind the smell. The food was in about a three feet of slime. Plus, I fell as I was trying to help Gabriel," he answered as he touched her face.

"Hope doesn't know any better," Jewel said with a smile. "Something happen out there with Gabriel?" she asked.

"He got scared, had to save him. Everybody else get back alright?" Rick asked.

Jewel nodded. "No injuries. Summer, David, Mar and Joey found some clothes, maybe you can see if anything fits you," she told him as she kissed him. "Ronnie popped two big blisters on Mitch's foot, she's making him prop it up. Summer found one house that had a few kids, she was able to find shoes to fit Mitch and Mika. Mar found some clothes for me as well, some that'll fit Rosita, Tara and Maggie," she said. "Axel is out back helping with the bus. Something happened with Ronnie while you were gone."

Rick looked at her. "What?" he asked as he kissed her again.

"Abraham was going on about Washington, pushing Ronnie about it. She went off on him, mentioned that what she really wanted to do was go back to the prison and be with Ridge. She couldn't tell me if she meant it or not, and I told her it was alright. I can't imagine what I'd do if something happened to you, and I haven't spent more then half of my life with you. Plus if I had to put down Summer, Carl, Hope or Judith? I think the only one that knows how that feels like is Carol, and I'm not sure if she'd be the right person to talk to her about it. Mar, maybe, but she didn't have to put her son down. I know our instinct is to try to stop her from opting out, if that's her decision, but I don't think we should, if that's what she decides," Jewel told her husband.

"We need her, she's part of this family, she's the only doctor we have," Rick told her.

Jewel nodded. "Remember how miserable Andrea was after Dale saved her? Yes she eventually accepted it, but that anger. I told her how important she was to us, to me. I mean, look at everything that's happened in such a short time, this was the first time she had a moment to stop and actually grieve. The overgrown radish just pushed to hard," she said as she kissed Rick's shoulder. "We just need to be there for everyone. Things happened out there, with Carol, Ty, Summer and Joey that they aren't telling us. Things that they aren't ready to tell us yet. You and I did things to protect our children that we never expected to be capable of doing. It's going to hit us all, differently, and we need to be able to be there for each other," she said softly. "I love you."

"I love you too," Rick told her as he kissed her again. "We need to get out there," he told her as he kissed her.

TBC

**Author's Note: Rick and Jewel needed some alone time! The rest of ep 2 season 5 and ep 3 will be combined. Well, who am I kidding, it'll be more then one chapter but you know what I mean! Alexandria is getting closer. Please review.**


	220. Chapter 219

**This Night**

**Chapter 219**

**Author's Note: Hi again! So, I'm in denial from last nights episode. And, seriously this is just ironic that this is a chapter that was coming up next. Don't hate me, please review?**

Carl, Rick and Lexi POV:

Lexi walked outside with Rick and down the steps. "It's out back," she told Rick. "Carl, your dad is back," she called to him. "He's been out here since he found it, trying to figure it out," she informed him. "Figuring things out, must run in the Grimes family," she said with a smirk.

Rick shook his head and laughed. "Yeah, I guess it does," he said as he agreed with her. "Carl, we found food, lots of it," he told his son. "Lexi said that you wanted to show me something."

Carl nodded at the window. "Those scratches, they're deep, like knives or something. Someone was trying to get in," he told his father.

Rick looked at them then the scratches.

"I found something else," Carl told him as they moved over to the words 'you'll burn in hell for this.'

Lexi looked at Rick as he touched the words. "I thought maybe he could be working with the people from Terminus."

Rick shook his head. "He's to much of a coward for that," he told her.

Lexi shook her head. "Carl said almost the same thing."

Carl looked at his father. "I don't know what happened, but whatever it is, we can handle it. Doesn't mean Gabriel is a bad guy for sure, but it means something," he told them.

Lexi looked at them. "We should go inside, get some food," she told them. "Abe, Rosita, Axel, come on, we've got food inside. Don't know how long it's been since you all had a decent meal or a feast but it's been a while for me, so last one in is a rotten egg!" she called after them.

Rosita put down her tool and took after her. "Cheater!" she called after her as she took off after her.

Group POV:

Jewel adjusted Hope under the blanket to nurse her as she leaned against Rick's shoulder as he was holding Judith. "Have to admit, I'm really wanting a glass of wine," she told Rick softly.

"Want me to put mine away?" Rick asked as he kissed the top of her head.

"No, told you before I'm not bothered by you drinking," Jewel assured him as Judith held out her hand to give Rick a bite of food.

"Yum, give me," Rick told Judith. "How about mommy does she get some?"

"Oh, that looks delicious, thank you Judith. Yum!" Jewel told Judith as Michonne sat next to her. "I never thought cold baked beans and spaghetti would be a feast."

"Let's not forget mini hotdogs," Summer said as she sat down on a pew next to Joey.

Everyone laughed as Abe stood up. "I'd like to propose a toast. I look around this room and I see survivors. Each and everyone of you have earned that title," he told them. He held up his glass. "To the survivors."

"Survivors," the group echoed as they held up there glasses.

Jewel smiled at Ronnie as she took a drink of her water. Ronnie smiled back.

"Is that all you want to be? Wake up in the morning, fight the undead pricks, forage for food, go to sleep at night with two eyes open, rinse and repeat? Cause you can do that. I mean you got the strength, you got the skill. Thing is for you people, for what you can do, that's just surrender. Now we get Eugene to Washington and he'll make the dead die and the living will have this world again. And that's not a bad takeaway for a little road trip," Abraham informed them as Judith cooed.

Jes looked around at the members of the group and noticed they were waiting for him to continue. She decided to hear him out.

"Eugene what's in DC?" Abraham questioned.

"Infrastructure constructed to withstand pandemics even of this fubar magnitude," Eugene answered. "That means food, fuel and refuge. Restart," he continued.

"However this plays out, however long it takes for the reset button to kick in, you can be safe there. Safer then you've been since this whole thing started. Come with us," Abraham told them as he looked at Rick and Jewel. "Save it for those little ones. Save it for yourselves, save it for the people out there who don't got nothing left to do except survive," he pleaded.

The group was quiet as they looked around at each other, none of them saying a word. Rick looked at Jewel and gave a smile just as Judith cooed. "What's that?" he asked. "I think she knows what I'm about to say," he said with a grin. "She's in. If she's in, I'm in," he said with a chuckle.

"Yeah," Tyresse said as others clap.

Jewel stopped nursing Hope and kissed the top of her head. "We're in," she said as she went to burp her.

"Give me that baby," Michonne said as she went to take her.

"Let's do it," Rick said as the others clapped. He got up to put Judith down and extended his hand to help Jewel stand up.

"I'm goin' to take a walk around the perimeter, check things out for the night," Merle told Rick.

"I'll go with you," Jewel offered. She sighed as she looked between the two men. "Just a quick perimeter check, and Merle is with me. It's good to stretch my legs," she pointed out.

Rick arched an eyebrow as he looked at Merle. "You'll watch out for her," he told Merle.

"Don't even have to ask," Merle told him. "We'll be back in no time," he said as he looked to see Bob walking out the door. "Come on, just want to check out back. Bob, you want to join us?" he asked as he got to the door.

"Na, just need a minute to myself," Bob told them.

"Don't stay out to long," Jewel told him as her and Merle walked in the other direction.

Jewel and Merle's POV:

Jewel glanced back over her shoulder to where they left Bob. "Maybe we shouldn't have left him, it's not safe being out here alone."

"Man's got something' on his mind, he's not that far from the church, we'll pick him up on our way back," Merle told her. "Seems like Officer Friendly made the decision for the whole group," he commented.

"Didn't hear you offering up your opinion in the matter," Jewel told him. "If you disagreed, you should have said something."

Merle shrugged. "Wouldn't have made much of a difference, people respect Officer Friendly's word," he pointed out.

Jewel hit his shoulder with hers. "Hey, people listen to you. You aren't the same prick you were on that rooftop in Atlanta," she said as she heard a noise. "Did you hear that?"

"Coming from the shed," Merle told her. "Stay outside cover me," he told her.

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "Or a better idea is to turn around and go back to the church. Didn't Gabriel say that he kept that locked?"

Merle glanced at her. "I broke the lock," he said. "Just stay outside the door."

Jewel shook her head. "No, you go in, I go in. That's how it works," she said as he opened the door.

"You never did listen, you know that right?" Merle questioned as he went in.

Jewel smirked at him. "You usually never said anything worthwhile for me to listen to," she said as she felt a gun to her head.

"Maybe this time you should have listened," a male's voice said as he grabbed her around the neck. "Now, if you don't want your sisters' brains all over the place, you're going to throw all your weapons down, including that arm," he said.

Merle looked at Jewel then at him. "I take it you're one of the Terminus ass holes," he said as he threw down his weapons. "You don't have to do this, you can let her go, do whatever you want to me, but she's got a newborn that she needs to take care of."

"Oh I'm quite aware that she does. You want to tell your brother here how you killed my daughter?" Grayson asked. "Sorry, but your sister and I have some unfinished business to take care of," he said as he used his weapon to knock Merle out. "Now, where were we?" Grayson asked as he punched Jewel causing her to get to her knees.

Bob's POV:

Bob took a breath as he woke up, being disoriented.

"You waking up? Ah, you're back with us, huh? Good news is... you're not dead yet. That's a relief, right? But try not to read too much into the word yet there. It'll just drive you crazy, Bob. I want to explain myself a little," Gareth told him. "You see, we didn't want to hurt you... before. We didn't want to pull you away from your group or scare you. These aren't things that we want to do. They're things we got to do. You and your people took away our home," he explained to Bob as he looked around. "That's fair play. Now we're out here like everybody else trying to survive. And in order to do that, we have to hunt. Didn't start that way, eating people. It evolved into that, we evolved. We had to. And now we've devolved into hunters. I told you, I said it. Can't go back, Bob. I just hope you understand that nothing happening to you now is personal. Yeah, you put us in this situation and it is almost kind of a cosmic justice for it to be you, but... we would have done this to anybody. We will. But at the end of the day, no matter how much we hate all this ugly business... a man's got to eat. If it makes you feel any better... you taste much better than we thought you would," he hissed as he took a bite out of meat.

Bob looked down and started breathing heavy as he noticed his leg was gone as walkers' moaned around him.

"It's probably pretty stupid to be here. Dangerous, I don't know, maybe not," Gareth said as the walkers pounded on the doors. "You can see the threat, that's something. Looking at them makes me feel better about things. My mom used to say that every day above ground was a win. Doesn't really apply anymore, but... you can still get some perspective," he said as he held his hand up to the glass. "The glass is gonna break sooner or later. Nothing lasts too long anymore. You know, we marked our way here so that we could find our way back after. So stupid, right? I mean... back to what? It wasn't just a trap, it was gonna be a choice. You join us or feed us. You know... bears... when they start to starve, they eat their young. If the bear dies, the cub dies anyway. But if the bear lives, it can always have another cub. That was part of the pitch," he said with a laugh. "Wonder how long it would be til Jewel took that precious little baby apart and ate her. Now, that's something to think about, when we catch them, make Jewel tear her baby apart," Gareth said. "You know, Greg and Mike came this close to nabbing that grey-haired queen bitch who killed my mom. She drove away with the archer. Greg saw them pull away. Can't wait to try her," he said. "Or that skinny blond, Jewel's other daughter, Summer right? I like women better. Most of us do. My brother Alex has- also currently dead because of Rick- he had a theory that it was because of the extra layer of fat that women have, you know, for childbearing. Even the skinny girls have it. Like that pretty one- Sasha? I think pretty people taste better, too. We're going to get all of them. But for starters, you'll do just fine. We did a good job on your leg. We've had practice. When we started, it was about making it slow. I'm being a human being here, I'm talking to you. Perspective, Bob. You're above ground, at least you're better off then them," he said as he motioned to the walkers.

One of the men looked at Bob as he started laughing. "He lost it," the man said.

"Lasted longer then I thought he would," the woman said.

Bob laughed. "You…you idiots," he said.

"Keep it down," Gareth said as he looked back at the door.

"I can shut him up," Martin said.

Bob pulled down his jacket. "I've been bitten you stupid pricks, tainted meat!" he yelled.

Jewel and Merle's POV:

Jewel felt herself be put in the chair and tied up. "How long do you think it'll be until they come looking for me Grayson? There is no way out for you. You're alone, and everybody is right inside that church. They'll come looking for us," she told him as she glanced at Merle who was still unconscious.

"You killed my sweet Clarisse. I found her, her head all over the ground, like it had been dribbled like a basketball," Grayson told her as he bent down before her. "She trusted you."

"She was crazy, and it looks like the nut didn't fall far from the tree," Jewel told him.

Grayson balled up his fist and hit her again, causing blood to come from her nose. "I want you to beg me to save your life, like she begged you."

Jewel looked at him and gave a small smile. "I didn't give her a chance to beg," she told him. "Where's the rest of them Grayson? Did they abandon you? Leave you to the vultures outside?" she asked as she glanced over at Merle. She knew by the slight movement he was making, that he was coming around.

"Shut up!" Grayson said as he smacked her. "Things would have worked out a whole lot different if I was in charge," he told her.

"You'd still be a bunch of dead assholes," Jewel told him. "So is this your big plan Grayson? You were just going to wait in this shed until someone passed by? You're alone, and believe me, you may kill both of us, but if you do, what happened to Terminus is going to be like an amusement park. Rick will hunt you down and kill you, slow and painfully. He won't give you a chance to beg for your life," she said as she saw Merle reach for his hand. "But, then if you do leave us alive, you'll have a short life span because we will kill you."

Grayson must have saw Jewel's eyes divert to Merle as he turned around and kicked the makeshift weapon out of his way. Merle got up and knocked Grayson to the ground as they both struggled for Grayson's gun. Jewel closed her eyes as she managed to reach down for the knife in her waste ban and started to cut the binds off her wrists as she heard the gun shot. "Merle!" she yelled as she saw Grayson get up. "NO!" Jewel yelled as she managed to get her hands untied and took her knife out and stabbed Grayson in the eyes. She stumbled over to Merle and saw the wound to her stomach. "No, you don't get to do this to me Merle! You don't get to leave Daryl and me again, you can't," she begged as she cradled him, as she looked at the door.

TBC

**Author's Note: No throwing tomatoes. Merle has been giving me this idea for a while, and every scenero in him getting to the safe zone and fitting in was failing. Merle is alright with this. Please review and I'll be hiding.**


	221. Chapter 220

**This Night**

**Chapter 220**

**Author's Note: Three chapters in less than 24 hours? What? Character development will be had with this twist. Loved Merle and glad to keep him around for even a little bit more. As I said, it's been in the plans for a while but still was (is) heartbreaking to write. Please review.**

Sasha, Ty, Rick and Summer, Joey's POV:

Sasha walked with her gun and called Bob's name. She turned and put her weapon up as she heard a noise as she killed walkers.

Tyreese grabbed put his hand over her mouth. "It's me, it's me," Tyreese told her.

"He's getting away," Sasha told them.

"Who?" Rick asked.

"Someone was watching us," Sasha whispered, obviously scared.

"If we go in there now, some of us aren't coming back," Tyreese told them.

"Bob is out there somewhere, scared and alone," Sasha told them.

"Maybe not alone, Daryl and Carol are missing too," Rick told them as he held up the flashlight.

Summer and Joey came from behind them. "Mom and Uncle Merle haven't came back either," Summer told them.

Rick looked at them. "Let's go," he told them as they headed back to the church.

Mar rocked Hope as Rick and the others entered. "Did you find them?" she asked.

Summer shook her head as she walked up with Sasha. "Where are our people?" Summer demanded. "My uncles? My mother? Bob?"

Sasha looked at him. "What are you doing? This is all connected. You show up, we're being watched and now five of us are gone," she told him.

Gabriel looked around nervously. "I…I don't have anything to do with this," he told her.

"We don't believe you," Summer said as she grabbed the baseball bat next to her. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Sasha pull her knife as Gabriel jumped.

"Wait!" Gabriel said as he held up his hands.

"Don't!" Rosita yelled.

"Easy Princess, this isn't going to bring any of them back," Joey said as he took the baseball bat from her and pulled her back.

"Sasha, put it away," Ty told her.

"This isn't the way to get answers, Sash!" Lexi told her sister.

"Where are our people?" Sasha yelled. "Where are our people?"

"Let me go!" Summer yelled at Joey as she struggled to move away.

"No chance in hell, Princess," Joey informed her.

"Where are our people?" Sasha asked again.

"Please, I didn't have anything to do with this," Gabrielle begged.

Rick pulled her back. "My wife is missing, both of my brother in laws, and a dear friend. I want to know why you brought us here, are you working with someone?" he asked.

"I'm alone, I've always been alone," Gabriel repeated.

"What about the woman in the food bank, Gabriel? What did you do to her? "You'll burn for this." That was for you. Why? What are you gonna burn for, Gabriel?" he asked as he grabbed him and pushed him back. "What? What did you do? What did you do?!" Rick asked as he got angrier.

"I always lock the doors at night. I always lock the doors at night. I always- They started coming, my congregation. Atlanta was bombed the night before and they were scared. They were- they were looking for a safe place, a place where they felt safe. And it was so early. It was so early. And the doors were still locked. You see... it was my choice. There were so many of them and they were trying to pry the shutters and banging on the sidings, screaming at me. And so the dead came for them. Women... children. Entire families calling my name as they were torn apart, begging me for mercy," he said as he sobbed.

"You killed people by not letting them in?" Jes asked. "You're a coward."

"Begging me for mercy. Damning me to hell. I buried their bones. I buried it all. The Lord sent you here to finally punish me. I'm damned. I was damned before. I always lock the doors. I always lock the doors," Gabriel explained as he continued crying.

Rick started to say something as he heard a gunshot.

"That came from shed area," Axel told the group as he and Glenn started running out the door.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel ripped off her jacket as she tried to push the blood back in his stomach. She knew it was a waste of time. "You selfish bastard, you're going to die right after I learned to like you again?" she asked as she cried. "You are going to make me tell Daryl. How am I supposed to tell Summer that her Uncle isn't coming back, again?" she asked as she put her forehead down on his. "I love you Merle Dixon. You march up to the man upstairs and you tell him that he's going to let you in, because if he doesn't, he'll have me to answer too," she told him. She grabbed her knife and closed her eyes. She opened them quickly as she heard people running to the door. "Rick! Daryl!" she yelled as she cradled Merle.

Glenn opened the door and came in with his gun with Axel. He immediately went to Jewel. "Rick! Hey, are you hurt? Merle…" he asked Jewel as he looked at the blood on Jewel's clothes.

"Most of it's… it's his blood…he died saving me….." Jewel said as she looked up as Rick came in. "I…have to put him down. Where's Daryl?" she cried.

Rick bent down on the other side of her. "Him and Carol are missing, so is Bob," he told her as he cradled her face. "I can put him down, let Axel and Glenn take you back.

Joey tried to grab Summer as she ran in. "No…Uncle Merle…" she said as she cried against Joey's shoulder.

Jewel shook her head. "I have to do it…just like Andrea had to be the one to put down Amy back at the Atlanta camp…I have to do this. He died saving me from that prick….he fought with him…..the gun went off. It gave me…it gave me enough time to get the bindings off my wrist….there was nothing I could do Rick. He….was already….gone, if…if there was anything I could have done….I would have," she told him.

Rick touched her face gently. "I know, I know," he told her. "I'm right here with you," he told her.

Jewel raised her knife and closed her eyes as she stuck the knife in his brain behind his ear as Summer buried her head into Joey's shoulder. Jewel buried her head in Rick's shoulder.

"We'll bury him, in the morning," Glenn told her as he squeezed her shoulder. "We bury the ones we love," he told her.

Rick took off his coat and put it around her. "We need to get back inside," he told them.

Summer pulled away from Joey and went to Jewel and hugged her. "I'll walk with her," she said as she cried. "We'll get you cleaned up, then we'll find the others."

Glenn hesitated. "Guys, there's someone in the yard. Ronnie!" he yelled as the front door of the church opened and the group came outside.

"Bob!" Sasha yelled as she came out of the church.

"His leg!" Maggie yelled.

"The people from Terminus…they're back," Jewel said.

"Jewel?" Mar asked as they heard groaning.

"Uncle Merle is gone," Summer explained.

"Get your mother inside Summer," Rick told her.

"Take Bob too, we've got this!" Glenn said as Tara helped Jes pick up Bob.

Axel took a spot next to Glenn and started shooting.

"Mar can you look at Jewel's face, I'll look after Bob," Ronnie asked as Mar and Summer helped Jewel sit down.

"Mom!" Carl exclaimed as he went to her.

"I'm alright," Jewel managed to say as the rest of them put Bob on the floor. She got up from the pew and went to sit with the rest of the group on the floor with Bob.

"Jewel we need to check your face," Mar told her.

"Bob needs more attention then me," Jewel said as she looked up as the others came in.

"You look…like you've been in prize fight and lost," Bob tried to tease.

"Maybe I should find you a mirror," Jewel responded as she put her hand on his shoulder.

"I was in the graveyard. Somebody knocked me out. I woke up outside this place. It looked like a school. It was that guy, Gareth, and five other ones. They were eating my leg right in front of me. Like it was nothing. All proud like they had it all figured out," Bob explained.

"Grayson was alone, he was waiting for someone…anyone…to pass the shed. We heard a noise, Merle and I went in…he grabbed me from behind, knocked Merle out…." Jewel explained.

"We should have killed worthless pieces of shit when we had a chance," Jes told them.

"Did they have Daryl and Carol?" Rick asked Bob as he squeezed Jewel's hand.

"Gareth said…they drove off," Bob said as the others looked at each other.

"He's in pain Ronnie, do we have anything?" Sasha asked.

"I think there's some pill packets in the first aid kit," Rosita told them.

"It won't be a lot, but it'll help," Ronnie told them.

"Save them," Bob told them.

"No," Sasha told him.

"Bob, we need to try to decrease the pain," Ronnie told him.

"Really," Bob said as he struggled to sit up. He lowered his jacket to reveal a bite mark on his shoulder. "It happened at the food bank."

Jewel covered her mouth as she closed her eyes, Michonne squeezed her hand. She glanced back at the children who were trying to stay out of the way and help with the younger ones. The others of the group looked around.

"Bob!" Sasha said as he passed out.

"There's a sofa in my office, I know it's not much but…" Gabriel said.

Sasha looked at him. "Thank you."

"I got him," Tyreese told them as Sasha held onto his hand.

"Now, let's look at you," Mar told Jewel as she sat down with her on the pew. "Summer, get me some water. Merle?"

Jewel shook her head. "No…." she said as she shook her head. "I'll tell Daryl…." she said.

Rick looked over at them before going to Gabriel. "Do you know where this place that Bob was talking about?" he asked.

Gabriel nodded. "It's an elementary school, it's close," he said.

"How close?" Rick asked. "How close? Gabriel?" he asked.

Jes took a step toward him. "One of our people is dying in there because you were a chicken shit today. Answer him," she hissed.

"It's just a ten minute walk through the woods from here, due south of the graveyard," Gabriel answered.

Carl picked up Judith who was crying. "Shh…shh….Mitch, Mika, bring Hope, we'll take them back to the other room."

Lexi squeezed Sasha's hand. "I'll go check on Bob, let him know he's not alone."

Rick nodded as he went over to Jewel and bent down. "How are you?"

"A lot better than Merle….and Bob," Jewel answered. "Is Bob running a fever?"

"He's just warm," Maggie said.

"Jim lasted almost two days before we left him," Glenn said.

"One of the girls in my group lasted three days," Ronnie said. "Hold your head back Jewel, the bleeding needs to stop."

Rick kissed her. "Hey I know you're worried about Bob, but we've got a baby that's going to want to be fed in a little bit and you don't want to bleed all over her."

Jewel gave a small smile. "Yeah….that wouldn't be good."

**TBC**

**Author's note: Reviews please****J**


	222. Chapter 221

**This Night**

**Chapter 221**

**Author's Note: I cried when I wrote the past couple chapters too. I think Merle got a better death then in the show. Now on to more writing and heartbreak. Please review!**

Group POV:

Rick squeezed Jewel's hand and looked at her. "This was not your fault. Merle's death is not on you," he told her as he kissed her. "He died trying to save you. And for all his faults, for all he did before, at the end, he knew what was important, what was worth dying for. He died saving his baby sister, my wife, and I am extremely grateful."

Summer nodded. "He wasn't the same man that he was before this, he changed. All his big talk about family," she said as she wiped her tears away, "he proved it."

Abraham stood in the back. "I hate to break up this little family moment but it's time for a reality check. We all need to leave for DC right now."

Everyone turned and looked at him. "We just lost someone, we are in the process of losing someone else, we need time," Joey informed him.

"Daryl and Carol will be back, we're not going to leave without them," Rick told him.

"I respect that, but there's a clear threat here to Eugene. I need to extract his ass before things get any uglier. So if y'all won't come, good luck to you. We'll go our separate ways," Abraham told them as he turned around.

Jes moved to block the door. "Things are going to get real ugly if you try to leave," she told him.

"Get out of my way," Abraham warned her.

"You leaving on foot?" Rick asked.

Jes smirked as Abraham turned around and looked at him. "We fixed that damn bus ourselves."

"There are a lot more of us," Rick hissed.

"You want to keep it that way? You should come," Abraham told him.

"Axel helped you fix that bus. Carol saved your life, we saved your life," Rick hissed.

"Well, I'm trying to save everyone's," Abraham yelled at him.

"We're not going anywhere without our people," Rick screamed at him.

"Your people ran off," Abraham informed him.

"They're coming back," Rick yelled at him.

"To what? Picked over bones?" Abraham retorted.

"You're not taking…." Rick said as he grabbed him.

"Do not lay your hands on me," Abraham told him.

"Hey stop it!" Glenn yelled.

Jewel stood up and went over to Rick. "Hey, you need to calm down," she said as she kissed him. She glared at Abraham. "My brother is dead, Bob is dying. They are both going to wind up dead because we left the threat alive. We leave, whatever happens, whoever they do this to next, that's on us."

"I really don't give a damn about that, I care about saving the world, getting Eugene to Washington," Abraham told her.

Jewel took a breath and glared at him. "My brother is dead because we didn't take care of them! You want to go out there alone with Eugene, risking his life because you're to much of a coward to take care of a threat that's right here in front of your face?"

Axel looked at the group then went to take Jewel's shoulder. "Hey, come on."

"Hey, let's all calm down," Glenn said. "Do you think you're going to be any safer leaving right now, in the middle of the night?"

"Yeah," Abraham answered angrily. "Yeah," he repeated.

"What about tomorrow? We need each other for this. We need each other to get to DC. We can get through all of it together," Glenn told him.

"I have an idea. If you stay just one more day and help, I'll go with you to DC no matter what. Okay?" Tara questioned as she looked at Rick.

"I will too," Jes answered.

"I'm in," David offered.

"Glenn and Maggie too," Abraham counter offered.

"No," Rick told him.

"Good luck, then. I'm not interested in breaking up what you have here. Rosita, grab your gear," Abraham ordered.

"Abraham," Rosita countered.

"Now. Eugene, let's go," Abraham told him. "Eugene," he called again. "Move it."

"I don't want to," Eugene answered.

"Now," Abraham hissed.

"Ok," Eugene said as he got up.

"You're not taking the bus," Rick growled.

"Rick," Jewel said. "Please," she begged.

"Try and stop me," Abraham told him.

Rick took a few steps as Abraham did the same.

"Dad!" Summer yelled to get his attention.

Glenn and Joey both got in the middle. "Hey…hey..hey. Jewel and Summer, they don't need to see you do this Rick," Joey told him.

"He's right," Glenn said as he turned his attention too Abraham. "You stay and help us, and we'll go with you," he said as he nodded toward Maggie.

"No," Rick growled.

"It's not your call. You stay, help us," Glenn said.

"You leave now, all you have is yourself and Rosita. You stay and help, you've got Tara, Maggie, Glenn, David and myself. Those are a lot better odds," Jes told him.

Abraham looked around. "Half a day. Come high noon, we're taillights. I'm not waiting for the other damn shoe to drop."

"We will go with you," Maggie said.

"We'll bury Merle first," Jewel told them as Abraham looked at her.

Glenn nodded. "We'll bury Merle first. He's family," he assured her. "No matter what he did, we owe him that."

Abraham looked at them. "Twelve hours then we go," he said.

Joey and Jes's POV:

Joey walked over to Jes who was standing by the window as she looked out. "Hey," he greeted her. He turned her to face him and hugged her.

"Um….Joey what was that?" Jes asked as patted his back uncomfortably before pulling away. "You didn't get bit did you? This isn't your way of telling me that, is it?"

Joey shook his head. "No. I wanted to say thank you and I'm sorry, and that was the best way for me to know how to do it."

"For what?" Jes asked. "To both the thank you and the sorry."

"Thank you for watching out for me. You were more of a parent to me then my real parents ever were," Joey explained. "I wasn't your responsibility or one of your soldiers, I was just a messed up person who thought I didn't need anyone in this world. The truth was, I did and you were there," he told her.

"You don't have to say thank you Joey," Jes told him. "Truth is, at the beginning you were one of my soldiers, someone who I needed to protect. Difference between you and your father was that you had desire to stay alive. Your father was going to take the easiest way out, he was that way overseas too. Your brother has the potential to go either way, but he survived this long, so I'm thinking he's going to be alright," she told him. "Now what are you sorry about?" she questioned, knowing full well what he was sorry for.

"Merle," Joey simply answered.

Jes turned back to the window. "You should be saying that to Jewel and Summer," she told him.

"Jes, don't, alright? I know you and Merle…well I don't know what you were, but it was more then just two people who were surviving," Joey told her. "You don't have to pretend that you don't need anyone, Jes. We all need people. You don't have to pretend to be some statue, holding your feelings in. You cared for him. Losing Bob, that's going to hurt too," he told him.

Jes glanced at him. "Merle and I, we were two peas in a pod. Tough exteriors, had a whole lot of anger, resentment, bad childhoods. We were also self proclaimed believers in that we didn't deserve to be loved. We understood each other. We both could look at each other and saw the same look in each others eyes. Only difference was, Merle he had people out there that he wanted to get back too. I could see it every time he talked about Daryl, Jewel and Summer. I resented him for the longest time for that, for him having someone who might actually give a damn if he was still breathing," she said with a laugh. "Never told him that though. He was an idiot for what happened at Woodbury, he knew it. I saved Jewel, and because I did that, maybe in a way I redeemed not only me but him. He died protecting Jewel, he died to save her without a second thought to himself," she stated. "He died a good man, and I consider myself to have been part of that transformation," Jes said with a nod. "Now we got work to do," she told him as she nodded to the group up front.

Joey nodded. "Yeah, we do," he told her.

**Author's Note: I know this was shorter then my other two, but it seemed like a perfect spot to stop otherwise it was going to get VERY long! Review please.**


	223. Chapter 222

**This Night**

**Chapter 222**

**Author's Note: I have a photo bucket page that I try to update with pictures of my cast and the cast that was in the Walking Dead. The red shirts this season is killing me! I had five last night that I added to the Alexandria Safe Zone. Seriously, guys, let's stay away from named red shirts for a while! Geez, I think the red shirts brought up Alexandria's total (with my OC's) to almost what team family has been in the 6 years. Have I said I'm a bit obsessive when it comes to my stories? LOL. Doesn't everyone have a character board with faces and names of OC's and how they work into the story? You know what…on second thought, don't answer. Please review.**

Group POV:

Jewel took a breath as she took the knife off of Merle's make shift prosthetic and started sharpening it. "A weapon is a weapon, he would have wanted us to use it."

Mar gave a small laugh. "He would have. He would have enjoyed the fact that he was still fighting after he was gone."

Rick gave Jewel a small nod. "They think they're in control. We're in here and they could be anywhere. But we know exactly where they are," he told the group.

"Plans got stones, I'll give you that," Abraham complimented Rick.

"Make our move before they do," Glenn said.

Rick nodded. "That's right. They're not counting on us thinking straight," he said.

"Are we? I'm just making sure, it's a big play," Rosita pointed out.

"What else can we do? Just sit here and wait to become food? Watch them as they tear us apart one by one?" Summer asked. "Do you want to be the last one alive while you watched them kill all of us?" she demanded.

"Summer," Jewel said softly.

Rick stood up and put his hand on Summer's shoulder as he looked at Rosita. "Remember what these people are capable of."

Jes nodded. "Bob said there was only five of them, we should go two separate ways, in two different groups. They'll think they have the upper hand, they'll come in here. That prick Gareth is to stupid to be anything but think he's in control. He won't admit failure until there's a bullet in his head."

"Or a red handled machete," Jewel said as she looked at Rick.

"So, I know I'm a newbie and all, but whose staying back?" David asked.

Jes looked at Jewel then Rick. "Jewel for sure, she's not 100%, plus she's got the baby and Judith. Mika can help. She can also watch over Bob. Carl, Lexi, and Mitch, they all are good shots. Father Gabriel and Eugene, for obvious reasons, and Rosita to provide some backup."

"Summer should stay, to help her mother," Joey said as he worked on some weapons.

Summer looked up. "Carl's here. There isn't a chance in hell I'm not going to be out there."

Rick glanced at Jewel who stood. "She's going," she said as she put the knife from Merle's makeshift hand into Summer's hand.

"Tyreese?" Rick asked.

"Yeah?" Ty responded

"Are you up for this?" Rick asked.

Sasha came out of the room. "I'm coming with you."

"You should stay with Bob," Tyreese told her.

"He's right Sash, Bob needs you to be there," Summer told her friend.

"No, I want to be out there, I want to be part of this," Sasha said as she went back to the room.

Tyreese followed her and glanced over at Lexi. "Can you please help me talk sense into our sister?"

"Don't you think I've tried?" Lexi questioned.

"I know how it feels. But this right here, the time you could have with him, don't throw that away," Tyreese told her. "I wish I had it with Karen."

Sasha turned and looked at him. "Do you remember how you felt? What you wanted to do?"

"Yeah," Ty answered. "It made it so I couldn't see it. Forgiveness, that's facing it," Ty answered.

Sasha looked at him. "Forgive them? For hurting him? For trying to kill us? The next person it could be is Lexi. How would you feel if our baby sister was lying here missing a leg because we could have killed them when we had a chance?" she asked.

"I know that if I was the one fighting for my life, I'd want the person closest to me around," Lexi pointed out. "What if he dies while you're out there? How are you going to feel then?"

"What the hell is wrong with the two of you? You think we have a choice?" Sasha asked.

"Not all of us, just you. When he opens his eyes, the only thing he is gonna want to see is your face," Tyreese told her.

Sasha put a knife in his hand. "Take it."

"Sasha, it should be you," Lexi told her.

"If he stops breathing, you put it through his temple. That's what Bob would want," Sasha told him as she squeezed Lexi's hand before kissing the top of Bob's head.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Rick kissed the top of Hope's head as he handed her to Mika. "I need to talk to Jewel before I go. Take Hope in the room with the others," he instructed.

Mika nodded. "Be careful," she told him as she went into the other room.

"Come on," Rick told Jewel as he took her hand and led her to the small bathroom and closed the door. He took her face in his hands and kissed her. "I know you want to go out there," he told her.

"But I need to be in here," Jewel simply stated as she kissed him. "This is the right play, you are doing the right thing. Gareth thinks he can still win this, that he has the upper hand and the only way to stop him is to kill him."

Rick kissed her again. "This is why I love you Mrs. Grimes," he told her. "Hey, we're going to get through this."

"Just like we always do," she said as she took off his coat and handed it to him. "You'll need this," she told him. She leaned against the sink of the bathroom. "We try to be the good people, we try to keep our humanity, but every time we do, one of us winds up dead. We should have went back there, we should have hunted every one of those pricks down and we should have taken care of them. Merle would still be alive, Bob would still have his leg. I'm just tired of getting screwed for trying to do the right thing."

Rick kissed the top of her head. "We're taking care of this now. They won't take any more of us and they won't do it to anyone else. You remembered my promise to Gareth," he told her.

"That you'd use your red handled machete to kill him. Merle would have said you bein' married to me, that makes you a honorary Dixon, and Dixon's don't make promises," Jewel told him as she kissed him.

"I mean to keep that promise," Rick assured her. "I know what Gabriel is guilty of, he told us."

Jewel looked at him. "I'm not going to like this, am I?" she asked.

Rick shook his head as he caressed her face. "He had the church doors locked, his congregation was begging to be let in. Men, women, children, probably babies like Judith and Hope, he left them out there to die because he was a coward."

Jewel closed her eyes momentarily. "Hell's bells," she cursed. "You're telling me this in case he tries to be a coward again, and save himself. He's not going to endanger anyone else's lives, _our _children. If he makes a move, I'll put a knife in between his eyes," she said as she looked at Rick. "You need to go, Abraham will be pounding on the door. I'll see you when you get back," she said as she kissed him.

Rick nodded as he opened the door. "Go and shut the door behind you," he instructed as he kissed her. He watched her go behind the door and close it. "Let's go," Rick instructed.

Office group POV:

Jewel walked into the office and looked around. "Mika, Mitch, you two take Judith, get behind the desk," she said as she took Hope.

"I'll stand in front of them, with my gun aimed at the door," Carl said. "You should go behind there with them, with Hope," he told Jewel.

"I'll stand by Ty and Bob," Lexi said.

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "I'm going to go sit right by the dear Father over there. I'll try and nurse Hope so she won't fuss. Rosita and I will provide cover if you need it," she said as she went over and sat down next to Gabriel. She lowered her voice. "I know what you did," she said as she started nursing Hope. She kept her knife on her lap as she eyed Gabriel. The only sound in the room that could be heard was Carl tapping his finger against his gun.

Jewel tensed slightly as she heard the breaking of the lock then a creek in the floorboard by someone stepping on it.

"Well, I guess you know we're here, and we know you're here. And we're armed. So there's really no point in hiding anymore. We've been watching you, we know who's here. There's Bob, unless you've put him out of his misery already. Mika and Mitch, And Eugene. Rosita. Martin's good friend Tyreese. Carl, Lexi, Judith, the baby. And, last but not least, Jewel. You know we thought Grayson was going to take care of you for us. Well, he did take care of one of your brothers for us. He seemed like he would have been a tough cookie. Rick and the rest walked out with a lot of your guns. There seemed to be another person with them, one we can't account for. Listen, we don't know where you all are, but this isn't a big place. So let's just stop this now before things get more painful than they need to be," Gareth said from outside the door. "Look, you're behind one of these two doors and we have more than enough firepower to take down both. Can't imagine that's what you all want," he told them. "How about the priest? Father, you help us wrap this up, we'll let you walk away from this. Just open the door and you can go. You can take both of the babies with you. What do you say?" he asked.

Jewel adjusted Hope in her arms and picked up her knife and held it to Gabriel's temple and mouthed. "Don't even think about it."

TBC

**Author's Note: I know, I know a cliffhanger, sorry! Otherwise it was going to get to wordy. And I'm still deciding how to handle Beth's episode. Do I skip over it? Do I add an OC that'll die so we can see what she's up too? Review please.**


	224. Chapter 223

**This Night**

**Chapter 223**

**Author's Note: Angie B: I know right? Gabriel shouldn't be worried about the wrath of God, it's the wrath of Jewel if you mess with her babies! The Joey and Ty scene I have been wanting to do for a while. Review please, it makes me motivated!**

Group POV:

Jewel pressed her knife a little harder at the side of Gabriel's temple and shook her head. She watched as he held on to his prayer beads a little bit harder. Jewel turned her head as Judith fussed a little.

Mika picked her up and kissed the top of her head. "Shh," she said quietly.

"I don't know, maybe we'll keep the kid. I'm starting to like this girl," Gareth's voice said through the door.

Jewel saw Rosita, Carl and Lexi move to in front of the door, ready to fire as soon as anyone entered.

"That's your last chance to tell us you're coming out," Gareth told them as his men cocked his guns. "Jewel, do you really want us to come in there firing, hurting your children? Your baby? You come out right now, I'll let Judith and the baby live."

Jewel rolled her eyes restraining herself from opening the door and killing him herself.

"Are we done?" Martin asked Gareth.

"We'll hit the hinges," Gareth told them.

Jewel took a breath as she heard footsteps, knowing the Calvary had arrived. She heard the sound of bodies falling to the floor.

"Put your guns on the floor," Rick ordered.

"Rick we'll fire right into that office, so you lower your guns," Gareth exclaimed right before Rick took a shot and took off his fingers.

"Ah…" Gareth moaned.

"Put your guns down and kneel," Rick ordered.

"Do what he says," Gareth moaned in pain. "Martin there's no choice here," Gareth said.

"Yeah there is," Martin said confidently.

Joey and Summer stepped out of the shadows, both with there guns pointed at him, Summer went to one side, Joey went to the other. "Come on Martin, give us a reason to put a bullet in both sides of your head," Joey told him.

Martin gave a small laugh as he took off his gun and bent down, crossing his arms in front of him.

Summer picked up the guns, along with Sasha and slightly moved back.

Rick held his gun on Gareth and went in front of him, Gareth turning to face him.

"No point in begging right?" Gareth questioned.

"No," Rick answered as he looked at him.

"Still you could have killed us when you came in, there had to be a reason for that," Gareth pointed out.

Rick shrugged one of his shoulders. "We didn't want to waist the bullets."

"We used to help people, we saved people," Gareth tried to explain. "Things changed, they came in….after that. I know you've been out there, but I can see it, you don't know what it is to be hungry. You don't have to do this. We can walk away and we'll never cross paths again. I promise you," he begged Rick.

"We wouldn't trust a word that came out of your mouth if your tongue was notarized," Jes told him.

"You'll cross someone's paths. You'd do this to anyone right? Besides, I already made you a promise," Rick said as he took out his red handled machete.

"No!" Gareth screamed as he received a blow.

Summer rammed the knife that had been her Uncle's weapon in Martin's skull. "How'd that choice work out for you?" she asked as the others took down the other people.

Jewel opened the door. "Carl, Lexi keep the kids in here," she told them. "Rick!" she called to get his attention. "He's dead, he's gone," she told him as she pulled his face to hers. "Any more, it's just….to much. He's dead, he isn't going to hurt anyone else," she said as she kissed him.

Rick put away the machete. "It could have been us….it could have been _you," _he breathed as he kissed her.

"But it wasn't," Jewel assured him.

Jes stood beside Michonne as she bent down and took her sword from the body of one of the dead.

"It's back where it belongs," Jes told her as they walked into the room where Bob was.

Axel stood by the door and took in the carnage. He looked at Glenn and Maggie who was doing the same.

"This is the Lords House," Gabriel told them.

"No it's just four walls and a roof," Maggie told him.

Jewel, Rick, Bob's POV:

The whole group stood in the room where Bob was laying on the couch. "You'll always be with us, part of us," Maggie told Bob as she tried to hold back the tears. She kissed his hand as she got up. Glenn patted his foot as the group started to leave except for Sasha.

"Rick, Jewel," Bob called out causing both of them to turn and look at him.

Rick started to hand Judith off to Carl and Jewel started to hand Hope to Summer.

"No, don't. Let them stay. I trust them," Bob told them.

Sasha stood up. "I'll be right outside," she said. Rick squeezed her shoulder as Jewel gave her a hug.

"I just wanted to say thank you," Bob told them.

Jewel and Rick exchanged glances. "For what?" Rick asked.

"Before the prison, I didn't know if there were any good people left. I didn't know if anybody was left. You took me in. 'Cause you took people in. It was you, man. You and Jewel. You made a family in this hell hole of a world, and you made me part of that family. What I said yesterday, I ain't revising it. Even in light of current events. Nightmares end. They shouldn't end who you are. And that is just this dead man's opinion," Bob said as Rick sat down on the bed holding Judith and squeezed his hand.

Rick nodded. "I'll take it."

Jewel wiped her eyes. "You fit, you are one of us. Hope and Judith, they'll know about Uncle Bob. What a great man he was. How important he was to us. You'll live on," she assured him.

Bob gave a small chuckle. "Just look at the two of them and tell me the world isn't going to change," he said as Rick took his hand again.

Joey and Tyreese POV:

Joey sat on the back of a pew with his feet on the seat and just stared at the spot Martin had been in. He didn't even look up as Ty passed him. "You said you had taken care of him, you said you had killed him because you had to. Now, I know that the dead have this annoying habit of coming back to life after they die, but they don't talk. I asked you if you made sure he wasn't coming back, you told me he wasn't," he said as he stood up. "He came back Ty, not as a walker, but as a living, breathing man that went and met up with his other buddies and they came here. They kidnapped Bob, they cut off his leg and ate it. It could have been anyone Ty. It could have been Sasha and Lexi, _your sisters. _It could have been Summer. It could have been anyone of us Ty. So tell me, look me in the eyes Ty and make me understand how you let Martin live," Joey begged. "Make me understand why you lied to us. I need to understand, Ty. I have to understand."

Ty looked at him. "I tried, I beat him, but when it came to it…I couldn't do it. I couldn't end an innocent person's life."

Joey restrained himself from punching the man. "Innocent? Innocent? Hope and Judith they are innocent. But the rest of us, we have blood on our hands, down to our soul. And….Martin….Gareth….the others….they were soaked in the blood of people they killed. They were the worst of the worst Ty."

"I…know that but I couldn't do it. I thought if I let him live, that he wouldn't bother us again," Ty told him.

Joey laughed as he ran his hair through his hair and sat on the bench. "How did that work out for you Ty? Merle is dead, Bob poor Bob….he probably would have gotten bit, but he would have died with all his body parts. I get it Ty, that you aren't comfortable with killing. And, that's alright, it really is. BUT, you lying to us, that's not ok. We have to trust each other, we have to rely on each other. I would have killed him, Carol or Summer. You just had to tell us. You just needed to trust us. If you can't do the dirty work, we can. That's what families do, Ty," he said as he stood up and walked away.

Jewel and Summer's POV:

Jewel reached out her hand to Summer. Summer gave a small weak smile as she took it and squeezed it. "We'll be OK," Jewel told her oldest child.

"Doesn't feel like it," Summer answered honestly. "Where the hell is Uncle Daryl? And Carol? Why would they just get in a car and leave? Whose going to tell him about Uncle Merle?" she asked.

"Whatever made them get in the car and drive away, it must have been important. He wouldn't have just left without telling us, telling Mar, if it wasn't something important. I'll tell him," Jewel told her. She let Summer lean on her shoulder and kissed the top of her head. "I don't want you to lose yourself in all this. I know it's easy, but you need to fight to hold on to the part that makes you the good, loving, caring Summer Dixon."

Summer huffed. "I don't think you get to be good and survive in this world."

"Yeah, yeah, you do," Jewel reassured her. "It may be hard, but letting this world take total control of you, it turns you into people like the Governor, people like Grayson….Gareth. It'll eat your soul and spit it out and leave you empty, a shell of a person that you were. I saw it in Rick's eyes today, while he was letting Gareth have it, even after he was dead. I saw it in Sasha's eyes. That's the kind of thing if left unchecked, it'll turn us into people like _them._ I don't want to become them, I don't want to live in a world where the only way to survive is to take something someone else has. I can't be that person," Jewel told her.

"Maybe it's the only way?" Summer answered.

Jewel shook her head. "No, I don't believe that. I believe that there are other good people out there in this world, we just haven't found them yet. People who are surviving because they are holding onto there humanity. We just need to push through the bad ones, like we did with the Governor and the Terminus people, and we'll find them. And, when we do, I don't want them to look at us like we looked at the Governor."

"We've all done things, things we can't take back," Summer pointed out.

"Yes we have. The line between good and evil has always been thin, right now it's almost non existent. What happened here today, it was to survive. We tried to do the good thing, we did. We should have made sure all of them were dead before we left. We learned from the Governor, if they attack, they die. But, we don't attack people, we don't become _them_. I'm going to need your help to keep this group in check, to make sure we don't lose them to the other side," Jewel told her oldest child.

"Whose going to make sure I don't go over to the dark side?" Summer asked.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "I will, your dad will, Carl will, Joey will. We'll pull you back. And if we can't, I know two little sisters who are just to adorable that can help you," she said as she kissed the top of her head again.

**Author's Note: Jewel just said something important that will come up in Alexandria. Review please.**


	225. Chapter 224

**This Night**

**Chapter 224**

**Author's Note: I have a long weekend this weekend and plan on working on the episode of Slabtown. But every person I look for as an OC who isn't sticking around, just doesn't want to be a red shirt. So I'm still looking. I don't need anymore OC's that stick around until Alexandria. Please review.**

Jewel and Gabriel POV:

Jewel stood at the cross that Summer had helped her make, right next to the one that Sasha had put up for Bob.

"I am sorry…" Gabriel started to say.

Jewel continued looking at the cross. "You broke one of your commandments, _Father,"_ she informed him, not being able to keep the sarcasm out of her voice.

Gabriel looked at her. "I didn't lie. I never lie," he told her.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "Rick asked you how many people have you killed, you answered none."

"I…I haven't…I've never…" Gabriel stumbled.

Jewel put up her hand. "Shut up! You were responsible for your congregation's safety and well being. They came here looking for sanctuary, they were under the impression that a man of the cloth who claimed to deliver the word of God, would be able to provide safety in a time of need. They expected you to offer some kind words so maybe they wouldn't be so scared. But they didn't get that did they?" she asked.

Gabriel dropped his head. "I will leave you to your grief," he said as he turned around to leave.

Jewel stepped in front of me. "We're not done."

"I…don't have to explain my actions to you. I answer to God…" Gabriel told her.

Jewel gave a small smirk as she grabbed his arm. "No, your right, you don't have to explain. But you do have to listen. You believe God sent us to rescue you, I believe God sent us, sent _me, _to make you face the truth. You killed those men, women, children, babies, expectant mothers', new couples just starting out in life, old couples that spent there lives together. You may not have taken a gun or a knife to them, but because you were a coward, you killed them. You'll never know if you could have saved a few by just unlocking the door and letting a few of them in before the Walkers' came. Instead, you sat behind a door, and _listened _to there screams. You listened to them being murdered. You are just as responsible as if you lifted a gun and shot everyone of them. How many people are buried here because _you _were a coward? How many Gabriel? How many didn't your bury because they were walkers? Answer me!" she yelled as she took a step closer. "Last night, you would have opened the door to them, you would have been a coward again, wouldn't you? You would have tried to save your life by sacrificing my family, _my children," _Jewel told him. "How many people have you killed?" she asked again.

Summer, Michonne, Mar, Maggie and Ronnie's POV:

Maggie put her gun over her shoulder and watched the scene unfolding. "Shouldn't we try to stop her?"

Mar shook her head. "You know Jewel, someone put her children in danger, she's going to let them know about it."

"Plus, no matter what we've all been through, she did just have a baby. That ups the hormone's level's in normal circumstances," Ronnie reminded them as she waived her hand. "And this is nothing but normal."

"So, we are just going to let her beat up a priest?" Maggie asked.

"I'm missing mom beating up the coward? Where?" Summer asked as she came out on the porch.

"No one's beating anybody up, your mom is just letting off some steam," Michonne assured her.

"None of us were in that room last night, we don't know what happened in there," Ronnie reminded them. "We all heard what he did, what he let happen to his flock, how he stayed alive when they died. I know that it doesn't sit well with me, at all. I can only imagine how it sits with Jewel," she told them.

"Carl said that she put a knife to his head. That when Gareth said he'd let him and Judith left, mom didn't even give him a chance to make a sound," Summer informed them.

"I was with her at the prison, when the outbreak happened. She was worried about everyone, but the children, Carl, Summer, she was panicked about them," Michonne answered. "Now, being out here, with Judith and a newborn, her momma bear instincts must be going into overdrive."

"There's nothing we can do to make those instincts stop. Most mothers' are fierce, but Jewel…." Ronnie said.

"She's always been like that," Summer said.

"Physical isn't the only thing we have to worry about with Jewel, I mean, the mental too," Mar said as she looked at Ronnie.

"Post Partum. I thought of that too," Ronnie answered. "Do you know if your mother suffered from it after you Summer?"

Summer shrugged. "If she did, she didn't say anything to me about it. But she wouldn't."

"She is an alcoholic," Maggie told them. "At the farm, she went after daddy with Rick when he fell off the wagon. She said she had been sober for about 12 or 13 years at the time."

Summer nodded. "She stopped when I was three."

"But she was dealing with other issues. Issues that no one knew but Daryl," Mar pointed out.

"You didn't ask her about post partum back at the prison?" Michonne asked Ronnie.

"It was on my after birth check list. I was more focused on getting her through the birth. I even had a rotation schedule for her to have someone with her that was going to start…right when the flue happened," Ronnie answered.

"Then the prison fell and we've been trying not to get eaten by a bunch of cannibals," Mar added.

"Then she started running the fever, and I was more focused on keeping her alive, getting her fever down," Ronnie told them.

"Which thankfully you did," Maggie told her.

Michonne turned her head to the argument. "She's getting louder, we should break it up. I mean we wouldn't want her to attract walkers' with all that yelling."

"I'll get dad," Summer told them as she went into the church.

Group POV:

"How many people have you killed?" Jewel asked as she stepped closer to Gabriel.

Michonne walked up first and put herself in between Gabriel and Jewel. "Jewel, hey you don't want to do this."

Jewel looked at her. "Yeah, I think I do."

Ronnie took her arm. "You're emotions are all over the place. He's not worth losing your anger. None of us are happy with what he did," she told her as she stood in front of her. "He's not going to do anything to any of us, he's not going to put the children in danger. He's not. None of us will let him. I won't let him. Rick won't let him. Michonne has her sword back. Summer and Carl, do you think they'd let him put them in danger?"

Jewel shook her head. "No," she answered. "I just wanted to know how many people he was responsible for killing."

Mar rubbed her back. "Hey, what he did, what he let happen it was wrong. He knows it, deep down he does."

"He lied, he lied about how many people he killed. We ask those questions for a reason, and he lied," Jewel told them as she started to cry.

"That just means that we keep an extra eye on him," Michonne told her. "We will."

Rick came up and turned to Gabriel. "What did you do?"

"Rick, Jewel needs you. We'll figure it out," Mar told him.

Glenn came up and stopped as he saw Jewel crying. "Everything alright?" he asked.

"It will be," Michonne answered.

"Abraham is chomping at the bit to leave," Glenn told them as he looked at Maggie.

"You aren't going to let us leave without saying goodbye to us, are you? I mean I did share my condoms with you back at the farm," Maggie teased.

Jewel wiped her eyes. "No I wouldn't let you leave without saying goodbye," she said.

Rick put his arm around her and walked with her as the rest of the group followed.

"Thank you," Gabriel called after Ronnie.

Ronnie turned and looked at him. "I didn't do it for you, I did it for her. We didn't want the noise to attract walkers," she told him as she walked away.

Abe's group POV:

Abe finished loading up the bus and looked as Maggie came with Glenn. "I said we were leaving at noon, we're cutting it close."

"It's not noon yet, so we have time," Jes told him.

Abe walked up to Rick and handed him a map. "This is our route to DC. We'll stick to it as long as we're able. If not, well, you got our destination. Once Eugene gets to the big brains left up there, things are gonna bounce back. This group should be there for it, you should be there for it," he told Rick.

"They will be," Maggie said.

"We will be," Michonne added.

Summer rocked Hope as she stood next to Carl who was holding Judith. "We want these two to grow up in a safe world, we'll do everything we can to help."

Rick looked at the group and nodded. "We will," he assured them.

Jes rubbed Hope's head then Judith. "You two keep everyone out of trouble, you hear me? You let them know when they are doing something stupid, alright Hell Raiser? You channel you're Uncle Merle."

"Oh, please no, don't wish that on any of us," Jewel told her as she hugged her. "Thank you, for everything. You're family, don't ever forget it," she said as she kissed her cheek.

Jes nodded. "I know."

Axel came out on the porch with David and a bag. "Hope you don't mind if I tag along."

"Are you sure?" Rick asked.

"I spent a lot of time in prison, just trying to stay out of trouble, depending on others to help me, to save me. Then when the prison fell, I depended on Daryl and Beth. Now it's my turn to help save others. I want to make a difference," Axel explained.

Abraham nodded. "Let's go," he told the group.

Mar opened up the church door. "Come on guys, they're leaving, time to say goodbye," she told the rest of the group as they came out on the porch.

Joey shook David's hand. "I can't believe you're going after just finding each other."

David looked at him then Summer and the rest of the group. "You got a good thing going here. I'm not sure I'm ready for that yet, but I need to be. This will be good for me," he said as he got on the bus.

Everyone watched as the group on the bus piled in and Rick nodded at them. Abraham closed the door and drove off.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel took Hope from Summer. "I'm going to stay out here with your dad for a bit. I don't want to go inside just yet. Don't want to be around Gabriel just yet."

Summer nodded as she kissed her cheek. "We'll be OK mom," she told her as she went inside.

"Let's go see what daddy's up to over there," Jewel told Hope as she kissed the top of her head. "That's the map to DC," she said as she touched Rick's face and kissed him.

"Left me a message," Rick answered with a smirk as he showed her. "Sorry I was an asshole. Come to Washington. The new world needs Rick Grimes."

Jewel smiled. "I agree, it will."

"I think it needs Jewel Grimes too," Rick told her as he kissed her then kissed Hope's head. "What happened with Gabriel?"

Jewel sighed. "He tried to say express his condolences for Merle's death, and I told him he lied to us when you asked how many people he had killed. Then I demanded to know how many people had died because he wouldn't open that door. I might have been thinking about decking him before Michonne and the others stopped me."

Rick laughed. "He would have deserved it," he assured her as he kissed her. "You feeling alright? Are you alright with what happened last night?"

"It was either them or us. One of them had already killed Merle, and Bob….poor Bob. The only reason I stopped you from doing anymore damage last night was to keep you from going over the edge. I would have loved to have taken a swipe at him myself. But, Mitch, Lexi, Mika, they didn't need to see that. You did what needed to be done," Jewel assured him as she kissed him again.

"How are you feeling?" Rick asked again.

"Getting stronger," Jewel told him. "I may hit Daryl when he comes back, but he's a Dixon, he can handle it."

"I can tell him, about Merle, about what happened," Rick assured her as he squeezed her arm in support.

Jewel shook her head. "I have to do it. I need to do it. Not for him, but for me. It's got to be me. He died protecting me, and I need to respect him by telling Daryl," she told him. "I appreciate it," she told him.

"Always," Rick told her as he kissed her again.

Jewel glanced back. "Ty is burying the bodies of the Terminus people."

"He should just burn them," Rick answered.

"This is way of dealing with what happened last night. We all process things different. This world….it makes us process things differently, makes us think differently," Jewel reminded him.

Rick nodded. "I'll go help. You gonna be alright in the church with Gabriel?" he asked.

"Yeah," Jewel answered. "It's almost time for this one to be nursed," she said as she looked at Hope.

Rick kissed the top of Hope's head. "Keep mommy out of trouble til I get back alright?" he asked as he went to help Tyreese and Jewel walked back into the church.


	226. Chapter 225

**This Night**

**Chapter 225**

**Author's Note: Alright, I have a confession. I've never seen Slabtown. I missed the episode and I made the mistake of going online before I watched it and went, great another group of baddies. I'll skip that episode. So, I watched it today. I really hate these people. So, my OC idea totally changed and I spent the last fifty minutes finding another actress to play her. I won't be redoing the whole episode, just parts that Riley fits into. Anyway, please review.**

**OC: **

**Annalise Basso as Riley Hanson **

Grady Memorial Hospital:

The teenage red head looked at the picture of her father and Dawn on Dawn's desk and shook her head. "Hypocrite," she mumbled as she turned her head to the door as it opened. "Saw Gorman and Bob bring in a new person. How far did they go this time? Did they run her over?" she asked.

"Riley, I've asked you not to come into my office without me being here. Plus, you know better then to badmouth what we do here. If some of the officers had there way, you'd be working to keep up your keep or a biter now. It's loyalty to your father that I've protected you this far," Dawn told her.

"You know what Gorman is doing, and you're turning a blind eye. What happens if he decides to try again with me?" Riley questioned.

"Riley, you know I wouldn't let him. I respected your father, but you know that he made bad calls, got people hurt. I did what I had to do. We're still here, we're still breathing," Dawn told her.

"The patient they brought in, she gonna make it?" Riley asked ignoring her.

"Her injuries aren't severe," Dawn told her. "You've been working on the roof garden again? Got a green thumb like your mother."

"We've all got to pull our weight right?" Riley asked.

"I can get one of the patients to do it, you don't have to," Dawn told her.

"I like it, plus it keeps me out of the way," Riley told her. "I better go."

"Riley, I want you to stay away from the new girl, until she gets used to our ways," Dawn told her.

"Whatever you say, Dawn," Riley said as she went out the door.

The next day:

Riley ducked behind a corner of a door as she kept an eye on the new girl. She started to turn away when she heard footsteps.

"Hey! Why are you following me? Are you spying on me for Dawn?" Beth asked.

"No, I'm not spying on you for Dawn. Dawn told me to stay away from you, until you learned the system. I'm not very good at listening. Come on, we shouldn't be talking out here," Riley told her as she went to walk away. She turned and looked at her. "Are you coming or not?" she asked as Beth followed her. Riley opened the door to a room. "Home sweet home. I'm Riley and your Beth right?" she asked.

"Are you one of the people they are making work off there debt?" Beth asked.

Riley gave a small laugh. "I wish I was that lucky," she said. "When this all happened my dad, Dawn and some of the other officers were assigned to clear out Grady. It was just my dad and me, so him and Dawn picked me up from school, thought we'd be safe here while they were evacuating. Didn't work out to well, we got stuck in here. Dad tried to keep order, but Dawn decided that he was making mistakes. At least that's what she tells herself to justify her killing him."

Beth looked at her. "Why are you telling me this? Is this so I'll trust you?"

Riley shook her head. "This is still a hospital. A hospital is supposed to a place people can be helped without being afraid for there safety and lives. Even now that's what it should be, but it's not. Have you looked around and saw the patients here? Older, or weak. People that they don't think will fight back. But I think, they're underestimating you. They underestimate me too."

Beth looked at her. "I'm sorry about your dad. I just lost mine a few days ago," she told her.

"I'm sorry about yours. I'm not working for Dawn, for any of them. Most of them knew my dad, most of them see me as a little sister, someone who they look out for. Most of them anyway. They'll have conversations with me in the room and they think I'm not paying attention, that I'm not someone to be messed with. You have people out there that care for you, don't you? Dawn said that you asked about the men you were with," Riley pointed out.

"I have a group, we just got separated. Jewel, she was close to giving birth. I was with her brother and a friend," Beth told her.

"You had someone about ready to give birth? A baby? Out there?" Riley asked.

"We already had a baby in the group. Judith. Her mother didn't make it, but Jewel will, she's strong," Beth told the other girl.

"Dawn always talks about people not surviving out there. How everyone is turning into bad people, and that we have to be here to keep order. Then I hear stories like that and I wonder if maybe we're the ones living in hell," Riley told her. "My doors always open. I'll do what I can," the younger teen told Beth.

Later that Night:

Riley rolled her eyes as Gorman passed her with other officers as they were holding Joan. "Joan!" she called as she ran after them. "What happened?"

"Riley stay out of the way," Gorman told her.

"Joan, hey, you've got to let us help you," Riley told her as they got her in the room. "Get Edwards!" Riley yelled at Gorman.

"I don't take orders from you," Gorman told her.

"But you do from me, get Edwards," Dawn told him.

"Joan, you've got to calm down, let us help you. Please," Riley begged as she struggled to keep her on the bed.

"She's lucky we found her. Whatever you were thinking, it wasn't worth it," Dawn told her as Gorman held down her legs. "Okay you have two choices. Either we cut off your arm or you do," she told the other woman.

Riley rubbed Joan's hair as she made eye contact with Beth. "Joan, come on, please," she begged.

"Screw you and you're little bitch!" Joan yelled at Dawn.

"Smart ass whore!" Gorman yelled as he moved and tried to go attack her.

"Get him out of here Dawn! He's the reason she ran, you know it!" Riley begged.

"Gorman get out of here!" Dawn ordered him.

"He's gone, he's gone, Joan. Come on, please," Riley begged as she rubbed her hair.

"Leave me alone!" Joan yelled.

Edwards brought over a needle. "It's atheistic, you need it," he told her as Joan kicked out.

"Go to hell!" Joan yelled.

"She made her choice, do it," Dawn told Edwards.

"Dawn, let me try to convince her," Riley begged.

"We don't have time. Do it," Dawn yelled at Edwards. "We're not going to let you die, we're not going to let you turn," Dawn assured her.

"I want to die!" Joan yelled.

"Joan, if you die, he wins," Riley told her.

"Keep your hands off me! I'm not going back to him!" Joan yelled.

Dawn looked over at Beth. "Where do you think you're going?"

"I don't think I can help," Beth told them.

"Beth, please, help me hold her down. She doesn't deserve to die. We're a hospital, we're supposed to help people," Riley begged.

Beth looked at her and went to help.

"Keep your hands off me!" Joan repeated.

"You don't have to go back to him," Dawn assured her.

"You can't control them!" Joan yelled.

"I will," Dawn told her.

Riley looked at Dawn, keeping herself from saying anything. She closed her eyes as Dr. Edwards worked on the arm. When it was over, she leaned against the wall before straightening up. "We'll take the bedclothes to Noah," Riley said as she took Beth by the shoulders. "Come on," she said as she glanced back at the scene. "We'll get you some new clothes too," she said as she went with her. She opened the door to the storage room. "Hey Noah," she greeted.

"Riles, hey you two OK?" Noah asked. "I'm Noah. Of the lollipop guild," he greeted.

"Beth. Thanks for that," she said.

"Joan….she had enough of Gorman's shit," Riley explained as she sat on the floor.

"I should have brought the whole damn jar," Noah told them.

"If she stayed, worked a while, couldn't she had just left?" Beth asked.

Riley and Noah shared a look. "No one leaves Grady. No one pays off there debt," Riley told her. "

Noah nodded. "I haven't seen anyone pay off the debt. More you eat, more medicine you need, more you owe. I've been here about a year."

Beth looked at Riley. "Why didn't you tell me?" she asked accusingly.

"You weren't ready to hear the truth yet. Noah wasn't either. It's easier to accept the fact when you see something like that," Riley told her.

"Riles is one of the good guys," Noah told Beth as he showed her his leg. "Dad and I were both pretty messed up when they found us. They said that they could only save one. For the longest time, I actually believed them. Now I get it. Dad was bigger, stronger. Would have fought back. Would have been a threat."

"They left him behind on purpose," Beth stated.

"Just like they said no one was with you," Riley told them.

"Dawn just looked the other way. See, she's in charge, but just barely. And it's getting worse," Noah said.

"Dawn doesn't see it, doesn't think that someone will do to her what she did to my dad. My dad made mistakes that got people killed. He wanted to leave this place, wanted to take me to my grandparents' on my mother side in Washington. He was getting supplies together, had a group going out with him. Dawn decided she just couldn't have that. But now, Gorman he wants to be in charge. If that happens, no one is safe," Riley explained.

"It's why I'm out of here when the time is right. I came looking for my uncle. Gotta get back to my mom," Noah told Beth. "Trying to convince Riley here to make the big escape with me."

"Where's home?" Beth asked Noah.

"Richmond. Virginia. We had walls. See, they think I'm scrawny. They think I'm weak. But they don't know shit about me, about what I am, about what you are, about what Riley is. Riley watches everything, she may be a red head but she's a chameleon," Noah told Beth.

"I'm going to sit with Joan, she should have someone when she wakes up," Riley said as she got up.

2AM

Riley sat beside Joan as Beth hummed and mopped the floor. "That's real nice," Joan told Beth.

"Joan, hey I was starting to get worried. Beth get Dr. Edwards please," Riley told her.

"No, please not yet," Joan told them.

"It should have been me Joan, not you. All this time, it should have been me," Riley told her.

"No, Riley, it shouldn't be any of us," Joan told the red head.

"I'm so sorry," Beth said.

"She can control them, but she doesn't, because it's easier, because she's a coward," Joan told her.

"What did he do to you?" Beth asked.

"It doesn't matter," Joan said.

"It does matter, it does," Riley said. "I may only be 15 but I know it matters. Gorman rapes the female patients and Dawn turns a blind eye. He tried…to rape me about six months ago, but Joan stopped him. Dawn reprimanded him for trying with me, but didn't say a word about Joan and the others."

"I guess it's easier to make a deal with the devil when you aren't the one to pay the price," Joan said as she drifted off to sleep.

"You know this isn't your fault, right?" Beth asked.

Riley looked at her. "I'm not doing anything to stop it, I'm no better then Dawn."

Beth bent down. "You are so much better then her. You are helping' in your own way. You are brave, and strong. You don't think you are, I know. I've been there. You've showed more fight then I did at first. You want to live, don't you?"

"Not if it means living like this. If it means becoming like Dawn, no. If it means staying in here being a prisoner, no," Riley told her.

Beth touched her face. "Then when Noah leaves, we leave with him. My family will love you. Judy will love having someone else to hold her, and the new baby. Can you just imagine holding a new little person, so full of life, so full of hope. Carl and Lexi are your age, you'll get along great with them. We won't be able to lose you in a crowd of walkers' with that hair," she teased.

"You mean rotters?" Riley asked.

"We call them walkers'. Don't give up hope, Riley, not like I did. You keep being the chameleon, we'll get out of here," Beth told her.

TBC


	227. Chapter 226

**This Night**

**Chapter 226**

**Author's Note: I'm really excited to get closer to Alexandria. I know I have a bit of a ways to go in writing ways, but we're closer! I'm trying to think of a new name (as it went from Sweet Dreams to This Night after the prison attack) when they get to Alexandria. Though I was hoping season 6 was going to give me a bit of action reprieve, but man no such luck. But Jewel and Rick will get some Jick's loving! Guaranteed! Though Jewel may just punch Gabriel if she overhears what he says to Deanna. Jewel just got overly excited about that….oh boy now I have to let her do it! Review please.**

Day 4 Grady Memorial

Riley kept quiet behind a pole on the roof listening to Edwards talk with Beth. She knew he wouldn't tell Dawn that she was up here but she liked to listen to people talk.

"We lost people. That was the problem. Hanson cracked. He made some calls that got people killed. Dawn took care of things. She took care of him. She saw us past it," Edwards told Beth.

Riley came out of the shadows. "She killed him. No one knew how to survive this at the beginning, no one had a handbook. Dad made mistakes, people died. But the one thing dad didn't do, that he wouldn't do, was to turn a blind eye like Dawn does to what's going on here."

"Riley, he was your dad, I understand that you want to believe he did no wrong. But he did. Dawn kept us together, kept us alive," Edwards told her.

Beth looked at him. "You call this living?" she asked.

Edwards chuckled. "We're still breathing. Patients we brought here, they're still breathing. Outside these walls, alone, unprotected, they'd be dead. We'd be dead. We're not the ones who make it. As bad as it gets, it's still better than down there," he told her. "Do you think Riley would make it out there?"

Beth looked at Riley. "I think she's stronger then you give her credit for. I think your stronger then you give yourself credit for. I should get back," Beth said.

"How about you look in on Mr. Trevett and call it a day? He's stable, due for another 75mg of Clozapine. And tomorrow we'll start fresh," Edwards told her.

"Ok," Beth said.

"I'll see you later, my beans need watering," Riley said as she watched Beth leave. "My dad was a good cop, you know? Before this? He was a good dad. You all can say that he made mistakes, but we are still making them. Every time Dawn decides NOT to save someone, she's playing God. And, you're helping her. At the end of the day, I'm still a girl whose living with the woman who killed my dad. I'm still a girl who needs her dad, and he isn't here. Can you go back to your office and leave me with my beans? I need to water them and it would be a waste of tears if I cried in my room," she said as she watched Edwards leave.

Day 4, at night:

Riley walked the hall way and saw Dawn come out of Beth's room. "Riley? What are you doing down here?"

"I was bringing Beth some books. I heard what happened, with Mr. Trevett, and thought she could use something to take her mind off it. It's kind of nice to have someone near my age to talk to," Riley told her.

"I guess it is hard for you, being around all us adults for so long," Dawn told her. "Alright, I'll see you in the morning," she said as she walked away.

Riley watched Dawn walk down the hallway and stuck out her tongue at her before knocking on Beth's door. "Beth," she said as she came in. "Can I come in?"

"Yes. You know what happened?" Beth asked.

"I heard. Edwards told you the wrong medicine, huh? Noah took the blame for you? Dawn figured it out didn't she? Noah's a horrible liar," Riley said as she sat down her bag. "Here I brought these, don't worry, Dawn won't know. It's from the garden," she told her as she handed her a couple tomatoes. "What happened to your dad? You said he died?"

"He was killed, by a bad man. We had a home, a prison," Beth said.

"Like this?" Riley asked.

"No, it was a real prison, but it was home. We took people in, everyone had jobs, but it wasn't like this. Judy was born there, and we were all looking forward to Jewel having the baby. Summer, Carol, Maggie, Mar, and me, we were planning a make shift baby shower. Jewel didn't know anything about it. Every time Maggie, that's my sister, and Glenn would go out on a run, or anyone, they'd pick up little things. We were a family. Out of the bad, we made it good. But there was this man who called himself the Governor and he attacked the prison, he killed my father and we all got separated. I was with Daryl, Jewel's brother, and Axel. Daryl acts like a big old grump but he's a teddy bear. He takes losses real hard," Beth told her.

"Do you think they all made it?" Riley asked.

Beth nodded. "I do. They're strong, just like I am. Just like you are," she told her.

"I envy you and Noah, you have people out there, family," Riley said. "People who miss you, people who think about you."

"You said you had grandparents, that you're dad wanted to take you there," Beth reminded her.

"I haven't seen them since I was two, but you guys, that's real," Riley said as she took something out of her bag. "This is a map…of the hospital. I was thinking, cause you said you had a baby and soon to be baby in your group, that you'd need things from the maternity ward. It was one of the first places evacuated, but it should have baby things. No one ever went down there, if I could get down there, get some things for you. Should only be a few walkers' down there, I can handle them," she told her.

"You're not going to go down there by yourself," Beth told her.

"You should go check on Noah, I need to get back. If you and Noah get a chance to run, run. Just don't forget about me alright?" Riley asked.

"Never," Beth assured her.

Day 5:

Riley stepped out in the hall way. "Amanda? Did you bring Beth back?" she asked the one officer that she actually liked.

Shepard glanced at her and took her into a room. "Noah escaped."

"You could have let Beth escape. You could have. You know Dawn is wrong, about all this," Riley told her.

"I wasn't alone," Shepard told her. "You knew about the plan didn't you? My God, Riley if Dawn finds out. Did you know that Joan turned and killed Gorman?" she asked.

"No, I didn't. You aren't sad about it, anymore then I am," Riley told her. "You aren't going to tell Dawn. You and I both know that Dawn doesn't see either one of us as threats," Riley said. "Where is Beth now?"

"In Dawn's office," Shepard told her. "Don't. You go in there now, and you're going to raise suspicions. Just wait, you can check on Beth later."

"If Dawn doesn't kill her," Riley said as she left the room.

Day 5 at night:

Riley gave a faint smile as Beth woke up. "Dawn got you pretty good huh? Dr. Edwards wanted me to sit with you, not let you fall back asleep when you woke up. Dawn's locked herself in her office. Here, Edwards told me to give you these. I looked it up in one of his medical books, made sure it was the right medicine," she told her as she poured her some water.

"I'm sorry we didn't come to get you," Beth said as she swallowed them.

"Noah got out, I told you to take the chance if you had it. If you hadn't both of you would have still been in here, and we'll try again. You and me, we will try again. I'm not going to give up. You aren't either are you? You aren't that type of person," she told her.

"You're right, we're not going to give up," Beth told her.

**Author's Note: I'm going to go out of order in the next chapter only because I want Daryl to find out about Merle dang it! Then I'll get to Eugene's lie. Review please.**


	228. Chapter 227

**This Night**

**Chapter 227**

**Author's Note: So if you are caught up with this season of Walking Dead, there was a scene in season 6 episode 5 that JUST isn't happening. I'm just saying. Yep we're ignoring that. Now with that being said, let's go forward shall we? Review please.**

Groups POV:

Michonne took a breath as she walked onto the stairs of the church with Daryl and Noah. "Daryl, just wait out here for a minute alright?"

Daryl looked at her. "Michonne, I need to talk to Rick. They have Carol and Beth," he told her.

"I know…but just wait alright?" Michonne asked as she opened the door. "Daryl's back," she said.

Summer and Mar looked up at the door as Jewel handed Hope to Mika as she went out to the porch. "Where were you?" she asked as she looked at him.

"Jewel, not like this," Mar told her.

"What's going on? Jewel?" Daryl asked as he saw the black eye on her face. "What happened?" he asked.

"Merle's dead! He's dead because of me! He died saving me! And I needed you!" Jewel yelled as she pounded his chest.

Michonne looked at the new comer. "Go inside," she told the kid.

Daryl grabbed Jewel's arms and looked at her. "What…how?" he asked as he took her into a hug crying.

"People from Terminus…." Mar told him.

"Jewel and Merle took a walk. Grayson was waiting in the shed, for someone, for anyone to come by," Rick said. "He knocked Merle out….tied Jewel up, hit her. Merle woke up, grabbed for his prosthetic, Grayson and him fought over it, and the gun went off."

Jewel cried into his chest. "He didn't have a chance. I had to put him down…I needed you."

"Carol and I saw a car like…the one that took Beth. We went after it, we didn't have time to come back here," Daryl explained as he kissed the top of Jewel's head. "I'm sorry," he said as he was crying.

"Where's Carol and whose that you brought back?" Mar asked.

"They've got Carol, the same people that got Beth," Daryl explained as he continued to hug Jewel.

"Let's give them a few minutes," Rick told the group as he held the door open for them. "I'll be inside if you need anything," he told both of them as he went inside and closed the door.

Daryl guided her to the steps of the church and sat her down and bent down beside her. "Look at me," Daryl told her. "Jewel," he told her before she raised her head to look at him. "You did not kill Merle. It wasn't your fault," he told her. "Merle, he wouldn't want you to blame yourself."

"If I hadn't killed Grayson's daughter back at Terminus…" Jewel started to say.

"Then you'd be dead," Daryl said. "Merle gave his life to save you, and I would have done the same. I'm sorry that I wasn't here, I'm sorry that you had to put him down," he told her. "Merle he died saving you, and in turn saving Hell Raiser. I wish I was here, I wish I could have done it for you," he said as he kissed the top of her head and wiped his eyes.

"We lost Bob…he was bit then Gareth and some of the other Terminus people…they ate his leg in front of him. His leg…" Jewel told him. "You said they have Beth and Carol? Who? And who did you bring back?"

"Noah. He was in the same place in Atlanta as they're holding Beth," Daryl told her. "Let's go inside, alright? I'll explain," Daryl told her. "This was not your fault alright?" he told her again.

"Alright…" Jewel told him.

Inside the church:

Mar leaned against Daryl as they listened to Noah tell them about Grady Memorial.

"So they rescue people and then make them work off there debt? At a hospital?" Ronnie asked. "And there's a doctor there that just letting it happen?"

"Dawn has them afraid, and Dr. Edwards is a coward," Noah told them.

"So, we're going to go to Atlanta right? To get Carol and Beth?" Summer asked.

Rick looked at Jewel. "Some of us should stay here, with everything that happened."

Jewel looked at Rick. "I'm not going to break, Rick. We need to do this, we _have _to do this. We owe Carol, we owe Hershel. There's no question about us doing this, there isn't. I'm not asking to go, I'll stay here with the kids and the coward," she said as she nodded toward Gabriel's office.

"You aren't staying alone," Rick told her.

"He's right, Rick can stay with you," Daryl told her.

Jewel took a breath. "I assume that this hospital is well guarded Noah? Has a lot of guns? Not going to be easy to get into?" she asked.

"Yes ma'am," Noah answered.

"Please don't call me ma'am, it's Jewel. If they have a lot of guns, and man power, then we are going to need full force in there. I'm betting this Dawn person isn't going to be to happy that you escaped Noah?" Jewel asked.

"Jewel's in emergency planning mode, there's no arguing with her," Mar told Rick.

"No, Dawn's going to feel like she's losing control," Noah answered.

"So, she's going to take it out on people? On Beth?" Joey asked.

"If no one else is going to go, I'm going," Sasha told them.

"We are going," Summer told her.

Rick nodded. "We are," he reassured them.

"We'll need to fortify the church, put wood on the windows, make a barrier to keep the walkers' out," Michonne told them.

"With what? We don't have a lot of supplies," Tyreese told them.

Jewel looked around. "Yeah we do," she answered.

"We're going to destroy a church?" Tyreese asked.

"It stopped being a church a long time ago," Mar told them.

"Like Maggie said, it's just a roof and four walls," Summer reminded them.

"Whose going to tell Gabriel that we are ripping his church apart? I don't think that's going to go over well with him," Ronnie told the group.

Jewel gave a small smirk. "Well he doesn't have much of a choice does he?" she asked as Hope let out a not so happy cry from the other room. "That's my feed me alarm," she said as she stood up. She squeezed Rick's shoulder. "Keep me in the loop, will you?"

"Of course," he told her as he kissed her. "I'll be in in a few," he told her.

Mar and Daryl's POV:

Daryl looked over his shoulder as Mar walked out of the church. "Mitch asleep?" he asked as he lit up a cigarette.

"He is," Mar answered.

"It isn't like it was at the prison, I didn't run away," Daryl told her.

"I didn't think you did," Mar told him as she looked at him. "I didn't," she told him.

"You should stay, with Jewel and the kids," Daryl told her.

"I should," Mar told him. "But I'm not," she told him.

"Mar," Daryl started to say.

"Daryl," she answered back with the same tone.

"Damn it Mar, Mitch needs you. Jewel needs you. She just lost Merle," Daryl told her.

"We just lost Merle, _you _just lost Merle. I know we don't have the luxury to mourn our dead like we should be able to," Mar said as she grabbed the sides of Daryl's face and kissed him. "I'm tired of worrying about you, worrying if something's going to happen to you because I'm always left behind. I know you do it because of Mitch, because of Jewel, because you worry about me. But, Jewel and Mitch both have people who will watch over them. This time I'm going with you," she informed him.

Daryl sighed as he wrapped his arms around her. "I think Jewel needs you more. These people," he started to say.

"These _monsters _are dangerous, they are keeping people against there wills. They are holding Carol and Beth. They are holding them in a hospital. A hospital where there may be medical supplies," Mar pointed out.

"Like they are just gonna hand them over because we ask nicely," Daryl told her.

"I think they lost the right to be asked for anything once they started taking people hostage and making them work like slaves, don't you?" Mar asked. "Look, I get it why you want to keep me out of there, I do. But, I can't sit on the sidelines, not this time. We don't have the luxury of the prison anymore. We just lost Bob and Merle. Some of our best people are gone and headed to Washington. One of our best people just had a baby. So, to even have a chance, we need to use what we can, who we can," Mar told him. "You know I'm right," she said as she kissed him.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "Yeah," he answered. "How is she? Really."

"Typical Dixon, says she's fine cause she has to be. She's struggling between being strong and breaking down. She's struggling having to be on the sidelines, not right in the heat of the battle. She _really _doesn't like Gabriel. He locked his congregation out, he listened to screams of help and did nothing. That's what he was hiding," Mar told Daryl. "Jewel almost hit him today. We stopped her," Mar told him.

"Why?" Daryl asked.

Mar looked at him. "Seriously?"

"Yeah, seriously. Sounds like he deserves it, plus it let's Jewel take out some of her anger," Daryl answered.

"I can't believe I'm having to explain to you why that would be a very bad idea. She wouldn't have stopped at one punch, she would have probably killed the man," Mar answered. "And before you say he would have deserved it, we do have children that we are trying to teach that good people still exist in this world. I know it's becoming harder, but Mitch and Mika, they don't need to think punching is the right thing to do because you just don't like someone. Jewel wouldn't have liked herself if she had done that," Mar told him. "We should get inside," she said as she kissed him.

"Merle buried out in the graveyard?" Daryl questioned.

"Right next to Bob," Mar answered. "You can visit tomorrow, not tonight, not in the dark. I don't want Jewel taking a punch at me because I let you go out there. Come on," she said as she led him inside.

Summer, Carl, Jewel, and Rick's POV:

Jewel rubbed Hope's back after she nursed and looked up as Summer, Carl, Judith and Rick came in. "You three look like you've been in serious discussions," she said as Rick sat down beside her and kissed her.

"Dad won't even entertain the idea of me going to Atlanta. I can handle myself, you both know that," Carl said as he sat down with Judith.

"It's not that you can't handle yourself, Carl," Rick told him again.

"It's not fair. You're not giving Summer a hard time about going," Carl told him.

"I'm older," Summer answered.

"Why does that even matter? I can handle myself," Carl said.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's leg as she adjusted Hope. "Carl, we know you can handle yourself. You have proven over and over again that you are more then capable. But, I'm asking you to stay and help me. If something happens, I'm going to need yours and Lexi's help. I know how bad you want to help get Carol and Beth back. I want to do the same thing. I want to go too, but sometimes we have to make decisions that are best for the group. It's not because we don't think you can handle it, it's not because we are trying to punish you, it's not. The easiest thing is for all of us to go, not to be separated again. But, I don't want to subject Judith or Hope to the dangers of Atlanta. Mika or Mitch either. So the best decision is for me to stay here with them. I'm asking you to please stay and help me Carl. Mika, Mitch, Judith and Hope, they need us."

Carl nodded. "I still want to go, but alright. You did say Lexi was staying right?"

Summer tried not laugh. "I knew you'd catch that."

Jewel laughed. "Yes, she's staying."

"I still want to stay or have someone else stay with you," Rick told her as he took Hope.

Jewel nodded. "I know. We have tomorrow to figure it out."

"I don't think Gabriel is going to be to happy with us dismantling his Church," Summer pointed out as she made Judith giggle by kissing her stomach.

"Well, to bad, he really doesn't have a choice does he?" Jewel asked as she grinned at Judith.

TBC


	229. Chapter 228

**This Night**

**Chapter 228**

**Author's Note: Jewel so loves to make Gabriel feel guilty, so this is another great opportunity. I'll get to Abe and the group next chapter (I think) or maybe the chapter after that, then get to Grady. You all know how I like to fill in gaps. I had to change some scenes around to make it fit. Please review.**

Daryl and Mitch's POV:

Mitch walked out to the grave yard where Daryl was standing. "It's alright to be sad, about Merle. That's what you told me when I lost my brothers'," he reminded him.

Daryl looked at him. "That was a long time ago, and we lose people. I just don't like losing anyone. I wasn't here for Jewel when she needed me."

"But we were, and you were trying to find Beth. You did what you had to do to try and find one of us. We don't leave anyone behind," Mitch told him confidently.

Daryl looked at him. "Growin' up on me, huh?" he asked.

"Can't stay a kid to long in this world. You didn't leave me behind when you could have, when most people would have. No one gets left behind," Mitch told him.

Daryl nodded. "Glenn said you handled yourself just like a Dixon out there on the road with Abraham," he told him proudly.

"I am a Dixon," Mitch answered with a shrug.

"Yeah, you are," Daryl said as he hugged Mitch. "I need you to help Jewel with the babies. You and Mika. While we're out there, I'm trusting you to help Carl with protecting them. You up to it?"

"I'm up to it," Mitch said as he turned around to walk back to the church. "I mean I am a Dixon right dad?" he asked cautiously.

Daryl looked at Mitch. "Did you just call me what I think you called me?"

"That's OK right? I mean, I…" Mitch started to stumble.

Daryl bent down and hugged him. "It's more then alright, son," he said. "Now, besides trying to get me to cry, what did you come out here for?"

"They're going to start on setting up defenses, they sent me out here to get you," Mitch said. "Do you think…I mean if Mar would mind if I called her mom. I mean I know she misses her son."

Daryl looked at him. "She does miss Peter, but _you _are as much as her son as he was. Don't you ever doubt her love for you, don't you ever doubt my love for you. You got it?"

Mitch nodded. "I got it," he said.

Jewel, Rick and Michonne's POV:

Gabriel looked at the destruction happening of his church. "You are destroying a house of God," he told Jewel as she walked out a bag of supplies.

"You destroyed it a long time ago," Jewel told him as she looked at him. "If it was just me, and I wasn't trying to teach those children that some humanity still exists in this world, you'd be going to Atlanta with them. You would either fight or you'd die."

"You say you are trying to teach the children some humanity, yet you hold a knife to my head, and make threats. I'm not sure that humanity is the word that I would use," Gabriel told her.

Jewel smirked. "Well, I sure the hell don't think I give a damn about what you think. I don't make threats, Gabriel. So let me say this in a way that you'll understand. Clear and precise. If it's a choice between you and my children, any of the children because all of them are part of me now, you'll be walker bait," she said as she looked at him.

"Hey Jewel, you gonna bring us those nails or have continue to have more of a friendly conversation with Gabriel?" Michonne asked.

"Yeah, we're done here," Jewel stated as she walked away.

Rick kissed her as she came over. "I don't know if he'd be safer in Atlanta or here with you."

"I seriously don't think I've had anyone get under my skin like he does since Shane. That's saying a lot, considering we've dealt with a lunatic with a tank and cannibals. Plus all the other crap we've put up with. Yeah, can you take him?" Jewel asked.

Michonne covered her mouth from laughing. "You're just protecting the cubs momma bear."

Jewel looked over to Carl and Noah at the other window. "Speaking of cubs, how is that one doing?"

Michonne gave them a questioning look.

"He wants to go to Atlanta, but we can't have that," Rick said as Jewel handed him nails.

"Rick is thinking about staying back too," Jewel told her friend.

"You stay, I'll go," Michonne told Rick.

"I owe it to Carol," Rick told them.

"We all owe Carol," Michonne told him.

"I owe her more," Rick answered.

"Rick, if she blamed you for the prison, she wouldn't have saw the fire and came toward the prison. She wouldn't have took care of Summer, helped Ty with Judith, Molly and Lizzie. She wouldn't have came to Terminus and helped get us out. You need to stop blaming yourself, I know that's easier said then done. I have to work on the whole guilt thing too, I know," Jewel said as she kissed Rick again. "This beard is getting out of hand," she said with a grin.

Michonne smiled. "So, I'll stay. Help Jewel with the kids. Ronnie going or staying?" she asked.

"She wants to go, to be there if Carol and Beth are hurt badly," Jewel said.

"I'd rather her stay here," Rick told her.

"There's nothing more she can do for me here, Rick. I'm going to keep drinking the tea, taking the medicine they found, and rest as much as possible. You need her there, just in case. I'll be alright, I will," Jewel assured him.

"We'll be OK," Michonne told Rick. "I'll stay, help Carl and Lexi hold down the fort. Make sure Jewel rests. Love on those babies," she told him.

"You go get Carol and Beth and you'll come back," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "You'll come back," she told him again.

"I'll come back," Rick assured her.

Daryl, Summer, Lexi and Ty's POV:

Daryl saw Summer hand over supplies to the group outside. "Hey Summer, come over here for a minute," he told her.

"What's up?" Summer asked as she walked over.

"You alright?" Daryl asked her.

Summer looked at him. "Got to be, right?"

"Smart ass," Daryl told her. "You don't have to go with us. I think your momma would feel better if you stayed here, helped her with the little ones."

"You mean you'd feel better," Summer told him. "What happened a couple nights ago, the night Uncle Merle died, the night they took Bob, the night you and Carol followed the car, it was just like the CDC."

Daryl looked at her. "What do you mean?" he asked.

"We got to the CDC, everyone was drinking, we were safe, we were laughing. Dad first made a move on mom. Then we woke up and we learned that we were going to die. That was like a few nights ago, we all laughed, we all hoped, then in a blink of an eye, we lost two of our own. We could have lost mom, and til Bob told us that they had seen you and Carol drive away, we thought we lost you. Now you come back and said that Carol and Beth are being held by some bad people. I was with Dad when we left Carol. We turned her out. I wouldn't have blamed her if she had just left me to die, but she didn't. I told Beth back at the farm, when she tried to kill herself, that we'd make it. So, I owe them both, in different ways. Mom'll be fine, Carl will be here. I have to do this, Uncle Daryl. I'm going to do this," Summer informed him as she walked up the church steps.

"When did you become so stubborn?" Daryl asked as he joined her.

"The day I was born, I was born a Dixon wasn't I?" Summer asked as she passed Sasha cutting up pews.

Lexi looked up from helping Ty then over at her sister. "I tried to offer my help, but she said she wanted to do it alone."

"She's going through a bad spot right now, letting the grief get to her," Ty told his youngest sister.

"Like you did with Karen?" Lexi asked.

"I admit that I handled that badly and I wish I could take it back. We all handle grief differently," Ty told her.

"If that's what happens when you fall in love and lose them, I'm not doing it. It's not worth it," Lexi simply said.

"What's not worth it?" Daryl asked as he came up to help Ty.

"Falling in love, just to lose someone, just to have to go through the grief, it's not worth it," Lexi told them.

"Yeah, yeah it is," Summer told her. "We should be able to have good days, we should be able to feel good and laugh. That's how we get through the bad…..we have to keep hold of the good, make memories and we shouldn't feel guilty about it," she told her as they held out there arms.

Ty nodded. "She's right. Sasha will get through this, we just need to be there for her," he said. "It's good you weren't here for any of this," he told Daryl.

Lexi shook her head. "They didn't get half of what they deserved," she said.

"Lexi," Ty warned.

"You weren't herded like cattle into a train car to be someone's dinner, Ty. You didn't hear how they spoke about us. You didn't have them herd you like a piece of meat, didn't feel the fear. You didn't wake up after being gassed to find five of you gone, just imagining you'd be next. I've tried to be good, I've tried to stay positive when we were all separated. I've hit my limit, Ty. Look how Sasha is suffering, Ty. Maybe it wouldn't have been as bad if he had just got bit, bites happen. But to have someone eat his leg then send him back here as a warning. And did you see that big A painted on the church? That was a message to us. So sue me for thinking they didn't suffer enough," Lexi said as she took some lumber.

Daryl glanced at Tyreese. "She'll calm down, but as a big brother, you just need to let them figure it out for themselves," he told him.

"Lexi was always the one that held things in, she wasn't one to explode or talk back," Ty informed them.

Summer gave a small snort. "She's a teenage girl Tyreese. That's hard enough but with all the shit we're living through, it's worse."

Lexi and Jewel's POV:

Carl looked up as Lexi brought out more supplies to them. "Hey, you OK?" he asked.

"Fine," Lexi answered as she turned to leave.

Carl went to go after her but Jewel stopped him. "Help with this, I'll go," she told him. "Lexi, hold up," she told the teenage girl. "Hey, what's going on?"

"Nothing, everything," Lexi answered as she sat down on the steps.

"Yeah, I know the feeling," Jewel answered.

"Tyreese buried them," Lexi told her.

Jewel nodded. "Rick helped him. I know that Rick's reasons and Tyreese's reasons are different for doing it."

"Tyreese doesn't think what happened in there was the right thing," Lexi told her.

Jewel put an arm around her. "What do you think?"

"He wasn't there….he wasn't in that train car," Lexi told her. "He has no idea the fear that we felt, what _I _felt. I don't even know if I can explain it."

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "I know, I know."

"Why did you stop Rick?" Lexi asked.

Jewel gave a small smile. "I stopped Rick because I didn't want him to lose himself. Gareth was dead, continuing using his machete on him, well it wouldn't have been to make Gareth feel any more pain. At that point, all it was doing was releasing all the anger Rick felt. Sometimes it's hard to make the right decisions, but I still believe even now, that we all have that little voice that tells us right and wrong. I just have to be Rick's voice sometimes, like he's mine. We have to fight to keep a little bit of ourselves, and that's what Tyreese is doing. Right now, Sasha is going through a very bad time, losing Bob."

"You lost Merle," Lexi interjected.

Jewel nodded. "I did, but I still have Rick, Carl, Daryl, Summer, Carl, Mika, Hope, Judith, you," she said as she playfully hit her shoulder with hers. "Everyone really. Sasha does too, but just doesn't see it right now," she said as she looked around. "You know, we're the lucky ones."

Lexi looked at her. "Lucky?"

"Yeah, lucky. The world might be hell, and we've lost people, but we've found each other. We've made a family out of the most unlikely circumstances, out of the most unlikely people. I'm glad that you are part of that family," Jewel said as she kissed the top of her head.

Daryl came down the steps. "Scoot over before I fall on both of you," he told them as he carried an arm full of metal stakes.

Gabriel came over and looked at the church. "Are you going to take the cross too?"

"If we need it," Daryl answered.

Jewel narrowed her eyes at Gabriel. "Don't make me tell them to take you with them," she warned.


	230. Chapter 229

**This Night**

**Chapter 229**

**Author's Note: I am addressing the Beth situation in this author's note. I have a poll on my profile that's up until the 17****th****. I probably will keep her alive (FOR NOW) only because I hated the way she died. This is the Walking Dead, no one is safe. I kept Merle alive only to kill him later as his death was wasteful on the show. Axel isn't talking to me, so he may go. Ronnie's death is written in my head. So, even if she is saved now, she may not be safe. I think being on the road with them and dealing with Maggie (who by the way never mentioning her sister once was wrong) will make the story better. I already figured out why they will still go to Noah's home. And Jewel is going to be moody cause of post partum. Changes occur, it's fan fiction. But please, realize I can not and will not promise she will live 'forever' in the story. If a time comes (like she is not making her presence known and not making an impact and just alive because I chose to save her) she will be free game, as is any of the people. Merle told me his story was done, and this was the way he wanted it to go. Ronnie is telling me her way to go. Axel isn't talking so he may be getting bit here real soon. They dictate what I write. I write one chapter at a time, and if they don't like what I have to say, they make me rewrite it. Please vote, but if she does stay alive, please do not get mad at me later if she dies saving Hope or Jewel or whoever. And Tyreese is going to die, because Lexi and Sasha are already having it out in my head in Alexandria. I haven't got that far ahead! Please review.**

Washington Group:

Jes sat on the floor of the bus cleaning her gun as she listened and watched everyone. This was how she gathered information, just sat and listened.

Rosita played with Abraham's hair. "It's getting a little messy for you."

Abraham smiled as he drove the bus. "Gettin' ady for retirement. Relaxin' the grooming standards. Thinkin' about becomin' a plumber, a sheepherder, or something," he said.

"You aint herding sheep right now, Abraham, eyes on the prize," Rosita told him.

"Damn right, that's my girl. Maybe I'll let you shave me down all over, dolphin smooth," Abraham said.

"I think that's one image I can live without," David interjected.

"I think that's something we can all live without," Jes said.

Rosita laughed as she smacked him. "I'll cut it for you tonight," she told him.

"If I could borrow the scissors, I'd like to trim my mustache," Axel told her.

"No problem," Rosita told him.

Tara looked over at Eugene. "Hey, maybe Rosita can give you a trim while she's at it. Party's getting a little long in the back. Or is it your source of power?"

"Who knows, the end of the world, maybe the mullet is coming back into style? Along with Axel's mustache. Maybe they are leading the fashion sense into the whole apocalyptic world," David teased from beside Tara.

"Each there own," Jes told him.

"I ain't slayin' a lion anytime soon. I wouldn't be placing any wagers on seein' me dispatch a thousand Philistines with the jawbone of an ass," Eugene told Tara.

"Oh you'll just settle on saving the world, right?" Tara asked.

"Yeah," Eugene answered.

Tara looked at him. "What's up? Last night?" she asked.

"I think we're all a little unnerved by last night," Axel spoke up from beside Eugene. "It was more of a bloodbath then I expected."

Jes glanced up. "It could have been a lot worse. I've seen worse, I've done worse," she said. "Nobody gets to ask me what I did before, the only person I let get away with that is dead now. So, Eugene, last night getting to you?"

"Nope," Eugene answered as he sighed. "That and tomorrow. And I'm thinking about what the preacher did," he answered. He turned and looked at Jes as she sat on the ground. "I'm sorry about Merle. The two of you seemed like a cute couple."

Jes arched an eyebrow as she put her weapon back together. "Did you just call me _cute?_"

"There is nothing wrong with the word cute," Eugene told her.

"I think she doesn't like being referred to as cute," Axel interjected.

"Or being called a part of a couple with Merle," Maggie told them.

"That's because Merle and I were friends, friends who liked to get down and dirty once in a while," Jes told them.

"Now that's something we don't need to have burned into our memories," Abraham told her.

"Just don't call me cute again, Eugene. Cute is for babies, horses, baby animals and the like," Jes warned.

"She means business, don't want to cross Jes," Glenn said after he finished his conversation with Maggie.

"Smart man you got there Maggie," Jes answered.

Maggie smiled. "Don't I know it?" she answered more of a statement then a question. "How long will it be? After you get on that terminal and do what you have to do?" Maggie asked Eugene.

Jes put her gun down beside her and stretched her legs out and looked at him. "I think we're all anxious to know that."

"Depends on a number of factors including density of the infected around target sites worldwide," Eugene answered.

"Wait, target sites? Are you talking about missiles?" Glenn asked.

"He can't be, can you?" Axel asked his seat mate.

"It's classified," Eugene answered after a second of hesitation.

"I though we were over that," Glenn told him.

Jes didn't miss the look of hesitation on his face and jumped on it. "We're putting our asses on the line, to go on this mission, for you. Do you even know if the other nine people are alive? If these people made it? I'm going to guess that if you all were part of a team, world wide, these people, like you, all had the same instructions to get to Washington. That not all of you were given all the top secret codes, that you are just one piece of the puzzle. Will it work if say, only seven of the nine are there. If only five on the nine are there. It's just common sense when dealing with something as important as this, that whoever was running this thing wouldn't have put his or her apples in one basket," she said as she looked at Eugene.

"I have sufficient amount of information to make this work without the others," Eugene told them.

"So, why the whole classified thing?" David asked.

"If we all live, it'll matter," Eugene answered. "Anyway, the speed with which things normalize depend on a number of factors including worldwide weather patterns, which were modeled without the assumption that cars, planes, boats, and trains wouldn't be pouring hydrocarbons into the atmosphere this long. Changed the game quite a bit when it comes to air-transmissible pathogens," he told them.

Axel looked at him then at the others to see they had as a confused look on there faces as he did.

Glenn was the first one to speak. "So why the hair?"

"Because I like it. And no one is takin' scissor or clipper to it anytime soon. Do you hear me, Miss Espinoza?" Eugene asked.

Rosita laughed. "Loud and clear," she answered as the group laughed.

"Y'all can laugh all you want," Eugene told them.

"No one was makin' fun," Maggie said.

"Speak for yourself," David answered.

"The smartest man I ever met happened to love my hair. My old boss, T. Brooks Ellis, the director of the Human Genome Project. He said my hair made me look like, and I quote, "a fun guy," which I am. I just ain't Samson," Eugene told him.

"Fun is not a word that I would ever associate with you," Jes said as they hit a bump which caused her to be raised off the floor. "What the hell Abraham? I assumed you could drive!"

"Bitchnuts!" Abraham yelled as the bus swerved and he lost control as it rolled over. "Eugene! Eugene!" Abraham yelled as he started to sit up.

"Eugene are you alright?" Tara asked.

"The preacher…he didn't see any…other way," Eugene mumbled.

"Come on man, get off of me," Axel told him as he maneuvered himself from under Eugene.

"Hold on OK? Everyone else OK?" Abraham yelled.

"Yeah," Glenn answered.

"Yeah, I'm good," David answered.

"Yes," Tara responded.

Jes stood up and then almost fell before David grabbed her. "Her head is bleeding," David said.

"I'm good," Jes answered as she tried to stand again but failed miserably.

"Yeah, not good, at all," Rosita said. "The engine's on fire, we have to get out of here."

**TBC**

**Author's Note: I know it's short but I wanted to get something out before work. Today's payroll and I'm exhausted when I get home from payroll. Please review.**


	231. Chapter 230

**This Night**

**Chapter 230**

**Author's Note: So, it looks like everyone voted has the same opinion that Beth should live. Now to think how I'm going to do it! LOL. I am not ready for Negan. NOT AT ALL. He better take that baseball bat to someone (random hair cut lady if she survives comes to mind) other then Glenn. Though, I do have some actors I can use for the Hilltop. Mind you I don't read the comics, so I'm not sure except rumors of what happens. But Negan better keep his bat away from Glenn and Daryl. Daryl, for Mar and Jewel's sake. And Morgan, seriously Jewel is going to have a serious talk with you! I mean she likes you and all…but yeah, she's gonna talk to you. Reviews please.**

The Bus Group POV:

"The engine's on fire, we've got to get out of here," Rosita told them.

"I know," Abraham responded.

Jes started to grab weapons handing them out.

"What are you doing? You can barely stand," Axel told her.

"Well, I won't be breathing if we don't get out of here, none of us will. Grab what we can, just in case," Jes ordered.

Glenn nodded as he looked at Abraham. "All right, David, you and I go first, knock 'em back, clear the way for Maggie, Axel and Rosita to get out, then we all start hitting them, okay?"

"What am I chopped liver?" Jes asked.

"You're injured," Abraham pointed out. "Alright, lets do this live," he said as he got up to make his way to the back. "Tara?"

"Yeah?" Tara responded.

"You cover Eugene, make sure that one," Abraham said with a tilt of his head to Jes, "doesn't pass out on us. Come out when it's clear," he said.

"Okay," Tara responded.

Jes rolled her eyes as she grabbed food and put it in bags. "You know I survived just fine without you people babying me," she told them.

"Well you don't have to do it alone now," Maggie told her.

"On my go!" Abraham bellowed as he pulled himself up to break out the windows. "Go!" he said.

Jes watched the group go out as she wiped the blood off her head. She turned her head at the sound of moaning coming through the window. She went to grab her gun but Tara grabbed it's arm and pushed her knife in it's head.

"That was one ugly mombo jumbo," Jes said. "There's more windows, the glass has been compromised, more will be able to break in," she said as she looked at Tara.

"Which means, we need to get out of here," Tara responded as she looked at Eugene. "Come on, I know it's scary, but it's time to be brave."

"It isn't voluntary," Eugene pointed out.

"It is when you're screwed either way. So you cut through the choice that might help somebody," Tara told him as Jes went past her. "Hey, what are you doing?"

"You two continue debating which is safer, I'm going to go help," Jes told them as she climbed out the door.

Tara handed him her knife and looked at him. "I'll be right behind you," she assured him as she followed him and started joining in killing walkers.

Axel turned to see a walker getting a little to close to Jes. "Watch out," he said as he took the head off of it with a crow brow.

"Thanks," Jes said as she sat down on the ground. "Guess I was a little bit weaker then I thought."

"Don't mention it," Axel said as he looked around.

"Check Eugene to see if he's hurt," Abraham ordered.

David glanced over to Eugene then at Abraham. "He looks fine, our main concern should be the woman who got knocked in the head," he told him.

Eugene nodded. "He's right, I'm fine, just cuts and dings is all," he told him.

"Check him!" Abraham yelled.

Tara and Rosita sighed as Rosita stood up and went to check on Eugene.

"Is that your blood?" Maggie asked Abraham as Glenn went over to help David with Jes.

"Damn thing opened again. I swear, the cuts are finer than frog's hair. They're just big bleeders," Abraham said.

Jes shook her head. "You and I are bleeding, we need to get checked out. I'd say all and all we got damn lucky."

Abraham looked at her. "Lucky? Our ride is upside down and we're out here."

"We're all standing, we all made it out, and that is a damn good thing," Jes told him.

"She's right, Abraham," Rosita told him.

"There's a first aid kit on the bus, I'll go get it," Maggie said as she turned to get it.

"The engine…." David started to say as the bus exploded in flames. "Was on fire," he finished.

Abraham picked up a bag and threw it over his shoulder. "We're not stopping, we're rolling on. We'll find another vehicle down the road. The mission hasn't changed," he told them.

"Abraham, we have to look at Jes's head and your hand," Rosita told him.

"We will, later," Jes said as she looked at Abraham.

Eugene looked at him. "Devil's advocate, nothing more- we smashed to a stop hard. We spent a lot of time rolling things out of the road. The church is just 15 miles back that way-" he started to explain.

"No, we don't stop, we don't go back. We're at war, and retreat means we lose. The road fights back, the plan gets jacked. You all know that. Now, we will get through this because we have to. Every direction is a question. We don't go back!" Abraham told them as he walked away.

Axel looked around then broke the silence. "Is that an Army thing?" he asked Jes.

"No that's a stubborn, hardheaded dick thing," Jes answered.

Glenn stopped Abraham. "Hey, hey, hey, you OK?"

"I am fit as a damn fiddle," Abraham responded.

"A simple yes would have sufficed," David told him as he joined some of the others, while Rosita was taking care of Jes.

"We are going with you. You are calling this thing. I just need to know you're good," Glenn informed him.

"This is how things stop. I can't afford that right now. The world can't afford it. Listen, I took a pretty hard shot to the sack with that crash. I am stressed and depressed to see that ride die, but if you say we're rolling on, I'm good," Abraham told Glenn.

Glenn looked at the others. "We're rolling on," he told him.

"I'm gonna rub some dirt on it and walk it off," Abraham told them.

"Yeah," Glenn said.

"We'll find what we need like we always have, on the way," Rosita told him.

Maggie smiled. "I'm not rubbing dirt on anything," she told them.

"If we're doing this, which obviously we are, you are going to have to take a step back, listen to suggestions. We get how important this is, and yes Eugene is important, but so is everyone standing right here in front of you. So, right now, we need to find a place to lay our heads for the night. You and I need to get checked out. You need to get that bleeding stopped. Blood attracts these things," Jes told him.

"Maybe we could find some bikes, bikes don't burn," Tara said.

"We should start moving, need to find somewhere before it gets dark," Axel told them.

"Yeah, the blood from the two of you are going to start attracting these things and I'm not sure any of us have the energy to defend more of them right now," David told them.

Glenn nodded. "Let's find a place," he told them.

Bookstore that night:

Jes laid out on a couch in the office after they had blocked the doors and everyone had spread out. She just wanted to be alone.

"Jes, it's Maggie," the younger woman called as she knocked.

Jes sighed and sat up. "Come in."

"I wanted to check on you, make sure you were alright. You really shouldn't be alone, not with a head injury," Maggie told her.

Jes sighed. "You stitched it up, it's not bleeding, I'm not feeling dizzy and I've got shift in two hours, so I don't plan to be trying to get some sleep."

Maggie sat down beside her. "Well at least you know what to watch out for," she told her.

"I've had a few head injuries in my day," Jes told her. "Is there anything else you want to discuss Maggie?" she asked.

"I wanted to tell you how sorry I am for Merle being gone. He wasn't the same man he was when I first met him. I think that was because of you," Maggie told her.

Jes laughed. "No, I don't have that much power. Merle became the guy he was always meant to be, the man that he couldn't be in the life before with the hand he was dealt. I was just along for the ride," she told her.

"You loved him," Maggie told her.

Jes shook her head. "Merle and I were the kind of people that didn't deserve love, that didn't know how to give it, not in the way you and Glenn do, or Rick and Jewel," she said with a shrug. "It worked. I'm sorry about your father. Hershel was a good man, a great man."

Maggie nodded. "He was," she agreed.

Jes looked at Maggie. "You haven't said Beth's name, or wondered about her. You think she's dead, huh?"

Maggie looked at her and stood up. "I should let you get back to resting."

"Sit down Maggie," Jes told her in a no nonsense voice. "You came in here to talk. You don't only get to talk about what you want to talk about. Now sit down," she instructed again.

Maggie sat down and looked at her. "I really don't want to think about that," she said.

"That? That is your sister. She has a name. Beth. I know what it's like to not talk about something that you'd like to forget. Hell, if there was an award for it, I'd win it. But, Beth is _your _sister, you can't just pretend she never existed by not saying her name. It doesn't work that way Maggie. The only thing you are doing by not saying her name is trying to protect yourself from the hurt. You don't think she's alive, do you?" Jes asked.

Maggie looked away and didn't answer.

"I've seen the scars on her arms. Did she try before or after the world went to hell?" Jes asked.

"After," Maggie answered.

Jes nodded. "So you think because she tried to kill herself, tried to end it, that she couldn't make it out there? She's made it so far."

"She always had someone with her," Maggie answered.

"You're right," Jes responded. "But, Beth is stronger then we give her credit for. She's more then just Judith's babysitter. Hell, she was out there with Daryl and Axel. That says something about her skills," she told her. "Just keep a slimmer of hope and don't pretend that she didn't exist. That's not fair to her, alive or dead," she told her.

Maggie hugged her. "Thank you."

Jes patted her back with one hand. "No problem," she said as Maggie left. She shook her head. "When the hell dead I become the group counselor."

**Author's Note: Next Chapter may go back to check on our other group or continue here. Not sure til I start writing. I'm off all next week, so we'll see how far I get. Please review.**


	232. Chapter 2321

**This Night**

**Chapter 231**

**Author's Note: Ok, so I'm going to go check on Rick and group. I really want everyone in one spot. Dang these writers! Thank you Guest who said that you couldn't stop reading! Makes me happy. Thank you for everyone who is reading and reviewing. I refuse to put down Gabriel's POV because I don't like him. So if he's interacting with others, it will only be there POV. Please review.**

Church group.

Rick held Judith to his chest as he kissed the top of her head and sighed. He reluctantly handed her over to Michonne. He walked over to Carl and hugged him. ""We'll be back soon."

Carl nodded. "I know," he said.

"You take care of Jewel, and the kids. Mind what Michonne and Jewel says," Rick told his son.

"I know dad," Carl told him.

Rick walked over to Jewel and took Hope out of her arms. He kissed the top of her head before he handed her to Mika. He reached for Jewel and caressed her face before he kissed her. "You say the word, right now, and I won't go. Michonne can take my place."

Jewel kissed him. "Go get Beth and Carol back. You make sure you bring back Summer and Daryl. That's what I want, what I _need _you to do."

Rick nodded as he kissed her pressing his lips against her ear. "I love you Mrs. Grimes."

Jewel squeezed his arm. "I love you Mr. Grimes," she told him.

"You'll help Carl keep an eye on them, right Mitch?" Daryl told him.

"Of course," Mitch said as he hugged Mar. "Be careful."

"We're all coming back, and we're bringing everyone back," Mar told him.

Summer nodded. "That we are," she told them.

Lexi hugged Ty. "Keep an eye on Sasha, don't let her do anything stupid," she whispered to him.

"I'll do my best," Ty assured her.

Rick nodded. "Alright, time to go," he said as he kissed Jewel again. He picked up his bag and went to the door closing one while Michonne closed the other side.

"Let me take Judith," Lexi said as she took her so Michonne could help Carl with putting a board on the door. "Shh, it's alright Judy, they'll be back then we'll go to Washington and end this thing. Yes," she said as she bounced her on her hip.

Jewel kissed the top of Judith's head as she took Hope from Mika. "I know, you just want daddy huh Judith? It's alright, so do I."

Mika touched her foot. "It's OK Judy, we're here," she assured her. She looked over at Gabriel who had started to try to get the blood off the floor with his fingernails.

Mika's POV:

Mika picked up some rags and went over to him. "We can't waste water, that's for drinking and making bottles for Judith, but here's some rags," she said as she bent down to help him.

Gabriel looked at her. "You are a sweet child."

Mika started to scrape the floorboards with the cloth. "I know you don't feel comfortable with what happened a couple nights ago. I know you think it was wrong."

"Because it was, child. Murder is wrong," Gabriel told her.

"Mika, my name is Mika. You're right, it is. And, I never want to get to the point that I feel alright about it because that means that I am as bad as those people. I feel sorry for what they've become, but what Rick and the others did, it was to save us. We can't leave people like that alive anymore, Rick tried, they all tried. But, they always come back. My sister and a whole lot of good people are dead because they tried to leave a man called the Governor alone," Mika explained.

"You have been brainwashed by the people who are supposed to protect you," Gabriel told her.

"No, I haven't. I was saved by these people. Jewel didn't have to watch over me, she could have left me there and escaped with Hope. But she made sure that I got out, with Hope, while she stayed behind. A bad person doesn't do that," Mika told him as she looked at him in the eyes. "It's a shame that I think you would leave me behind, or any of us, if you thought you could save yourself, and you wear a collar. I miss going to Sunday school with my parents, and Lizzie. I used to love lessons, used to get excited for Summer Bible School, Lizzie not so much. But, I remember one of our last lessons. Matthew 7.1 said Do not judge so that you will not be judged," she told him. "Did you really not open the door to your congregation?" she asked.

Jewel had been listening from the pew as she changed Hope. Mika was a smart child and had a light about her that she hoped she could keep. "Mika asked you a question, Gabriel. She deserves an answer from you. I mean so we don't brainwash her or anything."

Gabriel looked over his shoulder at her then at Mika. "I was scared, and it was wrong."

Mika stood up and looked at him. "I get scared all the time, but you have to do the right thing to protect others. You were scared, you saved yourself, and that was wrong," she said as she walked away.

"From the mouth of babes," Jewel hissed at Gabriel.

Rescue Group:

Summer leaned against Joey in the back of the truck as she looked over at Sasha and Ty, She noticed that Ty kept looking at Sasha like she was going to break.

Sasha finally looked at him and sighed. "Yeah?" she asked.

"You know I've been there," Ty told Sasha.

"I know," Sasha answered.

"Bob, he would have wanted," Ty started to say.

"Don't, I'm sorry, but please don't, okay?" Sasha asked as she got up to move away from Ty.

Summer got up and went to sit with her.

Sasha sighed. "I moved back here to be alone."

Summer nodded. "I know, but if you forgot, no one gets to do anything alone anymore. I'm not going to say anything, I'm just going to sit here, quiet as a church mouse," she said.

Sasha glanced at her. "You're still talking."

"You said something, I responded, then you said something and I had to respond. My mother always told me not to be rude," Summer told her.

Sasha shook her head. "I don't think I said it, with everything that was going on, I'm sorry about Merle."

Summer nodded. "Thanks," she answered. "It's not the same though."

Sasha looked at her. "What?"

"Merle was my Uncle, I was born into his family. I'm supposed to grieve because he was my blood. But, now, blood don't mean anything. You're as much as my family, my sister, as Hope is. Me losing Uncle Merle can't be compared to what you're feeling with losing Bob. You were in love with Bob," Summer told her.

Sasha looked away. "It doesn't matter now."

Summer reached over and squeezed her hand. "Of course it matters, Sash. In a world filled with despair and doom, you were able to grab a couple days of happiness. A couple days in this world, well that equals to a lifetime now. Bob died knowing that he was loved by you," she told her.

"You know, I'm supposed to be the older one offering advice," Sasha told her as she hugged her.

"I read," Summer said with a smirk as she hugged back.

Carl and Lexi POV:

Carl put weapons down in front of Gabriel as he was trying to clean the blood off the floor. "Pick one. You need to learn to defend yourself, we can teach you."

Jewel started to stand as Michonne put her hand on her shoulder and shook her head.

"Defend myself?" Gabriel questioned. "They said they would go," he told Carl.

"They would have, but they would have came back. They would have got more people and they would have came back. Did you see what they did to Bob?" Lexi questioned.

"Have you seen mom's eye? One of them tried to kill her, would have to if it wasn't for Merle, and we lost him. They were liars and murderers," Carl added.

"Just like us," Gabriel answered.

"You aren't part of us," Lexi told him. "If you want to consider yourself like them, go ahead. But the rest of us, we are nothing like them. We want to survive, to live, to make a life. You want to hide in this church and pretend nothings changed, and it has."

Michonne and Jewel exchanged glances as both of them took care of Judith and Hope.

Carl nodded. "We protected ourselves. We protected Hope and Judith. They would have never let you out of here with them. That was just a lie to get you to open the door. They wanted us dead," he said.

"They wanted us as dinner," Lexi corrected him.

"You're lucky that your church lasted this long. You can't stay in one place anymore, not for too long," Carl told him.

Jewel and Michonne looked at Carl and exchanged glances that expressed they wanted to keep him and the others protected.

"People want what you have, and they'll come for it," Lexi added. "You're lucky it was us who answered your call for help and not them. You would have been dinner. They wouldn't have cared that you were a priest," she informed him. "They didn't care Jewel just had a baby, they would have killed them both."

Carl nodded. "Once you're out there, you're gonna find trouble you can't hide from. You need to know how to fight," he reiterated.

Lexi and Carl watched as Gabriel picked up a knife.

"Good choice," both of them said.

"But you're not holding it right. You've got to be able to drive it down cause sometimes their skulls aren't soft and you need to be able to…." Carl started to instruct him.

Gabriel stopped him and looked down. "I'm sorry," he said as he got up. "I need to lie down."

Lexi looked after him. "Well at least he took the knife," she told Carl.

Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Jewel watched as the four kids played a board game as she rocked Hope.

Michonne came over to stand by her. "Finally got Judith down. How are you doing?"

"Fine," Jewel answered.

Michonne leaned against the boarded door. "No you aren't. I saw your face as you listened to Carl and Lexi. You were thinking the same thing as I was, that they were losing hope," she said. "Speaking of Hope, hand her over. Come on, little monkey, give your mommy's arms a break," she said as she took her and kissed the top of her head.

Jewel glanced back up to where the four kids were. "I just realized Carl wasn't that little boy I first met at the quarry. He was so sweet and Lori kept his hair cut. Mitch, oh God, he was timid and barely spoke a word to anyone," she reminisced. "They were both children, children that we were protecting from the horrors of this world. Lexi saw it while she was out there with Ty and Sasha, before they joined us. Mika reminds me of Sophia, Carol's daughter, sweet and innocent. But, I'm seeing a hardening in her that comes from living in this world. Summer…I don't even recognize her as the same person she was."

Michonne gave a small laugh. "You should, she's becoming you. The way she fights for what she loves, the way she glares at you when you say something she doesn't like. She gets quiet and doesn't want to talk to anyone when she gets upset. Plus she loves unconditionally."

"I can't even protect them from this world touching them, what chance does Hope and Judith have?" Jewel asked.

"They have us, all of us. That's a whole lot better then most people have. I know you would do anything for any of them, for any child. They all need you in this world, because you would do anything to keep them safe. Every child needs a Jewel Dixon in there lives in this world," Michonne teased her.

Jewel laughed. "Oh God, I don't know if the rest of the world could handle another me," she told the other woman. "They aren't only lucky to have me, they have you too."

Michonne looked down at Hope. "I'm just glad you and Rick let me get my baby cuddles in. I was dead inside before I came upon all of you. Being alone, and even with Andrea, I had sealed myself in. You all brought me back to life. We will find another place, somewhere we can start again. Somewhere we can be safe, to let them and these babies a place to be kids."

Jewel looked at her. "If such a place exists anymore."

"It does, and if it doesn't, we'll build it. Just like the prison," Michonne told her. "Yes, you're with me on this aren't you Hope? Of course you are. You, me and Judith are going to be thick of thieves. When mommy and daddy say no, you just come to Aunty Michonne."

Jewel shook her head. "Unless it's something dangerous then Aunty Michonne will tell you no too!"


	233. Chapter 232

**This Night**

**Chapter 232**

**Author's Note: I am really not getting the feelings that these Alexandria's have any brains what so ever. Except MAYBE Deanna and Aaron. Deanna's off spring are just weak and stupid. Well, I'm giving her one smart one. But you are just going to have to wait! Two reviews away from 1,000! Please review.**

David, Tara and Eugene's POV:

David glanced at Tara as they saw Eugene looking at something and heard moaning coming from another area of the bookstore. "Please tell me he isn't doing what I think he's doing."

Tara sighed. "He is," she said as she walked up to him and put her hand on his shoulder. "Dude."

Eugene turned around. "Cards on the table, I was watching them," he admitted.

"Yeah, we saw that," Tara told him.

"Seriously, does the word privacy mean nothing to you?" David hissed at him.

"I believe they know I catch an eyeful on occasion, which isn't to say it's their thing. It's not mine either. It's just that I enjoy the female form and I consider this a victimless crime that provides both comfort and distraction," Eugene explained.

David raised his eyebrow at him. "You do realize that being a peeping tom was a crime before this right? That there is nothing victimless about it?"

Eugene looked at him. "Were you a lawyer?" he asked.

"Law student, not that it matters now. But common decency does," David told him.

Tara shifted uncomfortably. "Maybe we um can move on from here. I was looking for you to say thank you for having my back at the bus," she said.

"Don't know about that," Eugene told her.

"From what I saw, you did. I wasn't close enough to do anything," David told him.

"Well, if I did, then you provided the context for me doing so," Eugene told her.

"What?" Tara asked.

"I was screwed either way, so I went with the choice that helped someone. I thought it trite, but it turned out to be true, point to you," Eugene told her.

"You have this. Even if you didn't before, you do. Look, I'm- I'm the same way. I bet David here gets scared too," Tara told Eugene as she looked at David and tilted her head at him.

David glanced at her then at Eugene. "Yeah, I do. I've been mostly alone for a long time, and I was ready to end it. But, if I did, I wouldn't have found Joe and all of us wouldn't be heading to save the world," he told the other man.

Eugene didn't say anything as he looked down at his feet.

David snapped his fingers. "Hello, Earth to Eugene?"

"Um, did you hear what we just said?" Tara asked.

"The bus crashed cause of me," Eugene told them.

Tara laughed. "No it didn't," she told him.

"Yes it did," Eugene informed them again.

David looked at him. "Tara, I think he's serious. What did you do?"

"I put crushed glass in the fuel line. Light bulbs I found in the church. The vehicle should've failed before it ever got to the road," Eugene answered.

David ran his hand through his hair. "What the hell?"

Tara put her hand on David's elbow, afraid that he would hit him. "You would've killed us. Jes was sitting on the floor, she got hit in the head. She's lucky that it didn't cause something more serious."

"It wasn't supposed to go down like that, not hardly, not half. The glass wasn't supposed to wear out the fuel line next to the spark plugs. We fully pulled the short straw on that one," Eugene told them.

David glared at him. "You think? What the hell is wrong with you."

"David just calm down, please," Tara told him. "Eugene why did…Eugene? Why did you do that?" she asked.

Eugene hesitated. "Um…" he answered.

"I better hear something come out of your mouth real soon that sounds reasonably like a good answer," David warned him.

"Answer me!" Tara told him.

"I appreciate the positive affirmations and looking the other way on the perversion, but I know empirically and definitively I cannot survive on my own. I cannot," Eugene told them.

"That doesn't sound like a good answer," David said as he took a step forward.

"David, back down," Tara warned him. "So you killed the bus?" she asked Eugene.

"If I don't cure the disease, if I don't save the world, I have no value," Eugene informed them.

David looked at him. "What the hell does that have to do with trying to kill us all?"

"David!" Tara yelled at him. "Of course we would. We're friends. We have each other's backs. That's it. That's how it works. Don't tell anyone else what you did, we'll keep your secret. Won't we David?" she asked turning to the man.

David looked at her. "He tried to kill us."

"And he knows he was wrong. So we'll keep his secret and we'll keep going," Tara insisted as she turned to Eugene. "You know you messed up. You're trying, but, dude, you can't do something like that again."

"I won't," Eugene told her.

"You're stuck with us like we're stuck with you, no matter what," Tara told him. "Right David?"

David let out a breath. "Right."

"I don't know why I told you," Eugene told them.

"I do. Welcome to the human race, asshole," Tara told him.

Rosita, Jes and Abraham's POV:

Jes walked in to what had been the reading room as Rosita was wrapping Abraham's hand. "How's the hand?"

"Hurts like a bitch. Your head?" Abraham asked.

"Same," Jes asked. "I heard what you guys were talking about. Rosita has a point, you know?"

Abraham looked up at her. "You gals planning on startin' a book club? Or a knittin' club? Is that why you both want to sit on your pretty asses and stop the progress."

Jes looked at him. "Ford, watch your mouth. You're all about the mission, I get it, trust me. But Rosita's right, you're hurt, I'm hurt. Going out like this, that only makes thing riskier. I'd never send men out hurt in the field because if they weren't 100% that's what got someone killed or hurt even worse."

Rosita looked at her then at Abraham. "Thank you. She has some sense."

"Every minute we waste getting him to Washington, people are dying," Abraham informed them.

"You think I don't understand that? After everything? You see, I want us to actually get there," Rosita explained.

"No, you want us to sit around. You want us to stop," Abraham shot back.

"Enough, we don't have time for a lovers' spat. You want to argue, then go find a back room somewhere. Right here, right now the only thing that matters is the smartest move to make sure we all get to Washington. If you can't think about the whole picture because you're to close to the situation, then you may want to put someone else in charge," Jes told him.

Abraham looked at her. "Are you seriously threatening to take over?"

"She didn't say that," Rosita told him.

"I'm just asking you to look at the big picture, the picture that is going to get us all in one piece to DC," Jes told him.

Abraham started to say something as the rest of the group walked in.

Axel cleared his throat. "We didn't mean to interrupt anything, I mean we could turn back around and try to pick a better time to reenter?" he offered.

Jes leaned against the wall. "Rosita and I were just trying to talk some sense into him about staying another day."

"This town isn't in bad shape, this store wasn't even touched. We could make a good base here. We could spend one last day doing a sweep for supplies," Maggie suggested.

"There's an almost stacked pharmacy a couple doors down, David and I took a look yesterday to get some bandages," Axel pointed out.

Rosita looked around. "We sweep as we go. We've done it since Houston, we're not stopping now."

Jes shook her head but restrained from saying anything.

"You heard the lady, we're taking it North," Abraham said.

"But clearing out the pharmacy would be a good idea, right?" Jes asked as she looked at him.

"Yeah, we'll clear it out," Abraham agreed.

"We tapped out the toilet. Broad River is five miles west. At the very least, we stock up there before we find wheels," Tara said.

Abraham stood up. "We got a vehicle. And it just so happens... it's got 500 gallons of water on it," he said as he looked out the window.

Jes glanced over at him as they started to unblock the doors and started to go outside.

Axel let out a whistle. "Hopefully it works, it's been sitting for a while. There's a reason that it may be still sitting here."

Rosita looked at him. "Seriously Axel?" she asked as Abraham and Eugene got in the vehicle with Glenn stepping up.

Abraham hummed as he started the engine. "Come on," he said as he started to talk to it.

"Why do guys always talk to cars? It's like they think they're going to respond or something," Jes said as she watched him.

"For the same reason that most cars are girls to them," Rosita told her.

"Because they're men," both Jes and Rosita said as the truck started.

"About time something started going our way," Abraham exclaimed as he started driving away.

Jes raised an eyebrow as it stalled out on him. "You were saying Ford?"

Abraham jumped out of the fire truck. "Come on, just once, one damn time."

"We'll find another ride," Glenn told him.

"If there was a ride worth a shit in this town, we'd have seen it. This thing's done some crowd clearing. Right up into the intake. Which means we've got an air filter filled with damn human remains. And there is no damned corner on this damned Earth that has not been dicked hard beyond all damned recognition," Abraham told them.

Axel looked at Jes and whispered to her. "You want to tell him that's not the problem?"

Jes shook her head. "My head hurts enough without him snapping it off anymore."

"Abraham?" Rosita asked trying to get his attention.

"What?" Abraham responded as he picked up a plastic bag to start cleaning the vent.

"That feeds the radiator. The intake for the engine is actually on the roof," Rosita told him.

"She's right. Jes and I didn't want to get yelled at by telling you," Axel said.

David turned as he heard a noise then saw a tire pass him by the door. "I'm guessing there may be a reason that was blocking the door," he said as he saw the rest of the tires came down. "Shit!" he yelled as a group of walkers came out the door and he stabbed one in the head from behind.

"Tara! Maggie!" Glenn yelled.

"One damn time! One damn time!" Abraham yelled as he started killing walkers.

"Save your ammunition!" Jes yelled at them. "Formation, don't try to take them out on your own," she yelled as she looked at Abraham doing his own thing. "Or just ignore me and do your own damn thing. I mean it's not like I know what I'm doing or anything," she hissed as she killed walkers.

"Abraham, wait!" Rosita yelled.

"There's more in the back," Glenn yelled as him and Axel went to go around the back.

"Abe, watch out!" David yelled as he stabbed one in the head as he felt water being sprayed. "What the…" he started to say as he looked up then saw walkers being torn apart by Eugene spraying the water hose.

Everyone watched as the walkers were torn apart and looked up at Eugene.

Abraham looked impressed. "I been to eight county fairs and one goat rodeo. I never seen anything like that," he complimented Eugene.

"There was a Goodwill over there by the bookstore. It's pretty blown up, but there might be some supplies, some dry clothes, maybe?" Glenn suggested.

"Not necessary. I can clear that intake in two shakes. Then the engine will get some wind and so will we. You'll air-dry, we'll roll on," Abraham told them as he climbed up and looked down and started laughing.

Jes glared up at him. "Are you sure you aren't the one that got knocked in the head?" she asked.

They all turned around and looked at the ground where it read 'Sick Inside, Let Them Die," before they all looked back up at Abraham.

"What? This shit is screwed up," Abraham told them.

Jes rubbed the back of her neck. "You know what Ford, you do that. I'm going to go clean out the drug store and I'm going to go hit the Goodwill. If you want to leave without me, be my guest."

"You aint going anywhere," Abraham told her.

"You think you're man enough to stop me Ford? You said we could clear the drug store before we left, so this is me going to clear the drug store. We're going to need clothes one way or another, so I'm going to do that too," Jes said as she started walking away.

"Stop!" Abraham yelled down at her.

Jes ignored him and kept walking.

"I'm going with her," Glenn said. "We'll be back before you know it."

TBC

**Author's Note: I had Jes written before I was introduced to Abraham (remember I just started the series last October right before I started writing this) and my first thought was 'Jes and Abraham are going to love each other' **


	234. Chapter 233

**This Night**

**Chapter 233**

**Author's Note: Woah, I'm over 1,000 reviews! I'm blown away! Keep them coming! They make me want to write more. Thank you all! Back to our not scripted show. Oh review please?**

Glenn and Jes POV:

Glenn kept glancing up at Jes in the pharmacy, knowing that she didn't want to talk and he was trying to respect that. Any woman that could handle Merle Dixon the way she had earned his respect and well in all honestly, Jes could kick his ass by just looking at him.

Jes looked over at him. "Glenn, you obviously have something to say, just say it already. The whole looking at me when you think I'm not watching is creeping me out."

"I was trying to be stealthy," Glenn admitted as he went over to her.

"That needs some work," Jes informed him. "What is it Glenn? You got something to say, spit it out. I'm not going to kick your ass if I don't agree with you."

Glenn nodded. "Good to know. I know that you cared for Merle in a weird and twisted way that I'm not even going to pretend to try to understand. I also know that Abraham can take some getting used to."

Jes arched an eyebrow. "Glenn, I think I know where you are trying to go with this."

"Good, cause I'm not sure I know," he admitted to her.

"Whatever Merle and I had, it didn't need a label to it. We were two messed up people who grudgingly respected each other because we saw each other in the other person. I had issues with him, I disagreed with a lot of what he did, but everyone did. What he did to you, it was wrong and I told him that. He died a good man, a better man that he ever thought he deserved to be. Yes, I'm going to miss him, just like I'm going to miss Bob. Nothing more, nothing less," Jes explained.

Glenn nodded. "Alright. I, um, guess you dealt with a lot of men like Abraham in the Army," he said as he gathered supplies.

"You mean a man with a narcissistic personality? A pompus ass who thinks he knows everything and doesn't know anything? A dick head that doesn't listen to anything someone else has to say because God forbid he be wrong?" Jes asked as she looked at Glenn.

Glenn blinked and looked at her. "Um yeah, someone like that," he answered.

"Yeah, I've known a lot of people like that. Men and women," Jes told him. "You want to know what they all have in common?" she asked as she threw bandages in the bag.

Glenn looked at her. "What?"

"They either wind up dead or wind up getting people killed," Jes answered truthfully.

"Is that why you came with us? Because you think Abraham is going to get himself or us killed?" Glenn asked.

"Look Glenn, I like you," Jes told him.

"I like you too," Glenn responded.

Jes laughed. "What I mean is that I wasn't the type of person to get personally involved. My mission was always to make sure everyone got home. I was good at what I did because I didn't have any family, didn't make any personal ties with anyone. But, everyone that I went out with, I knew who was married, who was engaged, who had kids, whose parent just died because I wanted to know who was depending on me to get them back home too. When I saved Jewel from Woodbury, I knew she had her daughter to get home too. I let those lines get blurred somewhere a long the line and I started caring about you people. I'm still working out exactly how I feel about actually caring and having people care about me, it's new. I came Glenn because Abraham is reckless, because he's so focused on getting Eugene to Washington that he doesn't give a damn about who else makes it. We all have a family to get back to, and I'm going to do my best to make sure we _all _make it, even if I have to punch Abraham," she told him.

Glenn looked at her then hugged her. "You are part of this family too," he told her.

Jes pulled away and playfully hit his shoulder. "Seriously can do without this hugging thing," she fussed at him.

"Get used to it. Hugging is part of the package when you are part of a family," Glenn teased. "We better get going before Abraham comes looking for us," he told her.

Washington Group POV:

Jes jumped off the back of the fire truck and went out in front of it when Abraham stopped. "We out of gas?" she asked.

"No, we're not out of gas, good place to stop and regroup. Give this engine a little break," Abraham answered.

"You know, I know a little bit about engines, if it's giving you problems, I could look at it," Axel told him.

"I don't need help thank you very much," Abraham told him.

"Says the man who didn't know even know where the radiator intake was," Jes told him. She looked at Glenn. "Narcissistic," she told him. She looked at Axel and Glenn. "You smellin' that?"

"Whoa, what the hell is that?" Glenn asked.

David coughed as he took a bandana out and put it over his nose. "Shit, do we even want to know what's making that awful smell?"

"What?" Maggie asked.

"Winds picking up, you're about ready to smell it," Glenn told his wife.

"What is that?" Maggie asked.

"Whatever's making that stench, it ain't nothin' nice. We're not stopping'," Abraham told them.

Tara looked around. "Um, we are stopped," she pointed out.

Abraham jumped out of the fire truck and they all walked up the road a bit to see a lot of walkers coming out of farm areas.

"I think we should turn around," Axel suggested as he looked around.

"I agree, let's go," Glenn said as they turned around to leave. Abraham standing looking at the herd.

Jes glanced over her shoulder. "Of course," she mumbled.

"Abraham, come on," Rosita told him as she stopped. "Abraham, come on let's get out of here."

"Hold up," Abraham told the group.

Jes sighed. "Ford, holding up is the last thing we are going to do."

"We got to go," Maggie reiterated.

"No, no we don't. They can't hear us and they can't see us, not from here," Abraham told them. "We're fine."

Tara looked at the group. "Yeah, this is the definition of fine," she said.

"We need a map, there's got to be a detour," Glenn said.

"Detour is sounding like a solid idea right now if it means we don't have to go through that," David said with a wave of his hand.

"I'm not doing it. We detoured and detoured and detoured from Houston to Georgia. I'm not playing that game anymore," Abraham informed them.

Glenn looked at Jes as they both stepped forward to try and talk some sense into him. "We are not going through this, okay? It isn't gonna happen," Glenn told him.

"You got a shitstorm behind door A and a storm of shit behind door B. If you're lucky, it's walkers or a shot-up truck. But sooner or later you get cornered. You wind up stayin' and you wind up killin'. We don't go back. We can't go back," Abraham informed them.

"We go through that, one of us, some of us may die, it may even be Eugene. They," Jes said as she waved her hand to the herd, "they are the enemy. They are a bunch of hostiles with one desire, to destroy us. They see us as something that they have to destroy. Yeah, we can take a few out, but that, that is to many. That is when a smart Commander makes a damn decision to deviate from his orders, from his mission to keep his soldiers alive," she told him.

"Not doing it," Abraham said as he looked at the herd.

"I'm not talking about going back. Just south a few miles," Glenn said.

"We already hit a full stop 'cause of an air filter compromised by innards. That will happen again," Eugene said.

"He's right, and some of us are sitting in the back, a very vulnerable place to be when we're talking about those things," Axel responded.

"Then we'll hit them with the hose," Abraham told them.

"The tank is empty, Abraham," Rosita said.

"Then we floor it," Abraham continued.

"We still hit them, they still slow us down, and then they stop us," Glenn pointed out.

"I'm not saying we just go straight," Abraham told them.

"That's the way the road goes," Maggie said.

"Even if we go off the road, into the fields, there's a whole lot of them coming from either direction," Jes told him.

"We can get through! I know it! And that means we are not going south, going around, or going back!" Abraham yelled at them.

"No, they're right," Rosita said.

Abraham didn't say anything as he turned around back to the group. He grabbed Eugene's army and started pulling him.

"Abraham!" Rosita called after him as they all went after him.

Tara went to push Abraham and wound up getting pushed. David and Glenn both went to grab Abraham.

"Let go of him!" Glenn said.

"I'm not going to let you do this," Rosita told him.

"Yes you are," Abraham told them.

"You're done!" Glenn said as he went to pull him off Eugene.

"DO NOT, I told you not to put your hands on me," Abraham warned them.

Jes ran in front of them while they were all fighting and pointed her weapon at Eugene. "FORD! Step back or I'll put a bullet in his head," she told him calmly.

"Jes, what are you doing?" Glenn asked.

"You aren't thinking straight, Ford. You're so damn focused on getting him to Washington, damn everyone else, including yourself. I take out your objective, then you have no reason to be reckless," Jes told him.

"You wouldn't. He's going to save the damn world," Abraham told her as he kept his grip on Eugene's arm.

"That isn't going to mean a damn thing Ford if you risk his life and everyone else's getting him there. You are not thinking straightly, and I'm not letting you put any one else's lives in danger right now. Release his arm, then we go back to the truck and we talk about our next move. But it isn't going to be through that herd," Jes warned him.

Eugene looked at the group. "I'm not a scientist!" he yelled. "I'm not a scientist! I'm not a scientist! I lied. I'm not a scientist. I don't know how to stop it. I'm not a scientist," he told them as Abraham released his arm.

Jes lowered her gun. "That's what you were hiding," she said as the group looked in disbelief.

"You are a scientist, I've seen the things that you've done," Rosita told him.

"I just know things," Eugene admitted.

Glenn looked at him. "You…you just know things?"

"I know I'm smarter than most people, I know I'm a very good liar, and I know I needed to get to DC," Eugene told them.

Axel took a breath as he leaned against the truck. "I knew liars in prison, but this one…." he said as he shook his head.

"Why?" Maggie asked.

"Because I do believe that locale holds the strongest possibility for survival, and I wanted to survive. If I could cheat some people into taking me there, well, I just reasoned that I'd be doin' them a solid, too, considering the perilous state of the city of Houston, the state of everything," Eugene told them.

"People died trying to get you here," Rosita informed him almost in tears.

"People laid there hopes on you," Axel told him. "False hope."

"I'm aware of that…" Eugene told them. Stephanie, Warren, Pam, Rex, Roger, Josiah, Dirk, and Josephine. And Bob and Merle," he told them.

"Why did you continue the charade? After Terminus? After you saw Jewel, Judith and Hope? Why didn't you come clean? They were going to come with us, damn it!" Jes asked.

"If Daryl and Carol hadn't been gone, they would have," Maggie said.

Eugene looked ashamed. "You see, I lost my nerve as we grew closer,' he said as he struggled to keep his voice from breaking. "for I am a coward... and the reality of getting to our destination and disclosing e truth of the matter became some truly frightening shit. I took it upon myself to slow our roll. Find time to finesse things so then when we got there... But at this moment, I fully realize there are no longer any agreeable options. I was screwed either way. I also lied about T. Brooks Ellis liking my hair. I do not know T. Brooks Ellis. But I did read one of his books, and he seemed like the type of guy that wouldn't blink twice at a Tennessee Top Hat. Again... I am smarter than you. Now, you may want to leave me here," he said.

"You're right about that," David said. He had barley got the words out before Abraham started to hit Eugene pushing his head against the fire truck repeatedly.

"Get off him!" Glenn yelled as him and David pulled him off.

Abraham managed to get one more hit in before Eugene fell face forward on the ground. He started to go toward him again as Rosita blocked his way and kept her hand on her gun.

"Oh my God," Maggie said as she bent down.

"Axel get the bags out of the fire truck and start finding the first aid supplies," Jes ordered.

Abraham started walking away as Rosita bent down next to Maggie and Jes.

"Why are we going to waste supplies on a liar?" David asked.

Jes looked at him. "He's a survivor, just like you or me. He might have done it a different way then we would and it certainly don't excuse what he did but I'm not going to leave him here."

"Eugene, hey are you with us?" Rosita asked as she called his name.


	235. Chapter 234

**This Night**

**Chapter 233**

**Author's Note: Yes I'm on vacation for a week, that means more chapters for you! These people need to get into one spot because them being all over the place isn't working for me at all. I mean seriously. Jicks need some alone time! Review please, it's like food to a hungry person. Thanks!**

Jewel and Carl's POV:

Jewel put Hope down in her Moses basket as she glanced over at Carl sitting by the door. "Mika, Mitch can you two take turns rocking Hope if she gets fussy?"

"Yeah, no problem," Mitch answered

"Thanks," Jewel answered as she went over and slid down the wall to sit next to Carl. "You know I used to tell Summer I'd give her a penny for her thoughts, not that a penny was worth anything. Guess it's worth less now," she told him. "I know how to parent girls, had experience with Summer and of course I was a teenage girl. But you, that's a whole new ballgame. I don't want to try to replace Lori, because she was your mom. She will always be your mom no matter what. But I'm here to listen and you've obviously got something on your mind."

"Worried about Dad and the others, you know," Carl answered.

Jewel nodded. "Yeah, so am I," she told him. "I'm not going to tell you that they'll be fine, that everyone will come back, because we both know that may not happen. You know why I wanted Daryl and Rick to both go?"

Carl looked at her. "No," he answered.

"Because I knew that the two of them work better together, that they'll watch each other and the group. That they have a better chance of all coming back to us by being out there together. I would have loved to tell your dad to stay and let Michonne go, and I knew that he would have stayed. But, then I would have felt guilty if they didn't all come back," Jewel told him. "Your dad is always going to be torn by being a father and a husband and he will always try to put us first, as it should be. Your dad is a good man, and he's going to always fight to come back to us, and I trust Daryl to make sure he does," she told him.

"You'd feel better if you were with him, though," Carl said.

"Yeah, but right now, my place is with Hope, Judy, Mika, Mitch, and yes, even you and Lexi. When I say that you are becoming a good man, I'm not lying. What you tried to do with Gabriel, and the weapons, that was a good thing. Something better then what I would have done," Jewel admitted.

"You're a good person, Mom," Carl told her. "What happened with Merle, that's not your fault. You know that right?"

"I know, but I still feel guilty," Jewel admitted.

"That's how you know you're still good then," Carl told her. "You know that right?"

Jewel reached over and pulled him into a hug. "God you're growing up," she said as she took off the hat and kissed him on the top of his head.

Grady Rescue Team:

Joey stood by the door of the building they went in and kept an eye out for walkers and people alike as the others gathered around Rick as he drew a map in the ground.

"At sundown we fire a shot in the air, two of them out on patrol. Then once it's dark enough that the rooftop spotter won't see us, we go. We cut the locks on one of the stairways, take it to the fifth floor. I open the door, Daryl takes the guard out," Rick explained.

"How can we be so sure that only two of them will come out on patrol?" Mar asked.

"Dawn only sends two at a time," Noah told them.

"This will be the time that she decides she needs to send more," Summer said sarcastically. "Because that's how our luck goes," she added.

"Summer," Daryl told her.

"She's right, our luck has been bad," Sasha told him.

"So how is Daryl going to take out the guard?" Tyreese asked.

Rick looked at the group. He knew he would get some objections from people. "He slits his throat. This is all about us doing this quiet, keeping the upper hand. They're not expecting us. From there, we fan out. Knives and silenced weapons. We need to be fast," he told them.

"That also sounds like a good way to get one of us killed too," Ronnie pointed out. "Just one extra person on checkpoint, just one person who isn't supposed to be. Noah escaped, they're going to be looking for him," Ronnie said. "I'd rather do this without blood being spilled, Rick."

Rick sighed. "That may not be possible Ronnie," he told her as he drew a box in the dirt and drew crosses. "Summer, Ty and Sasha will take them, Daryl and Joey will take care of who ever is in the kitchen. Ronnie and Mar keep guard, anyone gets out you'll take care of them. I've got Dawn," he told them. "If they're smart, the rest of them will give up," he told them.

"The wards will help," Noah said.

"Patients, not wards. Wards make them sound like prisoners," Ronnie pointed out.

"Which we essentially are," Noah pointed out. "This stopped being a hospital at the beginning."

Ronnie sighed. "One of us needs to get to Carol. We don't know what shape she's in, if she can walk, or what. I'd rather risk my life by going inside the hospital to save Carol's then standing guard. If she is badly injured, I know what medicine to take, what supplies to get. I'm going in," she told them.

"I'll go with her," Mar said.

Ty looked at them. "You're talking about the best case Ty. Ronnie's right, just one person out of place, one of those cops walking down the hall at the wrong time. Then it's not quiet. All hands on deck. We're talking about a lot of bullets flying around," he pointed out.

"If that's what it takes," Sasha said.

"If we get a couple of her cops alive out here, we do an even trade. Theirs for ours, everybody goes home. You get to go home to Jewel, Carl and those babies," Ty said.

"Simple trade does sound better then risking the chance of a stray bullet finding one of us. We've already lost to many people, dad. How much more can mom take? How much more can any of us take?" Summer asked.

Rick squeezed Summer's shoulder. "Yeah, I get it. And it might work. This will work," he told them.

"The best laid plans of mice and men often go awry," Joey pointed out. "It's good to weigh all our options, talk about all our plans."

Daryl nodded. "They're right, Rick. This will work too. You say this Dawn, she's just trying to keep it together right?" he asked.

"Trying and doing are two very different things," Noah said.

"You take two of her cops away, what choices does she have? Everybody goes home, like he says," Daryl said as he pointed at Ty.

"It's a good plan dad, you know it," Summer said.

Rick shook his head. "You're right it is," he said. "We're going to need a distraction."

Noah looked at them. "I'm the distraction."

"Noah, you're hurt, we can't ask you to do this," Ronnie told him.

"You aren't asking, I'm volunteering. Not only Beth and Carol are in there, my friend Riley is. She's only 15. They aren't making her be a slave yet, but they will. She wants to go, so I'm doing this for her too," Noah told them.

"You aren't doing it alone," Summer told him.

"Sum?" Daryl asked as he arched an eyebrow.

"He's one of us now. He isn't going out there alone," Summer said as she ripped the sleeve of her shirt. "Divide and conquer."

"I'm not putting you at risk like that," Rick told his daughter.

"Then I guess you better make sure that you're at the right spot at the right time, dad," Summer said.

"Damn it, she's to much of a Dixon for her own good," Daryl said.

"Alright, let's do this," Rick told the group.

Rick and Ronnie's POV:

Rick glanced at Ronnie as he got into position. "Why did you come? You knew there was a chance of blood being spilled. You could have stayed back at the church."

Ronnie looked at him. "I'm still a doctor, Rick, just like you're still a sheriff. We may not wear the uniforms anymore, or work where we used to work, but deep down inside of us, we are still those people with the same skills. We both still want to help people. You listened to us in there because deep down inside you don't want any more blood on your hands, Rick. You just want to go back to your wife and children. You want everyone of us to walk out of here alive but it's possible that Carol won't be able to walk. She was hit by a car, and in my brain when I heard that, I heard I may be needed. So here I am. Plus, depending how it goes, there's a maternity ward in this hospital that probably has been untouched. Plenty of new born mother medication, and diapers, and baby supplies. Things that we're going to need for a trip to Washington DC."

Rick shook his head and laughed. "I should have known you were cooking something up like that in your head," he said as he looked at her. "Look, Jewel told me about your conversation in the church. Do you still feel that way?"

"I don't know," Ronnie answered truthfully. "I'm needed, and that's what's keeping me going. I'm not promising that one of these days I'm not going to have a complete melt down when I get a second to process everything. I reserve that right in the future," she warned.

"Point taken," Rick told her.

"Sasha is processing it with anger, it's eating her up inside. It must be a Williams sibling thing, with the way Ty reacted at the prison," Ronnie told him.

"Ty forgave Carol, just like you said you did," Rick said as he looked her way.

"I did and I have," Ronnie answered. "My mother was a midwife and my father was a soldier, they met while being volunteers in Cambodia. Dad said it was love at first site. He said to fall in love in such a place under such hardships, you know you are going to last," she said. "That's how I see you and Jewel."

"She's kept me grounded," Rick told her.

"My parents moved to Cambodia after they got married. My two brothers and I were born there. Even after we came back to the states, my mother raised us as Buddhists. When I decided to join the Air Force, I had to weigh my faith with the Air Force ways. It was the only way I could afford medical school. It's been a struggle, even harder one now, but I'm managing. I'll do what needs to be done Rick, even if that means killing. I'm not letting any more of us die," Ronnie told him as she looked at him.

"I know," Rick told her. "You aren't alone."

"I know that too," Ronnie told him with a smile.


	236. Chapter 235

**This Night**

**Chapter 235**

**Author's Note: More chapters! Early holidays for you all! Unfortunately, I go back to work on Monday, a payroll Monday, and I'm sure I'll be drowning. So enjoy while you can! To Guest who asked how long it was until I killed Beth. Based on a poll that I put out weather I should save her, I will not be killing her. Not right now. If she doesn't become useful (Axel is finally talking to me but he may bite it) I have the right to kill her at a later time. Finally, Jes has told me that I am allowed to tell what she did before. She has unpeeled her last layer of onion! This makes sense the way she was revealing it to me. Review please.**

Washington Group:

Jes glanced over at Abraham as he was still on his knees. She then turned and looked at the herd. "They haven't noticed us yet."

"That's a good thing. Right?" Axel asked.

"That's a good thing," Glenn said.

"Well, we just scraped the bottom of the water barrel," Tara told them.

"We need to get to that rive you were talking about then," David said as Maggie came over.

"Anything?" Rosita asked.

"No," Maggie told them.

"Should we get him to the church?" Glenn asked.

"Moving him could make him worse," Maggie told them.

"What will make him better?" Rosita asked.

"Waking up," Maggie told her.

"How long are we going to be able to sit around and wait?" David asked.

"As long as it takes," Maggie answered.

"What if we don't have that long? That group of rotters are bound to notice us sooner then later," David pointed out.

"Let's hope it's later," Axel told him.

"They're slow moving, as long as we don't draw attention to ourselves, they shouldn't make there way here for a while," Jes told them.

Rosita sighed and took the water bottle over to Abraham. "Come on. You haven't had anything to drink all day. Take the bottle. Seriously, my six-year-old nephew didn't pull this shit," she told him as he knocked the water bottle out of her hand.

"Son of a bitch," Jes said as she turned around.

"Don't do this, Abraham. Look at me! Don't. Look at me!" Rosita yelled at him as he stood up. Rosita stepped back.

Maggie and Jes both pointed guns on Abraham. "Sit down or I put you down," Maggie told him.

Abraham looked at both of them before sitting down.

Jes sighed as she lowered her rifle.

"So, what's next on the agenda?" Tara asked as she tried to break the tension.

"We need more water," Glenn said.

"There's a creek up the road a few miles southwest of here," Rosita told them.

"We'll need to try to catch something to eat too," Jes pointed out.

"I can try to catch a rabbit, it would be looking for water too," David pointed out.

"Or fish. Fish are in creeks right?" Axel asked.

"Yeah," Rosita answered.

"You all go, I'll stay here," Maggie told them.

"I'm staying," Jes told her. "Two of them, two of us," she pointed out.

"One of which is unconscious," Glenn pointed out.

"Still two people. Go on, day lights wasting," Maggie told them as she watched them walk away.

Maggie, Jes and Abraham's POV:

Maggie looked at Eugene then went to the back of the fire truck and climbed up.

"What are you doing?" Jes asked as she glanced at Abraham then at her.

"Eugene needs some cover, it's not good for him to be out in the open like that," Maggie answered.

Jes nodded as she started to help her. "You would have made one hell of a soldier, thinking on your feet."

"Just doing what needs to be done," Maggie told her. "There should be a blanket in here somewhere."

"I'll get it," Jes told her as she got it then helped her drape it over the ladder to cover Eugene.

Maggie went over to Abraham. "Get over yourself. You aren't the only one who lost something today. It's never going to get any better then this," she said as she walked away.

"Hey Maggie," Jes called. "Sit with Eugene, let me try to deal with Abraham."

"I don't think anyone can get through to him, he's wallowing in self pity," Maggie told her.

"I know a few things about wallowing," Jes told her as she went over to Abraham and sat down. "That shit you pulled with the water and Rosita, it can't happen again. It won't happen again," she told him. "I don't expect you to say a damn word, Ford, but you're going to listen. I don't care if the only reason you listen is because before the end of the world, you were a SGT and I was a LT. and that alone earns me the common decency of you listening because you are still a Army man, and that doesn't leave you. That's why you were doing this, trying to save the world, had a mission, it kept you focused. Now you feel lost because you think it's over and you have no purpose. But you do Ford. You're new mission is simple, it's to help us find somewhere safe. It may not be Washington, but there's somewhere out there for them," she said as she nodded toward Maggie. "The people at the church, the children. They have a better chance of finding it with us."

"Were you really going to shoot Eugene to get me to listen? That was a fucked up plan if you were," Abraham said.

"I was," Jes told him.

"Special Ops?" Abraham asked.

Jes laughed. "Worked with them a few times, but no. Military intelligence," she told him. "More precisely, did a lot of infiltrating groups. Spent a couple tours in Iraq and Afghanistan, but I wound up having my cover blown. Took a lot out of my self esteem. Was transferred stateside about six months before the world went to hell. Was placed at Benning to investigate a group in the motor pool that was suspected of stealing parts and selling them. Joey and David's dad was the ring leader. Then the world went to hell, and for some damn reason I thought it still mattered. I didn't know how else to be, hell I didn't even know who the real me was. Still don't. Merle said he was going to figure it out if it was the last thing he did. Always thought there would be more time, but there wasn't."

"So I'm your new Merle?" Abe asked.

Jes laughed. "Oh Ford, you'll never be Merle, not by a long shot. You needed to hear this because you and I are alike. You need a mission to feel like your worth something. Otherwise, you feel lost. You can't afford to feel like that, not now. So the mission changed, they always do."

"There was purpose in savin' the world, endin' this crap," Abraham told her.

Jes nodded. "Yea, that was important," she agreed.

"So you can see why I'm not seeing how anything else matters," Abraham told her.

Jes nodded. "I can see that you may feel that way. But I know what matters, and they aren't some nameless, faceless people. They have names and they have faces. Rick, Jewel, Maggie, Glenn, Ronnie, Ty, Mar, Daryl, Sasha, Michonne, Mitch, Mika, Carol, Tara, Axel, David, Hope, Judith, Lexi, Summer, Carl, Rosita, Joey, Jes, Eugene and even Abraham. Maybe Gabriel, I haven't decided yet," she teased. "If you were willing to sacrifice your life to save nameless people, people who would never have known who was responsible for saving the whole world. Some people probably wouldn't have been to friendly to the world getting back to normal, with laws and all. But those people that I named, those are the people that we, _you, _can help. You can make a difference, even if it's not saving the whole damn planet."

"She's right," Maggie told him. "I didn't mean to eavesdrop."

Jes shook her head. "I wasn't expecting any privacy. We can do this Abraham, but we can't do it alone."

Abraham looked at them.

"It's easier to give up then keep going," Maggie said.

"We'll give you some time to think about it," Jes said as she stood up.

**Author's Note: Happy Thanksgiving (for those in the States.) I know this is short but I won't be home the rest of the day or tomorrow morning. Review please.**


	237. Chapter 236

**This Night**

**Chapter 236**

**Author's Note: Just me again. I will probably not watch the mid season finale until Monday after work, so SHH. Though I really hope a random hair cut lady is going to be gone. I've been anxiously rooting for her death since she randomly appeared to give Rick a random haircut. Can you tell what Summer or Jewel is going to call her? Yeah, Summer's channeling a reckless Merle at the beginning. Review please.**

Summer and Noah's POV:

Noah looked at Summer then the gun then her again. "You know you don't have to do this. This isn't your fight."

Summer looked at him. "It was my fight the moment they took Beth and Carol. It was my fight the moment Uncle Daryl brought you back."

"I just couldn't live with myself if this went wrong and you got captured," Noah told her.

"I'm not going to get captured, because I know those people up there have my back. Now time is of the essence, so, let's get this show on the road," Summer said as she fired a gun up in the air. "Ready or not here we come," she said as she ran out in front of him. "Come on," she called after him.

Noah looked after her then took off after her. "I thought we'd have some kind of countdown you know? Like three, two, one. Or at least some warning," he said as he shot his gun.

"What fun would that be?" Summer asked with a grin.

"I think your father may kill you for that stunt," Noah told her.

"You were talking to much, wasting time, we need to keep the element of surprise on our side," Summer told him. She smirked a little as she started hearing the car. "That was fast," she told him.

"They reported to Dawn about the gun fire. If she thinks she can get more free labor, then she'll do anything to get it," Noah said. "Plus, they are looking for me," he pointed out.

"But it's not free labor, it's slavery, it's wrong," Summer said as she fired the gun again. "I'm going to slow down, you keep going."

"What? No, we should stay together," Noah told her.

"Divide and conquer," Summer told him. "Go, you won't be that far ahead," she told him. "Plus I'm good at tripping over my two feet," she added.

"What?" Noah asked confused.

Summer glanced back over her shoulder. "Go," she said as she pretended to fall as she took out her knife and ripped a hole in the knee of her pocket. "Go!" she yelled. She glanced back as the car slowed down and gave a small grin as a female officer got out. "Predictable," she mumbled under your breath.

The female officer closed the door as it took off after him. "Easy, I'm not going to hurt you. I don't know what Noah told you, but we've got a hospital, we've got food and medicine. It's not safe to be out here alone," the female told her as she bent down to help her.

Summer waited until she bent down then raised her head to look up as she lifted a gun to her face. "I heard about your idea of helping people, got to say I'm not a fan. Throw down the gun."

The woman went to grab her gun as she felt a pistol being pressed into her head. "Don't even think about it, throw it down," Joey told her. He waited until she threw down the gun. "Kick it over to her, and the radio too. Nice and slow."

Summer picked it up as she nodded at Joey who grabbed her arm. "Let's go."

"The two of you aren't going to get away with this, there's a lot more of us then you," the female said.

"You assume we are alone, that's your first mistake," Summer told her.

Washington group POV:

Axel walked in front with Glenn as the others to find water.

"Is deer even in season?" David asked.

Glenn looked back at him. "You were the one that asked about deer and you don't know if they are in season? You grew up around where Merle, Daryl and Jewel did, can't tell me you never hunted."

"No, never was into that. Why get bloody and have to clean something when you can walk into the store and buy it?" David said with a laugh. "Yeah, maybe I should have rethought that whole thing."

Tara looked at a bunch of walkers' that were stuck under a log. "Just stay here, guys. Don't get up. There is nothing for you in Washington," she said.

"That's not funny," Rosita told her.

"It's not not not not funny," Tara told them.

"Hey, I get that we're all dealing with things in different ways-" Glenn told them.

"Listen, I don't know what to do without DC anymore, but I'm not dealing with it. I'm over it. I just want him to be okay. Eugene wasn't strong. He isn't fast. He doesn't know how to use a weapon. The truth hurts, but he's useless. He had one skill that kept him living. Are we supposed to be mad at him 'cause he used it?" Tara asked.

"Damn right," Glenn said as he walked ahead.

Axel glanced back at the rest of the group then caught up with him. "Hey, Glenn hold up for a minute. Let me say something," he said.

"You can say it while we're walking," Glenn told him.

Axel nodded. "Fair enough. Remember when you all found the prison and you all counted me out? You didn't want to give me or Oscar a chance at all because you didn't trust us."

"We gave Eugene a chance, and he lied to us. He's been lying to Abraham and Rosita for a while. He had our hopes on something that was a lie," Glenn said.

Axel nodded. "That was wrong, I'm not excusing it. But, as someone who didn't even know how to hold a gun before this, I kind of have a small bit of sympathy. Just a small bit. It's going to take some time to forgive him, if he wakes up. But, what are we going to do? Are we going to just leave him on his own?"

Glenn looked at him. "The thought did cross my mind."

Axel shook his head. "You wouldn't be able to live with yourself, none of us would. It's not who we are, Glenn. You all gave me a chance, didn't have to, but you did. I'm just saying, maybe Eugene should get the same chance," he said as he stopped. "We're here," he said as he nodded to the stream.

Glenn bent down and put his water bottle in and pulled it out and sighed as it was filled with muck. "Perfect."

"You think it's any clearer upstream?" Tara asked.

Everyone turned there head to a ripping sound as Rosita tore her sleeve. "Probably not, doesn't matter. Let me see," she said as she took the water bottle and got a bucket and sat down.

Tara watched her. "So, you just built a water filter in about two minutes, huh?" she asked.

"Eugene taught me. Takes a while, but it'll be clear, then we can boil it," Rosita answered.

Axel looked at Glenn. "So Eugene does have a few useful skills."

"Not sure if that makes up for the lying he did," David pointed out.

Tara glanced at David then at Rosita. "Were you with Abraham before it all happened?"

"No. No, I was with other people just trying to make it," Rosita answered.

"How'd you wind up together?" Glenn asked.

"Me and my group, we were fighting off some dead ones and he jumped in from out of nowhere with that big truck. Rest in peace. He had Eugene in the cab. And afterwards, he told me that he was trying to save the world. And that he saw what I could do, he wanted my help. He was the first person to ask me for that since this all started. Maybe he was lying, too," Rosita told her.

"Don't think he was," Axel said. "It's important to be asked to be part of something. Especially now a days."

"Where did they find you?" Rosita asked.

Glenn and Axel looked at each other. "In a prison. I was one of the five remaining people alive. There were two bad ones, the rest of us weren't bad. Took a while to prove myself, but now I'm part of the family."

"The other two die?" David asked.

"One was bit, one was shot," Axel answered as he heard something splashing in the water. "What was that?"

"Ripples, those are fish," Glenn said. "Come on."

Tara raised an eyebrow. "Ok..how?" she asked.

"Let's look around see if there's any fishing poles," David said.

"If not, we improvise," Rosita informed them.

Grady Rescue group:

Noah shot the gun again as the police car came went around him and ran into him. The male police officer got out and looked at him. "Noah put it down, hands up, turn around," he instructed as he pressed the button of the radio. "Shephard, I got Noah, you need help with the girl?" he asked as he zip tied Noah's hand. "You let me know if it's to tight alright? Whose the girl Noah? Where did you find her?" he asked as he looked around. "Where are those rotters you were shooting at?"

Daryl let out a whistle from behind him as the group came from behind them. Summer holding the female's arm as she was tied up.

"Hands," Rick told him.

"Look what do you want?" Shepard asked.

The male looked at them. "You alright?" he asked the female. When she nodded he looked at the group. "Whatever this is, we can help."

"You do what we say, we don't hurt you," Rick told him. "Summer."

Summer raised her gun to Shepard's head. "If you don't put the gun down, she dies."

The man sighed as he did what he was told. "Good, now turn around and put your gun on the floor," Rick told him. "We need to talk. Water if you need some and food," he told them.

Daryl grabbed the man's arm and pulled him up.

"Mind if I ask you something?" the male asked Rick.

Rick turned around as he handed Mar one of the weapons. "Yeah?"

"The way you talk... the way you carry yourself... were you a cop? Believe it or not, I was, too," the man said.

"You still wear a uniform, that still makes you one. You still have an oath to protect and you're doing a bad job," Ronnie told him.

"That's Lamson. He'll be down for this, he's one of the good ones," Noah told Rick.

Summer turned her head as a car came toward them. She pulled Shepard with her behind a dumpster. "Ronnie take her," she ordered.

Ronnie grabbed her and held her as everyone started to shoot. She held her arm tightly as Shepard went to try to run and get in the car with the other officers. "Don't," she warned.

Summer sighed as the car pulled away and the others ran off. "Come on let's take her to the garage," Summer told Ronnie as she took her back.

Summer, Ronnie and Mar's POV:

Summer sat the woman down on the step. "Don't move," she warned her.

"You alright? You're knee?" Mar asked.

"This time I faked the fall," Summer assured her.

Ronnie bent down in front of the female officer. "Noah told us that Beth had a broken arm? Besides that is she alright?"

"Some cuts," Shepard answered.

"What about Carol?" Mar asked.

"Carol?" the woman officer asked.

"Carol, the woman that was brought in after being ran over by a car," Summer told her.

"She's not in good shape. But I don't really know if Dawn called it yet, we've been out here," Shepard answered.

"Called it?" Ronnie asked. "As in if she isn't going to be able to be able to pull her weight, Dawn won't save her?"

"You're a doctor, aren't you? We could use a real caring doctor in Grady," Shepard answered.

"I'd rather be eaten by cannibals then go into that place the way it's being ran. And, just so you know, we were really almost ate by cannibals," Ronnie said.

"You're kidding?" Shepard asked.

"Wish she was, but no," Mar answered. "So how long until Dawn decides to pull the plug?"

"I don't know, it all depends. But I take it Beth is knows Carol?" Shepard asked.

"Yes, why?" Summer answered.

"If she's smart, she won't let Dawn know that. Dawn will use it against her," Shepard told them. "Why did you all come here? Risk your lives for them? Are you all related somehow?"

Summer looked at her. "Not all of us are blood related, but that doesn't make us any less related. You have two of us in there, so you picked the wrong family to screw with."

"Labor and delivery, what does it look like?" Ronnie asked as she changed the direction of the conversation.

"What?" Shepard asked confused.

"Labor and delivery, the nursery, how many walkers are down there?" Mar asked. "The medicine? Baby things?"

"It was the first evacuated. We never had any reason to go down there, to clear it out. Dawn didn't see any reason to. Why would you need labor and delivery? One of you pregnant?" Shepard asked.

Ronnie shook her head. "We had someone in our group have a baby. Both are alright, but since we're here, and you don't need anything in it, we're planning to clear it out."

"Dawn isn't going to let you, not with something in return," Shepard told them.

"We let her live, that's good enough," Summer said.

Mar glanced out the window. "They're coming back," she told them.

TBC 


	238. Chapter 237

**This Night**

**Chapter 237 **

**Author's Note: Still thinking about the changes I need to make about what happens in Grady to keep Beth alive. But, I'm getting there. I don't know why but I so see Michonne giving Mika a nickname. And Sunshine fits Mika. So, please review.**

Church group.

Mika glanced at the door where the priest went to lie down and then back to her book.

"Something up, sunshine?" Michonne asked as she laid Judith down.

"Shouldn't we check on him? I mean he said he wasn't feeling well and it's been a while. I mean, never mind," Mika told her.

"Mika, if you have something to say, say it," Lexi encouraged her as she rocked Hope as Jewel managed to sleep a little.

"I know what he did was wrong, leaving his congregation out there to die at the hands of Walkers'. But, what happened in here, it upset him and well maybe we should check on him because isn't that what we do?"

Mitch looked at them. "It's kind of what we do, right?"

Michonne handed Judith to Mika. "It's what we do," she told them as she went and knocked on the door.

Gabriel opened it and looked at her. "Yes?" he asked.

Michonne glanced back at Mika who was bouncing Judith on her hip. "You, uh... you said you weren't feeling good. You doing okay?" she asked turning her attention back to Gabriel.

"Yes, I was just resting," Gabriel answered.

"I know all this is new to you. All of it. I just wanted to tell you, for you to know... the things that we do... they're worth it," Michonne said. "It's kept them alive," she said as she looked back at Mika and the others.

"I already took the machete. What more do you want from me?" Gabriel asked.

"I don't want anything from you, I'm just trying to help," Michonne said.

"Thank you," Gabriel answered as he closed the door.

"Well, that went well," Jewel said as she sat up.

"But we tried, that's the important thing right?" Mika questioned.

"Yeah, it's the important thing sunshine," Michonne told her.

Grady Group POV:

Summer grabbed Shepard by the arm as the others walked in and yanked her up. "Come on," she told her.

"Hey I need to talk to your friend, he's going to get me and my friends killed," Shepard told Summer as she was brought to the other group.

"I'm her father," Rick told her. "Ronnie, can you take a look at this one's head?"

"Of course," Ronnie said. "What's your name?"

"Licari," the man with the bleeding wound on his head answered.

"Come on," Joey said as he grabbed his arm to take him over.

"What were you saying about needing to talk to me?" Rick asked.

"This plan of yours is going to get me and my friends killed," Shepard repeated.

"We'll make it work," Sasha told her.

"It would work if you had different cops to trade. Dawn's running Grady into the ground. A bunch of us want her out and she knows it. Pretty sure she knows we want Lamson to replace her, too," Shepard told them.

"Dawn doesn't know that," Lamson answered.

"So there's a good chance you can't make this deal work and that'll leave us all dead. But if you let us go, we'll take care of Dawn ourselves and then we'll let your friends go and this is over," Shepard said.

"Right, because you've been able to handle her so well up to this point," Summer told her.

"She's right. We're doing it this way," Rick responded.

"We can make this work," Lamson responded.

"Do you want to die?" Shepard asked.

"No. I just need you to shut up right now. You can make this work. But you've got to be able to talk to her," Lamson responded.

"Noah told us all about her," Sasha said.

"I've known her for eight years, ma'am. I know this woman. And my only interest is peaceful resolution, not dying, and sleeping in my bed tonight. So, please, let me help you. Please," Lamson begged.

Mar looked at Rick then at Lamson. "We just want our people back," she said. "And the girl," she said as she looked at Noah.

"Riley," Noah said.

"Why?" Shepard asked.

"Because she doesn't want to be there," Summer told them.

"She's a fifteen year old girl whose been at the hospital since the beginning. Her father was a good man. Hanson tried to keep us together for as long as he could, but Dawn decided he had to go, because he was getting people killed," Lamson explained. "Riley's safe here, she's like a daughter to all of us. We aren't going to let anything happen to her."

"I think you're missing the point," Mar told them. "If she wants to leave and not wind up as a slave, then she can. She'll be leaving with us."

"Dawn will never allow it," Shepard said.

"She won't have much of a choice, if the girl wants to leave, the girl will leave," Rick told them.

"Why do you care about a girl you never met?" Shepard asked.

"If you have to ask, then you don't get it," Daryl said.

Rick nodded. "We'll try it your way," he told them.

Ronnie and Joey's POV:

Ronnie nodded to the first aid kit. "Joey, I need some thread and a needle. This may hurt a little," she told the patient.

"Why are you doing this?" Licari asked.

Ronnie arched an eyebrow as she took the needle. "Why am I being a human being?"

"Yeah. What are you going to expect?" Licari asked.

Joey shook his head. "We just want our people back."

"That doesn't mean she needs to use your supplies on me. People don't do things now a days without expecting something, without a motive. It's not how it works now," Licari told them.

Ronnie glanced at Joey. "We do," Ronnie told him.

"But why? What do you get in return?" Licari questioned.

"We can live with ourselves," Joey responded as he shrugged.

"Simple as that?" Licari asked.

"Yes," both answered.

Ronnie looked over as Rick came over and sat the other male officer down. "When you get done with him, sit him over with Shepard," he instructed.

"Almost done," Ronnie answered as she finished. "Done," she reported.

"Joey," Rick instructed.

"Got it," Joey answered as he grabbed his arm and escorted him to the others.

Ronnie walked away as Summer walked over.

"She'll tell you she won't make a deal. She'll tell you she won't compromise. But she will. She always does. Just- just know who you're talking to," Lamson told Rick.

Summer looked at him. "She doesn't want to look weak in front of her people, is that it?"

"She's afraid of losing control, looking weak," Lamson told them then looked at Rick. "You know, you'd be a good leader for Grady. You can bring your people, we could make it work."

Rick arched an eyebrow. "No, it couldn't. Things may change for a minute, a month, but then something may happen to me, and then who ever took over would want to go back to the old ways, and where would that leave my people? My wife? My children?" he questioned. "I'd have to kill all of you to make that work, and I think you agree with me, that's not something you'd want."

"No, I wouldn't want that to happen," Lamson told him.

"Dad, we're about ready to head out," Summer told him.

Rick nodded. "Is there anything you need before we head out?" he asked Lamson.

"Water would be great," Lamson said.

Rick nodded at Sasha. "Thank you Sgt. Lamson."

Lamson looked at him. "My name is Bob."

Summer and Sasha exchanged glances as Rick looked at him. "You're still a cop."

"No, no the real ones are gone," Lamson told Rick.

"What you're doing now, wanting to make this work, you're still one of the good ones," Summer told him.

Rick nodded as he walked away with her. "Once again, are you sure I can't talk you out of going with me?"

"Once again, have we met Dad?" Summer asked with a smirk.

Daryl shook his head. "You know just because you're Uncle Merle died, doesn't mean that you get to take over being a smart ass," he said as he kissed the top of her head.

"It's part of the Dixon charm," Summer responded.

"Charm isn't the word I'd call it," Mar said.

"Hey," Daryl said as he bumped his shoulder against hers.

**TBC**

**Author's Note: I know it's a short one, but I wanted to get it out before work. When I get home, I'll be crawling under the covers.**


	239. Chapter 238

**This Night**

**Chapter 238**

**Author's Note: I just had a very good friend pass after a stroke. I didn't feel like writing death, but I'm going to try. Sorry if it took longer then usual. Review please.**

Jes, Maggie and Abraham's POV:

Jes leaned against the fire truck as Maggie came over. "Any change?"

Maggie shook her head. "None," she answered as she bent down next to Abraham. She handed him her bottle of water. "You're thirsty don't say you're not," she warned. "Did you want me to shoot you?"

"I thought I did but I didn't," Abraham answered.

"Just because one mission ends, doesn't mean there isn't always another one," Jes answered as she looked at him. "Right Ford?"

Abraham looked at her. "Yeah," he answered.

Maggie looked between the two of them. "Am I missing something?"

Jes looked at her. "For people like Ford and myself, we thrive on missions. It's what keeps us going. We were in to long to be anything different. It's how we keep surviving, it's the way we always survived. We don't know anything else. So, getting Eugene to Washington isn't a viable mission anymore, he needed something to focus on. So, it's all of us, finding someplace for all of us, for Jewel and the babies, for the children of the group, for all of us. When the others get back, and Eugene wakes up, we go back to the church and we regroup. Figure out our next step."

Maggie looked up at her. "Terminus was a dead end, this was a dead end, what is our next step?"

Jes shrugged. "I don't know the answer to that Maggie. What I do know is that if we all work together, if we all stay together, we're going to survive. Even though Eugene maybe a lying, manipulative, coward, he is our lying manipulative coward. I don't think he was trying to do anything bad. And who knows, maybe Eugene had the right idea, maybe Washington is a place we need to go. We'll figure it out Maggie, but we figure it out together."

"H..Hello," Eugene called out.

Maggie got up and smiled. "I'm coming, stay right there, don't try to move. You're gonna be okay," Maggie told him as she went over.

"The others are coming," Jes said as she went over to greet them. "Any luck?"

Rosita held up fish. "We brought dinner."

"Nice," Jes answered. "Eugene just woke up. Letting Maggie look him over, then we'll head back to the church, get the others, and make a new plan."

"That was kind of what we were thinking," Axel told her.

"Ford was right about one thing, we can't stop moving. Maybe Washington doesn't hold a cure, but it was a goal. We are going to make a new goal, find a new place. I know that it's a scary thought, but we'll be together, and damn it, I think we can do anything as a group," Jes told them.

Glenn nodded. "Who are you and what have you done with Jes?" he teased.

"Oh hush," Jes warned.

Church group:

Mika put a towel over Judith's face. "Where is Judith? Where did she go?" she asked as she pulled it off. "There's Judith! Welcome back!" she said as Judith giggled in Michonne's arms.

"I think she wants you to do it again," Jewel said with a smile.

"Let's make Mika disappear," Mitch said as he put the rag over Mika's face. "Where's Mika Judy? Where is she?" he asked as he pulled it off. "There she is."

Judy giggled. "It's good to be back!" Mika answered.

" Let me in! Oh, God, please! Help me! Help! Carl! Michonne, Jewel, Lexi,! Get back. Please! Help! Help! Help me! Oh, God, please! Let me in! Let me in! Help me! Please, let me in! Please! Come on! Help!" they heard Gabriel yell from outside.

Jewel grabbed the front back and put Hope in it. "What the hell? How did he get out?" she asked. "Lexi! Carl! Wait!" she called as they went to the door. Michonne put Judith on her back. "Mika, Mitch, both of you pack the diaper bags. Quickly. Then grab your bags. Get ready to move," Jewel said. "I'm going to kill him," she mumbled under her breath.

"Get back," Michonne told Carl and Lexi as they steadied there weapons as Michonne started on the door with an ax.

"Stay there," Jewel told Mitch and Mika as she pointed her weapon. "Shh, I know, it's scary Hope," she said as she rubbed the babies back.

"Here, I'll take her," Mika said as Jewel transferred the front pack to her. "Shh, you're safe," Mika told Hope as she kissed her on the top of her head. "Let's put your little earmuffs on, so the sounds aren't as scary. Yes," she said as she looked up as the door opened and Gabriel and walkers' started to come in.

"Stay back," Jewel said as she pulled out her knife and stepped up with Michonne and started fending off the ones closer to them.

"The rectory, that's how I got out," Gabriel yelled.

"Go now!" Jewel ordered Mitch and Mika. Lexi and Carl followed them with Gabriel and Jewel went after them with Michonne right behind her.

Gabriel held the door close as Michonne put a chair under it. "There, that's how I got out. Take the little ones and go. I'm not going until all of you are out," Gabriel told them.

"That's very nice of you, considering you brought them all back," Jewel hissed at him. "Lexi, you go first, be there so Mika and Carl can hand you the babies. Mitch after them. Go," she told them.

Michonne looked at Carl. "You wait for us," she told him.

"We will," Carl said as he crawled down.

"Go," Michonne told Jewel. "I'll be right behind you," she told her as she crawled down and out.

Lexi helped Jewel up. "Everyone alright?" Jewel asked as she checked on everyone.

"We're alright," Mitch answered. "Michonne," he said as she came out.

"Where's the Father? Did Walker's get him?" Mika asked.

"We aren't that lucky," Jewel mumbled under her breath as she kissed the top of Judith's head.

Gabriel climbed out and looked at them. "I'm sorry," he told them. "I can't run anymore."

"We're not running," Michonne told him.

"That seems to be your response to everything," Jewel said. "We need to close those front doors, try to contain the walkers' inside, otherwise we're all going to die." she told them.

"Carl and I can handle it. Gabrielle will help, won't you?" Michonne asked.

"Yes," Gabrielle answered.

Michonne nodded. "You just stay by the fence with the kids. Lexi, I need you to watch out for them," she told the teen.

"I will," Lexi answered as she checked her gun.

The group watched Carl and Michonne kill the walkers that had been impaled on the stakes they had set up and went to close the door, the creaking immediately catching the deads' attention. Gabrielle came up with pieces off wood to secure the door.

Jewel waited until they came back and she looked at him. "What the hell were you thinking?"

Michonne touched Judith's head before she went over to them. "Where did you go?"

"The school, I had to see, I had to know," Gabriel told them.

"See what? Had to know what?" Jewel asked as she pushed him. "Do you think Bob cut off his own leg? That Merle shot and killed himself? That we were making up the fact that those monsters locked us up in a train car and wanted to eat us? You had to see for yourself?" she asked as she punched him. "What did I tell you about what I would do if you endangered my children?"

"Mom! Mom, it's alright, we're alright," Carl told her.

Mitch looked at the church doors. "We have a bigger problem then him right now," he said.

"Mitch, Mika behind us!" Lexi screamed as she took out her gun.

Mika bounced Hope. "Shh, it's OK," she told her as she kissed the top of her head. "We have to get out of here," she said.

Jewel looked at Gabriel. "You did this. How do you feel about being a sacrificial lamb?" she asked.

"Jewel, look!" Michonne said as a fire truck hit the church blocking the door.

"Well, looks like there was a little bit of divine intervention," Jewel hissed as she took Hope. She watched as the group came out of the fire truck.

Jes looked at the church door then at the spikes. "We weren't gone that long, really needed to redecorate?" she asked.

"We had some trouble," Jewel answered as she glared at Gabriel.

"Yeah so did we," Jes answered.

Glenn hugged Michonne then her. "You're back," Michonne answered.

"Eugene lied. He can't stop it. Washington isn't the end. Where is everybody?" Glenn asked.

"Beth's alive. She's in a hospital in Atlanta. Some people have her, but the others went to get her back," Michonne told Maggie.

"That's why Daryl and Carol left, they followed a car like the one that took Beth," Mitch told them.

"Black with a white cross?" Axel asked.

"Yeah," Jewel answered. "Carol got ran over by a car, the same people that took Beth. They are at Grady Memorial," she told Maggie.

Maggie laughed as she hugged Glenn. "Oh my God."

"Let's blow this joint, go save your sister," Tara said.

"Are we all going to fit in there?" Lexi asked.

"We'll make it fit. Jewel and Mika will sit up front, Mika can hold Judy and Jewel's got Hope," Jes instructed. "There's a seat next to Eugene," she added. "The rest of us can fit in the back.

"Lexi, Mitch and Carl can squeeze in the back with Eugene," Jewel answered.

Mitch walked up to Abraham. "So Poindexter didn't know how to save the world. Surprise, surprise," he said as he shook his head.

Tara tried not to laugh. "Come on kiddo, let's get you in."

"You alright?" Michonne asked Jewel.

"We just found out that this can't be ended right now, we're stuck with two cowards, and no place to even hope to go after this. So no, Michonne, I'm not alright, I'm not even close to being alright," Jewel answered as she went to the truck.

TBC


	240. Chapter 239

**This Night**

**Chapter 239**

**Author's Note: A celebration of life will be held for my friend this weekend at an Irish Pub, so I may not be posting or have posted this. A lot of us from Borders 47 are coming, where we all met A. It should be a good thing, but I cry, a lot. But please review.**

Grady Rescue Team:

Mar turned around to see an officer run and ran over to where Sasha was. "Rick! Lamson is running! Sasha is out."

"Is she going to be OK?" Rick asked.

"I'll take care of her, you get him," Ronnie told Rick as she bent down.

Summer grabbed her gun. "Come on dad!"

Rick nodded. "The rest of you stay here with the other two," Rick said as he started to take off running with Summer.

Daryl went over and bent down next to Sasha. "Is she alright?"

"It just knocked the wind out of her," Ronnie answered as she helped Sasha sit up.

"She'll have a nasty bump and a hell of a headache," Mar added.

"Hey Sasha, come on, speak to us," Ronnie told her.

"Ow," Sasha said as she opened up her eyes.

"There's that head ache," Mar said. "Ty hand us a bottle of water."

"What happened?" Ty asked as he bent down with the bottle water.

"I let my guard down," Sasha answered. "I believed what he was saying, he caught me off guard, he got me to let my defenses down. His name was Bob," she said.

Mar and Ronnie looked at each other. "You did nothing wrong," Ronnie told her.

"He got away, that's on me," Sasha said. "If he gets away, back to Dawn."

"Rick isn't going to let him get away," Joey said. "He's going to do what has to be done so this'll work."

"They'll bring him back," Ty told Sasha.

"Or they won't," Joey answered.

"You think they'll kill him?" Mar asked.

"They'll do what they have to do," Daryl answered. "If they can, they'll bring him back. No one wants anyone to die today."

"Bob obviously does. He gives us this big plan, tells us what we all want to hear, and then knocks Sasha out and runs? That sounds like a man who really doesn't give a damn if he's walking out here alive or not," Joey said.

"Rick and Summer don't have to kill him, they can capture him, bring him back, go on with our plan, just the way it's supposed to go," Tyreese answered.

"The way it's supposed to go Ty? You had a chance to take care of Martin and you let him go. Look at how that ended, Ty," Sasha said as she got up.

"Sasha, easy," Ronnie said as she grabbed her arm. "Sit down," she told her. "We're going to trust Rick and Summer to do what they think is best. We haven't been at each others throats and that's how we survive. We're not starting now," she warned.

Mar nodded. "We're all going to get out of here, with Beth and Carol. Bob made a bad split second decision," she said.

"A decision that may get him killed," Joey said.

"Joey, go guard the other two," Daryl instructed.

"Right," Joey answered as he turned around and went to guard the other two.

Rick and Summers POV:

Summer took out a couple walkers' as they ran. "Dad! The car," she said as she nodded toward a police cruiser.

"Get in," Rick told her as she went to the passenger side and he got in the drivers seat. "Buckle up."

Summer looked at him. "Seriously? Didn't we have this discussion about a stop sign when you took me driving?" she asked as she put on the seat belt. She glanced at the picture of Lamson and a boy. "You had one of Lori and Carl and you in your car too?"

Rick nodded. "That was a long time ago. I'd have one of your mom and all of you, if I could," he said as he started the car.

"Do you think he'll stop?" Summer asked.

"Probably not," Rick answered as he picked up the radio. "Stop. Stop right now. Stop. I won't ask again," he ordered through the radio as Bob kept running.

"I guess that answers my question," Summer said. "We can't let him get back to the hospital, alert the others, Dad," she told him.

"I know," Rick answered. "Hold on," he told his oldest child as he revved the engine.

"Oh shit!" they heard Bob exclaim as Rick sped up.

Summer grabbed the dashboard as Rick ran him down. "He just had to stop," she told herself.

"You can stay here," Rick told her.

"No, I can't. We don't do things alone," Summer said.

"Son of a Bitch, help me! Help me! You crazy son of a Bitch," Bob yelled as they got out of the car. "I think you…I think you broke my back."

"Didn't have to be like this, you just had to stop," Rick told him as he looked at him on the ground.

"I couldn't, I don't know you," Bob told Rick. "But I think I'm getting the idea."

"If you did, then you would know this was the last thing we wanted. We wanted this to end without any blood shed, without anybody getting hurt. You ran, you knocked out Sasha, and you ran. All we wanted to do was to trade the three of you for the two of us, but you couldn't just do that, could you?" Summer asked.

"Take me back, take me back to the hospital," Bob told them.

"So Dawn can decide if you are worth saving?" Summer asked.

"I did it for your friend," Bob told them. "Take me back."

Rick shook his head. "Not after this, no. Can't go back Bob," he told Bob.

Summer looked at Rick, recognizing the tone of his voice.

"I was gonna iron over it, but your friend is she's under it. And you've been out here to long. You'll die, you'll all…." Bob said before he was cut off by Rick shooting him.

"Shut up," Rick told him. "You alright?" he asked Summer.

Summer nodded. "I'm alright," she answered as she walked back to the car. "What you said about can't go back, is that something someone at Terminus said to you?"

Rick looked at her as he started the car. "You're as perspective as your mom, you know that? Yeah, Gareth told Bob that when Bob was trying to tell him about Eugene."

"I need this plan to work, Dad. I need to get Beth and Carol back without anymore blood being spilled. I want just one thing to go our way, just to prove that things do go right for us once in a while. We _have _to make this work," Summer told him.

Rick reached over and squeezed her shoulder. "I know, Summer, I know," he said as he pulled up to the building and got out of the car. They both walked in and Rick nodded to Daryl to join them away from the other two cops. "He wouldn't stop," Rick told Daryl.

"This change things?" Daryl asked.

"It has to," Rick said.

"Maybe not," Daryl said.

"She said the plan won't work. The guy who did is dead. Maybe we gotta rethink this," Rick told them.

"She also said that we could let them go, let them handle Dawn, and we all know that isn't going to work," Summer reminded them.

Daryl nodded. "They also said the cop in charge didn't have any love for him. Maybe you did her a favor," he suggested.

"I don't know if they'll play ball," Rick told them.

"They will if they're smart," Summer said.

"Let's find out," Daryl suggested as they turned to walk to the rest of the group and the two cops.

Summer looked at the two cops. "We have a problem, which means you have a problem."

Shepard looked at them. "He was a good man. He was attacked by rotters, saw it go down," she said.

Rick looked at her. "Huh, you're a damn good liar," he told her.

"We're hanging by a thread here. He was attacked by rotters. That's the story," Shepard answered.

"You said the trade was a bad idea, what changed?" Daryl asked.

"Lamson was our shot. So it's this or you go in guns blazing, right? You don't want that," Shepard told them.

"If this is some bullshit you're spinning and things go south," Daryl started to say.

"Daryl, let her finish," Mar told him.

"I know. I know the good ones from the bad. Let us help you," Shepard begged.

"One down, one to go," Summer said as she turned her attention to the male cop. "So how about it? Are you in?" she asked.

Rick nodded. "You wanna live? How much?"

"Dawn's afraid she'll look weak in front of us. Thinks it'll tip things against her. Hell, it will. She'll see this trade as a rip-off if she thinks you took out one of our guys. So it's a good thing Lamson got aced by rotters," the male answered.

"Dad, this will work, it will. We've got to trust someone sometime. They aren't bad people, just in a bad situation, just like us. I don't think they want anyone else to get hurt," Summer said.

"They'd be stupid to change the story once they get in there, they know we'll blow there heads off," Joey told Rick.

Daryl nodded. "We need to try. Sooner we get Carol and Beth back, sooner we get back to the family. Back to Jewel and the baby. Carl, Judith, Mitch, Mika, Lexi. We do this nice and easy, and we don't lose anymore people."

Rick nodded. "Alright," he said.

Daryl and Summer's POV:

Daryl handed Summer another gun as she packed a bag. "You doin' OK?"

"Got to be, right?" Summer asked.

"You're worried that this is going to end badly?" Daryl asked.

"I just want it to go right, I'm losing hope that anything is ever going to be alright again. I just need both Carol and Beth to come out alive. I don't know if I can take them not being OK, not after Bob, Uncle Merle, Lizzie, Molly, Hershel," Summer said.

Daryl kissed the top of her head. "I know," he told her. "You want to talk about what happened with Lizzie?"

Summer looked at him. "What did Carol tell you?"

"She didn't tell me anything, neither did Joey or Ty," Daryl told her. "I know something happened. I've known you since before you were born, I've seen the way you look at Mika. Guilty, like something's eating you up."

Summer checked the bullets of the gun. "Nothing to tell, we were with them, then they died."

Daryl glanced at her. "You know better then to lie to me, Sum," he told her.

Summer turned and looked at him. "I'm not a kid anymore, Uncle Daryl. I know you and mom wishes you could keep me from all the bad things. But, you can't. I did what I had to do, to save people, just like we all have. I told Michonne, but I'm not ready to tell anyone else. Can you please just understand that?"

Daryl nodded. "Yeah," he told her. "But I'm here if you need me."

"I know Uncle Daryl," Summer said. "Let's get Carol and Beth back," she said as she walked away.


	241. Chapter 240

**This Night**

**Chapter 240**

**Author's Note: I will be so glad when I get everyone in one place, well at least for a while. But you all know me, it'll be a whole lot longer then it was in the show. Those pesky character building thing. Plus Jewel and Rick are gonna have some alone time. Go away, Random Hair Cut lady. Review please.**

Abraham and Jewel's POV:

Abraham glanced over at Jewel who was bouncing Judith to sleep, while Mika leaned against her asleep, and Hope was at her feet surrounded by blankets. "Glad to see they can still sleep in this hellhole of an existence," he commented.

Jewel rubbed Judith's back as she glanced over at him. "Hopefully they are having sweet dreams," she answered.

"When we pulled up, did I see you punch the Father? Or was I imagining that?" Abraham asked.

"He put my children in danger, so yes I did," Jewel answered.

"You take protecting all the young ones seriously, even if they aren't yours," Abraham answered.

Jewel looked at him then at down at Mika and glanced back at Mitch, Lexi and Carl. "They belong to all of us now," she answered. "If you had kids, you'd get it," she said.

Abraham glanced at her then at the road. "Yeah, I guess I would. You know I counted you all out when we picked up Tara, Glenn and Mitch. Never saw two more determined, hard headed stubborn assholes then those two that you all were alive. But I was to damned focused on the pipe dream that was Washington to hear a damn word they had to say. I mean a pregnant woman about ready to pop able to survive among all the dead ones? No way, no how, wasn't a chance in hell," he said as he shook his head. "Well damn sure surprised me when we found Maggie and the others. But, wasn't holding out for a pregnant woman to survive," he said.

"Never underestimate a Dixon," Jewel said as she glanced down Hope at her feet.

"I'm sorry about Merle, didn't know him well, but he seemed like a good man to have around," Abraham told her.

"He had his moments," Jewel answered softly.

"Did Rick really handcuff him to a roof in Atlanta? Or was he bullshitting me?" Abraham asked.

Jewel gave a small smirk. "Yeah, he did. Of course we didn't know each other then. Merle, he was a different man back then," she said as she glanced back at Eugene who was still asleep. "What are you planning to do with Eugene now?"

"You mean now that I know that he was a complete fraud, that I was a complete blubbering idiot for following him like a pathetic puppy dog?" Abraham asked.

Jewel gave a small laugh. "You're a lot of things Abraham, like pig headed, short tempered, loyal, dedicated, and stubborn. But pathetic? No. I've seen a lot of pathetic people, and you are far from it."

Abe glanced at her. "Were you some sort of brain picker before this?"

Jewel raised an eyebrow. "I think I'm going to need you to write me a list of words in Abraham slang to understand what the hell you are saying. Are you asking if I was a psychiatrist?"

"Isn't that what I asked?" Abraham answered.

"Not even close," Jewel answered. "No, I wasn't a psychiatrist," she answered. "I was a emergency room nurse, then worked at a clinic. But I spent a lot of time at AA meetings."

Abraham laughed. "Bet you regret giving that up now."

"No, I don't. Because I wouldn't be able to be here for my family, my children. I would probably have gotten myself killed by now, or someone else. It's hard, not gonna lie. Between AA and being an emergency room nurse, I learned that disappointments, change of plans, being flexible, it's all part of the package. Yes, Eugene lying about Washington, it was a big letdown for all of us. I can't even imagine what it is for you and Rosita. But we keep moving, we keep going and you're part of that now. You want to be part of that don't you?" Jewel asked.

"You could have been a good brain picker," Abraham told her. "Yeah, I'm part of it," he answered.

Beth POV:

Riley snuck into the room where Beth was with the woman they brought in. "You know her right? She's one of your group?"

Beth looked up. "Carol."

"Dawn gave you the key to the medicine cabinet didn't she? She'll say you owe her later, but you had to try and save her. Just want you to be aware what you're getting into," she said. "Gorman, O'Donnell and Jeffries are all gone, big problems for Dawn."

"She got me to do her dirty work with Jeffries," Beth told her.

"Welcome to the world of Grady, the hospital that you check into and if you're lucky to live, you never make it out, because you're sold into slavery," Riley said sarcastically.

"Hey, we're going to get out of here, you, me and Carol. Everyone's going to love you, and they'll accept you because you helped me," Beth told her.

"Look, I know you won't leave without Carol, and I totally understand that. But, if you get a chance to go, you need to go. Don't worry about me, you have to promise me that. You have to make sure you and Carol get out, I'll cover you. I'll kill Dawn if I have to. Grady can be what it was meant to be, it needs to be, and good people are still here. But you don't belong here," Riley told her.

"Neither do you," Beth said. "It's not going to be long until they start using you, you said it yourself."

"I wouldn't survive a day out there, Beth. I know that. Getting home to my grandparents in hopes of what? That they aren't biters? I'm just saying that if you have a chance to go, then you need to go. Promise me," Riley begged. "I need to know that I helped someone if I can, that's why I was helping Noah. If I can screw Dawn by helping people get out of here, then that's what I'm going to do. And the first time she lets anyone do anything to me, it'll be the last time anyone hears from her. I'll take both of us out. I have Dad's personal weapon. She was stupid, she left me with him, to put him down and I took it. He always carried it in his boot. Said that people would laugh if they knew, but he always wanted to have something extra. After he died, I'd sit in my room, in the bathroom with it under my chin. I was 13, and the world ended, and I thought maybe I'd be better off. Then I'd hear dad's voice, what he said to me when my mom died. He said 'Ladybug just because the world looks lost right now, you still have a place in it. And your place may make a difference in someone's life someday. So, I waited and I watched. I know Dawn's weakness, and when that time comes, I'll use it," Riley told her. "You just need to get out of here and make a difference."

Beth hugged Riley. "I still say I'm going to get you out too," she said.

Rick's POV:

Rick approached the police car with his hands up. "Officer Franco. Officer McGinley. I'm Rick Grimes. I was a deputy in the King County Sheriff's Department. I'm here to make a proposal."

"Lay your weapon on the ground," the black Officer told him.

"Alright," Rick said as he reached to do it. He turned around slowly to show them that he had no other visible weapons.

"Alright what's your proposal?" One of the officers asked.

"You have two of my people, I have two of yours. We want to make an exchange. Then we'll be on our way. No one gets hurt," Rick explained.

"Who?" One of them asked.

"Officers Shepherd and Licari for Beth and Carol. You picked up a woman yesterday after your people hit her with a car," Rick explained.

Summer looked down the scope of her weapon. "Come on, do this the right way," she pleaded.

"Noah, he's with you? That's how you know?" The white officer asked as he looked at the other officer.

"Yes, he is," Rick answered.

"What about Officer Lamson?" The same officer asked.

"He was attacked by the dead before we got to him," Rick answered.

"Where are your people?" The other officer asked.

At that moment, Sasha shot a walker that was behind them. They turned as they heard the walker fall.

"They're close," Rick told them as they glanced around. "Radio your lieutenant, I'll wait," he said.

Franco looked at the other officer before he took his radio off his vest. "She's going to want to know how many people you have."

"More then enough to take you two down and take over the hospital. But that way, people are going to die and I don't want that to happen. I just want to get Beth and Carol. I just want to get them back to our family and I just want to get back to my wife and children. I want to do all that without anymore of us dying. Then you all can do whatever else you want to do and follow whatever rules you want. But if we have to do this the hard way, you two will be the first to die. Trust me when I say that none of my people will miss from this angle. I guess it's up to you if you make it believable with Dawn so I don't have to give the order," Rick told them.

Beth's POV:

Riley placed clean clothes on Beth's bed as she came out of the bathroom. "I though you'd like some clean stuff. It's my stuff, so Dawn has no control over what I do with it," she said.

"Thanks," Beth told her.

"I found these," Riley said as she held up the scissors. "You don't need them now," she told the older teen.

"Riley," Beth said. "You need to come with us."

"Remember what I said," Riley told her. "Earlier. Your family came for you and Carol. I was there when Dawn got the call, she's not happy that someone got the upper hand. She'll pull something, I don't know what, but you need to be there with your family. They came for you, they fought for you. God, to find people like that now a days, that's a rare find. Whatever Dawn is going to try and pull, I'm going to handle it. For my dad, for everyone she's used, for me. I'm not weak, I know that. You've only been here a few days, I've been here for two years. I know that you want to do what's right, I saw it the first time we talked," she said. "Here, you may be able to use some of this stuff. I kept some stuff from pediatrics, when they cleaned it out. Some toys, and children's Tylenol. I really wanted to get down to labor and delivery, but haven't had a chance," Riley said as she handed her a bag.

Beth hugged her. "I don't want anything to happen to you."

"I've got to do what needs to be done. You're walking out of here today, with Carol and Noah. If I can tag along, I will. You get Noah home for me, and a place safe for the babies in your group. If I know that they have a chance, then I'm OK with staying here. Can you promise Beth?" Riley asked.

Beth hugged her again. "I promise," she told her.

TBC 


	242. Chapter 241

**This Night**

**Chapter 241 **

**Author's Note: So I'm keeping Beth alive. All I can say is for now. It's up to her if she lives, so she better talk. Mika and Merle talked, Axel not so much. I didn't like Beth's death in the series, it was forced to make Daryl and Maggie moody. Daryl has family around and just lost Merle, and Jewel may or may not take Maggie's place in being moody, she did just have a baby. But Maggie still may be moody, considering Beth is going to call her out and ask her if she even asked about her. Please review.**

The Exchange:

Riley helped Carol in the wheel chair. "I talked Dawn into giving you some medicine for Carol. She shouldn't really be up and about," she said.

"What did you have to promise her?" Beth asked.

"I just pointed out that it would look good to both the officers and the wards if she extended some goodwill," Riley stated. "I can still work on her guilt of killing dad," she said as she bent down. "You in to much pain Carol? I can get Dr. Edwards to give you something extra."

Carol gave a small smile. "No, I'm alright."

"For some reason I think you aren't telling me the truth. Before my mom died, she called me the human lie detector," Riley reminisces as she stood up and went to the door and opened it. "We're ready," Riley told Edwards as she held the door open so Beth could push Carol in the wheelchair.

Edwards nodded. "Riley, you should stay in your room."

Riley looked at Edwards. "Dawn said the wards had to stay in there rooms. I'm not a ward, I'm not staff, I'm just an extra. So, I'm going to be there." Riley walked with Beth and Carol and stopped as she saw a bearded man looking through the window. Riley saw Carol reach for Beth's hand and gave a small smile.

Dawn nodded to her officers to put down there weapons. She hit the button on her walkie talkie. "Holster your weapons."

Rick nodded to his group. "You too," he told the two other officers.

One of the officers opened the doors and let them walk through. "They haven't been harmed," Rick told Dawn as him and Daryl brought the two officers in front.

Dawn nodded to Beth to bring Carol forward. Riley gave Beth a smile as she pushed Carol's wheelchair. "Where's Lamson?" Dawn asked.

"Rotter's got him," Shepard answered.

"We saw it go down," the male officer answered.

Riley inched closer to Dawn by using the wall. She watched her and took a breath.

"Oh. I'm sorry to hear that. He was one of the good guys. One of yours for one of mine," Dawn told Rick.

Rick nodded at Daryl. "Alright, move," he told the officer.

Riley watched as Carol was exchanged for the male officer and took a breath as Dawn grabbed Beth's arm. She gave a small smile as Beth was kissed on the top of the head by bearded man and hugged by a blond girl and others. She was clearly loved.

"Glad we could work this out," Dawn said.

"Go, just go, quickly," Riley whispered to herself.

"Yeah," Rick said as he turned around to leave.

Riley took a breath as she saw Dawn's head tilt back. "Crap!" she thought to herself.

"Now I just need Noah. And then you can leave," Dawn said.

Rick turned around with the rest of the group. "That wasn't part of the deal."

Summer held onto Beth's arm as she watched them.

"Noah was my ward. Beth took his place and I'm losing her, so I need him back," Dawn said.

Riley pushed herself off the wall. "I'll take his place."

"Riley, no," Noah said.

"Riley stay out of this," Dawn told her. "My officers put their lives on the line to find him. One of them died," he said.

"No he ain't staying," Rick said. He looked at the young teen. "You're Riley right?"

Riley nodded. "Yes."

"Don't talk to her, she's not yours. Noah's one of mine, you have no claim on him," Dawn said.

Rick ignored her. "Noah said that you didn't want to be here, Riley. That your father was killed here, is that true."

Riley nodded. "Yes sir."

"I said shut up," Dawn hissed.

"Noah wants to go home, so you have no claim on him. Riley doesn't want to be here, so she can leave with us," Rick told her. "Come on Riley, you don't have to be afraid. She's not going to do anything. She's smart enough to know there's more of us then her."

Riley made a step forward as Dawn grabbed her arm. "She's not going with you. The deal is off."

Riley quickly pulled away from her. "Dawn, I said I'd take Noah's place. Let him go, let this be over. Do the right thing for once."

Dawn glared at Riley before she slapped her. "Shut up."

"Riley!" Beth screamed at her.

"Beth, no," Summer said as Joey and the others moved forward.

Riley looked at Dawn as she pulled a knife out. "They're going to walk out of here, with Noah. You're going to let them go, and I'm going to take his place."

"Riley, put it down. You aren't going to do anything, you're a coward just like your father," Dawn told her.

Riley looked at the knife then at Dawn before taking a quick step to her and stabbing her. Dawn looked stunned for a moment before discharging her weapon, making Riley fall on the floor.

"Riley!" Noah said as he stepped forward.

"Dawn!" Shepard said to get her attention.

"What is it Shepard?" Dawn asked as she turned around.

Shepard fired her weapon as she killed Dawn. "Stand down," she told the others. She looked at Rick and his group.

Beth and Noah had ran over to see if there was anything they could do for Riley. Ronnie bent down. "Shot straight through the head. I'm sorry Beth," Ronnie said.

Beth looked up at the cops. "See what you did? This is on all of you. She just wanted to leave, but she was willing to stay so Noah could be free. Rick we can't leave her here, they'll throw her down a trash shoot, to be eaten by walkers. She doesn't deserve that."

"We wouldn't do that, not to Riley," Shepard answered.

"We'll take her with us. We bury the ones we love," Summer said. "And if Beth and Noah loved her, then we all loved her."

"Riley wanted to clear out labor and delivery, and maternity. For diapers, for new born things. If you cared anything about her, then you'll do it for her," Beth said.

"And what do we get in return?" One of the male cops asked.

Shepard looked back at him. "It doesn't work that way anymore. I'll go with you, to bury her. She loved the roof top, taking care of the garden. I know we can't bury her there, but there's a place out in the old garden, we buried her father there. While we do that, two of my men will go down and get you things you need. We'll just need a list."

"I can go with them," Ronnie said.

"Not alone," Rick told her.

"I'll go," Joey said.

"Shepard, I'm not sure this is such a good idea," Franco said.

"You planning on knocking someone up Franco? We don't need anything down there, and we just let a fifteen year old girl die because none of us were brave enough to stand up to Dawn. The only thing Riley ever did was be nice to everyone she met. You're going to go down there, you're going to make sure these two get back safely with the things they need. This is on us, we were cowards, and Riley was braver then any of us," Shepard informed them. "Can one of you carry her out? I'll show you the garden and I'll stay with you until your people return. You don't need to tie me up," she said.

Daryl went over to pick her up. "Beth, we're gonna take care of her. But you're gonna have to move out of the way," he told her softly.

"Sasha, go with them. Call if you get into trouble. How many walkers are down there?" Rick asked Shepard.

"It was one of the places that was evacuated first. Riley and I would sneak down there just to get a feel for our options. One or two stray ones," Noah said. "I was just in that area a week ago, shouldn't be a problem."

Sasha nodded. "We'll meet you out there."

Daryl picked up Riley.

Summer kissed Joey as he went with Sasha and Ronnie.

Rick led the group out, Beth and Noah on either side of Daryl. Shepard was next to Rick.

Jewel handed Jes the baby as she got out of the fire truck then took her from her. "Rick!"

Rick nodded as he kissed her and touched the babies head. "They're alright."

"Bethy!" Maggie said as she started to run toward her.

"Maggie!" Beth said as she grabbed her. "Glenn," she said as she squeezed her hand. "Jewel…you had the baby. Boy or girl?" she asked as she went over and touched the babies face.

"A girl, Hope," Jewel answered. "Whose that in Daryl's arms? Joey? Ronnie, Sasha?"

"Hey they're OK," Rick said as he kissed her again. "Riley tried to help Beth and Carol, she tried to kill Dawn but Dawn killed her. Officer Shepard took Dawn out and sent two of her men to the labor and delivery and maternity wards. Sasha, Joey and Ronnie went with them."

Summer took Judith out of Lexi's arms and walked over to Beth. "Someone wants to say hello."

"Judebug!" Beth said as she took her. "My goodness look how big you got! You're a big sister now!" she said as she wiped her eyes.

"Rick, I think you and your group should stay here. I mean…you have a newborn and a toddler and children. I can promise you it'll be different," Shepard asked.

"No, we're going to take Noah home. We'll be alright," Rick said as he kissed the top of Jewel's head.

Shepard nodded as she pressed her radio button. "Franco, go to the cafeteria. Get at least five gallons of water, some canned food. Have Williams get the keys to one of the bigger vans, and two of the big gas cans. Bring some blankets and warmer clothes out of storage. Bring Riley clothes too," she said.

"Yes ma'am," Franco answered.

"You don't have to do all that," Rick told her.

"Yes I do. Riley would have wanted me too. She reminded me a lot of my little sister," Shepard answered as she went into the garden. "Dawn told us that we'd never make it out there, and Riley insisted that it had to be better then it was in there. You all have something we never had, something Riley deserved. I'm going to try to do that, and I'm going to start by doing what little I can to help you all."

"We appreciate it," Mar said as she helped Carol sit down.

"We'll need a place to stay for the night, we can't be traveling in the dark," Carl said.

"Carol and I know a place, we stay there the other night. It's cleared out. What are you guys doing back? Aren't you supposed to be headin' to Washington?" Daryl asked.

Glenn looked at Abraham then at them. "Eugene lied. There is no cure, there is no stopping this."

"So, we decided to join you all here and reunite another group of siblings. I'm David by the way, Beth, Joey's brother," he introduced.

"We have a lot of new faces, and we lost a lot of people," Mika told Beth. "I'm glad you're safe."

"I'm glad you are. You'll tell me all about your adventures tonight," Beth told Mika. "I'm going to say goodbye to Riley," she said as Ty and Daryl dug the hole.

**Author's Note: Grady is done! I'll pick up the next chapter with them all reuniting and talking then off to find Alexandria!**


	243. Chapter 242

**This Night**

**Chapter 242**

**Author's Note: Thank you for all the reviews! And people are still finding this story! Yay! Keep reviewing. I think we need team family bonding time don't you? Review please.**

Team Family POV:

Daryl led the group to the building. "Fifth and sixth floors are cleared. Got rooms to spread out if we need it," he said.

"I think we'd all like to be together right now, Daryl. We're finally back together," Jewel said as she squeezed Beth's hand as she passed her. "Though we can lock Eugene and Gabriel in a room together, they both deserve each other," she said loud enough for Gabriel to hear.

"Be good," Carol said as she playfully hit Jewel's shoulder as Ty helped her.

"He's still alive isn't he?" Jewel asked.

"We need cots or something for Carol to lie down on. Beth should lay down too," Ronnie said.

"On it," Daryl said. "Lexi, Carl, Mitch, Mika, come on help me," he said. "Joey, you and David put down the food and baby stuff."

Summer took Judith from Carl. "Ronnie found lot's of formula and bottles for you and Hope," she said as she touched Judith's hair.

Axel made his way over to Beth. "I'm glad you're alright. He didn't want to stop running after the car, we ran until we couldn't run anymore," he said as he hugged her.

"Let's baracade the stairs with something," Jes told some of the group.

Glenn nodded. "I'm on it," he said.

Jewel glanced back at Rick who was talking with Abraham. She bent down and put Hope in a car seat Ronnie had brought back. "Mar can you watch her for a minute?" she asked as she put a pink beanie on Hope's head.

"Yes of course," Mar said. "Silly mommy even having to ask. We're all here to watch you," she said as she bent down. "Yes."

Michonne grinned as she bent down. "Like we'd let you and Judy out of our sights, huh cutie?"

Jewel shook her head. "Silly question," she said as she went over to Rick and Abraham. "Am I interrupting something?" she asked.

"No, just discussing Washington," Rick said as he kissed her.

"I'll go see what I can find to help with," Abraham said.

Rick smiled. "Can I help you with something, Mrs. Grimes?"

Jewel smiled as she kissed him. "I want you to realize what you did today, Mr. Grimes," she said as she nodded to the group.

"I had help," Rick told her.

Jewel nodded as she kissed him. "I know. But we would have never gotten this far without you. We wouldn't have became what we are, Rick, without you," she said as she touched his face.

"I wanted to go in there guns blazing, take them all down. Tyreese and Daryl had another idea. Summer needed this to work. And, it still got an innocent fifteen year old child killed," Rick said.

"I'm not just talking about this Rick," Jewel said. "Look around," she said as she nodded to the group. "This would have never happened under Shane's guard. You cared about all of us, and you started this. This is a family, Rick. This is why we kick every groups asses that we come upon, because you helped make us into something more then just people surviving," she told him.

Rick kissed her. "Not everyone made it, Bob, Merle…" he started to say.

Jewel kissed him to interrupt him. "But Beth and Carol made it. You can't let it eat at you. Bob wasn't your fault. And Merle, it wasn't my fault either. Right now, right here, this is what Hershel would say was a good day."

"You're something else, you know that Mrs. Grimes?" Rick asked her as he kissed her again, holding her around the waist.

"Hey enough of that. Don't make me go find a hose," Daryl said as he came back with the kids and blankets and pillows. "Got some for you too, Jewel."

"Daryl! I can't believe you just interrupted like that!" Beth said.

"I can," Jewel answered. "I dare you to find a hose, I'll turn it on you."

"I'll help you with that," Mar said as she laughed.

"I think we could all use the hose at this point," Lexi said. "We're all a little ripe."

Hope fussed a little as everyone laughed. "I think she just said 'speak for yourself," Summer said with a laugh.

"Told by a one and half week old," Jes said. "Yeah, she's a Dixon alright," she said.

Rick helped Jewel sit down and sat down behind her. "Hey, she's got Grimes in her too," he said.

Glenn looked around. "We're together," he said, sounding as he was surprised.

"Not all of us," Sasha said from a corner.

Summer squeezed her shoulder. "She's right, but they wouldn't want us to give up. They'd want us to keep moving, find a place, make it home. We did that at the prison, we can do it again."

"She's right," Michonne said. "No matter how long it takes, we will."

Glenn looked at Rick. "Any ideas?" he asked.

Rick rubbed Jewel's back and shook his head. "No," he answered honestly.

"Noah wants to go home to Richmond, he says it has walls, that it's safe. Maybe we could try there?" Beth asked.

"Beth it's a pipe dream that it's even still standing," Maggie said.

"Isn't everything now a days a pipe dream?" Summer asked. "Living moment from moment, hoping something goes right Maggie? I needed this to go right, to get Carol and Beth back, to give me some sign that death isn't all it has to be. They're back, both of them. I think we should try for Richmond. We've been all over Georgia and then some, we know what's out there, nothing good. We'd only be looking back, maybe it's time to look forward, move on."

Mar nodded. "Tell us about Richmond, Noah."

Noah looked around at the group, not sure what to say.

"Can't be afraid to talk around us, Noah. They're not as scary as they may look. Daryl there is a big old teddy bear," Beth teased.

"Watch it Greene," Daryl teased back, with a smirk

"The point is not to scare him guys," Joey said.

Judith cooed in Carl's arms. "See she wants to hear it about it too," he said as he bounced her.

"It's a walled in community, Shirewilt Estates. My mom, dad, little twin brothers lived there before all this. There's only about twenty people or so. My dad and I went searching for my Uncle, that's how we wound up in Atlanta. The people from Grady left my dad to die, took me, underestimated me, just like they underestimated Beth and Riley," Noah said.

"Do you think it's got a chance to even be there?" Mika asked.

"I hope so," Noah said.

"It would be a long trip," Rosita said.

"Washington was going to be a long trip," Glenn pointed out.

"Who knows if this is going to be another dead end road," Abraham groused.

"Hey, we were willing to take that road with you," Tara said. "You got another place to be? Something more important?" she asked.

"No he doesn't," Rosita said.

"I can answer for myself," Abraham said.

Daryl went to reach for a cigarette as he looked at Abraham. "Well, do you?"

"Daryl, you are not lighting up that cigarette up around this baby!" Mar warned him.

"Seriously Mar? Hell Raiser is going to smell a lot worse then cigarette smoke," Daryl told her.

"Hell Raiser?" Beth asked. "Did you give her that nick name Daryl?"

"Merle did…before he died," Jewel said as Rick rubbed her back.

"Did he get bit?" Beth asked.

"Bethie, this isn't the time," Maggie told her.

"No, Maggie, she has a right to know, her and Carol both. Merle died protecting me. We ran into bad people, at a place called Terminus. Not all of us made it there, you were already taken by that point, Lizzie and Molly died while they were with Summer, Carol, Joey and Ty. The bus crashed, Mika and I were the only two that got out alive. We all saw signs for Terminus, those who arrive, survive. Yeah, survive my ass," Jewel said with a shake of her head.

Rick kissed the side of her neck. "Jewel gave birth to Hope there, with Mika's help."

"They seemed real nice, they gave us food and took care of Jewel," Mika said. "But they were crazy," she added.

"You either joined them or you became food," Jes answered.

"What?" Beth asked.

"I think this is enough talk right now," Maggie said.

"Maggie, stop. I'm not a kid anymore alright? I want to hear it. I want to know all that's happened. Stop interrupting," Beth told her as Maggie looked at her.

"Cannibals, they were cannibals," Daryl said. "Bob, Rick, Glenn, Jewel and I almost became food, but Carol and Summer played he women and got us out," he said.

"With a little help from me and Merle," Jes said. "I got Mika and Hope out, Merle and I were able to use Carol and Summer's distraction, and was able to help them over the fences."

"But we left some of them alive," Sasha said.

"And they came back, as they always do," Summer said.

"Bob had got bitten on a supply run, didn't tell any of us. He went outside to take a moment to himself," Ty said.

"They grabbed him," Lexi said as she looked down at the ground.

"They cut off his leg, ate it in front of him," Sasha said angrily. "Then dropped him in front of the church. Daryl and Carol had already left after the car like Daryl and Axel had seen."

Beth looked at them. "Oh God," she said as she put her hand up to her mouth.

"Mom and Uncle Merle was missing too," Summer said.

"Merle and I had just went outside, to walk the perimeter of the church. I was with my big brother, nothing was supposed to happen," Jewel said. "I had killed a woman at Terminus, Claire. She was trying to take Hope, raise her as her own. Claire's father was waiting in the shed. He grabbed me, made Merle take off his prosthetic and knocked him out, tied me to a chair, hit me a few times," she said as Rick squeezed her arm. "Merle woke up, they struggled for the gun, he was killed. I had been able to get free and killed Grayson," she said as she started to cry.

"Jewel I'm so sorry," Beth said as she hugged her. "Daryl, I can't imagine," she said. "What happened with Bob?"

"The rest of the Terminus people put him outside the church, he lived through the night," Summer said.

"We took care of the rest of them," Rick said. "They can't live, not after that," he said. "So does getting Noah home sound like a plan everyone can agree to?"

"Sounds like the best one we have," Michonne said.

"It's going to be a long, dangerous trip," Abraham commented.

"We're used to those types," Rosita answered.

"We'll need at least two more cars, that fire truck isn't going to make it," Jes said.

"No busses, please. They seem to have a habit of flipping over," Jewel said as Hope started to fuss. "Oh, what are you getting hungry? Or are we all ignoring you?"

"Oh, she knows better then that," Summer said.

"We'll need extra gas too," Carol added.

"Hey, I thought you were sleeping. You're supposed to be sleeping," Ronnie fussed at her.

"I'm resting," Carol said.

"So, we'll find two more cars or big vans tomorrow, blow this popsicle stand," Abraham said.

Rick nodded. "Hopefully to find a new place," he said as he kissed Jewel.


	244. Alexandria Safe Zone Residents list

**Alexandria Safe Zone Inhabitants**

**Includes Red Shirts that were shown ( and named )on the show**

**Monroe Family and Close Family:**

Tovah Feldshuh-Deanna Monroe

Steve Coulter-Reg Monroe

Daniela Ruah-Quincy "Quinn" Monroe-Bledsoe (OC)

Emma Furhman-Brianna Bledsoe (OC)

Daniel Bonjour-Aiden Monroe

Austen Nichols-Spencer Monroe

Manny Montana-Gustavo "Gus" Alverez-Dating Quinn, was a friend of her late husband in the military (OC)

Mary Charles Jones-Chloe (OC) 12 year old sister of Will, being raised by Quinn

Gal Gadot- Jillian Vance (OC) Mechanic with Gus

Jeremy Rennar -Bradley Vance (OC) Runner with Heath

Michael Traynor-Nicholas

Elijah Marcano-Mikey

**Anderson Family:**

Alexandra Breckenridge- Jessie Anderson (Random Hair Cut Lady)

Corey Brill- Pete Anderson

Austin Abrams- Ron Anderson

Major Dodson- Sam Anderson

**Recruiter and friends with Aaron:**

Ross Marquand- Aaron

Jordan Woods Robinson- Eric Raleigh

Molly C. Quinn- Emily Raleigh (OC sister to Eric)

Stella Maeve- Phoebe Connor (OC, was a recruiter with Eric and Aaron when they find group)

Corey J. Friedman- Liam Connor (OC 8 year old nephew of Phoebe)

Mark Ruffolo- Noel White (OC friends with Aaron and Eric)

Katelyn Nacon- Enid

**Other Survivors and Red Shirts:**

Jason Douglas- Tobin

Anna Mahoney- Olivia

Susan Spear Purcell- Mrs. Neudermeyer (Pasta Maker Lady)

Corey Hawkins- Heath

Dahlia Legault- Francine

Ted Huckabee- Bruce

David Marshal Silverman- Kent

Tiffani Morgan- Erin

Helen Jackson- Miller

Curtis Jackson- Mr. Bob Miller

Merritt Weaver- Dr. Denise Cloyd

Ethan Embry- Carter

Kenric Greene- Scott

Beth Keener- Annie

Jonathan Keitman- Surgess

Jay Hughley- David

Justin Miles- Barnes

Jasmine Kaur- Betsy

Stacey Payne- Stacey

Vanessa Cloake- Anna

Mandy Kristen Kerr- Barbara

Dalton Louis Smith- Richards (the guy who got burnt on the wall. Yeah he was named who knew?)


	245. Chapter 243

**This Night**

**Chapter 243**

**Author's Note: I'm going off script. Really? Me? Do something like that? Yep, just to keep you all on your toes. Plus the people in Alexandria are bugging me to introduce them. I wish they had shown Alexandria before Aaron pops out of no where, kind of like they did with Woodbury. Chapter before this is all Alexandrian people (OC's included) plus named red shirts. My biggest question while watching the scenes in Alexandria were OK so you're near Washington? Where are the Vets? Park Police? You know useful people? So I didn't add park police, but there are a vet or two. Useful people. People that Jes won't want to shoot and be done with it. Not everyone will be introduced. I like Eric, they just don't show enough of him, so I decided to give him a kid sister (about 22) who he can harass and tease. This takes place about a month before our group arrives, right about the time Nicholas and Aiden lose three people.**

Quinn Monroe-Bledsoe and Aiden POV:

Aiden knocked on his older sisters door early in the morning and waited. He was surprised when the door opened and it wasn't Quinn who answered it. "You having sleepovers with my sister now Gus?"

Gus Alverez blocked entry into the house as he leaned against the door, just wearing a pair of sleep pants. "Don't see why that would be any of your business, Aiden. She is your OLDER sister. What do you want?"

"I want to talk to Quinn," Aiden told him.

"She doesn't want to talk to you, Aiden. This isn't the time," Gus told him calmly.

"Just because you're sleeping with her, doesn't give you the right to speak for her. Let me in," Aiden told him.

Quinn sighed as she came down the stairs. "Porch, Aiden," she said as she grabbed a cup of coffee.

"No I don't want any, thanks for offering," Aiden said as he went out on the porch. "This is a private conversation, Gus."

"You want to talk to me Aiden, you'll do it in front of Gus. What do you want?" Quinn asked as she sat down on the porch swing.

"I want to speak to Chloe," Aiden answered.

Quinn peered over her coffee cup. "Why?"

"I think I owe it to her to say sorry about her brother not coming back from the supply run," Aiden answered.

Gus shook his head. "You've had three days to do that. You should have been the one to tell that twelve year old girl that her brother, her only living relative in this world wasn't returning. But you and Nicholas seemed to have made yourself scarce. Quinn told her, she also moved her into her house, with her own thirteen year old daughter. We moved her stuff, we held her while she cried, we put up a cross in Will's memory, because we didn't have a body to bury. But three days later, you decide to come over here and demanding to see her. It doesn't work that way," he informed him.

"I don't have to listen to the man who is banging his dead best friends wife," Aiden said.

"Aiden, enough. Cam has been gone for two years, if it wasn't for Gus getting Bri and I out of Washington, we'd be dead. I won't let you talk like that to Gus, we aren't doing anything wrong. He's right, you're not going to talk to Chloe, until you're ready to tell her the truth of what happened," Quinn told him.

"I've told the truth about what happened," Aiden told her.

"No, you and Nicholas told the version of the truth that you have to believe to live with yourself. I've watched both of your tapes, Aiden. Over and over in three days, just to try to get some understanding how you and Nicholas both came back, and Will, Jenny and Charlie didn't. Until you can look me in the eyes, Aiden, and tell me exactly what happened out there, you aren't going to see Chloe. She's going to want answers to questions, and I want her to hear the truth, not some version of the truth, Aiden. So, until you can do that, please get off my porch," she told her brother.

Deanna stopped in front of the house with Reg. "You know, I remember you telling me that they would stop fighting when they stopped being teenagers. I'm still waiting," she told her husband.

"Anything we can help with?" Reg asked. "Good morning Gus," he greeted.

"Morning sir," Gus greeted. "I'll just go inside and get my shirt, refill your coffee for you Quinn?" he asked.

"No, I'm good," Quinn answered as he went inside. "Nothing you can help with dad. I'm keeping Bri home from school this morning, she was up late with Chloe," she said. "I'll be working on some of the designs for the greenhouses later dad," she said.

"Is Chloe doing alright?" Deanna asked.

"Her only living relative died three days ago mom, so no she's not," Quinn answered. "I need to get inside," she said as she shot a look at Aiden before going inside.

Eric and Emily POV:

Emily looked out the window as she drank her orange juice. She held up a glass to Eric as he came down the stairs. "Aiden and Quinn are at it again."

"And you haven't went outside to eavesdrop? What kind of gossip hound are you?" Eric teased his little sister.

Emily rolled her eyes. "It's not a gossip magazine, Eric. It's a newspaper," she corrected him.

"Right," Eric said with a grin. "All about who is seeing who, who got more pears this week," he said.

The youngest Raleigh looked out the window and frowned. "This month, it'll have obituaries," she said softly.

"They were good people," Eric told her.

"I'm going over to Quinn's later, we're having a paint party for Chloe's room. Girls only," Em teased.

Eric pouted. "Now that just isn't fair, I want you to know that I have a wonderful decorating sense."

His sister laughed. "Oh I know, trust me, Eric. You bedazzled dad's football," she said. "I think that's when they figured out you were gay," she teased.

"Like I was hiding it," Eric said. "So, I'm being the big noisy brother. How are you and the youngest Monroe getting along?"

"Spencer? We're just friends," Em answered as she turned around to look at him.

"Mrs. Neudermeyer doesn't only talk about that pasta maker she wants," Eric told her. "She was quick to tell me that Spencer was seen leaving this very house on several nights, very late at night, sometimes early mornings the last time Aaron and I was gone."

"Mrs. Neudermeyer needs to worry about her own business," Emily said.

"I'll go and get Aaron and we'll both gang up on you, until you tell us all the details," Eric warned.

"There's nothing to tell, Eric," Emily said. "Spence did spend a couple nights while you were gone. But nothing happened, I mean OK 2nd base, almost 3rd base," she answered as she went as red as her hair. "OK, this conversation is ending, now."

"You know Aaron and I are planning on going on another recruiting mission in a week or so, further out," Eric said as he followed her. "I think I'll make sure to ask Spencer to keep a watchful eye on you," he teased.

"You do and I'll hide your favorite baking pan," Em warned.

"You like my chocolate muffins to much," Eric reminded her. "OK, so what's the real reason you are keeping yourself unemotionally unavailable?"

Em shrugged. "I always thought that when I fell in love, it would be like you and Aaron. I knew that summer I came to stay with you after I graduated, that the two of you were head over heals for each other. You set the bar to high big brother."

"You don't feel like that with Spencer?" Eric asked.

"I guess it could be like that," Em answered.

"But the sparks aren't there huh?" Eric asked.

"Physically, yes, emotionally not so much," Emily responded truthfully. "Not that there's a lot of choices. All the good men are taken, gay or walkers," she answered.

Eric laughed. "So, Aaron and I'll look for a group with young handsome men."

"You wouldn't," Em said. "Yes you would," she responded as she laughed. "I love you, you lug," Em said as she hugged him.

Aaron and Phoebe's POV:

Phoebe dropped her nephew off at school and spotted Aaron. "Hey, you got a minute?"

Aaron turned around and looked at her. "Of course," he said. "What's up?"

"Heard you and Eric are going out recruiting in a couple weeks," Phoebe stated.

"We are, going further out this time, see if we have better luck," Aaron answered. "What's up?"

"I want to come with you," Phoebe answered.

"Phoebe, I'm not sure if that's such a good idea," Aaron answered.

"Why not? I was out there, you and Eric brought Liam and I in last year. I know what it's like out there, what the people are like. No offense, Aaron, but if I had any bullets left in my gun I would have shot you on site with the whole 'I've got good news for you," Phoebe told him honestly.

"So maybe I need to work on the approach," Aaron admitted with a laugh. "Liam is the reason I don't think you should go. You're his only family, and after what happened with Chloe, I'm not sure I'm comfortable with you leaving Liam."

"It was Liam's idea," Phoebe told him.

"It was?" Aaron asked.

"My nephew saw his parents torn apart right in front of him out there. Unlike a lot of the kids here, he knows what it's like out there. He thinks that I could be useful out there. He knows like I do that anyone that's been out there this long is going to need someone to understand, someone that's seen the horrible shit that people do. No matter how much you want to help Aaron, there are things you'll never understand, things that I hope you'll never need to understand. You're good at reading people, you're good at seeing the good in people. If I had been you, I would have never approached me, but I know you did because of Liam. This place needs people that know how to survive out there, know what it's like. This place needs survivors, GOOD survivors, you know that. That's why you go out and help. That's why you approach people with your whole 'I've got good news for you spiel. I want to help, I can do more for this community then teach school twice a week. I need to do this, for me, for Liam. If I suck, then I'll never ask again," Phoebe told him.

"You aren't going to suck, I know that, you know that," Aaron said. "We could use a third car, in case we run into a big group."

"That's a yes, isn't it?" Phoebe said with a grin.

"You have to clear it with Deanna," Aaron told her.

"Already did, last night," Phoebe answered.

"Of course you did. What about Liam? Where will he be staying? We might be gone for a couple weeks?" Aaron told her.

"With Noel. I've already cleared it with him and they are already planning on some science project that will probably explode, that I probably don't want to be around for," Phoebe said.

"Alright, come over to the house tonight, we'll have a meeting," Aaron told her.

"Thank you!" Phoebe said as she hugged him.

**Author's note: Not all the OC's got to be the star of the show, but will show up when our group gets to Alexandria. What do you think so far? Next chapter will be back to our group.**


	246. Chapter 244

**This Night**

**Chapter 244**

**Author's Note: I'm not ready to kill Tyreese just yet, so we're going to do some of there journey. Not that any of you are complaining, are you? According to the Walking dead time line it took them 16 days to get from Atlanta to Richmond Virginia. With a newborn, I suspect they'd be clearing out some places and stopping at night once in a while. And this turned into a total Rick and Jewel chapter, but we can never have enough of those, can we? Reviews please.**

Day 6: Rick and Jewel POV:

Rick reached over Hope's car seat as he was driving and took Jewel's hand and rubbed his thumb over her palm. "You doing alright?" he asked.

Jewel looked over at him. "Yeah, I'm doing alright. You?" she asked.

Rick nodded. "I'm alright," he answered. "We're halfway to Charlotte, should take a few more days. Thinking we should stop today, search for more food, rest a couple days," he said.

"Sounds like a good idea. We're away from any major cities, should be able to clear somewhere to spend the night or two. It's getting colder, so somewhere inside would be nice, if possible," Jewel said. "If not, I'll just have to curl up against you, and put Hope against my chest wrapped in your jacket again," she told him. She smiled as she noticed he glanced in the rear view mirror. "They're fine," she told him referring to Carl and Judith, who had transferred to Daryl's van at an earlier stop. "Can't blame Carl for not wanting to be stuck in a car with his dad, step mom and infant baby sister, when there's a van where he can stretch his legs and be with the other cool kids," she said as she grinned.

Rick laughed as he kissed her knuckles. "Hey, I'm cool," he insisted. "Isn't that right Hope? Daddy's cool, isn't he?" he asked the sleeping infant. "That's ok, you don't have to answer. At least she didn't abandon us to be with the cool kids," he said.

"She's smart, she knows where the food comes from," Jewel said with a grin.

"Maybe we can find a house, and we can have a room to ourselves. Well, Hope can stay with us too," Rick said with a grin.

Jewel laughed as she ran her hand through his hair. "Mr. Grimes, from my calculations, Hope is barley three weeks old, and that means, you have to wait three more weeks. I know, I miss you too," she said.

"Maybe by then, Mrs. Grimes, we'll have found a place," Rick said. "Maybe Noah's home will be standing, and we'll be settled."

"I'm betting on it," Jewel answered with a smile.

Rick gave a small laugh. "You know, I never thought I'd say this, but I actually miss hearing Merle call me Officer Friendly," he told her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "I know what you're trying to do."

Rick arched an eyebrow. "Exactly what am I tryin' to do Mrs. Grimes?"

"You're trying to get me to talk about how I miss Merle. You're trying to get me to talk so I don't try and pull away, in typical Dixon fashion," Jewel told him.

"I'm just a husband concerned about his wife," Rick told her. "You just lost a brother, not long after giving birth in a horrible place."

Jewel looked at him. "We've all lost something, Rick, lost someone," she told him as she rubbed the back of his neck. "I'm no different then anyone else in this family."

Rick glanced down at Hope then at her. "I think she makes you different then anyone else in this family. No one else has given birth lately," he told her as he squeezed her knee.

"You've been talking with Daryl," Jewel said with a sigh.

"Ronnie too. She was asking Daryl if you suffered from post partum with Summer," Rick told her.

"I didn't," Jewel answered.

"I know, he told me. He said you were to damn determined after having Summer. But things are different now," Rick told her.

"And each pregnancy and birth affects a body differently. I'm a nurse remember?" Jewel asked with a smile. "I know you're going to be worried and no matter what I say, how many times I tell you I'm fine, you're still going to worry. I also know that the kids and I are _always _going to be your biggest concern, no matter how big our group is. I love you for that," she told him as she took his hand. "I also get that this is a whole new ball game, and that you're all treating me with kid gloves because of it. That's something I have to get used too. You and I have a deal remember? We always tell each other everything, no matter how bad or if one of us is being a complete jerk. That's how we work, and nothing's changed in that matter. Yes, I'm sad about Merle, I was just getting used to the relationship of how it is now. But, I'm also sad about Hershel, and Bob. I'm overjoyed we got Beth back, but I'm also worried that Maggie isn't going to be able to see the fact that she isn't the girl that she was at the prison. She's more then a glorified babysitter. I'm worried about you, that you've got so much weight on your shoulders, that you blame yourself for everything that's happened, and that's made you lose some of your humanity."

"Hey this conversation is supposed to be about you, Mrs. Grimes," Rick teased her as he kissed her hand.

"You are part of me, Mr. Grimes. If you're hurting, I'm hurting. You know why I stopped you back at the church with Gareth right?" Jewel questioned.

Rick nodded. "I was losing myself to the anger," he answered.

"I lost myself to the anger too, back at Terminus. You brought me out of it, back to reality. I had to do the same for you, and I always will."

"I'll always bring you back," Rick told her as he kissed her knuckles again.

"And, I'll always bring you back. That's what we do," Jewel told him. "So, now I have a real serious question. Why the hell are we keeping Eugene and Gabriel around?" she asked as Hope fussed a little in her car seat. "See, Hope agrees," Jewel said as she rubbed the baby's face. "I want to rip off that collar of Gabriel's shirt and cram it down his throat every time he opens his mouth and starts saying this isn't what God would want. And, Eugene….I have no words," she said.

Rick smirked. "Abraham told me that you punched Gabriel. To bad I wasn't around for that, you know how turns me on."

Jewel laughed. "Hey, baby ears," she teased.

Rick laughed. "Usually, I'd agree with you, but she's going to be growing up around cussing," he said. "She likes car rides," he said as he looked down at Hope. "I don't know why we are keeping Eugene and Gabriel around. I guess that's the kind of people we are, keeping our humanity. Right?" he asked as he kissed her knuckles again.

"Please tell me that you've thought about leaving them on the side of the road, so I don't feel bad about being a bad person," Jewel told him.

Rick laughed. "The thought did cross my mind," he assured her.

"Oh thank goodness. But, we haven't," Jewel told him.

"But we haven't," Rick repeated. "You remember what you told me on the first night I was at the quarry? When you came to check my wound?"

"That I was trying to teach Summer that common decency still exists in this world," Jewel answered.

Rick nodded. "You could have let the wound get infected, you didn't have to care, after what I had done, leaving Merle on the roof like that. But, you didn't," he told her.

"We aren't the same people that we were back then. We've been through to much, seen to much," Jewel told him.

"But?" Rick asked as he rubbed his thumb over her hand.

"But I don't ever want us to get so hardened that trying to help people just stops being alright. I don't want us to become like the Governor, or the people at Terminus," Jewel said.

"Hey, we are _never _going to become like that. We aren't going to let each other be like that, or this family. We may have to remind each other of that. I think you're going to have to remind me of that. But I think that's why we haven't kicked Eugene and Gabriel out. Tempting as it may be," Rick said.

Jewel smiled. "It's very tempting," she said as she looked back as the radio crackled.

"Dad," Summer's voice said through the radio.

Jewel picked up the radio. "Go ahead, Summer," she said.

"You're not dad," Summer answered.

"Glad that you can tell the difference, what's going on?" Jewel asked.

"Glenn saw a small town on the map, thinks it may be good to check out. It's about thirty five minutes more," Summer said.

"We were thinking we'd stop tonight too," Rick said. "Abraham," he called.

Abraham's voice came through the radio. "Sounds good. We gonna send a scouting party out to check it out?" he asked.

"Let's find a place to stop, then we'll talk about it," Rick said as he glanced over at Jewel. "I think I'm going to hang back this time, let some of you handle the clearing out."

"Understood," both Summer and Abraham answered.

"I'll start looking for somewhere to pull over," Rick told them as he nodded to Jewel.

Jewel tilted her head and looked at him. "Why are you hanging back?"

"Someone once told me that I don't have to do all the heavy lifting," Rick informed her.

"That person sounds pretty damn smart," Jewel answered with a grin.

"I married her, so yeah, I think she is," Rick answered as he kissed her knuckles.

TBC


	247. Chapter 245

**This Night**

**Chapter 245**

**Author's Note: College student will be home from college for the next couple weeks, plus with Christmas coming up chapters may be slow. But, don't hate me! I keep you well stocked with chapters otherwise! Review please.**

Group POV:

Jewel got out of the car as they stopped, stretching her legs. She looked as the other members of the group got out of the two vans. "Everyone doing alright?" she asked, as she joined Rick on the other side of the car.

"Yeah, we're doing alright," Daryl answered for his van.

"It feels good to get out and stretch our legs," Carol said.

"You should be resting," Ronnie told her.

"What's the plan?" Abraham asked.

"There's a small community about a mile up, thought we could go check it out. Clear it out if there's not to many," Glenn said.

"How many of us do you think should go?" Joey asked.

"Michonne, Abraham, Mar, Sasha, David, Beth, Summer and me should be good," Daryl said. "Glenn, Maggie, Tara , Rosita, Axel, Joey on supply lookout. Jes you alright staying back with the group?"

Jes shrugged. "I went last time, don't want to be greedy."

"Beth isn't going," Maggie said.

"You can't tell me what to do Maggie," Beth told her.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Maggie, Daryl is leading this clearing, he wants Beth to go with the group, she's going."

"She isn't going," Maggie answered.

"Maggie," Glenn said.

"You are not my keeper, Maggie. I'm going," Beth said as she started to walk away.

"Beth Greene, you stop right there," Maggie said.

"Maggie, stop it," Rick warned.

Jewel sighed. "Alright change of plans, Summer you're going with Glenn's group, Maggie you and I are going to take a walk," she said as she kissed Rick.

"What?" Maggie asked as she felt Jewel grab her arm.

"You and I are going to take a walk, grab the water bottles," Jewel said.

Mar glanced at Daryl. "She's got her don't mess with me face on. Maybe I should go with them."

"Nah, Jewel's got this," Daryl said.

Maggie and Jewel's POV:

Maggie stopped by the stream and looked at Jewel. "Why did you bring me out here? I should be stopping Beth from going with Daryl. She doesn't need to be doing dangerous things like that when she could be helping with the kids."

Jewel looked up from the stream. "That's exactly why I brought you out here Maggie. You need to stop babying her."

Maggie looked at her. "Jewel this is Beth we're talking about. Beth," she repeated.

"I know who we're talking about Maggie. But I think we're talking about two different versions of Beth. Mitch told me about the messages you left for Glenn. For Glenn, not Beth. You didn't think she'd make it," Jewel told her. "Even after Daryl and Axel told you that she was with them for a while, you didn't ask about her, you didn't think about finding her. You figured it was easier to think of her as dead, because she wasn't strong enough to defend herself, strong enough to survive. I know all about missing siblings and how easy it is to think of them as dead, because it's just easier then that way. I'm not judging you for that, we all deal with things in our own way."

Maggie looked at her. "Jewel do you have a point?"

Jewel sighed. "Beth survived, not by luck, not by chance, but because she's strong. She isn't the same girl that tried to kill herself on the farm, or the same girl that we all depended on to watch Judith. She survived. She helped Noah escape, she stood up for herself. That isn't someone who is weak, or someone who can't survive. You're going to have to see her what she is now, instead of what she was or you're going to be losing her, and she'll be standing right in front of you."

Maggie sighed. "You don't know Beth, not like I do. She's my little sister, and she has no need to go clearing houses. There's plenty of us that can do that. She doesn't need to be putting herself in danger like that. There's other things that she can be doing."

"Like being a glorified babysitter?" Jewel asked as she looked at Maggie. "Maggie, I'm going to say this as clearly as I can. I'm going to be as honest as I can, because you're my friend. But if you hear it, I mean truly hear it, that's up to you. Getting Beth back, it's a miracle, just like Merle coming back was. I almost didn't give Merle the chance back in my life because I was seeing him as what he was and not what he could be, what he became. But, now that he's gone, I'm thinking about all the time that I could have had him in my life, even before this, because I couldn't accept him the way he was. He was a son of a bitch, but he was my son of a bitch brother," she said as she fought back the tears. "Beth is still the same sweet girl that we knew at the farm, that you've known for her whole life. But she's changed, just like we've all changed. And, if you won't allow yourself to accept that, and love her for that, then if something does happen to either one of you, the one that's left standing, well then that person is going to be handling a whole lot of guilt," she explained.

"Beth isn't Merle," Maggie pointed out.

Jewel nodded as she stood. "You're right, she's not. She's a whole lot sweeter then Merle ever hoped to be. But that doesn't mean the situation isn't the same. You have to trust her, you have to embrace what she's becoming, you have to accept it, because if you don't, a rift is going to come between you, and if you're lucky, she'll still be alive," she told her. Jewel turned as she heard a moaning of a lonely walker.

"I've got it," Maggie said.

"No, I've got it," Jewel said as she took off her knife. "Shut up," she said as she pushed her knife through the walker's head. She looked at Maggie. "Either one of you can be gone in a blink of an eye, all it takes is a minute, a second, and anybody can be gone. You know that as well as I do, Maggie. In a minute of hesitation, Hershel was gone. We didn't go back and take care of the Termites, and we lost Bob and Merle. And, the whole Washington thing with Eugene? One second you all were heading to Washington and saving the world, and then the next, it was nothing but a lie. One minute we were at the farm, or the prison, and," she snapped her fingers to make a point, "it was gone. So, is it worth you holding on to your pride to lose Beth one way or another?" she asked.

Maggie went over and hugged her. "It's alright," she said as she hugged her.

"I just don't want you to ever have the feeling of having things left unsaid. It's the worst feeling in the world," Jewel admitted.

"Let's go back to everyone, let's get back to Hope," Maggie said. "I'll talk to Beth."

"Yell if you have to, but don't leave things unsaid," Jewel urged her.

Beth and David's POV:

David glanced at Beth as they were clearing out the basement. "So tell me how you and I got stuck clearing out the creepy basement?"

Beth looked at him. "Are you scared? Don't worry, I'll protect you," she teased.

David looked at her. "Oh very funny," he told her.

"I'm glad you got reunited with Joey, it's kind of a miracle," Beth told him.

"Just like them finding you after being separated," David admitted. He stared at the closed door. "Tell me we can just pretend that isn't there," he told her.

Beth slammed the but of her rifle against the door.

David sighed. "A simple no would suffice. You know, I get that there's some tension between you and Maggie, but that doesn't mean you have to be a superwoman. You don't have a damn thing to prove to me. You and I have a perfectly clean slate."

Beth looked at him. "We're clearing, and clearing means clearing every room so there's no surprises. Daryl is expecting us to do just that, top to bottom. He trusts all of us to do that, everyone doing there part. That's what we do to keep everyone safe," she said as she banged on the door again.

"You're pretty good at this, so why did Maggie want you to stay behind?" David asked.

Beth opened the door after not hearing anything. "Maggie sees me as the same weak girl that tried to kill herself back at our farm. I watched Judy all the time back at the prison, I didn't mind."

David looked around the room. "Alright, so someone had a stock pile of weapons…" he commented seeing empty shelves, except for stray ammo and a couple weapons. He looked at the closet. "Let me guess? We need to check that?"

"You're learning," Beth said with a small grin as she went forward.

"Stop, let me do it," David told her. "You're going to make me look bad," he said as he went to the door and used his weapon. "In a couple weeks you've changed?"

"I've been changing, but we had the walls to protect us. Then the prison fell, and Daryl, Axel and me was on the road, and we all had to do our part. Then being taken and at Grady, and Dawn calling me weak, and seeing what was happening at Grady, I knew I had to be strong," she explained. "Now that I'm back, Maggie just wants me to go back to the same girl I was, or what she thinks I am. I can't do it, I won't do it."

David opened the door and looked down and took a breath as he saw a couple rolled up blankets. "I know that smell, those are a couple dead people in there," he said as he held his shirt up to his nose and bent down. He held his knife up and unwrapped partially. "Someone shot them, rolled them up, left them in here. Saw this a lot when I was out on the road. People didn't have groups or families, they made a pact, killed each other or did it there own. We always left them, went looking for some place else. I suggest we do that now."

Beth had already turned to go to the bottom of the stairs. "Daryl, we need you down here," she yelled up. "We're not leaving them," she said.

Daryl and Mar came down the stairs. "Found a couple dead ones upstairs, someone took them out." Daryl said.

"We have two down here. No walkers?" Beth asked.

"No," Mar responded. "Michonne and Abraham said the garage was clear too. It'll be good for the night, found a lot of blankets, got a few rooms, some food."

"A few stray weapons in here," David said. "So, Beth already shot this idea down, but when I was out on the road and we found dead people, we'd leave them and move on. Just a suggestion."

"A shitty one," Daryl told him.

"They aren't walkers, so we take them out and we try to give them a proper resting spot," Mar said.

"Why?" David asked.

"Because, they were somebody. Somebody cared enough to not let them turn," Mar answered.

"Everyone of those things were somebody. It's a waste of time and energy," David said. "I get it that Bob and Merle deserved it because they were family, and the girl back at Grady because she sacrificed herself for Beth and Noah. But people who we just find?" David asked.

"Jewel came up with that rule, the first time we were on the road. We found a house with a mother, and two kids, not much older then Mitch. We were running, but Jewel wouldn't leave that house until they were buried. Kind of became our go to thing if it was clear," Mar said.

"Just like Glenn with burying the ones in our group," Daryl said. "Now if you'd like have an argument with Jewel over the logistics of this, I'll say it's been nice knowing you and I'll dig an extra grave for you," Daryl said as he picked up the walkie talkie. "Rick, you there?"

"Go ahead," Rick's voice came through.

"It's all clear up this way. Third house in the cul-de-sac," Daryl said. "Sasha is out on the front porch."

"We're on our way," Rick said as he ended the conversation.

"Glenn," Daryl said as he made contact with him.

"We heard, we're heading back. Nothing much, did find some batteries and a few cans of tuna fish and very stale crackers," Glenn reported.

"We've got five dead bodies," Daryl told him.

"Got it. Does it look clear up there?" the other man asked.

"Yes. We may have to dig an extra grave since David isn't agreeing with the way we handle things. Suggested he talk with Jewel," Daryl said with a smirk.

"In the mood Jewel's in? Yeah, tell him it was nice knowing him," Glenn said.

David looked at Beth. "They're kidding right?"

Beth smiled. "No, they aren't," she said as she walked up the stairs.


	248. Chapter 246

**This Night**

**Chapter 246**

**Author's Note: I am amazed and thankful that people are still finding this story. I know I should cut it up and post the other chapters under a new story, but I like the flow of this. Please review.**

Jes and Jewel POV:

Jes looked around as they got out of the cars. "I'll stand first shift," she told the group.

"You stood first shift and last shift the past three nights we stopped. I'll stand first watch," Rick told her.

Jes shook her head. "You've got a newborn, and three other children plus a wife, plus a group who depends on you. You're the one out of all of us, except for maybe Jewel that needs to rest. Go on, I'll be fine."

Jewel watched Jes for a moment. "Rick take Hope inside, get everyone settled. Carl, help your dad, I'll be in a few," she said.

Rick took Hope. "Don't be to long," he said as he kissed his wife.

"I won't," Jewel assured them as she watched everyone enter the house.

Jes looked at her. "I don't need a babysitter," she told her.

"I'm not being a babysitter, got enough kids to worry about. You're perfectly capable of taking care of yourself. That's what I'm worried about," Jewel told the other woman.

"What?" Jes asked with a tilt of her head.

"You're so used to taking care of yourself, being on your own that maybe that's what you're thinking about doing. I saw you at Terminus, how freaked out you got when you admitted letting yourself care for us," Jewel told her.

"I was pretending to be one of those freaks, I was a little emotional," Jes tried to explain.

Jewel smirked. "You and I both know it was more then that," she said as she bumped the other woman with her shoulder. "I've done the whole isolating thing, all of us Dixon's do it."

"So you think I was somehow separated at birth?" Jes asked.

Jewel laughed. "God I hope not since you and Merle were…you know what I don't want that image in my head," she told the other woman. "When Rick and I was starting out, I tried to give him back to his ex wife, Lori, Judith's mom."

Jes arched an eyebrow. "Why'd you do something like that?"

"Because I didn't think I deserved love, that I wasn't good enough. I was quite content on living in this world, like I had before. Raising my teen daughter, relying on Daryl when I needed it and hating Merle. I would have never gave Rick a chance, and he wouldn't have given me a chance, if Merle was around. But, maybe that was all in JC's plan," Jewel told her.

"Oh this is going to be interesting," Jes said as she turned to look at her.

"Well, you and Merle both wound up in Woodbury, Merle wound up kidnapping Glenn, Maggie and me and bringing the Governor into our lives. I wouldn't have lived if you hadn't been there to get me out. Things happen for reasons that we don't understand. They always have and they always will. We may not understand them, or like them, but in the long run, it all connects together. You didn't just save me Jes, you saved yourself. You found a family. A very different family that you ever thought you'd want or need. You don't just have to save us, that's not your job anymore. We all love you, and you love us. You'd leave a big empty place in this makeshift family if you decide to run. And, we'd come looking for you," Jewel warned.

"You're scary," Jes told her.

Jewel shrugged. "If it keeps you around, then I'll take it as a compliment. Plus, Joey would go with you. He respects you more then anything in this world," she said. "A good friend of mine, like a mother figure to me, said that family isn't the one you are born with, the ones who blood is running through your veins, it's the people who stick by you no matter what," she told her.

Jes looked at her then back out front. "I'm not leaving," she told her. "I wasn't thinking about it either," she told her with a smirk.

"Then why did you let me go on like that?" Jewel asked.

Jes shrugged. "You had something to say, so I listened."

Jewel shook her head. "No wonder you and Merle got along, you're both pain in the asses," she answered. "I'm sending Abraham out in two hours," she said as she went into the house.

Summer and Beth's POV:

"Dad, is it ok if Beth and I take one of the room upstairs? We can take guard shifts later," Summer volunteered.

Rick nodded. "Not necessary. You both went out clearing."

"Beth, I need to talk to you," Maggie told her.

"Not right now, Maggie. I'm tired, and I want to spend some time with my best friend. Maybe tomorrow," Beth told her as she went up the stairs.

Glenn grabbed her arm as she went to follow her younger sister. "Maggie, come on, let her be for now. Talk to her tomorrow, but talk with her and not down at her. Hershel wouldn't want the two of you to be like this," he told his wife.

"I know," Maggie told him as she looked up the stairs.

Beth shut the door of one of the rooms. "She's going to get on my nerves real quick."

Summer put her bag down. "She loves you," she told her.

"I know she didn't look for me. I overheard Abraham say he didn't even know that Maggie had a sister. That all the signs she left was for Glenn. Don't try to defend her either," Beth said as she flopped on the bed.

Summer sighed as she sat next to her. "Beth, I can't tell you what she was thinking. Only Maggie can tell you what she was thinking. But you're here, you're breathing, and you're still kicking. I know mom talked with Maggie. She had her you're going to listen to me weather you want to or not face on. I've been the recipient of that face more then I want to admit. So maybe mom made her listen to some things that were hard for Maggie to hear, but even if she did, it's you that has to make her understand how you feel."

Beth sighed. "I know, but I don't have the patience to deal with her tonight. So, you know what happened with me, now I want to know what happened with you. Jewel said something about Molly and Lizzie dying when they were with you. What happened?"

"I don't want to talk about it Beth," Summer told her.

"To bad. I can see that something happened, something that's haunting you, eating you up from the inside out," Beth told her. "You can talk to me."

"You'll hate me, I hate myself," Summer admitted.

Beth squeezed her hand. "I'm not."

Summer took a breath and looked at her. "Lizzie….something was wrong with her, she thought the walkers were like us, that they understood. I got shot, and she was waiting for me to die, so I could come back."

"You got shot again?" Beth asked with the shake of her head. "Go on."

"Carol, Ty, Joey and I decided we were going to split up, that Joey and I would head to Terminus to check it out, while they stayed with the girls. Carol, Ty and Joey went out early to try to catch a deer or something, I fell asleep with Judy. I woke up, Judy wasn't with me, and I had this horrible feeling. Mom would say it was my inner voice telling me something was wrong. It wasn't telling me, it was screaming. I jumped out of bed and went to the front door and on the porch. Lizzie was standing there with a knife over Molly….she had killed her. She looked at me, so calmly, so eerily calm, it was freeky," Summer told her as she looked down at the ground. "Then she said that she was going to do Judy next, and I got her to talk and got to Judy. I had promised Lori that I'd protect her…and I got to Judy. Lizzie agreed that it would be a mute point, then she turned the knife on me. I begged her not to make me do it…." she said as she cried. "I killed her. We haven't told Mika…the only thing she knows is that Lizzie and Molly are dead. I couldn't…I couldn't tell her. I still can't look at her in the face," she admitted.

Beth hugged her. "You saved Judy, and you saved yourself. You have nothing to feel guilty about."

"I keep seeing Lizzie," Summer admitted.

Beth hugged her. "You're going to get through this. I'm here to help you. Anyone else know?"

"Joey, Carol and Ty. I told Michonne. But no one else," Summer said.

"No one will find out from me," Beth assured her. "We're gonna be alright, we are."

"We are," Summer repeated.

David and Joey POV:

Joey bounced Judith as he walked around. "Come on baby girl, it's time to close those eyes of yours," he told her as he kissed the top of her head. "You're to afraid you'll miss something in this world, huh? Trust me there's nothing much to miss, nothing you have to worry about. You just close those eyes and drift off to happy dreamland. Dream of unicorns and fairies, and rainbows. I wish I could dream of those things," he told her.

David leaned against the door frame. "You got stuck watching one of the kiddos?"

"Didn't get stuck, I volunteered," Joey told his older brother. "I slept in the van. We all help out, and this is one of the more enjoyable things. Yes, getting to hold on to something innocent."

"You just trying to make brownie points with Summer? Another way to get into her pants?" David asked.

Joey lifted his eyes and looked at him. "Don't talk about Summer like that."

"Oh come on, Joey, you both may be dead tomorrow. Tell me you haven't thought about it?" David asked.

Joey stepped forward and looked at him. "You keep talking like that, you aren't going to make it til tomorrow."

David shook his head. "What happened to you? You've turned into some one with scruples? I was the one with scruples."

Joey shook his head. "I was a nobody who thought he was going to be a somebody. But in truth, I was going to windup just another statistic. Yeah, I've changed, for the better I think. It has nothing to do with wanting to get into Summer's pants," he said as he kissed the top of Judith's head. "You didn't hear that sweetheart. I changed because Jes believed in me. She didn't know me, but she could see that I was better than dad. I could have easily became one of those dickheads we've ran across. But, I was able to see what the Governor was. I can't imagine what happened to you out there, or how it was not having a lot of people around, or groups you can trust. But things are different now, we do things different. We're trying to hold onto our humanity."

David snorted. "How long is that going to last? You've all killed people. I saw it at the church, remember? That didn't seem like you all had your humanity intact," he told him.

"Didn't say it was intact. It's broken, it has to be. The people we killed they would have killed and _ate _all of us. You saw what they did to Bob, one of them killed Merle. We kill when we're attacked, but deep down we know it isn't what we want to do. It's what keeps us alive, all of us. But, I swear to God if I hear you talk about Summer like that again, I'll kill you," Joey warned as he rubbed Judith's back.

"Say what about Summer?" Daryl asked coming into the room.

Joey glanced at David. "We were just having a conversation, things got said, I put David in his place."

Daryl nodded. "Go put lil ass kicker down Joey," he said as he blocked David's way to leave. "You and I are gonna have us a conversation."

Joey sighed. "Come on Judy, let's leave before this gets real bad."

Daryl glanced at Joey as he left and closed the door. "You want to tell me what you said about my niece?"

"Not really," David admitted.

"To damn bad," Daryl said. "Cause I'm real interested what you would say that got your brother threatening your life. Now, when I threatened my brother's life, it usually had to do with something about him disrespecting Mar. We both used to beat people up for saying they wanted to get in Jewel's pants. Now you wouldn't be stupid enough to say something like that about Summer would you?"

David glanced around the room. "I didn't say that _I _wanted to get into her pants."

"But you implied that Joey did?" Daryl asked.

"Yeah, alright I did. I asked him if he was watching the kid so he could get brownie points with her to get into her pants, alright? I'm sure you've said things like that about the women in this group," David said.

Daryl looked at him. "Why because I'm some kind of redneck hick?" he asked. "First of all, even rednecks should respect women. Second of all, every woman in this group has earned the same respect as any of us, even more then you have at this point. If Merle was alive, he would have just sliced you with his knife for even talking bad about his niece. Jewel, she would tie you up and throw knives at you, making sure to hit all the important parts. Rick, well, he'd probably just use his red handed machete. Me, well, you can come on the next hunting expedition with me. Now, I can't absolutely guarantee that you won't be attacked by walkers' and there was nothing I can do about it."

"I'm not scared of threats," David said.

"Dixon's don't make threats, they make promises. So, if I was you, I'd apologize to Joey about the comments that came out of that mouth, and make sure that I don't get wind of anything like that being uttered by you again. Are we clear?" Daryl asked.

"Yes," David answered.

"Good, because that's one promise I won't mind carrying out if I hear you say something disrespectful like that again," Daryl warned as he looked at David.


	249. Chapter 247

**This Night**

**Chapter 247**

**Author's Note: So this week is hectic, not enough time to do anything. Long time no hear right? Sorry Holidays caught up with me! Hope everyone had a happy holiday. Please review.**

Day 7 Group POV:

Jewel kissed Rick as he loaded up the car. "I can drive, you know. You're allowed to take a break now and then."

"I know you can drive, but I can't feed little Miss. Hope. I just don't have the right equipment," Rick said as he kissed her.

"I don't mind driving, if you two don't mind an extra person in the car. I don't mind spending some time with one of the two cutest babies in the group," Michonne said as she touched Hopes head. "You've got your daddy's uncontrollable hair, yes," she told the newborn.

"You sure you don't mind?" Rick asked.

"If I minded, I wouldn't have offered. I do need a side kick, the two of you will want to be in the backseat with Hope," Michonne said.

"I can sit up front," Rick answered.

Jewel and Michonne exchanged glances. "Men are so dense sometimes," Michonne said. "No, Rick you are going to be sitting in the back with your wife and daughter. Judith can sit back there with you two also. Hey Rosita, want to ride shotgun?"

Rosita turned from the truck she had been riding in. "Yeah, sure. We changing things up?"

"Rick's been driving the lead car for the past six days, he needs a break. He doesn't think he needs a break, but he's being overruled," Michonne said.

"Sounds good to me," Rosita said as she walked over with her gear. "She's getting more alert," she told Jewel. "That's good right? I know close to zero about babies."

"Yeah, that means she's doing good, she's thriving. Giving us all Hope," Ronnie said as she touched the infants face.

Rick laughed as he shook his head. "I don't even get a say in this, do I?"

"No, there's enough of us around to take the load off you. You just have to learn to accept the help," Rosita told him.

Jewel smirked. "Something I've been trying to get him to learn for a while now. Carl, Summer, come over here please."

Both teens looked at each other before moving. "What's up mom?" Carl asked.

"You want us to take Judith? Give you a break from her?" Jewel asked.

"Judith keeps us entertained," Summer said.

"We're fine with her," Carl said.

Jewel gave a small smile. "If you're both sure," she said.

"We are. Between the two of us, Mika, Mitch, Ty, Beth, and Lexi, she's quite entertained," Summer said.

Rick nodded. "Just let us know if you want to change spots."

"We will," Summer assured him as Daryl came over.

"Mar's driving the van, I'm driving shot gun," Daryl said.

"We're changing it up over here too," Rick said.

"It's a good idea to switch up drivers so everyone doesn't get exhausted," Jewel said. "Abraham, you're not driving today."

Abraham looked at her. "Like the hell I'm not," he told her.

"Abraham, let someone else drive," Rosita said.

"That's how we're doing it, the same drivers have been driving the past seven days, we're changing it today. Jes you're driving, Glenn is shotgun," Rick ordered

Jes nodded as she went over to the drivers seat. "Get your ass out of my seat, Ford."

Abraham got out and looked at her. "I'm perfectly capable of driving, I'm not tired."

Glenn looked at him. "We all take turns, that's what we do. We need all of our reflexes at there best. We should have done this before," he told the other man.

"Let's finish loading up," Rick told the group.

Axel, Mar and Eugene's POV:

Axel bent down to get water as he glanced at Eugene then at Mar. "Eugene, I'm curious about something. It's not really my business, and you can refuse to answer, but why did you do it?"

Mar turned as Axel asked the question. "Considering that he put us all in danger by bringing us in on his big Washington has a cure thing, it is our business."

Eugene looked at the two of them. "I lied. Everyone hates me, it's simple as that."

Mar looked at him. "Simple? You think it's simple? You think that's good enough? You made us believe in something, made us look to a better future then this. So, 'I lied' isn't an answer, it's an excuse. A pathetic excuse for a pathetic little coward of a man."

"Mar, easy," Axel told her. "Look Eugene, I know what it is to be a coward, I've been there. I'm trying to be better."

"You are better, you stayed with Beth and Daryl. You fought with them, for them. You are no way a coward," Mar said as she turned to face Eugene. "But you, you endangered people I care about by putting light bulb pieces in the gas tank and made the bus fail? It caught on fire. Why? Just because you are a lying, worthless, piece of shit. Do you even care about anybody other then yourself? You're lucky we're not the type of person that'll leave you on the side of the road," she said.

Axel stood up and pulled Mar gently away. "Go back to the group, we'll be there shortly."

"I'm not leaving you with him," Mar answered.

"I'll be alright," Axel told her. "You going off like this isn't going to do anything. We won't be long. Go on," he assured her.

Mar sighed and turned to leave giving Eugene a look of disgust as she passed him.

Eugene released a breath he didn't know he was holding. "Thank you," he told Axel. "For sticking up for me. Not a lot of people do that anymore. And she scares me, so does Jewel."

Axel looked at him. "I didn't stick up for you. I was making sure that Mar didn't hurt her hand by hitting you. We don't need one of the stronger members of the group to hurt her hand by punching you," he said. "These are good people, they didn't have to let me into the group at the prison, but once they saw I meant them no harm, they did. They trusted me, they've taught me, and I'd die to protect any one of them. I asked you why you did what you did, not because I necessarily care, but because you need to accept what you did with a better excuse then 'I lied, it's simple as that.' You endangered a lot of people, Bob and Merle died because we stopped to get our bearings before we headed out to Washington. Would you have put glass in the gas tank if the children were with you? If baby Hope or Judebug was with you?" Axel asked.

"I hadn't thought that far ahead," Eugene admitted.

Axel gave a small laugh. "Yeah, I've heard that excuse. Hell I even had that excuse when I got sent to prison. I robbed a pharmacy with a water pistol. A water pistol. Yeah that wasn't the smartest thing to do. They searched my brother's house, didn't believe that I robbed a store with a water pistol, that anyone would be that stupid. They found a .38 in my brothers place, he didn't say anything about it being his. Just let me be taken and convicted. Amazing how stupid little things happen when you just don't think that far ahead, huh? It's how a lot of guys wound up in the joint. How a lot of men were part of something they didn't know they were going to be part of because they hadn't thought 'that far ahead.' I think that's a good thing about this world. You have to think ahead, think of what could happen, all the bad things, all the consequences. Now that the truth is out, what do you plan about making it right?"

"Nothing I can do," Eugene answered.

Axel nodded. "Alright, I give you that. It was a pretty big lie. It got people killed, it destroyed people's trust. I don't blame Abraham for a second for hitting you. But, what are you going to do from this moment on to make yourself a useful part of this family?"

"Nothing has changed the fact that I'm a coward," Eugene told him. "Confessing the truth, just made me a lying coward."

"Well, take it from someone who knows, sometimes you have to step up, not be a coward anymore," Axel told him. "You need to learn to fight, you need to learn to protect not only yourself but others around you. If you don't give a damn about yourself, then you better give a damn about the little ones who can't fend themselves."

"I can't, I've always been like this," Eugene answered.

"Then it's time to change, isn't it?" Axel asked. "Let's get back to the group."

Beth and Maggie's POV:

Beth was clearing the bathroom out of any supplies she could find when she heard the door close. She grabbed her knife and turned around. "Maggie, you can't be serious. Open the door."

"Not until we talk. This way I know you aren't going to run away from me. We need to talk," Maggie told her sister.

"What you mean is you talk, I listen, and then I say yes Maggie?" Beth questioned. "That isn't going to happen, Maggie. I'm not the same person I was at the farm, or at the prison. So if you want to talk, we're going to need to have a whole different conversation then we used to. You're going to have to stop and listen. Actually open up those ears, and hear the words that I'm saying. I'm not poor little Beth anymore. I'm strong, I'm as capable as you are, or Summer. I survived at that place Maggie, without any of you. I did that. I got Noah out, and he found Daryl. I kept Carol alive when they wanted to kill her because she wasn't making progress. Dawn kept telling me that I wouldn't make it out here, that I wasn't strong enough. I had to listen to her say it, but I'm not going to listen to you say it. I'm not going to let you try to protect me because you don't think I can survive. I know, Maggie," Beth told her as she looked directly into her eyes.

"Know what?" Maggie asked.

"You know exactly what I'm talking about Maggie. You thought I was dead, you left signs for Glenn to Terminus, but not even once did you think to leave a message for me. Your own sister, Maggie. Your last living blood relative, but not even a moment thought that I could be alive. No, because that would mean that I could survive without you," Beth said accusingly.

"It wasn't like that," Maggie insisted.

"Then what was it like Maggie? I want to know what it was like Maggie. Please enlighten me," Beth asked.

Maggie leaned against the door. "I didn't think you could survive without me," she started. "It was easier to think that you were dead then being out there alone, without anyone, and having people doing God knows what to you. And, I was right. You were in a terrible place."

"Is that why you didn't put my name on the messages? Because you hoped I was dead to save me from a horrible fate?" Beth asked. "Once again, proving my point that you don't think I can handle myself."

"I don't want to lose you," Maggie simply said.

"Maggie, I don't want to lose you either. But death is part of life now. We just have to live the best life we can up to that point. I don't want to argue with you. I want to be your sister again, but daddy always said that we all have jobs to do. My job has changed and you're just going to have to accept it," Beth said as she hugged Maggie. "Can you at least try for me?"

Maggie gave a small laugh. "It won't be easy."

"Nothing ever is that's worth fighting for," Beth told her. "Come on, we need to go," she told her.


	250. Chapter 248

**This Night**

**Chapter 248**

**Author's Note: This is another chapter set in Alexandria. Next chapter or the chapter after will be Ty (poor Ty. Poor Sasha. Poor Lexi) I think it's important (not that the writers of the show did) to show Alexandria before our group there. Quinn is going to be on Rick and his people's side, because she knows they've been lucky so far. Not all people can be talking about dang pasta makers. Please refer to chapter 244 (Alexandria safe zone residents) for OC's. Once again not all will be introduced here. Please review.**

Monroe family:

Reg met his daughter at the door and kissed her cheek. "Where's Bri? You know I love talking gardening with my favorite girl."

Quinn rolled her eyes. "I thought I was your favorite girl?" she asked with a grin. "Chloe didn't want to come, so Gus and Bri stayed behind," she told her.

"You are one of my favorite girls, Bri just happens to be my favorite granddaughter," Reg teased.

"Chloe didn't want to come? Or you didn't want her to come?" Aiden asked as he drank a beer.

"Chloe didn't want to come. Something about seeing you reminds her that her brother is never coming home and that you did," Quinn said.

"How about a hug for the brother you actually like?" Spencer asked as he came downstairs.

Quinn hugged him. "Didn't expect you to be here tonight. Thought you were on guard duty?"

"Mom wanted all of us to be here, something about not having her children in the same room enough," Spencer said.

Quinn looked at him. "Who's on guard duty?"

"No one Quinn, it's not necessary all the time. We're safe here," Deanna said.

Quinn went to sit at the table. "Mom, I don't think that's such a good idea. If something wants to get in, a dummy with a gun isn't going to do a thing."

"Nothing's going to get in, the walls keep those things out," Aiden said.

"I'm not necessarily talking about the dead ones," Quinn said. "Phoebe and Enid can tell you that not all the people out there are good people."

"Yet you're alright with sending Aaron, Eric and Phoebe out there to look for more people tomorrow," Aiden said.

"That was my decision, Aiden," Deanna told her son. "We need people that know what it's like to be out there," Deanna told her son.

"We also need to be armed in here. We need to teach people how to shoot, how to defend ourselves. We've been lucky so far," Quinn told them.

"Here we go again. Ever since we were children, you always look for the bad in everything. Like you can't just see that Nicholas and I weren't responsible for the death of Will and the others. You just want someone to blame," Aiden told her.

"She isn't blaming you, Aiden," Spencer told him.

"Yes I am," Quinn readily answered. "Stay out of it, Spencer. You were in charge out there, Aiden. Not Will, not the others, but you and Nicholas. You're a self described douche bag, remember?"

"Enough, both of you," Deanna told them. "A nice family dinner without the two of you arguing, that's all I'm asking. You should have brought Bri,"

"Bri wanted to stay home with Chloe," Quinn responded, as she restrained herself from looking at Aiden.

"You're babying her to much, she should already be back in school," Aiden told Quinn.

Quinn dropped her fork and looked at him. "I'm sorry, are you a parent?" she asked.

"You aren't Chloe's parent or her family," Aiden told her.

"Aiden," Spencer warned.

Quinn stood. "I'm her parent now, I'm her family now. What would you like me to do Aiden? Send her out there with you, so she gets left behind too?" she questioned. "I'm sorry mom, but if you want a family dinner where two of your children don't fight, maybe you better give two other people the job of being your children," she said as she kissed Reg's cheek. "Sorry dad," she said as she walked out the door.

Spencer stood up. "I'll go talk with her."

Spencer and Quinn's POV:

Spencer walked out the door and caught up with Quinn. "Want to talk about it?"

"No," Quinn answered.

"You know growing up, people always told me that it was always the oldest and youngest that fought and that the middle children were the peacemakers. It must be nice," Spencer said with a small grin.

"You can't fix stupid, Spencer," Quinn answered.

"You really think Aiden had something to do with Will's and the others deaths? I don't believe he would do anything to endanger people," Spencer said.

Quinn shook her head and sighed. "Spencer, Aiden is reckless and he shouldn't be leading supply runs. Do I think he put a gun to Will's head? No, I don't. But do I think that him and Nicholas would run to save there lives while risking others? Yes, I do. Aiden's _never _been one to stand up and fight, he always ran. I remember when I was fourteen and he was twelve, and one of the guys on his baseball team hit him. Aiden didn't throw a punch, he ran away. I walked up to the kid later, tapped him on his shoulder and I punched him. Mom should have someone else in charge of the supply runs, like Gus. Someone who can face danger, not Aiden," she told him. "I'm going home, Spence. You should go back on guard duty," she said as she walked away.

Phoebe, Noel and Liam's POV:

Phoebe knocked on Noel's door, as she messed up Liam's hair. "You need a haircut."

"Aunt Phoebe, my hair's fine, if you'd stop messing with it," the eight year old told her.

"I don't know, it's getting a little long. I always wanted a niece," Phoebe said as she tickled him as the door opened.

"Hey, come on in you two," Noel answered as he opened the door wider.

Phoebe smiled as she walked in. "I think I packed everything he needs. I'm not sure how long we'll be gone. Aaron said we'll be going further out then they have before, so it may be a couple weeks or so," she told the older man.

"We'll have fun won't we bud?" Noel asked.

"We're going to blow things up," Liam said proudly.

"Hush, that's supposed to be a secret," Noel told him.

Phoebe laughed. "Like that's much of a secret? The science teacher in you love making things explode, and this one likes helping. Go on and put your stuff in Noel's spare room. Put things away, you know in that thing called a closet? They have these things called hangers."

Liam rolled his eyes as he went upstairs.

Noel laughed. "It's a boy thing."

"Thank you for watching him. I wouldn't be comfortable going out if you hadn't agreed to watch him. You're good with him," Phoebe told him.

Noel walked to the kitchen. "Coffee?"

"Yeah," Phoebe answered. "You're thinking about your son?"

"He was Liam's age when he was killed by a drunk driver," Noel answered as he poured her coffee. "I was a different man after that happened. I started drinking heavily, my wife left me, I lost my job at the college. You've heard all this before," he said as he sat down across from him. "I like causing mischief with Liam. I know you struggle with raising him. You're a twenty three year old woman raising an eight year old. Something that you never expected to be doing. So I am glad to help in any way I can."

"None of us expected for the dead to start walking. We do what we have to do," Phoebe said as she touched his arm. "Thank you for the help."

Noel nodded. "You never have to ask you know that."

Liam came down the stairs. "All set," he said.

"Oh really? So if I go up stairs, I won't find clothes all over the place?" Phoebe asked.

"Don't you need to go meet Eric and Aaron?" Liam asked.

Both Noel and Phoebe laughed. "Oh that sounds like a yes to me," Phoebe said as she hugged him. "Alright, you behave, you listen to what Noel says. I want a good report when I get back."

"Be careful out there," Liam told her.

"Well I've got to keep Aaron from getting shot if we find survivors with his whole 'I've got good news' spiel," Phoebe said as she hugged him. "Thanks again," she told Noel as she left.

Aaron, Eric, Emily and Phoebe's POV:

Phoebe walked down the street towards Aaron's house as she heard someone behind her.

"Oh Phoebe dear, can I have a moment of your time?" Mrs. Neidermeyer calls out from behind her.

Phoebe took a breath as she turned around. "Yes Mrs. Neidermeyer? Is there something I can help you with?"

"I know you are going out tomorrow with Aaron and Eric. I was just wondering if you could keep an eye out for me for a pasta maker. Fresh pasta is the best," Mrs. Neidermeyer told her.

Phoebe took a breath as she looked at her. "We're looking for survivors, not supplies. But, I'll tell you what, if we find survivors, I'll be sure to ask them if they happen to have a pasta maker on them. I mean who knows, maybe someone just couldn't leave home with out one. Maybe it makes a wonderful weapon, who knows right? But you might have to pick out some of the dead one's guts if that's the case. I really have to go, Mrs. Neidermeyer. But I'll be sure to ask them, just in case," she told the older woman as she turned around and rolled her eyes. She walked into Aaron's house without knocking. "Sorry, I got stopped by Mrs. Neidermeyer."

"She didn't ask you about the pasta maker did she?" Emily asked.

Phoebe tilted her head and looked at her. "Of course she did. When does anything useful ever come out of her mouth?"

"What did you say?" Aaron asked.

"I told her that I would be sure to ask any survivors we find if they happen to have a pasta maker on them, though she might have to wash the gunk out of it if it's used as a weapon," Phoebe answered as she sat down at the dinner table.

Eric laughed as he put his hand over his mouth. "I wish I could have seen her reaction. You know she probably thinks you are going to ask survivors that, you know?"

"Hey that could be our new spiel Aaron. We've got this safe zone, and the entry is a pasta maker," Phoebe teased.

Emily laughed. "Oh God, Aaron, I feel bad for you having to deal with these two," she said as she sat food down in front of them.

"What? We make life interesting," Eric told his younger sister.

"Very interesting. Wouldn't want to get bored out there," Phoebe told Emily.

"You got Liam over with Noel?" Aaron asked.

"Yeah," Phoebe answered. "I loaded up the van with supplies, blankets, first aid supplies. Pete was very stingy with giving up bandages."

"Pete's always like that. He won't even let Denise in the infirmary," Emily said. "How did you get them?"

"Oh I just grabbed Gus and told him what I needed and he got it. Pete's a bit afraid of Gus," Emily said with a grin as she took a bite of her food. "Are we all ready to leave in the morning?"

Aaron nodded. "Loaded up the RV with food, got a car loaded with the listening devices. We find anyone, we play it safe. Listen for a while."

"Do you think anyone that's been out there this long still has any humanity left in them?" Emily asked.

Phoebe looked at them. "It's hard, harder then you can imagine out there. To stay alive, to survive, it eats away at your soul. People can be cruel, people can be evil. The longer people are out there, they've had to do things to survive that some of the people in here wouldn't understand. I did things out there to keep Liam safe that I haven't told anyone, and I probably never would. There are things that people just don't need to know. A year ago, I never thought I could live here and be living a somewhat normal life. Spent a few weeks wide awake at night, expecting one of the dead to be around every corner. That this place was a figment of my imagination, that I finally broke. I'm not going to say that anyone we find isn't going to have blood on there hands, because you don't survive out there without it," she told them as she got silent.

Aaron reached over and squeezed her hand. "You aren't out there anymore."

Phoebe nodded. "I know. So we leave first thing in the morning?"

"At first light," Eric answered.


	251. Chapter 249

**This Night**

**Chapter 249**

**Author's Note: So I started this year sick, and ending it this year sick. I'm not sure I feel good about that. Just as long as I don't wind up hospitalized with 104 temperatures, and the nurse asking if she needs to go find a guy with a crossbow and I answer with no I'll take the sheriff, but with no beard, we'll be OK. Please review. So since I've kept Beth alive, had to change the beginning of what happened and what's going on.**

Group POV:

Rick stopped the car and got out, motioning everyone from the other vehicles to do the same. Jewel placed an extra blanket on Hope as she got out with her.

"Reason we stopping?" Abraham asked.

"Yeah, there's a reason," Rick answered. "We're all hoping that this place is still standing, that this is it," he told the group.

"If it's not?" Glenn asked. "If it's not standing?"

"We keep moving," Rick answered.

"Find a better place," Michonne answered.

"We've made it five hundred miles, we've just got a little bit more to go," Jewel told the group.

"Then why are we stopping? Shouldn't we keep going?" David asked.

Rick looked at the group. "A few of us are going to go, the rest of you stay here, we'll keep in contact. I'll use the radio to check the radius of the radio."

"So who decides who stays and who goes?" Rosita asked.

"Noah is the obvious choice, he knows where this place is," Mika piped up.

"Noah is definitely coming," Rick said with a laugh. "Glenn, Daryl, you both stay back, stay with the group. That alright with you two?"

Both nodded. "We'll hold tight," Glenn answered.

"I'll go," Summer volunteered.

Rick looked at Jewel who nodded. "Alright, we've got Noah, Summer and me. Michonne?"

"I'm in," Michonne answered.

"I'll go," Tyreese answered.

Lexi looked at him. "Ty? Are you sure?"

Ty nodded. "I need to do this, to find a place for you and Sasha. You need to help her, she's still grieving."

Lexi nodded. "Alright, but be careful."

"I'll go," Jes volunteered. "The more muscle the better if you guys run into trouble, right? Daryl and Abraham will be here."

Joey nodded. "I'm in, we don't know what's going to be waiting for us. I'm not very good at sitting back here and twiddling my thumbs."

Rick nodded. "Alright, we'll take the white van."

"When will we know it's safe to come?" Carol asked.

"We'll keep in contact. I'll check the range of the radios," Rick said. "Get what you need out of the van, Abraham. Let's be ready to go in five minutes," he said as he kissed the top of Hope's head and kissed Jewel. "Carl," he called as he brought Judith over.

"Yes dad?" Carl asked.

"I want you to stay near Jewel, have a weapon on you at all times. Stay with her, watch over her and Mika, Judith and Hope. I know I'm asking a lot," Rick told him.

"You aren't dad, you don't even have to ask," Carl told him.

Rick nodded as he kissed the top of his head then Judith's. "Hopefully, I'll report back with good news," he said as he kissed Jewel and went to leave.

Jewel and Carol's POV:

Carol watched as Jewel rubbed her neck and walked a little away from the group. She noticed Daryl and Carl both start to stand up. "I'll go," she told them as she got up. "Hey, you alright?" she asked as she walked up to Jewel.

Jewel looked at her. "You know I'm really getting tired of everyone asking me that."

"You also know why we do," Carol told her.

"We're all in the same boat Carol. You and Beth got out of Grady, but we lost Bob and Merle, not to mention that teenage girl that gave her life to get the two of you released. We left Georgia, hoping that this place of Noah's is still standing," Jewel said. "Yes, I know, I just had a baby, and I know Ronnie is concerned about post partum depression. But honestly Carol, we're all depressed. We're all worn down, we're all dealing with Eugene lying about Washington, and we're all to focused on surviving that we can't even grieve for those we lost because we are to busy keeping the ones we love alive," Jewel told her.

Carol looked at her. "You also hate being sidelined," she told her. "Since day one at the quarry, you've always been part of the action. You were one of the few women in the group that knew how to use a gun, and use it well, not to mention you could throw a knife and hit a target further then I've ever seen. You certainly weren't afraid to stand toe to toe with Shane," she reminded her. "Not to mention, that since you and Rick became you _and _Rick, the two of you have always done things together. You were never one to let Rick go out there without you, and that's driving you crazy."

Jewel looked at her. "I never said it didn't."

"Plus you don't like being treated like you're going to break," Carol added.

Jewel looked at her. "Carol, if you're trying to make me feel more depressed then I already am, it's succeeding."

Carol gave a smirk. "You aren't the only he woman in the group now. After the prison, when Summer was with Ty and me and the others, she was determined she was going to find the rest of us, even if she had to go out on her own. Just because you aren't there with Rick, doesn't mean no one has his back. He's going to come back, he always does."

"Until he doesn't," Jewel told her. "Or Summer doesn't, or Michonne, or any of them. I'm just getting tired of losing people."

"It's a Dixon thing," Carol told her.

"I was there when Merle died, and there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it, Carol. The big oaf died saving me," Jewel told her.

"Him saving you also saved Hope. You know how hard it was when Judith was born and Lori died, and we were inside with a roof over our head. Merle did what any body would do for family, and that is not your fault," Carol told her. "You have to be able to move on, otherwise you're not going to make it. That's not the Jewel Dixon I know, and that's not who you are. You're sidelined now, but we'll find this place. Maybe it's even this place they're heading to now. Maybe our luck is changing."

"Do you believe that?" Jewel asked.

"Do you believe everything that you say to keep the groups moral up?" Carol challenged.

Jewel gave a small laugh. "Point taken," she told the other woman. "Thanks," she said as she hugged her. "I needed someone to point me in the right direction that wasn't Rick or Daryl."

"I'll be happy to give you a kick in the but any time you need it," Carol said with a grin. "Come on, let's get back to the group."

Group POV:

Daryl looked down at Hope who was fussing a little and nudging at his chest. "I don't have what you are want, Hell Raiser."

"She's not taking her pacifier which means she's going to want to eat real soon," Mika told him.

"Less than two weeks ago I was planning on saving the whole damn world, and now I'm literally baby sit two babies who can bring down a whole lot of dead ones on our asses," Abraham grumbled.

Tara, Maggie, Beth and Glenn looked up at him. "Abraham, we were in with you for Washington. That fell through," Glenn said as he glanced over at Eugene then turned his attention back to Abraham. "Now, you're with us, and that means all of us."

"Abraham complaining again?" Jewel asked as she took Hope. "Shh none of that," she told her.

"When isn't he?" Tara asked.

"Have you even tried to talk to Eugene?" Axel asked.

"Why the hell should I want to talk to a liar? If I had any say, he'd be left on the side of the road, along with the Father over there," Abraham responded.

"We're not leaving anyone behind," Beth told him.

Jewel glanced at Carol then nodded. "She's right, no one is getting left behind, even as much as we'd like to leave behind the dead weight who would feed us to the cannibals to save his worthless ass," she said as she raised her voice loud enough for Gabriel to hear. "But, we aren't, because that isn't who we are. We don't leave people behind, we don't always have to agree with each other, but we protect _everyone._ You aren't judge and jury Abraham, none of us are," she said as she turned to see a group of four walkers'.

"I'll get them," Sasha said as she stood up.

"Sasha, they aren't that close, let them go," Lexi said.

Sasha ignored her as she continued walking.

Jewel sighed. "Glenn, go with her. She's going to get herself killed," she ordered.

"Got it," Glenn said as he stood up.

"I'm goin' hunting," Daryl said as he stood up.

Mar looked at him. "Not alone you aren't," she told him.

Jewel gave him the Dixon stare. "Alright, new rule, no one goes anywhere alone. We all team up, if we go out of each other sights. I shouldn't have to say that, after all this time, but I am. And, if Eugene and Gabriel want to go wondering, two of you all go with them. Axel, you up to going hunting?"

"I can use the practice," Axel said as he stood up.

"Be careful," Mar said as she squeezed Daryl's hand.

"He always is," Mitch said.

Ronnie stood up. "Carol, you want to go look for some plants?"

"Take radios, so we can get hold of you when Rick contacts us," Mar said.

"I'll go with you two," Beth told them as she stood up.

Jewel turned as Glenn and Sasha walked over. "Everything alright?"

"We handled it," Glenn said.

"Sasha, you can't do that again. You won't do that again," Jewel said as she gave her the look that meant she was taking no arguments. "Thank you, Glenn."

"Don't have to thank me," Glenn said as he squeezed her shoulder.

TBC

**Author's Note: I know this is short but think it was the best place to stop it. Review please**


	252. Chapter 250

**This Night**

**Chapter 250**

**Author's Note: Reviews aren't showing up on site, but they are in the email. So thank you! Thank you for the new reader's I am getting. OK, now on to our not so scripted fan fiction. Review please.**

Rick's group:

Summer sat in the back with Jes and Joey and glanced out the window. "No walkers'," she said. "That's a good sign, right?"

"It could be," Rick answered as he glanced back at his oldest daughter.

"Or it could mean someone got here first," Jes answered.

"Way to keep morale up, Jes," Joey answered.

"I'm not a damn cheerleader," Jes answered. "I'm just pointing out the other side of the stick, you know the one that always pokes us in the ass?" Jes asked.

"We got Beth and Carol back, maybe our luck is changing," Ty said as he was driving.

"Washington was a dead end," Jes challenged.

"You're being awful quiet Michonne," Joey pointed out.

"Just thinking. When Jewel and I were at the church with the kids and Gabriel, Carl told Gabriel that you can't stay in one place to long. I don't believe that. I believe that there is a place for us, somewhere safe. Somewhere like the prison, we just have to find it. People can be out here to long, lose themselves. So, I'm hoping and praying to whoever is up there, that Noah's home is the safe haven we need," Michonne answered.

"If it's not? If the dead have taken over?" Jes asked. Noah glanced back at her. "It's a possibility Noah, and you have to be prepared for it."

"That's not something you can prepare for. No matter how hard you try," Rick told her. "How far out?" he asked Noah.

Noah bent over and looked at the mileage and then looked back at Rick. "About five miles."

Rick nodded as he pushed the button on his walkie talkie. "Jewel?"

"Rick? I'm here, go ahead," Jewel responded, relief evident in her voice.

"We're halfway there, just wanted to check the range," Rick told his wife.

"We can here you loud and clear," Jewel told him.

"Everyone doing alright?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, we're doing alright," Jewel answered. "We've come this far," she said.

Carol came on her radio. "Five hundred miles, maybe this is the easy part."

"Got to think we're due," Rick answered. "Give us twenty minutes to check in."

"If we don't here from you, some of us will come looking," Carol told him.

"In other words, she'll be tying me up inside the car so I won't come looking," Jewel told him. "Be careful."

"Copy that. Love you," Rick told her.

"Love you," Jewel answered.

Noah looked from his seat next to Tyreese. "I've been wanting to tell you something," he told Tyreese.

"What's that?" Tyreese answered.

"The trade. It was the right play. It worked, it did work. Just something else happened after," Noah answered.

"It went the way it had to. The way it was always going to," Tyreese answered.

"I never wanted to kill anybody before," Noah told him.

"I've wanted that. But it just made it so I didn't see anything except what I wanted. I wasn't facing it," Tyreese answered.

"Facing what?" Noah asked.

"What happened, what's going on. My dad always told Sasha, Lexi and me that it was our duty as citizens of the world to keep up with the news. When I was little and I was in his car, there were always those stories on the radio. Something happens 1,000 miles away or down the block. Some kind of horror I couldn't even wrap my head around. But he didn't change the channel, he didn't turn it off. He just kept listening, to face it. Keeping your eyes open. My dad always called that paying the high cost of living," Tyreese answered.

The rest of the car stayed silent as they listened to him. Noah looked over at him. I lost my dad in Atlanta. I think he would have liked yours. Still got a mom and a couple of twin brothers. I hope," Noah responded.

"I hope so too," Tyreese answered.

Noah looked at the speedometer again. "Two more miles."

Rick nodded as he leaned forward. "Alright, let's pull into the woods, we'll go on foot. Stay off the road."

"We don't have too," Noah insisted.

"Yeah, we do," Jes responded. "It's the smart thing to do kid. I know you hope this place is still standing, but we have to play it safe. Just in case," she told Noah.

Everyone remained silent as they pulled up to other abandoned cars. "This is good, through the trees it may just look like part of the wreck."

Summer turned her attention to a walker in a car behind Rick.

"It's this way," Noah said as he nodded toward the other direction.

Rick put his hand on Summer's shoulder. "Leave it," he instructed. "Come on," he instructed.

Michonne and Jes walked a bit ahead and came upon barbwire tired to trees to make a fence. "Your people do this?" Michonne asked.

"Wanted to, they must have," Noah answered.

Joey glanced around. "It's eerily quite," he said as he held down a piece of barbwire for Summer to go through.

"Ah!" Noah said as he wiped blood off his head.

"You alright?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, yeah," Noah answered.

Jes took out a rag. "Wipe it, blood attracts walkers', even that little amount," she told him as they continued walking.

Rick put his hand on Noah's shoulder as they got to the edge of the woods. "They have spotters? Snipers?" he questioned.

"We built a perch on a truck. Sometimes it's out front," Noah answered.

Joey and Summer looked and then looked back. "It's not there today," Joey answered.

Jes glanced at Rick before they crossed the road. They all glanced at the grandfather clock on the road.

"See, that's the one thing that's always made me curious about looters," Joey said. "There's hurricanes, fires, no power, and people break in and take big screen tv's, Someone really thought that a big old grandfather clock was a necessary item to be trying to loot for survival. It's a little big to be used as a weapon. Why not leave it in the house and strip it for parts? But no, lets take the big old thing out of the house and drag it down the road, struggle with it, and if a walker comes, let's hit him over the head with the thing. That would take at least two big guys like Ty," he told them.

"You've been out here to long," Summer informed him.

"We all have," Joey said as they took out the weapons and walked to the gate.

"Do you hear that?" Noah asked as he heard banging.

Summer took a breath. "Hold up," she said as she gripped the metal part of the fence and climbed up. She closed her eyes before she looked. "Please, please," she whispered to herself. She gripped the sides of the fence and opened her eyes as she took in the devastation. She willed herself not to cry as she shook her head and jumped down. "I'm sorry Noah…." she told him.

Noah looked at her before he climbed up and jumped over the fence.

"Damn it," Jes mumbled as she climbed up one side and followed him in, the others doing the same.

Noah started to walk a faster pace, the best that his leg would let him.

"Noah wait," Rick called out to him as he followed.

Noah stopped and put his hands on his head and broke down falling to the ground. The rest of them exchanged looks, most of them being crestfallen.

Joey reached over and pulled Summer into a hug.

Tyreese went over and put his hands on Noah's shoulder, who shrugged them off. "It's alright, you'll be with us now."

Jes looked down the street then down the other road.

Michonne turned her head and saw the walkers. "I've got them," she said, disappointment and anger in her voice.

Rick went over and bent down. "I'm sorry Noah, truly am. We should see if there's anything we can use, then head back."

"Then what?" Michonne asked. "They see us," she said as she brought out her sword.

Jes looked at Michonne knowing that she had held hope for this place. "Doesn't look like there's a whole lot left," Jes said.

"We still have to look, doesn't matter," Summer said as she pulled away from Joey's grip. She walked over to the stone that held the name of the area of houses. "Summer Place, talk about irony."

Rick went over and squeezed her shoulder. "It'll be alright," he told her.

"No dad, it won't," Summer told him. "It's never going to be alright," she answered as she wiped away the tears.

Jes glanced over at Joey. "You, Michonne and Summer do a sweep. Joey and I are going to have a look around."

Ty looked at Rick. "I'll stay with him."

Summer looked at Rick's radio. "You're going to have to tell them," she said solemnly.

Rick nodded as he hit the button on the radio. "Jewel?" he asked as he hated doing this.

"Rick? What's going on?" Jewel asked.

"It's gone, nothing's here," Rick told her as he looked at Summer.

"You coming back?" Jewel answered.

"We're going to do a real quick look around the place. Hold tight," Rick told his wife. "I love you."

"I love you too. We're not going anywhere," Jewel told him.

Rick nodded as he put the radio back in his belt.

Rick, Michonne and Summer's POV:

Michonne stepped on a glass framed shirt as Rick touched her arm. "Clean shirt," she told him.

"We'll figure it out," Rick told her.

Michonne nodded as she tilted her head slightly toward Summer who had her back turned to them. "We will," Michonne responded. "There's some garbage bags in the garage," she said as she walked away.

Summer bent down and picked up a baseball bat. "I hoped you know? But down deep inside, I knew it was going to be gone. But I didn't have the heart to say that in front of Noah, in front of Beth, in front of Mom or the kids. I knew I shouldn't believe, I knew it was to good to be true, but I did, just a slimmer, and it hurts. It shouldn't because I knew…I knew better, but it does," she told Rick not even looking up from the bat.

Rick bent down and looked at her. "I know it's getting harder to hold out for something good, to believe things will work out. I know better to tell you just to try to believe it, because you've seen so much of the horror we've tried to protect you, Carl, Lexi and the younger ones from. I wanted this to work out, and I let myself believe it," he told her as he squeezed her shoulder.

Summer glanced at Michonne then at Rick. "I killed Lizzie," she told him as she wiped the tears away. "I had fallen asleep, and when I woke up, Judith wasn't beside me. I had this feeling, down in my gut something was wrong. I ran outside, and Lizzie had killed Molly, and the knife was….it had blood dripping from it, and she was so close to Judith. I swear I could hear Lori telling me that I promised to protect Judith. I jumped over the porch, and down to Judith. I was trying to tell Lizzie that it would be useless to kill Judith, to distract her. I can't honestly tell you what I said, because I was so focused, so intent, and then the next thing I knew the knife was coming at me and I grabbed her and I killed her. She was bleeding in my arms, and she was dead," she told him. "I…don't feel bad about killing anyone that I did, but Lizzie…I close my eyes and I see Lizzie. I can hardly look at Mika. Then….Uncle Merle and Bob dying, because we left people from Terminus alive. I thought that maybe if we got Carol and Beth out alive, then things would be alright. But, still someone died. I didn't even know Riley, and I wanted to kill Dawn. Then to find out about Washington…about it being nothing a lie, and now this….I don't know how much more I can take," she said sobbing.

Rick glanced at Michonne as he held Summer closer. He kissed the top of her head. "Dawn didn't mean to kill Riley, I knew it, I saw it, but I still wanted to kill her too, even though I didn't know Riley. She risked her life for part of our family, so that made her one of us. I think Beth and Noah wanted to do this for her, and I wanted to do it for them," he told his oldest daughter. "I get how you're feeling about Lizzie, I felt it when I knew I needed to kill Shane, that he was a danger to me, to you, to your mother. I would have killed him, to protect you all, but your mother saved me from that guilt and she's been living with it since that day. You did what you had to do, to protect yourself and Judith," he told her as he kissed the top of her head.

"I just feel…like we're never going to stop, that we're going to turn into the people like the Governor, like the people at Terminus," Summer told him.

Michonne turned and looked at them. "We need to stop, you can be out here to long," she told them.

TBC

**Author's Note: This is why I changed Glenn from going. Summer is feeling all the pain and grief, she's a Dixon. Please review.**


	253. Chapter 251

**This Night**

**Chapter 251**

**Author's Note: I'm a little slow in updates because it's busy season at work and the last thing I want to do after nine hours staring at a computer is come home and stare at a computer. I try not to go past a week, I'm doing my best! Please review.**

Group POV:

Jewel grabbed the radio as she heard Rick's voice. "Jewel?" he asked as he hated doing this.

"Rick? What's going on?" Jewel asked.

"It's gone, nothing's here," Rick told her as he looked at Summer.

"You coming back?" Jewel answered.

"We're going to do a real quick look around the place. Hold tight," Rick told his wife. "I love you."

"I love you too. We're not going anywhere," Jewel told him. She held the walkie talkie against her head as she took a breath and struggled not to cry before she looked at the group.

"What did you all expect? Did you really think that it would be standing after all the shit you've been through?" David asked.

Mitch looked up at him. "For your sake, I'd shut up now."

Mar stood up and squeezed Jewel's shoulder. "We'll be alright, we always are."

"Yeah, it'll be alright," Jewel said as she stood up and took Hope from Lexi. "I need to change her, going to take her to the car. Come on baby girl."

Everyone watched her go to the car and close the door.

"Shouldn't she be giving us some kind of a pep talk? Isn't she the second in command or something?" David asked.

"Dude, really shut up," Mitch told him again.

"She's human, she needs a moment to herself," Glenn told him.

"I know she just had a kid and all, but we're all in the same situation," David said.

Lexi looked at Sasha then at David. "We all deal with it in our own way."

"Just like we do with dealing with losing Washington," Rosita said.

Carol and Ronnie came back and looked around. "We heard on the radio, where's Jewel?" Carol asked.

"She took Hope to the car," Carl told them.

"She alright?" Daryl asked as him and Axel came back with a couple rabbits.

"She's taking it hard," Mar answered.

Daryl nodded. "Mitch, you show Axel how to skin these," he said as he turned to go to the car.

"Daryl, wait," Carl said as he stood up.

"Yeah?" Daryl asked.

"Let me go, let me talk with mom," Carl told him.

"You sure?" Daryl asked. "You know how she gets."

Carl nodded. "I know. I just feel like maybe this is something I should handle as her…son, stepson or no. If Summer was here she would do it."

Daryl nodded. "You're turning into a good man, Carl. Makes me proud that you're my nephew," he said. "You call me if you need me alright? We'll keep an eye on Lil ass kicker."

Carl nodded as he went to the car.

Carl and Jewel's POV:

Carl took a breath as he saw Jewel with her head on the steering wheel. He opened the passenger side door and got in. "You all clean now baby sister?" he asked Hope as he took her little hand. "Mom's got a lot on her mind, feeling a lot of emotions. You and Judith have no idea what kind of world we're living in, but we're going to protect you and we're going to find a place. It's out there, somewhere, we'll find it."

Jewel turned her head, it still resting on the steering wheel. "You know I can hear you right Carl?" she asked.

"I know, that's the point," Carl answered with a smirk.

"Daryl send you?" Jewel asked as she sat up.

"No, I volunteered," Carl said.

Jewel nodded. "You want to talk about something?"

"I thought maybe you did," Carl responded. "Or we could just listen to Hope's breathing, or that cute little snore of hers when she gets in a deep sleep right after she nurses."

"I heard what you said at the church, about not being able to stay in one place to long. And it broke my heart, Carl. I want to do everything in my power to keep you all safe, so does your dad. You and Summer, we know that we can't shield you from the hell that's out there, and every time something like this happens, it just kills me because I keep wondering if we are ever going to find a place. Now the stakes are higher, with Judith and Hope," Jewel said as she wiped her eyes. "I'm not supposed to be losing hope in front of you, I'm supposed to be giving you the pep talks," she said as she squeezed his shoulder.

"You don't have to be strong all the time, mom. You're human. You and dad, both of you, not just dad, are leaders. Both of you let failures hit you so hard that it just makes you more determined the next time, but it also takes something out of you. We're all in this together, we'll all get through this, we'll all protect Hope and Judy. You know that Lexi, Summer and I will always put Mitch and Mika in between us, and they can hold them. You and dad taught us that the only way we were going to survive was do it together," Carl told her.

Jewel reached over Hope and embraced Carl. She took off his hat so she could kiss his head. "Every time I look at you, I still see that little boy from the quarry. You've grown up so much, and you've are becoming a strong, good man. I'm just sorry Lori isn't here to see it. She would be so proud of you, how strong you've became. Probably wouldn't like it to much if you called me mom."

"I probably wouldn't have if she was still alive, nothing personal," Carl said as he hugged her.

"I know," Jewel told him. "Why did you? I mean back at the prison?"

Carl gave a small smile and looked at her. "We were going to lose the prison, I knew that, we all knew that. I knew you didn't want to leave dad there at the hands of the governor, but you needed to get on that bus. When we got to the prison, mom was pregnant with Judy, and because of some stupid person, we lost mom. But we still had Judy. If you didn't get on that bus, if you didn't get away from that prison, we could have lost you both. Dad wouldn't have made it, Summer would have been devastated…and I would have lost another mother in less than a year," he told her.

Jewel kissed the top of his head. "We've made it. Not sure where we're making it to, but we will," she assured him.

"We should go out there, everyone's concerned," Carl told her.

Jewel nodded. "Give me a couple more minutes. We can just chill out for a couple minutes."

Groups POV:

Eugene looked at the car where Jewel and Carl were. "I expected more."

Tara looked at him. "You expected more of what Eugene?"

"You know, a pep talk. She's a leader, she should have all these words of wisdom for all of us," Eugene told them. "You know…say something to give us confidence."

Sasha gave out a small scornful laugh. "We all know that this was going to be a bust. After Terminus? After being lied to about Washington?" she questioned as she stared at Eugene. "Now you want a pep talk? Something to keep you motivated? Something for you to hold on to? Bob died believing in this imaginary cure of yours. Do you know how much your lies has taken from each and every one of us, and now you want a pep talk?" she demanded as she walked up to him. "If I punched you right now, do you think Abraham or Rosita would stop me?" she asked.

"Sasha, stop it," Lexi told her as she stood up.

"Why? Why shouldn't I punch him? We all want to do it," Sasha told her.

"It's not going to help anything," Mar answered. "You break his nose and we're going to have to use medical supplies that we don't have a whole lot of to fix it."

"Blood draws walkers' so we can't let him bleed," Lexi told her.

Ronnie nodded. "I'd rather leave it for more serious injuries then a nose bleed," she answered with a shrug.

"Come on, Sash, just take a step back. For me alright?" Lexi asked.

Sasha looked at her younger sister and pulled her arm back from Eugene's face and nodded.

Jewel and Carl ran up. "What the hell is going on?" Jewel demanded.

Daryl glanced over at Eugene. "You had something to say about Jewel, she's here now."

"Cat's got your tongue?" Tara questioned.

"Eugene?" Jewel asked.

Eugene looked at her then down at his feet. "I..just thought, well you being one of the clear leaders of the group, that you know would have words of wisdom for us."

Jewel looked at him and shook her head. "Words of wisdom Eugene? You want me to say something to make you feel better? To make all of this better? You want to hear that there's some yellow brick road we're going to follow and wind up in OZ?" she asked. "I wish I could tell you that Eugene, I wish I could look in these kids eyes and tell them that we're going to find some place. Or that we could end this. That's what you told us, what you made us believe, what you had these children believing. What I can tell you is that we are better as a group, as a family then alone. What I can you tell you Eugene is that if you think you'd be better off out there, there's the road. That goes for any of you that want to leave, right now, go ahead. I just had a moment of dejavu," she said as she shook her head.

"You said almost those same words after the farm fell," Glenn said.

"No one left then," Maggie answered.

"You know we're with you," Carol said.

"Aint abandoning family," Daryl responded.

"Fine, Abraham?" Jewel asked.

"Got nowhere better to be," he answered.

"Rosita?" Jewel questioned.

"Told Glenn, I'm in," Rosita responded.

"Don't even have to ask, been on my own to long to go back. I may be an ass, but I know it's better to be in a group then alone," David answered without even being asked.

"I'm with him, I'm not going anywhere," Tara responded.

"Good, then that's settled. Let's take Judith to the car," she told Mika as she turned around.

Gabriel cleared his throat. "You didn't ask me, or Eugene."

Jewel turned around and looked at him. "I really don't give a rats ass if you stay or not Gabriel. You're just another liability that puts my children, my family in danger. Plus you know what I'm really tired of the way you silently judge us. Just remember, you listened to your whole congregation being slaughtered, so do whatever you need to do," she said as she turned back around and walked with the kids to the car.

TBC


	254. Chapter 252

**This Night**

**Chapter 252**

**Author's Note: Insomnia means I start on another chapter, doesn't mean I'll finish another chapter, just means I start another chapter. So, we all know our Jes is one to notice things, it's what she does. I set her up like that when I (I mean she created herself. Sorry Jes!) and things that others would just let go, she wouldn't. Reviews make me happy! Thank you!**

Joey and Jes's POV:

Jes bent down and inspected the body on the side of the road then looked at the spray painting on the wall. "Joey is there some reason you're burning a whole through me by staring at me right now?" she questioned as she turned around and looked at him.

"I wish I could be more like you," he responded.

"More like me?" Jes questioned.

"You know, not feeling, able to hold in your feelings, so disappointments like this doesn't effect you," Joey answered truthfully.

Jes looked at him and stood up. "You don't want that Joey, because all the things that you hold in, that you don't think about, they just don't evaporate into thin air. They stay locked in a little box, far deep in your head, crowding each other, piling up on one another like the walkers' in the pits at Woodbury. Then one day, something happens that starts to break down that box. It could be anything, it could be seeing a teenage boy on the brink of man hood crying over his mother and sister's bodies and his dad not doing a thing to comfort him. But you ignore that feeling, because you don't have those things called feelings. But then it starts to happen more and more. Then one day you're ordered by a monster to take out a woman and bring her head back to him. You know it's wrong, you know you have to do what you have to do, but it's different then duty. You actually start feeling something. Then the next thing you know, a blond spit fire is forcing you to hold a cute little baby, and that's when you know, you're just entered a place that's unfamiliar to you and you want to run. But you can't because you care about these people, every single one of them. So every emotion you've ever suppressed comes up to the service and overloads your senses. So no Joey, you don't want to be like me, because letting yourself feel is always a good thing," she told him.

Joey blinked. "So you aren't some kind of robot?"

Jes rolled her eyes as she ignored him. "Wolves not far, that doesn't sound good."

Joey glanced at her. "So you're just going to ignore that comment?"

"Basically yes," Jes answered. "Heads have been cut off some of the corpses, and some of the bodies have been rammed through."

"Well we know that walkers' didn't carry a grandfather clock through the streets," Joey answered.

Jes glanced at him again. "You're going to make me regret caring about you here in a moment," she informed him. "We're going to have to be alert, especially out on the road. They could be ahead of us, or coming straight towards us."

"Neither option sounds appealing," Joey told her.

"We're vulnerable, we're going to have to be on the alert," Jes informed him.

"When aren't we on alert Jes?" Joey questioned.

"We've got two liabilities, and I'm not talking about Judith and Hope," Jes told him as she turned her attention to Tyreese yelling at Noah to stop. "Go, I'll wait for the others," she told him.

Tyreese, Noah and Joey's POV:

Joey saw Ty chasing Noah and calling his name. He sprinted after them and cut Noah while Ty came in front of Noah also. "Hey, Noah, look at me," Joey told him as he put his hand on the younger man's shoulder.

"This is my house," Noah told them.

Ty looked back. "You don't want to go in there."

"Yes, I do," Noah said as he brushed Joey's hand off his shoulder. Ty put his hand on Noah's chest to stop him from going in. "Let me see it."

"You don't need to see what's inside there, Noah. Your family, if they are in there, you don't want to see them like that. Trust me, you don't. You need to remember what they were like, and not what they are now. You don't want to be the one to have to put them down, Noah. I did it, with my mother and sister, right at the beginning, and it still haunts me. I've done it with friends and this family. I know you think you have to see it, that you have to see them, but you don't. If they are inside, we'll bury them but you don't need to be the one that does it," Joey told him.

"Let me in," Noah repeated.

Ty and Joey looked at each other, as Ty took out his knife. "Me first," Ty said as he went to the door followed by Joey and Noah.

Ty pounded on the door and waited. When nothing happened, he did it again, before going in.

Joey stepped between Noah and the door. "You should really let him check it out first."

"Let me go," Noah told him.

Joey sighed and stepped aside. "Alright," he answered as Noah went inside and he followed him. Joey and Ty looked at each other as they saw the body of a woman with a big piece of her head missing. Joey watched as Noah walked over to the body and took a blanket to cover her up.

"I tried to come back, sooner. But I did what you told me to do," Noah told her softly.

Joey went over and bent down next to Noah as Ty looked down the hall way. Joey put his hand on Noah's shoulder. "I'm sorry," he told the younger boy.

"You tried to stop me…." Noah said as he tried to hold back the tears.

"Yeah, I did. But I knew you wouldn't listen, but I had to try, for me. Because if I didn't and you saw this without being prepared, well, then I'd feel a whole lot guiltier then I do now," Joey told him.

"How do you prepare for this?" Noah asked.

Joey ran his hand through his unmanageable hair. "You don't. Wrong choice of words on my part. It doesn't get easier, and if it does, well then you aren't human anymore. Whatever happened here, it wasn't done by the dead, it was done by savages. You know from Grady, that sometimes the human's can be worse then the walkers'. Some are worse then others. You have a choice, Noah, right here right now," he told him.

Noah looked at him. "What choice?"

"You can live, remember her, your family, let them live through you," Joey responded. "Let us help you, you help us. Trust me when I say finding this group was one of the best things that happened to me," he told him.

"Or?" Noah asked.

"You can let it eat away at you, let it get to you, bringing you down, like it is with Sasha over Bob's death. I know it's going to hurt, that's what makes us human," Joey told him as they heard Ty scream. "Tyreese!" Joey yelled as both of them took off to where the scream came from.

Noah and Joey both reached the door at the same time as Noah saw one of his brothers growling and reached up and tore down a toy airplane and stabbed the walker with it.

Joey ran to Ty. "Ty, hey look at me, shit, you're going to be alright," he said as he stood up. "Stay with him, I'm going to get the others."

"I'll go," Noah told him. "You're closer to him then I am."

"I don't have a bum leg," Joey pointed out. "Stay with him!" he said as he ran out.

Jes, Summer, Michonne, and Rick's POV:

Jes looked up as the others came up with trash bags. "Find anything?"

"Some," Rick answered. "You?"

"Nothing good," Jes answered.

Michonne walked up. "We could put some of the garage doors together against the break. Park a car against them until we can back it up. It can work," she insisted.

Rick looked at her as the four started walking. "This place is surrounded by a forest. There's no sight lines. Whoever, whatever would be on top of us without us even knowing it. That's probably what happened," he told her.

"That's what happened at the prison, that's why the Governor was able to come back without us seeing him," Summer pointed out.

Michonne looked at the group. "We could start taking down the trees. We use them to build the walls up. Look," she said as she led them out the broken gate.

Jes sighed as she followed them to see lower parts of body with torsos cut off and arms and legs spread out. "Michonne this place has already been taken over by monsters. Joey and I found signs, Wolves not far. So the sooner we get out of here, the sooner we get back to the group and move on, the safer we'll be."

Summer shook head. "So we keep on running? If it's not this group, it'll be another, and another after that. It's never going to end, Jes."

Rick put his hand on his daughter's shoulder but didn't say anything.

Michonne turned around. " Eugene lied about a cure, but he thought of Washington for a reason," she told them.

Jes looked at her. "There's no cure though, he lied about it. He lied about all of it," she pointed out.

"About the cure, but he did the math and realized that Washington was the place where there'd be a chance. We're close," Michonne told them. "What if there are people there? Huh? What if it's someplace that we can be safe? We're 100 miles away. It's a possibility. It's a chance. Instead of just being out here. Instead of just making it. Because right now, this is what making it looks like. Don't you want one more day with a chance?" Michonne asked, as she was getting emotional.

Summer took a breath and looked around. "I want more then this for Hope, Judith, Carl, Mitch, Mika…all of us," she told them as she looked at Rick. "I'm willing to believe in one more thing….one more pipe dream."

Jes shrugged. "Always wanted to see the Lincoln Memorial," she answered.

Rick nodded. "We should go, we're only 100 miles away. We should go," he repeated.

"Rick! Need some help!" Joey yelled from further away.

The four of them ran toward Joey as they found him battling walkers'.

"Joey! Watch out!" Summer said as one came from behind as she took her bow and arrow and shot it.

Rick grabbed another one from behind and stabbed his knife into it.

"You alright?" Jes asked.

Joey nodded. "Ty's been bit at Noah's house!" he told them as they all started running.

Rick ran in with the rest of the group. "Where is he bit?"

"Arm," Noah told him. "He's been talking to someone that's not there. He's stood up, yelling at someone called the Governor, telling him he's not giving up."

The group looked at each other as Rick bent down. "We've got to get this arm off," he told them as he held up Ty's arm.

Ty looked at Summer as she held him up. "Lizzie and Molly…they're here, you see them?"

"Come on, Ty hold on!" Joey yelled at him.

"Yeah, I see them, Ty," Summer told him.

"One hit, clean! Go!" Rick yelled at Michonne as she brought her sword down to cut off his arm.

"You aren't giving up, Ty, you hear me?" Joey yelled at him. "You aren't leaving Sasha and Lexi! You aren't joining Lizzie and Molly, or the Governor, or anyone else. You understand me Ty? You hear me?" he yelled at him as Rick and him helped him up.

Summer stood back and wiped the tears away. "This is going to destroy Sasha."

Jes looked at her. "He's not dead, not yet. Come on! They are going to need some help getting through the back," she told Summer.

**Author's Note: Well I tried to write the whole hallucination thing, but it wasn't working, so this was my best try. Poor Ty. Poor everyone. But I had to do it. Please review.**


	255. Chapter 253

**This Night**

**Chapter 253**

**Author's Note: I can't tell you how excited I am to almost be to Alexandria (or at least getting there, cause yeah we all know that it'll take a while!) Like I have Jewel giving me lines for season 6 (and we have a while there Jewel.) She is so going to enjoy kicking some Wolve's behind (Sorry Carol, you can still be bad ass, but momma bear is going to be on the prowl.) And Morgan….poor poor Morgan, he just doesn't know what Jewel is like when her babies are in danger! So please review.**

Rick's group:

Joey and Rick held Tyreese up as they stumbled through the house and out into the road.

"Through the back!" Michonne yelled at them.

"We've got to break the chain," Rick told them as he saw the walkers.

"I can use the bat!" Summer yelled as she took the bat and ran to the gate.

"As soon as that chain comes off, those walkers' are going to come in," Jes told them as she pulled out her long handled knife.

"I've got him!" Noah told Rick.

"Can you hold him up?" Rick asked Noah.

Joey looked at Rick. "Noah is the smallest of us here except for Summer."

"We don't have much choice. Get ready. One two three, now!" Rick screamed as Summer broke the chain on the gate and the five of them battled walkers.

"Rick!" Joey yelled as he spotted Ty falling to the ground. Joey ran over and tore off his jacket. "We've got to stop this bleeding! Ty, you are not going to let the Governor win. You tell him to go back to hell or where ever he is," Joey yelled at Ty as Rick finished up the walkers.

"Jes take the radio, tell them that we need Ronnie to meet us away from camp, we need to cauterize the wound. Don't let her come alone. Sasha, Lexi and the kids they don't need to see this," he said as they struggled to carry Ty.

"Right," Jes said as she pulled out the radio. "Carol? Jewel?" she spoke into the radio.

"Jes? What's wrong? Where's Rick?" Jewel asked, her voice beginning to panic.

"I need you to step away from the rest of the group. Rick's fine," Jes assured her.

Jewel stepped out of the car and walked away from the group. "But someone isn't. What do you need us to do?"

"Rick says to have Ronnie meet us halfway. We need to cauterize a wound, don't let her come alone and keep Sasha, Lexi and the kids away," Jes told her.

Jewel glanced back to the camp. "Alright, we'll be there," she said.

Jewel's group POV:

Jewel closed her eyes and took a breath knowing that it was Tyreese by the mention of Sasha's and Lexi's name. "Daryl, load up one of the cars with medical supplies, Mar, Rosita, find anything that can be used to bandage a wound. Ronnie, Rick wants you to meet him half way back. We're going to have to cauterize a wound."

Axel looked up. "Someone got bit?"

"I don't know the details, I'm just relaying the information," Jewel told them. "I've fed Hope, changed her. I'm going to go with Ronnie," she told them as she started going through supplies.

"Jewel, you think that's a good idea?" Beth asked.

"There are no more good or bad ideas, Beth. Ronnie's going to need medical assistance, I'm the calmest under pressure when it comes to emergencies. I can forget for a moment where we are and help," Jewel told Beth.

"Mar can go," Glenn answered.

"No, Jewel's right, she's better in these situations," Mar responded.

"Whose been bit?" Sasha asked.

Jewel put things in her bag and didn't look up. "Jes didn't say. We'll let you know when we know," she answered.

Daryl took her bag and put it in the car. "It was Ty wasn't it?"

"I don't know for sure, she didn't say. But what she did say, yeah, it's Ty," Jewel answered quietly. "Come on Ronnie, we need to get a move on."

"You want me to come along?" Daryl asked.

"No, we're good," Jewel said as she jumped in the car to drive, as Rosita and Mar put a bag in the trunk.

"We put in everything we could find," Rosita told her.

Ronnie got into the passenger side of the car. "We'll let you know what's going on," she said.

Jewel nodded at Daryl as he closed her door. She picked up the radio as she started driving. "Rick?"

"I'm here," Rick told her.

"Ronnie and I are on our way. How bad?" Jewel asked.

"Ty was bit, we cut off his arm, but it might have been to late," Rick admitted.

"Is he running a fever yet?" Ronnie asked.

"Slight, he's been in and out of consciousness," Rick answered. "He's been talking to people that's not there. The Governor, Lizzie, Molly, saying things that aren't making sense."

Jewel looked at Ronnie, both knowing it was bad. "He lost a lot of blood?" Jewel asked her husband.

"Yes," Rick answered.

"Dad! He's not responding," Summer yelled.

Jewel looked at Ronnie. "Hold on!" she told Ronnie as she pushed the gas peddle. "We shouldn't be that far away."

"We see you," Rick said as he stopped the car.

Ronnie grabbed the bag as they stopped and saw them taking Ty out of the car. She jumped out of the car while it was still moving and took off running. She quickly bent down and knew that he wasn't going to make it.

Jewel stopped the car and got out. She looked at Rick, then Summer, then the others. She took one look at Ronnie and knew. She bent down and gave Ty a small kiss on his forehead. "We're going to take care of Lexi and Sasha," she said as she struggled to hold back the tears. She stood up and went over to Rick.

Michonne took a breath as she took out her sword and bent down and put it through his head behind his ear.

Summer cried into Joey's shoulder.

"Let's get him in the car, we'll bury him in the woods, Lexi and Sasha need to say goodbye," Rick instructed them.

Joey and Jes nodded as they started to move the body.

Group POV:

Lexi watched as they dug the grave, crying over Ty's body as Sasha just looked on in shock.

Mika quietly went away from the group and sat down beside Lexi, not saying a word. When Mitch saw what she did, he went over and did the same. He sat on the other side of her.

Rosita gave a small smile. "They are good kids."

Mar nodded. "They've both lost older siblings, so they understand. They don't need to say a word to her, she just needs to know they are there."

Glenn bent down and looked at Lexi. "We need to take him now, Lex. To bury him," he said softly.

"We're not going anywhere, Lexi. We'll be right here with you, we know how it feels. But Tyreese needs to be buried," Mitch told her.

Lexi looked back at Sasha who didn't even seem to notice her. Lexi nodded. "You're right, he needs to be buried."

Glenn nodded as him, Joey, Rick and Daryl, picked up the cloth that held the body and lowered him in the ground.

Jewel stood next to Summer as she held Hope.

"How many more of these are we going to have to go through? How many more of us are going to die?" Summer asked.

"I don't know baby, I wish I could say none," Jewel said as she kissed the top of her head.

"But we both know that would be a lie," Summer said as she walked over to Carl.

"She doing alright?" Rick asked as he came over and kissed Jewel then Hope.

"No, but are any of us right now?" Jewel asked as Gabriel stood up.

"We look not at what can be seen, but we look at what cannot be seen. For what can be seen is temporary... but what cannot be seen is eternal. For we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. "We look not at what can be seen, but we look at what cannot be seen. For what can be seen is temporary, but what cannot be seen is eternal. For we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, a house not made from hands, eternal in the heavens. In the heavens," Gabriel said as he closed the bible.

Joey took a breath as he picked up the shovel and put a hand of dirt into the grave, holding out the shovel for Summer who did the same, then she handed it to Jes, and it continued until Lexi and Sasha were the last two to go. Lexi put a hand full of dirt, then gave the shovel to Sasha who hesitated to take it.

"Take it, Sasha. You not taking it, it's not going to bring him back! I'm hurting too Sasha. You aren't the only one to have lost a brother today. But, you haven't even said anything to me since, since…he died. Do you think he'd want that?" Lexi cried. "Take it," she said again.

Sasha took the shovel as she put a handful of dirt on the grave and struggled to stand up. Rick took the shovel back and continued to fill the grave.

Mar hugged Lexi close to her as they all looked at Rick as he finished burying Ty.

**Author's Note: Short but I will not be around tomorrow night. Garth Brooks concert! **


	256. Chapter 254

**This Night**

**Chapter 254**

**Author's Note: So, the first part of this chapter is Summer's thought in a journal. Just needed to get us to a point of the water without rehashing the whole scene of them wondering because I've changed Maggie and Daryl brooding to Summer brooding. Me change something? Never! Please review.**

Summer's POV (through journal):

"_Thirty Two days, a month and two days, seven hundred and sixty eight hours since the prison was attacked. Thirty two days since we lost Hershel, and got separated. Twenty nine days since I killed Lizzie. Twenty seven days since we reunited, took out Terminus, twenty five days since we lost Uncle Merle, and killed the rest of the terminates. Twenty six days since Bob died due to his bite, twenty five days since we learned that the cure of this thing was all a lie. It's also been twenty five days since we rescued Carol and Beth from Grady. Twenty four days since we left Atlanta, a lot of us had never been out of Georgia. Six days since we lost Tyreese. Sasha has barley said two words, and has barley said anything to Lexi. It's like Lexi has lost her brother and sister in the same day. I can't even imagine what either one of them are going through, but if it's half of bad of how I'm feeling, it's bad. Two days ago, the last van ran out of gas and we've been walking. We are real low on water and food, not even strong enough to fight out walkers'. We are making sure mom and the younger ones are getting more food and water then the rest of us. Dad takes a sip of water, then makes mom take three sips. Uncle Daryl won't drink any, Glenn has tried, Ronnie has tried, Maggie has tried. Mom can't even make him drink anything, he gives his share to Judy and mom. Eugene is complaining about not having more to drink, but that's Eugene along with being a liar. I'm not bitter or anything. Father Gabriel is the worst, still wanting to give advice, offer to listen to our sins. I'm surprised mom hasn't "accidentally" thrown something at him, like a knife. Beth is helping Ronnie a lot, along with Carol. Axel goes out hunting with Uncle Daryl a lot, he's certainly not the same person that we met at the prison. He's really stepping up. I can't say that I have much hope for Eugene ever changing. Carl found this diary at a house, a long with a music box that he gave to Mika. It doesn't play, but it's pretty. Good news is that we haven't ran into the group that took down Noah's home. We haven't seen any more heads with a W carved into them. I don't think we would survive them. We may have numbers, but we certainly don't have the strength. Sometimes I wonder if Dr. Jenner was right back at the CDC, if we shouldn't have just held on to our love ones and be done with it. But then I look at all those we have gained since then, the ones that we have lost. Judy and Hope wouldn't be here, mom would have never have found the love that she deserved. We wouldn't have found Mar, and she would be on her own. Everyone that has joined us since, they would be on there own. We would have never met Maggie, Beth and Hershel. We wouldn't have ran into the Governor, or Woodbury. But then we wouldn't have found Uncle Merle, and he wouldn't have had the chance to become the man he was always meant to be. Joey and David wouldn't have be reunited. Got to take the bad with the good, you know? I keep trying to remind myself of that. I keep trying to remember what we have, versus what we don't. It's a long haul, hopefully we'll find some water soon, or at least a vehicle or two. Mom doesn't need to be walking the whole sixty miles. If anyone is going to make it, it's going to be Hope and Judith, and we are just going to have to make sure they do.-Summer Dixon."_

Group POV:

Rick looked up in the sky as they were sitting on the side of the road. "It's going to rain sooner or later," he told the group.

"Can we hope for sooner?" David asked.

"I think we're all hoping that, David," Tara said.

"You should go sit under the trees, with Hope," Rick told Jewel as he kissed her.

"We're alright. Hope's got her little sun bonnet on. Thank you for picking that up Rosita," Jewel said.

Rosita nodded. "She needed something covering her almost bald head," she answered.

Tara glanced back at Abraham then at the group. "So all he found was booze?"

"Yeah," Rosita answered.

"It's not going to help," Tara said.

"He knows that," Rosita answered.

"It's going to make it worse," Tara pointed out.

"He's a grown man," Eugene said. "I truly do not know if things can get worse."

"Oh come on, Eugene, don't ever say that. I mean seriously, every time someone says that in a book, things get worse," Summer told him.

"Says the person who reads horror books," Joey teased.

"It makes me forget the own horror we're living in," Summer answered as she watched Jewel stand up. "Mom?" she asked as she saw Jewel give Mika Hope to hold. She marched up to Abraham.

"Give me the damn bottle," Jewel told him.

"Jewel?" Jes and Mar asked at the same time.

"I'm not going to drink it, damn it. I'm going to pour it onto a damn tree. You're dehydrated Abraham, we all are," Jewel told him as she bent down. "Hell, I want to have a drink with you Abraham. I want to say the hell with all the years of my sobriety and take a sip of that, and forget the hell we're currently living in. But that isn't going to help me, or anyone here. Neither is you getting drunk to numb your thoughts. We need you at your best Abraham, if we are to make it out of here, we all need to have clear heads. We're tired, weak, dehydrated and hungry. We don't need to add being drunk into the mix. Hell, we get somewhere safe, Abraham, I'll pour you the first drink," she told him.

"Better be the good stuff," Abraham groused as he started pouring out the bottle.

Jewel nodded as she turned at the sound of growling, expecting walkers', but instead found four dogs growling at them. She instinctively took out her knife and walked slowly in front of Mika and Hope, as she kept an eye on Carl with Judith.

Daryl and Rick had both taken out there knives, ready to attack the dogs when they were all startled by gunshots and looked to see Tasha having killed them. The group looked at each other before Rick went and got sticks and looked at Jewel and Daryl, who both nodded.

Phoebe, Eric and Aaron's POV:

Phoebe sat in the backseat of the car, with Eric and Aaron in the front seat as they listened on the group. "I like this woman Jewel. We need to approach them Aaron. Not later, or in a few days. We've been watching them for three days. How much longer are we going to sit here while they are out there battling the elements? We can't just sit here and not do anything. They have a newborn, and another baby," she pointed out.

"It's a big group," Eric pointed out.

"A big group with kids. I've never seen a group with this many kids alive, not to mention a newborn. A newborn. A small little person who deserves to be behind tall walls and the sun not beating down on her precious new born screen. And Judith? Doesn't she deserve not to be fussing because her stomach is empty. They all have made it this far because they obviously care about each other, but everyone has there breaking points, Aaron. How much more do you think they can take? And if something happens to that vulnerable newborn or her mother, she wouldn't survive if Jewel doesn't. They are the kind of people we need inside Alexandria. Those are the kind of people that you started looking for, good people, people that can't survive much longer out here. Why are you hesitating Aaron? Why aren't you out there already, doing your whole big talk about I have good news for you? Did I mention they have a newborn?" Phoebe asked as she crossed her arms.

Eric covered his mouth as he tried not to laugh. "You might have mentioned it, a couple times," he answered as he looked at Aaron.

"I have to be sure. I can't be wrong again, I can't let the fact that they have children with them make me drop my guard," Aaron pointed out.

Phoebe opened the back door of the car and got out.

"Phoebe, hold on, what are you doing?" Aaron asked as him and Eric got out of the car.

"If you won't approach them, then I want to get closer, to watch them more. What made you approach Liam and me last year?" Phoebe asked.

Eric looked at Aaron then at Phoebe. "You had Liam, you were alone, you needed help," Aaron answered.

"Do you see this group as a threat? Is that it?" Phoebe asked.

"They've been out here for a while, and you know what kind of people they could have ran into. They may not be friendly to any of us walking up to them," Eric answered.

"Then why are we out here? Why are we even going on these missions to find people? If we're to scared of what they may be, what horrors they've been through, then why come out here at all? Let's get back in the cars, let's go back to Alexandria, and lets forget that we were even out here," Phoebe challenged them.

"I think you should come out with Aaron more often," Eric told her.

Aaron sighed and then looked at them. "I'll go put out water on the road. Then we'll watch them for tonight, and I'll approach them tomorrow," he told them.

"I still want to be closer to the group, you two can stay back," Phoebe told them.

Eric and Aaron exchanged glances. "No making contact with them," Eric told her.

"If you sense trouble, back to the RV, it'll be the closest," Aaron added. "If there's a problem or trouble, I'll come in. It looks like it may rain, if that happens, the RV. Phoebe, I'm serious," Aaron told her. "Don't make contact with them, not on your own. I don't know what I would tell Liam if something went wrong."

"No making contact, I got it," Phoebe answered.

"Why do I have a feeling if the opportunity presents itself, you are going to do just that?" Eric asked.

Phoebe sighed. "I just said I wouldn't make contact, why would I go against my word?"

Eric and Aaron exchanged glances. "Because they have a newborn!" both told her.

Phoebe sighed. "I got it, no contact. But do me a favor, Aaron, work on the whole I've got good news thing. They have guns, loaded guns," she told him as she got water together. "I don't think they'd hesitate to shoot you," she told him.

"You know, that doesn't make me feel any better about you being the one to drop the water off. Not at all," Aaron told her.

"She can handle it, Aaron," Eric told his boyfriend. "We'll come running if anything happens," he assured her.

Phoebe nodded. "See you soon," she told them.

TBC


	257. Chapter 255

**This Night**

**Chapter 255**

**Author's Note: Sweet Kitty-it'll probably be more then two chapters til we get to Alexandria. I wish! But talkative people are inside my head. So, I've added two more pictures to my profile. One of Carl and Lexi in Alexandria and on of Michonne, Rick and Jewel in Alexandria. So, things have changed (since Beth didn't die, Daryl isn't as moody.) So, when I watched the scene with the water, I was like, well they'd need three people for this group. And, besides Rick, who would be the hardest to convince. Jes! So I decided someone needed to be stuck with her during the storm. Please review.**

Daryl, Summer, Glenn, Beth and Maggie's POV:

Daryl stopped and waited for Summer to catch up. He took out his water bottle. "Here, I know you gave your last to Mika."

Summer shook her head. "I'm alright," she told her Uncle.

"Summer," Daryl said as he held up the water bottle again.

Summer sighed and took it. "A couple sips aren't going to make a difference, Uncle Daryl."

Glenn stopped with Maggie and Beth. "But it might," Glenn told her.

Summer sighed as she took a drink. "There, happy now?" she asked as she handed the water bottle back to Daryl.

"We just have to find water, we ate, and we saved some of the meat. We'll be alright," Maggie told her.

"You know, I'm not a kid! I don't need to be told everything is going to be alright, because I'm sorry, I'm beginning to think this is it, that nothing is going to ever get better," Summer told them.

"It's not, it can't be. This is the hard part, Summer. Do you remember what you told me at the farm after I tried to kill myself?" Beth asked.

Summer looked at her. "That we'd make it, that we were strong."

"You were right and we're still here," Beth said as she hugged Summer. "Neither one of us should be alive right now. I mean how many times have you been shot?" she teased.

Summer gave her a glare. "To think I missed you," she teased her friend.

Glenn squeezed Summer's shoulder. "We can make it together, but we can only make it together," he told her. "You still with me sis?"

Summer nodded. "Yeah, I'm still with you, bro," she said with a nod.

Daryl nodded as he kissed the top of her head. "Tell them I went to look for water."

"Shouldn't someone go with you?" Beth asked.

"I got it," Daryl answered.

Group POV:

Jes glanced over her shoulder. "Hold up, we got stragglers," she told the group.

"Someone has to bring up the rear, Jes," Maggie told her.

"That's what we call stragglers," Jes answered.

"Where's Daryl?" Jewel asked.

"He went to look for water, he'll catch up," Summer told her.

"Everything alright?" Jewel asked as Mar took Hope.

"Yeah, just needed a minute to catch my breath. How is she and Judith doing?" Summer asked.

"Pretty good," Carl answered as he held Judith.

Jes turned her head then went to the front of the group, the hair standing on the back of her neck.

"Jes?" Rick asked.

"Nothing," Jes responded.

"Bull shit," Abe told her.

"Jes what is it?" Joey asked.

"I just felt like someone was watching us all of a sudden," Jes answered.

"You heard something?" David asked.

Jes looked at him. "Clean the potatoes out of your ears, I said I felt like someone was watching us, not that I heard anything. It was just for a second and it's gone now," she answered.

"Keep the kids between us," Carol instructed. "Just in case."

"I'll take Hope," Lexi said as she adjusted her bag.

"Maybe I should stay in the middle too, just in case," Eugene said.

"Just in case what Eugene? If something happened to all of us, do you really think you'd be any help to them?" Tara asked.

"We'd have to take care of him," Mitch said as he took out his knife.

Jewel tried not to laugh. "Ronnie, you and Carol take either side of them, Axel and Abe behind, the rest of us will keep up front."

"You should be in the middle too," Michonne told her. "For Hope."

"She's right mom," Summer added.

"Yeah, you can stand beside Hope and Lexi. It'll be better," Mika answered.

"I'm not going to win this argument, am I?" Jewel asked.

"You really shouldn't try," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Gabriel, up with me," Joey told him.

"I…I'm..I mean…you know I'm no good with these things. I'd only be more of a problem, then help," Gabriel nervously said.

"Who said anything about you helping? I just want someone close to push in front of me if trouble comes," Joey answered honestly.

"Joey!" Beth exclaimed. "He's a man of God."

"A man of God who let his whole congregation die because he was to much of a coward to open the door and let them in," Maggie told her.

"A man who would have opened the door and literally serve us up on a platter to save his cowardice behind," Jewel added.

"A man who still wants to believe that the Terminus people had some good in them," Mitch said.

"Hence the reason that he's coming up with me and not near them," Joey said as he motioned him up. "You might want to take out your machete just in case," he told him.

Jes had walked a little bit ahead of the group. "Rick! You got to see this," she yelled back as she stopped and looked ahead of her.

"What is it?" Rick asked as the rest of the group joined her.

Jes nodded toward bottle of waters in front of them as she adjusted her gun. "Whoever left this, can't be more then five minutes away. I'm going to go look, get ahead of this."

"You're not going alone," Summer told her.

"Better to go alone, I got a walkie talkie, I won't go far. Better for one person to go and get the jump on this, element of surprise," Jes told them.

"What if it's more then one person?" Joey asked.

Jewel shook her head. "No, only one set of tracks."

"There's no tracks," David told her.

"Yeah there are, and time's a wasting. I'll be back," Jes said as she took off.

"How could they get a jump on us? We've been on alert this whole time," Mar asked.

"If it was a big group, they could have easily overpowered us," Joey responded.

Jewel looked up as Daryl came through the forest as Rick went and handed him the note that said from a friend. Daryl immediately took off his bow and arrow.

"Jes went up ahead, one set of faint tracks. She's smart enough not to let herself get overtaken," Jewel told him.

"What else are we going to do?" Tara asked.

"Not this," Rick told them. "We don't know who left it."

"We can't take a chance, no matter how thirsty we are," Ronnie told them.

"If that's a trap, we already happen to be in it. But I, for one, would like to think it is indeed from a friend," Eugene told them.

"What if it isn't? What if they put something in it?" Carol asked.

"We're to weak to let our guard down," Mar told them.

Eugene took a step forward and grabbed a bottle of water.

"Eugene," Rosita called at him.

"What are you doing?" Tara asked.

"Eugene, put it down," Jewel told him.

Abraham stepped up and knocked it out of his hand as the rest of the group looked at them.

"We can't," Rick told him.

Jes's POV:

Jes heard the crunch of leaves ahead of her. She moved slowly to get ahead of the person and glanced around. "One person, no walkers' around," she thought to herself. She watched the dark hair woman move among the trees. "Young, no more then twenty, not wearing a radio to contact anyone," Jes concluded. "Definitely not been out in the elements, have somewhere she's staying. Clean clothes, thin but obviously has eaten," she thought to herself. "So, why would you leave strangers water? Why would you risk something like that? I know you aren't alone out here, but can't be to many of you and they obviously trust you to be able to handle yourself," she continued to think. "You aren't in any hurry to get back to anywhere. You're watching us…but you're to far away. You're listening to us….that's what you are doing," she realized. "Damn it," she thought to herself as she looked around to make sure no one else was around. She positioned herself so she would come up behind the woman and take her off guard. She approached quietly and put the gun to her head. "Stand up, nice and slowly."

Phoebe took a breath as she did what she was told. "Look, this isn't what you think."

"Throw the weapons to me then put your hands above head," Jes responded.

Phoebe did as she was told. "Look, just let me explain. You obviously got the water. I didn't think that any one of you would follow me out here. I wasn't prepared for introductions. Believe it or not, this is the first time I've been out here since I was saved. So, I'm not the one to do the whole I've got good news for you thing. I'm not going to give you the spiel Aaron would, because, well you'd shoot me. You wouldn't hesitate to shoot me, I see that. But, you really don't want to do that," she told the older woman.

Jes arched an eyebrow. "Trust me, you have no idea what I really want to do," she told her. "How many?"

"How many? How many what?" Phoebe asked.

Jes looked at her. "Don't play stupid."

"Trust me, I'm not playing stupid. This is me unprepared and nervous. All I'm trying to do is help you and your group. That's all I was trying to do," Phoebe insisted.

Jes started to say something as the thunder started and the rain poured down on her. She momentarily closed her eyes before she took out her canteen.

"It feels good, right? I mean I remember the first good rain after I had been out here for a while," Phoebe told her.

"Do you ever shut up?" Jes asked.

Phoebe shook her head. "Not when I'm nervous, no. And you caught me off guard, and took my weapons, not that I would ever cause harm to your group or anything. I'm just trying to help," she said as she looked up at the sky. "We need to get out of here, I know where we can go."

"I need to get back to my group, and you're going with me," Jes pointed out.

"Normally, I would never argue with a woman with a loaded gun, plus probably a whole lot more I don't see. But we'll never make it back to your group before this gets bad. They're smart, they are going to take cover, and we can meet up with them tomorrow. But if we don't get out of here right now, we're both not going to be alive tomorrow," Phoebe told her. "I'm not leading you into a trap. I have a nephew, he's eight, he's waiting for me back at our community. I'm the only thing he has, so the last thing I want to do is die out here in the elements," Phoebe told her.

Jes looked at her. "I'll shoot you if you try anything," she warned.

"Wouldn't think of it," Phoebe told her.

Group POV:

Rick looked at Eugene. "We can't," he repeated.

Jewel looked up at the sound of thunder. "Did you hear that?"

"It's thunder!" Mika exclaimed.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's shoulder as the rain started.

Joey took off his coat and handed it to Lexi who was holding Hope. "Cover her up in it, the blanket is going to get soaked in no time."

The group started laughing as the rain started to soak them. Summer and Sasha stood solemnly as the water came over them.

Tara laughed as she picked up Mika and both of them laid on the ground. Rosita looked at Beth and both laughed as they joined them.

"I'm sorry my Lord," Gabriel repeated.

"I think this is a thank you my Lord thing," Mar told him.

"We need to fill out our containers!" Ronnie told them.

Axel had already started grabbing bags and opening them up.

"Everybody, come on help Axel, anything you can find. Fill it up," Rick told them. "Summer come on," he told her as he made her take a water bottle.

Judith started to cry as the thunder got louder. Carl covered her with his hat. "How's Hope?" he asked Lexi.

"Not sure what to make of this, her eyes are big and she's trying to figure it out, but she knows she's safe. Ty always said…he always said that babies just need to know they are safe and loved to feel secure. Hope and Judith couldn't be more loved," Lexi said as she cast a glance backward to Sasha.

"She'll come around," Mar told her.

Lexi nodded not believing her. They all looked up as the sky got darker and the thunder started to get louder.

"Rick, Jes is out there! We've got to go get her," Joey yelled through the noise.

Rick nodded. "Let's keep moving."

Daryl bent forward. "There's a barn!"

"Where?" Rick asked.

"Not to far," Daryl told him. "Hey Joey, Jes is smart. She's not going to stay out in this weather, and she wouldn't want you to either. First thing tomorrow, we'll go out and find her. That's a promise," he told Joey.

"Dixon's don't break promises," Mitch told him.

Joey nodded. "Alright," he said as the group started moving.

TBC

**So the plan was always to get Jes away from the group. I figure if Phoebe can make Jes believe in Alexandria, that's one more person to get Rick to go. Review please. Next chapter comes my favorite line of all time!**


	258. Chapter 256

**This Night**

**Chapter 256**

**Author's Note: Closer to Alexandria! Closer to Jewel meeting random hair cut lady, which Jewel is waiting anxiously for. But now on to our somewhat unscripted story. Review please.**

Group POV:

Michonne and Mar surrounded Lexi at the barn door to help her keep Hope from getting wetter then she was as some of the group went in to check out the barn led by Rick who was holding a flashlight.

Summer took the rear of group and went to open a stall door only to be greeted by a very weak walker. She went over and bent over and stabbed it in the head and grabbed the gun beside her. "You should have opted out, you knew the end was coming and you just let it happen. You just waited til the end, and you didn't even have the courage to end it. All it would take is one bullet to the head rather become one of those things. What kind of person were you to just wait and let it happen."

"Maybe she didn't know that this would happen, maybe she didn't know that she would come back like this," Mar told her as she leaned against the stable door. "I know the last thing you want to hear that everything is going to be alright, not after all that happened lately, especially not with all the losses. But we can't give up. We've got people depending on us," she told her. "Not to mention, Summer Dixon is a lot stronger then to give up. She'll be the one holding up a middle finger if she's ever bit."

"Have you told Sasha that?" Summer asked as she stood up.

"I don't think Sasha is at that point of listening yet," Mar said as she kissed the top of Summer's forehead. "Come on."

Jewel opened the diaper bags. "Take Judith and Hope out of those wet clothes," she ordered as she took out clothes and diapers out of plastic bags. "I should have done this for the rest of us," she said as she kissed Rick.

"Those are the two important ones," Carol said.

"Rick, Jes is still out there. We can't leave her out there in this. She wouldn't leave any of us," Joey told him.

"She wouldn't want us to risk any of our lives either," Glenn told him.

"He's right. If anyone can survive this, it's Jes," Rick told him.

"What if she can't?" Joey asks. "What if she can't find shelter?"

"So you want to go out in this?" Daryl asked. "If you do, I'm going with you," he said.

"You aren't going out there alone, I'm with you," David told him.

"Count me in," Summer told him.

Joey shook his head. "I didn't ask any of you to come with me."

"You don't have to ask, we're family," Mitch told him.

"Fine, but first thing in the morning," Joey told them.

Rick put his hand on the other man's shoulder. "I'll go with you," he told him.

Jes and Phoebe's POV:

Phoebe opened the door to the RV, moving out of the way for Jes to go in. "Sure you want to check it out, make sure it's not a trap or anything." she said as she let the older woman in. She quickly followed her and closed the door. "I'm just going to go get towels, you can look around," she told her.

Jes looked at her. "If you're getting a gun, I'll kill you," she told her.

"Wouldn't even think about it," Phoebe told her. "You look like a granola bar person, there's a box in the cabinet. I'll even take the first bite, so you know I'm not trying to poison you," she told her as she held out the towel. "I know you don't believe me, that you have no reason to trust me, but we're not trying to hurt you or your group, we're trying to help. I'm Phoebe by the way, we didn't get a chance to do introductions," she told her.

Jes looked at her as she took the towel. "You were watching us. How long? How many of you?"

"Look, I'm not the one to go through the whole spiel, that's Aaron. But, you'd probably shoot him, I would have shot him if I had a bullet left in the gun," Phoebe answered.

Jes glanced at her as she opened up the cabinet. "I'm taking the pork and beans. I hate granola," she told her. "Asked you a question, two actually." she said as she opened up the can of pork and beans.

"You're persistent, I give you that. We were watching you for three days, there's three of us. We are recruiters from a community, a community with walls," Phoebe told her. "We've been watching you to judge what kind of people you were. Aaron wanted to wait til tomorrow to make contact, I insisted on bringing the water to you all. I had no intention on making contact, but I couldn't let you all go another day without water. Not with a newborn and another small child. I couldn't let that be on my conscious, Jes," she told her.

Jes looked at her. "I knew you were listening to us," she told her. "What is your game?"

"You don't have any reason to believe me, to trust me. I was out there for a year, when Aaron approached me, it was just me and my nephew. I was outside New Jersey when this all started, visiting my brother, his wife, Liam and two month old little boy. Things got bad real quick, we packed up the car, headed to New York. They said that there would be shelter's set up, that it would be safe. We didn't even make it there, the roads was a mess, gas ran low. We started walking, with some other people. No idea where to go, no idea how to kill these things. About six weeks after the whole thing started, we were surrounded, my brother, the baby and my sister in law as well as a whole lot of other people, were mauled. I barley got Liam into a car. I'll never forget the screams that he had….six years old, to see his family like that. I had no idea what to do, I was a first year college student, no training in weapons whatsoever, terrible at directions, and certainly not equipped to be an instant parent. But there I was, and I did what I had to do to survive. I ran into less than savory characters, I know you have too. I never thought I'd see that side of humanity, couldn't imagine it," she stated. "I would have killed to have found a group like yours. I can see all of you have lost people, giving up hope, but you know what I also see?"

"I'm sure you're going to tell me," Jes responded.

"I see a group of people that would do anything for each other. Not many people would give up there water to make sure children and a mother of a newborn would have more. Not many people would literally stop to make sure everyone is together. They sure as hell wouldn't make sure the kids were grouped together in the middle. However you found each other, whatever made you all whatever you are to each other, that's something that we need back in our community. Most of them have been behind the walls this whole entire time thinking that this isn't going to come inside and disturb the whole Stepford Wives thing they got going on," Phoebe told her.

"That's a great selling point," Jes said as she finished the pork and beans. "

"There's nothing I can say to convince you, there's nothing that I can say to make you believe this is real. But how long do you think you all can stay on this road? How long do you think a newborn mother is going to survive out here with a new born baby? Water is harder to come by, and food is scarce. When she dies, how many of your group is just going to give up? Your leader? The man with the wild beard, do you think if he loses any of his children or his wife, that he'll be able to go on? From what I see, he'd give his last breath for her," she told the other woman. "How many people have you lost recently?"

Jes glared at her. "Why do you care?"

"Because I care," Phoebe answered honestly. "I know it's hard to understand that people still give a damn about other people now a days, but I do. I wouldn't be talking to you, trying to convince you that this is the best thing for your group. I wouldn't have brought you here out of the storm if I had ulterior motives."

Jes snorted. "You'd be surprised what kind of persona's people can put on when they want something," she told her.

Phoebe held out her hands. "You haven't tied me up, you haven't shot me, you haven't knocked me out, so that tells me that somewhere deep down you believe me. Or, that you don't think that I'm out to do anything to you or your group."

"Family," Jes told her.

Phoebe looked at her. "What?"

"It's not a group, it's family. Mostly," Jes told her as she stood up and put a gun to her head. "I won't hesitate to hurt you, or anyone else you have with you. Do you understand me?"

Phoebe took a breath and looked at her. "Crystal," she answered.

"Once this storm is over, we're going out there, to find them. I don't entirely trust you," Jes told her as she lowered the gun.

"I'd be worried if you did," Phoebe answered as she relaxed now that the gun was removed from her head.

"You're going to have to answer some tough questions from Rick and the others. They've been through a lot lately," Jes informed her.

"You mean you've all been through a lot lately. You lumped yourself in with them when you said you were family, but now you're separating yourself. It doesn't work that way Jes and I think you know that," Phoebe told her.

"I'm taking some of the food back to the group," was the only reply that Jes gave her.

TBC


	259. Chapter 257

**This Night**

**Chapter 257**

**Author's Note: Don't worry Rick is still going to hit Aaron. Jewel was screaming at me in that scene. She actually screams a lot at me. I mean you would think she was a Dixon or something. Oh wait, that's right, she is! Now I've got Ronnie having a not so nice conversation with Pete when they first arrive. These people! They are the reason this story is so long, blame them! Seriously, it's not me! Jewel is daring you all to complain. But she'd much rather you review. So this chapter took a long time to get out, because the whole house came down with the plague (flu) Please review. **

Sasha and Lexi POV:

Lexi looked at Carl when they started to get settled in the barn. "I'm going to go sit by Sasha."

Carl looked at her. "You think that's a good idea? I mean with the way she's acting?"

"She's still my sister, Carl. Ty wouldn't want us to be like this," Lexi told him as she kissed Judith's hand. "He always said that sometimes you have to be the bigger person and make the first move. So that's what I'm going to do, be the bigger person," she said as she went over and sat down beside Sasha. "Hey…" she greeted tentatively. "You know we need to figure this out before one of us isn't hear anymore," Lexi told her.

Sasha looked at her. "Figure what out?"

"How to be just Sasha and Lexi with out Ty. I know it isn't going to be easy. I don't expect it to be easy, but we have to at least try to figure it out. Before one of us is gone and the other one of us has to live with the guilt," Lexi told her.

Sasha looked at her. "You don't understand."

"What don't I understand Sash? I may be a teenager, but I know how you felt about Bob. You fell in love while we were all trying to find each other. If you're saying that I don't understand how it is to be in love, you're right, I don't. But I do know what it feels like to lose someone I love. Everyone here, well mostly," Lexi said as she glanced back at Eugene, "is family. Every time we lose someone, it hurts. You aren't the only one who lost Bob, and you certainly aren't the only one to lose Ty, Sash," she told her sister.

Sasha kissed the top of her head. "Just need time," she told her younger sister.

"Time is something we don't have a lot of," Lexi told her.

"Ty used to say that you were the smart one," Sash told her. "I'm sorry….I'm sorry that I've acted like you don't exist," she told her. "I just can't handle about caring about another person."

Beth looked up from her spot. "Sorry Sash, hurt is part of the package when you care about someone. You don't get to decide you just don't care about the people around you to save you from it. It doesn't work like that," Beth told her.

Lexi shrugged. "See you have no choice," she said.

"I still have a lot of things to work out," Sasha told them.

"I get it, but I'm here," Lexi told her as she leaned her head on her older sister's shoulder.

Group POV:

Jewel kept Hope next to her chest wrapped in a blanket then zipped up in her jacket. She watched as Daryl and Rick tried to get the fire started as the rain and thunder kept falling. She bounced Hope slightly and rubbed her back through her coat. "It's just rain and thunder baby girl," she soothed.

Daryl sat back after trying to get the fire to go more.

"I'll try," Glenn said.

"Nah to wet," Daryl told him.

Summer came over with a pile of magazines and books. "I found these under a bible, they're a lot dryer then the wood," she said. "Let me say I do not believe in burning of books, and would prefer to not watch you throwing the pages into the fire, but since we're cold, I will force myself to be brave and know that they died for a good cause," she said as she sat down.

Glenn looked at her. "Just when I think you can't get any weirder, you do something to prove to me that you can."

Mar shook her head. "That's just our Summer."

Rick gave a small smile as he looked back at the kids sleeping.

"They'll be ok, they bounce back more then any of us do," Carol told him.

Jewel placed a hand on Rick's shoulder. "She's right, they'll be alright. We all will."

Rick looked at Jewel as he kissed her then at the group. "I used to feel sorry for kids that have to grow up now, in this. But I think I got it wrong. Growing up is getting used to the world. This is easier for them," Rick responded.

"This isn't the world," Michonne responded. "This isn't it," she repeated.

Glenn looked around then at them. "It might be. It might," he told them.

"Even if it's not, even if there is _something_ in Washington, are we going to be able to trust them? Are we going to be able to believe a word they say?" Summer asked as she looked around at them. "Oh come on, I can't be the only one thinking it."

"You aren't," Mar told her.

"We'll be cautious, we'll be on guard. But accepting this for the world, that's giving up," Michonne informed them.

"It's reality," Glenn told her.

"It's a reality that I don't want to accept. Not for them, and certainly not for us," Jewel responded.

Rick nodded. "Until we see otherwise, this is what we have to live with. When I was a kid... I asked my grandpa once if he ever killed any Germans in the war. He wouldn't answer. He said that was grown-up stuff, so... so I asked if the Germans ever tried to kill him. But he got real quiet. He said he was dead the minute he stepped into enemy territory. Every day he woke up and told himself, "Rest in peace, now get up and go to war. And then after a few years of pretending he was dead... he made it out alive. That's the trick of it, I think. We do what we need to do and then we get to live. But no matter what we find in DC, I know we'll be okay. Because this is how we survive. We tell ourselves... that we are the walking dead," he told them.

The group looked at each other not saying a word as Rick's word settled on them.

"We're not them," Daryl said as he stood up.

"Hey, we're not," Rick told him.

We ain't them," Daryl said as he turned around to leave.

Mar watched him pick up his bow and arrow and looked after him. "He understands what you mean Rick."

"It'll just take him time to wrap his mind around it," Carol answered.

"We should all try to get some rest," Summer said as she stood up.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Rick came up behind her and rubbed her back. "You want me to take her so you can get some sleep?"

Jewel shook her head. "I finally got her to stop crying from the thunder," she said as she turned and looked at him. "You aren't wrong, you know? What you said?"

"Not everyone appreciated it," Rick told her as he kissed her neck.

"I think that's how anyone survives in a bad situation. You put yourself in the mindset just to get through another day, no matter what it takes. I think that's how Merle, Daryl and I survived our childhood, at least I did. Everyday he didn't kill me, was another day that I won," Jewel told him as she leaned against him.

"I want us to have something better then this. You, Hope, Judith, Carl, Summer and the rest of the kids, deserve better," Rick told her as he breathed into her ear.

"We all deserve better, but until then this is our life, Mr. Grimes. And, there is no one that I'd rather be walking through hell with," Jewel told him.

Rick let a rare smile grace his lips. "There's no other person I'd rather be walking through hell with Mrs. Grimes," he said as he kissed her.

Jewel turned her head as the sound of thunder getting louder and got up on her feet seeing Daryl, Sasha, Lexi, Joey and Summer trying to hold the door closed to keep the walkers outside. "Go!" she told Rick. She immediately started unzipping her coat as Carl, Mitch and Mika woke up. "Mika," she yelled as she took Hope away from her chest. "You stay here with Judith and Hope. Bundle her up in my jacket, stay over here with them," she instructed as Carl and Mitch had already ran to the door. Jewel ran over, sliding herself under Abraham's arm, turning herself so her back was to the door. She glanced over and nodded at Rick as he was on the other side of Daryl. Ronnie put her hand on Abraham's back as did David and pushed there weight against him to give more support. Jewel felt Beth edge her way in as her feet was trying to go from underneath her due to the mud. They all fought to keep the door closed against the wind and walkers for what seemed like an eternity, hesitant to let go after the storm was over.

"It's over," Ronnie said as they all cautiously untangled themselves.

"We're still standing," Glenn whispered.

"We did what we always do, we worked together," Maggie said.

"We need to get some sleep, we still have to find Jes in the morning," Rick instructed.

Daryl and Summer's POV next morning:

Summer sat up and saw Daryl sitting by the barn door. "You get any rest at all last night Uncle Daryl?"

"Wanted to make sure things stayed quiet," Daryl told her.

"It's alright to let other people do the heavy lifting you know?" Summer questioned as she looked at Sasha sleeping.

Daryl handed her the music box. "The gearbox had some grit in it," he told her.

"Carl found this for me, you know. I realized he didn't even know the story on how I insisted on dressing up in pink tutus and slippers when I was five, way past Halloween."

"Drove your Uncle Merle crazy. He didn't understand how you were such a girley girl. Your momma would just look at him and say, let her have a childhood," Daryl told her.

"I think that's one of the last girley girl thing I ever did. I discovered I liked hunting to much," Summer told him.

"Got you your first set of arrows that year with your own little bow. I was hoping when you came over that you'd be interested in those bows, and I could take you out hunting, and your uncle would stop moaning about tutus and pink when you came over," Daryl said.

"It worked, except when I insisted on going hunting with you in that tutu," Summer said with a grin. "Uncle Merle was so high that weekend when mom dropped me off. He took one look at me in a tutu and boots and said 'what the hell are you doing to this kid," to mom," Summer said.

Daryl laughed. "In true Jewel fashion, she looked at him and said, 'well Merle, she has no older brothers to wear there hand-me-downs from. If she wants to wear a tutu and boots while hunting, she's wearing a tutu and boots. I got a crown in the car too," he reminded her. "Of course you insisted on wearing that crown too. Though I finally convinced you that it wasn't a good idea when you got it caught on the branches for the fourth time."

"Next time I wore regular clothes," Summer told him. "You never complained."

"Was no reason too, you were going to turn out alright, even in tutus and slippers. Your Uncle died a good man, the man he always should have been," Daryl told her.

"He was a fighter, so was Ty," Summer said as she glanced over to Sasha. "Last night, if Sasha and I really wanted to die, if we really didn't care, we wouldn't have thrown ourselves on the door with everyone else. We just needed a reminder of what was important. Joey's gonna want to go find Jes soon. You think she made it?"

"I know she did," Daryl told her.

Summer stood up. "I'm going to wake Sash up, take a short walk around. Won't be to long," she said as she went over to Sasha. "Hey, come on," she told her as she woke the other woman up.

TBC


	260. Chapter 258

**Better Days**

**Chapter 258**

**Author's Note: A new beginning for Team Family (Or Jicks) needs a new title. Did you know there's two songs called Better Days? One by Breaking Benjamin and one by Goo Goo Dolls. We're using the one by Goo Goo Dolls. I don't own the song, I don't own the characters (except my OC's) Not gonna promise we'll get to Alexandria in two chapters-these talkative people. But we're getting on our way! Review please.**

**Lyrics:**

And you asked me what I want this year  
And I try to make this kind and clear  
Just a chance that maybe we'll find better days  
'Cause I don't need boxes wrapped in strings  
And designer love and empty things  
Just a chance that maybe we'll find better days

So take these words and sing out loud  
'Cause everyone is forgiven now  
'Cause tonight's the night the world begins again

I need some place simple where we could live  
And something only you can give  
And that's faith and trust and peace while we're alive  
And the one poor child who saved this world  
And there's ten million more who probably could  
If we all just stopped and said a prayer for them

So take these words and sing out loud  
'Cause everyone is forgiven now  
'Cause tonight's the night the world begins again

I wish everyone was loved tonight  
And somehow stop this endless fight  
Just a chance that maybe we'll find better days

So take these words and sing out loud  
'Cause everyone is forgiven now  
'Cause tonight's the night the world begins again

'Cause tonight's the night the world begins again

Summer and Sasha's POV:

Summer held out her knife as her and Sasha walked outside and looked at the down trees and the walkers' that were caught under them.

"Look at this, this should have torn us apart," Sasha told her.

"But we're still here," Summer told her as they walked. "We're still standing to see another day, still standing to watch the sun coming up over the horizon," she said as she sat down on a log.

"We here to watch a sunrise?" Sasha asked.

"When was the last time that we've been able to just watch the beginning of a new day? Just take a moment to reflect that we're still here," Summer stated.

"Noah…that kid, he said he didn't know if he was going to make it. That's how I feel," Sasha told her as she got fought back the tears.

Summer put her arm around her. "You're going to make it, so am I. If either one of us really wanted to give up, really wanted to die, then we would have stood back last night and not helped with the doors. You and I were one of the first people to jump up to help Daryl. That tells me we want to live, for ourselves, for those we love. Deciding to live, remembering the ones we have lost, well that's the hard part. Maybe the hardest part of all this. Ty, Bob, Uncle Merle, Hershel, they wouldn't want us to give up. And that's what we would be doing. We'd be giving up and letting them down but also hurting those around us. Lexi, dad, mom, Uncle Daryl, Carl, everybody. Heard what you told Abraham, about you two not being friends. That was just plain mean," she told her.

"Mean?" Sasha asked as she arched her eyebrow.

"The two of you were locked in a train car together, if that's not a friendship making bonding experience, I'm not sure what is," Summer said with a smirk. "Cutting people out while we're still kicking, it's just gonna make it worse. Worse is the last thing we need right now," she told her friend and looked down at the music box. "Uncle Daryl fixed it," she said as she opened the music box. She stared down at it and broke out laughing. "Can't even get good luck with a music box," she told Sasha as they started laughing.

"Hi, hello," a strange male's voice came as both girls jumped up and pointed there guns at him as he came out of the shadows. "I didn't mean to interrupt," he told them.

Summer looked at him. "Yeah that's why we're holding guns at you, because you interrupted a girls gossip session," she told him.

The man took a breath as he kept his hands raised. "I know stranger danger. My name is Aaron and I'm a friend," he said. "I think maybe one of your friends is with a friend of mine. They are probably making there way back here now. I..I'd like to talk to the person in charge. Rick right?"

Summer glared at him. "How do you know that?"

"Why?" Sasha asked.

"I have good news," Aaron told them.

Summer and Sasha both turned there heads at the sound of the music box starting up as they both looked at him. "I can either put a bullet or an arrow in your head, your choice," she told him.

Sasha looked at her. "Maybe we should hear him out."

Summer glared at her. "So he can trap us? There is no way in hell I am taking him back to where Hope and Judith are."

"You're a good big sister," Aaron said as Sasha approached him. "Your mother? Is she alright? I mean being on the road while she should be recovering after giving birth, it must be horrific. I come from nearby, a safe place. A place where you wouldn't have to worry about your sisters' cries attracting anyone or anything Summer. There's even a couple boys there your age, you could be a normal teenager," he told her

"Yeah, that's my biggest concern," Summer said as she rolled her eyes.

"My friend and I are only here to convince you to come back with us, to audition for membership," Aaron told her.

"Anything?" Summer asked.

"He's only carrying one weapon," Sasha said as she took his bag. "We should take him back."

Summer glanced at him. "Yeah, he still hasn't decided if he wants an arrow or a bullet in his brain.

Group POV:

The group sat mostly silent cleaning there weapons or having there eyes shut. Jewel leaned against Rick as he rubbed her back with his eyes closed. Mika and Mitch were entertaining Judith, who was sitting up on her own. They all raised there heads when they heard the sound of Summer's voice.

"Dad? Um, this is Aaron," Summer said as everyone jumped up pointing weapons at him. Sasha stood behind him with a gun. "We took his weapons and his gear. He said there was at least one more person with him, that she was with Jes," she told them.

"Is she OK? Where is she?" Joey asked.

Daryl checked outside and checked him for weapons.

Jewel touched Judith's hair as she started crying. Rick motioned to Carl to take her as Jewel handed Lexi Hope. "Are you two alright?" Jewel asked.

Mar put a hand on Mitch's and Mika's shoulder motioning them over to where Carl and Lexi were.

"Yeah, he didn't approach us with weapons drawn or anything," Sasha answered.

Aaron reached out his hand and started to move toward Rick as he heard guns being readied to fire at him. "It's nice to meet you," he told Rick and Jewel.

"You said he had a weapon?" Rick asked Summer.

"Yeah," Summer answered as she walked over and handed it to him.

Rick touched her face. "Are you sure you're alright?"

"We're fine dad," Summer repeated. "He's been watching us, he knew your name. Knew my name," she said.

Joey and David both moved closer to Aaron as Rick inspected Aaron's gun and put it in the back of his pants. "Joey asked you if Jes was alright."

"She got caught in the storm, with Phoebe. If anything, Phoebe is probably scared to death of Jes. Phoebe will know that I came to make contact with you, they'll be on there way to you," Aaron explained.

"Is there something you need?" Rick asked in a lowered voice.

"He has a camp, nearby. He wants us to audition for membership," Sasha told them.

Aaron looked back at her. "I wish there was another word. Audition makes it sound like we're some kind of a dance troupe. That's only on Friday nights," he told them nervously.

"Um, and it's not a camp. It's a community. I think you all would make valuable additions. But it's not my call. My job is to convince you all to follow me back home. I know. If I were you, I wouldn't go either. Not until I knew exactly what I was getting into," Aaron told them. "Sasha, can you hand Rick my pack? Front pocket, there's an envelope. There's no way I could convince you to come with me just by talking about our community. That's why I brought those. I apologize in advance for the picture quality. We just found an old camera store last…" he said as Daryl stepped closer from him behind.

"Nobody gives a shit," Daryl told him.

"Daryl," Jewel warned as Sasha brought him the pack. "I'd apologize for my brother's interrupting, but we've been through a lot," she said as she bent down beside Rick to look at the pictures.

"It's alright," Aaron told her. "That's why I think you'd all be an amazing additions. You all stand up for each other, protect each other. Your daughter was very hesitant to bring me back here. She was very polite in asking if I wanted an arrow or a bullet to the brain. I'm glad that she held off on that," he said.

"Summer's nice like that. I wouldn't have given you a choice," Joey warned him.

Aaron took a breath. "You're absolutely 100% right about no one caring about the picture quality. That's the first picture I wanted to show you because nothing I say about our community will matter unless you know you'll be safe. If you join us, you will be. Each panel in that wall is a 15-foot-high, 12-foot-wide slab of solid steel framed by cold-rolled steel beams and square tubing. Nothing alive or dead gets through that without our say-so. Like I said, security is obviously important. In fact, there's only one resource more critical to our community's survival. The people. Together we're strong," he told Rick.

Rick glanced back at Michonne, then to his left at Jewel who both nodded.

"The next picture, you'll see inside the gates. Our community was first construc…" Aaron said as Rick got up and walked up to him and punched him.

Jewel looked at Michonne then at Rick. "What was that Rick?" Jewel asked as he walked back to them.

"That was me protecting our family," Rick answered.

Michonne looked at him. "I don't know what Jewel's look was but my look wasn't a "let's attack that man" look. It was a "he seems like an okay guy to me" look."

"I certainly didn't mean for you to punch his lights out," Jewel told him. "If you're suddenly having trouble reading my looks after all this time, then we're going to have a problem."

Rick looked at her as he squeezed her arm. "We got to secure him," he said as he looked at Carl. "Dump his pack. Let's see what this guy really is," he told them.

"Rick," Michonne said.

"Can we calm down for one minute Rick? Take a step back? Please?" Jewel asked as she touched his face. "If he wanted to attack us, then he certainly wouldn't have approached Summer and Sasha. He wouldn't have told us Jes was with another member of his group."

"How do we know we can believe him about Jes?" Axel asked.

"I was thinking the same thing," Joey stated.

Rick looked at Jewel. "We can't let our guard down. Not now," he told her as he squeezed her arm. "Everybody else, we need eyes in every direction. They're coming for us. We might not know how or when, but they are," he told the rest of the group.

Jewel took a breath as she took Hope from Mika. "He's just trying to keep us safe," she told Michonne.

"I don't think this is the way to do it," Michonne told her.

Summer watched as Daryl and Carol tied him up. "Dad, we didn't hear him and we didn't see him. If they were out there, if he wanted to get us, then he would have had the perfect opportunity."

"Maybe he's telling the truth about this community, Rick. We took people in at the prison," Beth said.

"They also took people in at Woodbury, Terminus and Grady. Look at how well that worked out," Joey told her.

"Anybody see anything?" Rick asked.

"Just a lot of places to hide," Glenn answered.

"Keep looking," Rick said as he went over to Carl. "What did you find?"

Carl handed him an orange gun. "Never saw a gun like that before."

"It's a flare gun. Dad kept one in an emergency pack in our vehicle when we went out of Florida, into cold weather places. He always said that like hell was he going to get caught on some icy road without some way to signal someone," Lexi said. "Remember Sash?"

"Yeah I remember," Sash told her as they all turned there attention to Aaron moaning.

"Easy," Ronnie told him as her and Maggie were looking over his head.

"That's a hell of a right cross there Rick," Aaron told him as he laid on the ground.

"Sit him up," Rick ordered.

Ronnie looked at him. "Rick that's not…" she told him.

"It's better if…" Maggie said.

"No it's alright," Aaron told them.

"He's fine, sit him up," Rick told him.

Jewel stepped in front of him. "Rick, if Ronnie, the one with the MD after her name says she doesn't think it's a good idea to sit him up, then it's probably not a good idea to sit him up. There's a line between being cautious and being careless."

"It's alright, I'm alright," Aaron insisted as Michonne and Mar sighed as they sat him up.

"If you get dizzy, see stars or anything, you tell me," Ronnie said as she glared at Rick as she stood up.

Jewel handed Hope to Summer and went over by Aaron. "Since I was the emergency room nurse, I'm just going to sit right by him and watch for any signs. He isn't going to do anything, he's tied up," she said as she looked at Rick.

TBC

**HA! Jewel is there to keep Rick in line. But man, Aaron was talkative. That chapter got a little out of control. So sorry it'll be a couple more chapters to get to Alexandria! But it'll be worth the wait. Please review.**


	261. Chapter 259

**Better Days**

**Chapter 259**

**Author's Note: Work is trying to stress me to my limits. Seriously am brain dead when I come home. So, I do apologize if it takes me a while. I want them in Alexandria just as much as you do! Please review.**

Group POV:

Jewel looked up as Hope started to fuss and quickly checked the dilation in Aaron's eyes as she stood up. "He seems to be alright for now," she said as she went over to Rick. She kissed his cheek. "Just take it easy alright?" she asked softly as she took Hope. "You hungry baby girl?"

Aaron looked around. "You're being cautious. I completely understand," he told them.

"I don't think you do," Lexi commented from beside Carl.

Rick looked at him. "How many of your people are out there? You have a flare gun. You have it to signal your people. How many of them are there?" he asked.

Aaron looked at him. "Does it matter?" he asked.

Jewel and Mar exchanged looks as Rick looked at him. "Yes, yes it does," Rick told him.

"I mean, of course, it matters how many people are actually out there, but does it matter how many people I tell you are out there? Because I'm pretty sure no matter what number I say... eight, 32, 444, zero... No matter what I say, you're not going to trust me," Aaron told him.

"He does have a point," David told them. "We aren't."

Rick glanced at him. "Well, it's hard to trust anyone who smiles after getting punched in the face," he said.

"How about a guy who leaves bottles of water for you in the road? Well technically it was Phoebe who left them, she insisted. Usually that's my job, especially since it's her first time out here since I rescued her a year ago," Aaron told them.

Daryl looked back at the water bottles then stepped forward. "How long you people been following us?"

"Long enough to see that you practically ignore a pack of roamers on your trail. Long enough to see that despite a lack of food and water, you never turned on each other. You're survivors and you're people. Like I said, and I hope you won't punch me for saying it again, that is the most important resource in the world," Aaron told them.

Jewel took a breath as she watched Rick. "Rick," she said in a calming voice.

Rick nodded as he took a step forward. "How many others' are out there?"

"Two. I knew you wouldn't believe me. If it's not words, if it's not pictures, what would it take to convince you that this is for real? What if I drove you to the community? All of you? We'll meet up with Jes and Phoebe and the other person. We leave now, we'll get there by lunch," Aaron pleaded.

"You're protective of the other person. You are deliberately not saying his or her name to protect them. You care about this person, you don't want us to know his or her name because you don't want us to hurt them. You are in love with this person, willing to die for this person," Jewel said as she nursed Hope. "We know a little bit about that, don't we Rick?"

Rick nodded. "Yeah, yeah we do," he answered her. "I'm not sure all of us are going to fit in the car that you and your friends drove down here in," he told Aaron.

"We drove separately. If we found a group, we wanted to be able to bring them all home. There's enough room for all of us," Aaron answered.

"And you're parked just a couple miles away, right?" Carol questioned.

"East on Ridge Road, just after you hit Route 16. We wanted to get them closer, but then the storm came, blocked the road. We couldn't clear it," Aaron told them.

"Would this Phoebe person be at one of the cars with Jes?" Joey asked.

"I told Phoebe if there was trouble, to run to the RV. I didn't want her to make contact with any of you. She's got a nephew at home and she is his only living relative. He wanted her to come out here and help save people like I did with them," Aaron explained.

"You've thought this through," Rick told him.

Rick, if I wanted to ambush you, I'd do it here. You know, light the barn on fire while you slept, pick you off as you ran out the only exit. You can trust me," Aaron told them.

"He's right dad, if this was a trap he could have killed Sasha and I and we wouldn't have even seen it coming," Summer told them.

Michonne nodded. "I'll check out the cars."

"There aren't any cars," Rick told them.

"There's only one way to find out," Michonne said.

"We don't need to find out," Rick told her.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's arm. "Rick, I think we do need to find out. Just so we know for sure. We can handle anything that comes our way, we know that. But, if this place is real, shouldn't we at least give it a chance? Shouldn't we at least go see if there are cars. Remember we always said, that some where out there, there had to be people like us. People who had humanity, people who aren't psycho one eyed, cannibalistic, deranged former police officers," she told him.

Beth put her hand over her mouth to keep from laughing. "You just made a whole new name for all the bad people we've met."

Michonne nodded. "You know what you know and you're sure of it, but I'm not," she told him.

"Neither am I," Maggie said.

"Your way is dangerous, mine isn't," Rick told her.

"Passing up someplace where we can live? Where Judith and Hope can live? Where Mika and Mitch can be regular kids, laugh and have fun without worrying about walkers' hearing them? That's pretty dangerous. We need to find out what this is. We can handle ourselves, so that's what we're going to do," Michonne told him.

Jewel kissed the top of Hope's head to block the smirk on her face. "We need to find Jes anyway, and he says that this Phoebe person would have taken her back to the RV."

Joey nodded. "I'm going to go find Jes anyway, might as well check it out."

Glenn nodded. "Then I will too, I'll go."

Summer nodded. "I'm in. We don't leave people behind. You taught me that, Dad."

Rick sighed as he looked around. "Abraham," he said.

"Yeah, I'll walk with them," Abraham answered.

"Rosita?" Rick asked.

"Okay," she answered as she grabbed her gun.

Rick looked at Glenn. "If there's trouble, you got enough firepower?"

"We got what we got," Glenn answered.

Jewel handed Summer her gun as Rick handed Glenn the gun that Aaron was carrying. "The walkie's are out of juice, if you're not back in sixty minutes, we'll come. Which may be exactly what they want," Rick told them. "If we're all in here, we're a target," Rick told them.

"I got the area covered," Daryl told them.

"I'm with you," David said.

"Alright, group of twos, find somewhere safe within eyeshot," Rick told them as the group started wondering out.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Don't think I'm going anywhere," she told him as she squeezed Lexi's shoulder. "Make sure you keep Mika and Mitch with you."

"I got this," Lexi told her.

Mika hesitated a moment then looked at Rick. "Rick can I stay here? I could help with Judith and Hope if there's a problem. Jewel and I make a real good team," Mika told him. "I'll stay out of the way, and it'll free up both of your arms if you do need to protect Hope and Judith."

Jewel gave a small smile. "She's right, we do make a good team."

Rick nodded at Lexi and Carl to go. "You can stay Mika. But I don't want you anywhere near him."

Mika smiled at Rick. "I think he's a good guy, like you. I think he's just trying to do the right thing by helping us. Just like you did at the prison. Or after Terminus. You've kept us safe and we've became a family. I think that there's still good people in this world, Rick. And maybe, he's one of them."

Rick kissed the top of Mika's head. "Maybe," he agreed with her as he looked at Jewel.

"I'll take Judith for a bit," Mika told him. "Come on, let's go see Hope and mommy."

"She's a sweet child, still can look at the bright side of things, even through all the bad," Aaron told Rick as he walked over to look out the window. "When the world was still the world, I worked for an NGO. Our mission was to deliver medicine and food to the Niger River Delta. Bad people pointed guns in my face every other week. You're not bad people. You're not going to kill us. And we are definitely not going to kill you," Aaron told him.

"Just because we're good people doesn't mean we won't kill you. If the seven of them aren't back in an hour... I'll put a knife in the base of your skull. If something has happened to Jes because of your people, I'll let Jewel tie you up and let her have target practice with her knives, then I'll put a knife in the base of your skull," Rick told him.

Jewel looked at Rick. "You'd blindfold me at least right? I mean that's the fun of knife throwing, being able to go on instinct. Lucky for him, I'm pretty good," she teased as she put her hand on Rick's shoulder. "But we're not going to have to do that. They are going to come back with Jes, they are going to find out that he's telling the truth. I don't get the same feeling with him that I did with the Governor, or with Gareth. He's not hiding anything. I wouldn't risk the children, the group, and most definitely not you on chasing some pipe dream. They'll come back and then we go from there," she told him as she rubbed the side of his face. "Maybe I should take a turn watching him. He's tied up, and I won't be out of your view at all. I've got this, you take Hope," she instructed as she handed Rick the baby. "Go on, he'd be dead before he tried anything," Jewel assured her husband. "Go on," she told him. She sighed as Rick went to join Mika and Judith. "So, what happens if the person who makes the decisions don't think we belong? What if this person decides one of us doesn't fit?" Jewel asked as she leaned against the wall.

"I'm sure that it won't be a problem," Aaron told her.

"That's not what I asked," Jewel asked as she bent down and took out her knife starting to sharpen the blade. "Holding and nursing a baby all day, doesn't give me a lot of time to proper maintain my knives. I'm more comfortable with knives, it takes less time to aim then a gun, more personal. Now, Aaron, I do believe that you are a good man. And I do believe that you want to help us. But, I'm tired, not only from walking all this way, but I'm also nursing a baby. That's just takes a lot out of a person. Feeding another life, keeping her alive, when you barley have enough to drink or eat? I wouldn't change it for the world if it meant that I didn't have Hope. But, it also makes me a little short tempered when someone tries to avoid my question. So, Aaron, please answer me."

"We'd exile them, I mean we can't endanger the other people," Aaron told her.

Jewel saw Rick take a step and shot him the Dixon glare. "We are all one unit. What we did in the past doesn't matter now. There's no judge or jury, all there is now are people surviving. Everyone in this group, well mostly with two exceptions, is family and have proven themselves, they have made up for the sins of the past. Hell, I've made up for the sins of the past. So, if we do go, you better tell whoever is in charge, judging us for past mistakes are going to earn them my anger. Trust me, no one wants that," she said as she stood up and patted Aaron on the shoulder. "I'm glad we had this little talk," she said as she gave Rick a smirk.

TBC 


	262. Chapter 260

**Better Days**

**Chapter 260**

**Author's Note: Let's see how far we can get them to on the way to Alexandria. There's a whole lot of stuff in this episode. Man. I'm seriously not looking forward to the introduction of Hilltop and other people. I'll have to go find OC's. Review please.**

Jes and Phoebe's POV:

Jes threw her bag over her shoulder and glanced over at the younger woman. "What? You've been staring at me for longer then I feel comfortable with."

"We could wait for them here. Aaron would have made contact, and you know that Rick isn't going to trust what he says, so he's going to send people here," Phoebe told her.

Jes glared at her. "I'm sure that's exactly what you people want."

Phoebe looked at her. "You didn't tie me up last night."

Jes arched an eyebrow. "What does that have to do with anything?"

"It means you don't see me as a threat. It means that somewhere deep inside, you know I'm telling you the truth. You watch, you listen, you are a good judge of character, that's what you do. You probably did something in the Army that made you like that. If you saw me as a threat, you would have tied me up while you were asleep," Phoebe insisted.

"I don't sleep, so I didn't have to worry," Jes informed her. "I'm not giving you a weapon, so obviously I don't trust you that much," she told the other woman. "You're going to walk in front of me," she told her.

"I'm not going to run, Jes. Does the idea of finding somewhere safe terrify you so much that you can't even admit it's a possibility? Isn't that why you're all out on the road?" Phoebe asked.

"Open the door, and go out," Jes told her.

"Noticed you didn't take all the food. Why not?" Phoebe asked as she took a step outside. "You left if for my other friend. You know why you did that? Because you're a good person, Jes," Phoebe informed her.

"You talk to much. Seriously, you need to shut up before I gag you," Jes warned her.

"You and I are going to be good friends one day, Jes. Just you wait and see," Phoebe said.

Jes stared at her. "I don't see that happening in any scenario, ever. Shut up and start walking," she ordered again.

Glenn's group:

Glenn walked with the group down the empty road. "Eyes open, everybody. Weapons up. You see anyone other then Jes coming toward us, you fire," Glenn instructed.

"Copy that," Abraham responded.

"So if we see someone, we just shoot them?" Michonne asked.

"What if that person is with Jes?" Summer asked.

"Good questions," Maggie responded.

"What if they're someone like us? What if Aaron is telling the truth? What if they're someone who has nothing to do with this?" Michonne asked.

"Yet another good questions," Joey responded.

"We're seven people walking with guns, no one's going to come up to say hello," Glenn said.

"That's what Aaron did, with Sasha and I. We were sitting with our guns down, unguarded, and he came up to us with his hands up. He never made a move for his weapon, or never signaled for anyone. He didn't protest when Sasha took his bag or his gun. What he said about if he wanted to pick us off, he was right. He could have started with Sasha and I. But he didn't, and that has to mean something right?" Summer asked.

"Just means he could be planning something," Abraham answered.

"Maybe he is someone like us," Michonne told them.

"He said he was watching us, right? It means he saw us yesterday. And after everything we've done, why would he want us to join his group?" Glenn asked.

"People like us saved a priest. Saved a girl who rolled up to the prison with the Governor. Saved a young man who was running away from the first battle with the Governor. Saved a crazy lady with a sword. He saw that," Michonne answered.

"People like us save a strange man in a Sherriff's uniform that hid in a tank," Summer told Glenn as she looked at him. "That one move, that one decision, saved a whole lot of lives, made us a family. Maybe Aaron and the others, maybe they are a glass half full of people. Maybe they still see the good in us, even if we can't," she told him.

"I don't know what he saw," Glenn said as they turned down a road.

Jes came out from the bushes making no noise with Phoebe. "Guess you met this one's counterpart?" she asked.

"Jes," Joey said as he went to hug her. "Are you alright?"

"Joey, we've discussed the whole hugging thing," Jes responded. "I'm alright."

"Is Aaron still alive? You didn't shoot him did you? I mean he can be a little chipper all the time, and always seems to be able to smile about everything," Phoebe answered. "You should have a little trust, I told you that they'd be coming out."

Glenn looked at Jes then her. "Is there another person with her? Aaron said that there was three of them."

"This is Phoebe. She was the one who left the water. I snuck up on here right before the storm came, no way to get back to you. We spent the night in an RV. Stocked with food. I took some, left some more," Jes said as she handed them her bag. "Haven't seen anyone else."

"Where are the cars?" Summer asked.

"Bout a five minute walk," Jes answered as she turned to go with him.

Phoebe stopped and looked at them. "Excuse me? I'm not going anywhere, not until you answer my question about Aaron," she said.

"We have the guns," Joey told her.

"Yeah, I can see that perfectly well. You were worried about your friend Jes, well there she is. All safe and sound. I wouldn't have done that if I was a foe. I'm worried about my friend. I've been there, right where you were standing, except I was alone with my nephew. I just want to know if Aaron is alright, that isn't to much to ask. I'm not a threat, not to the eight of you. Hell, of all the people that had to sneak up on me, it had to be Jes? I think I'm more scared of her then any of you have to be with me," Phoebe told them.

"She talks. A lot," Jes answered.

"Aaron's alive," Rosita told her.

"Thank you Rosita. See now I'll be quiet, that's all I needed to know. We can walk now, show you all that we're not bad people," Phoebe told them.

"If only you'd keep that promise to be quiet," Jes told her as they started walking.

"She's not tied up," Maggie pointed out.

Jes glanced at her. "I _think _she may be telling the truth."

Joey blinked and looked at her. "Jes, you don't trust anyone. Did you get hit in the head?"

Jes rolled her eyes. "Look, I know that we need to be on alert. I live on alert, even before this. I trust my instincts, it's what kept me alive in a whole lot of situations. I was on alert when we got to Woodbury, didn't trust the Governor from the first minute. Knew your father was a sheep, knew what I had to do to get Jewel back to her family. I used my instincts at Terminus and I played the game. I knew from the moment Eugene opened his mouth about Washington, that he was lying about something. I didn't know he was lying about the whole cure thing, but he was lying about something. I don't get that from her," she said as she stopped in front of the cars and RV.

"Hell's Bells, she was telling the truth," Summer said as she put her hand over her mouth in amazement.

"You just channeled your mother again," Michonne said as she looked at the cars and RV.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Mika bounced Judith and kissed the top of her head. "Shh," she said. "She's hungry," she told them.

Rick took Judith out of Mika's arms. "Alright, it's alright, shh," he told her as he bent down to use his gun handle to crush nuts for her to eat.

"I'm sorry I couldn't get her to quiet down," Mika told them.

"It's not your fault, Mika. She's just a little person who has no idea how to express her feelings any other way then to be quite loud," Jewel said as she handed Mika Hope. "This one is asleep."

Aaron looked toward the door of the barn then back at them. "You did see the jar of applesauce in my bag, right? This isn't a trick. This isn't about trying to make you like me. It's self-preservation. Because if the roamers hear her and come this way, I know I'll be the first to go," he told them.

Jewel looked at Rick then at Aaron. "He's right, he would be the first to go," she told Rick.

Rick nodded as he put the gun back in his belt and walked over to the applesauce. "Jewel, can you get the lid?" he asked.

Jewel looked at Mika. "Stay here," she said as she opened the jar of applesauce and took the spoon and got a bite out and handed the spoon over to Rick. They both walked over to Aaron as Rick held out the applesauce to him.

Aaron looked at them. "You think I'm trying to poison your baby daughter? I'm tied up and you've already expressed a willingness to stab me in the head. Jewel's threatened to throw knives at me. How would cruelly killing your daughter in front of you in any way help the situation?" he asked.

"Maybe she doesn't die. Maybe she gets sick. Maybe you're the only one that can help her and we just lose," Rick told him as he put the spoon closer to Aaron's mouth.

"I am the only one who can help her because I have applesauce and we all win. I hate applesauce. My mom used to make me eat foods I didn't like to make me more manly. Salmon patties, applesauce, and onions. She was a very confused woman who tried her damnedest. I just bring the jar to show that we have apple trees nearby," Aaron told them.

"I hate spinach, but if you sat a bowl of spinach in front of me right now, I'd eat it because it would save me from being hungry and maybe save my life. I know that bite of applesauce will either save your life or kill you," Jewel told him.

"Like you said, you'll be the first to go," Rick told him.

Jewel looked at him. "Take the bite of applesauce, one bite and I'll give you water to wash it down with," she told him.

Aaron made a face as he took the bite that Rick was holding up to him.

Mika giggled. "You knew that was only going to end one way right?" she asked.

Rick took a bite of applesauce and stood up and adjusted Judith in his arms as he went back to get the applesauce to feed to Judith.

"The community is big enough. We can find a place for you to live where even when she cries, when the baby cries, no one, nothing can hear it outside the walls," Aaron told them.

Jewel glanced at Rick as she went and got the bottle of water.

Rick glanced at his watch. "You've got forty three minutes," he warned him.

Jewel walked over to Aaron. "Open up," she told him as she poured a few sips of water in his mouth.

Aaron swallowed and looked at her. "Thank you. It must have been difficult for you, having two babies so close together," he told her.

Jewel glanced at him as she sat down. "Your math is a little off there," she told him as she glanced back at Rick. "I'm fine," she told him. "I don't have to have given birth to Judith to love her as my own, or for her to be my daughter. She is, just like Mika is, just like Carl is my son. It's what we do," she told him.

"You've all been through a lot, I can tell. I'm just trying to help," Aaron answered.

"You keep saying that," Rick told him.

"You won't believe it until you see it," Aaron told him.

"We've been told a lot of things by a lot of people that say they had good intentions, and do you know how it always ends? Badly, usually with us losing someone. If you have lived behind walls this entire time, then you don't truly know what's out there," Jewel said as she stood up. "We'll talk more when our people get back."

TBC

Author's Note: Well, next chapter they'll all be heading to Alexandria? That's a plus!


	263. Chapter 261

**Better Days**

**Chapter 261**

**Author's Note: So Phoebe is brave yet scared at the same time. Her standing up to Rick is gonna really scare the crappola out of her but she has to do it. She's been out there, she knows how it is. Review please. If you haven't reviewed in a while or never, peep up. It motivates!**

Group POV:

Jewel looked out the door and noticed the cars and RV coming up. "Rick, they have the cars. Daryl and Mar are walking," she reported as she looked at Aaron. "He was telling the truth."

Rick glanced at his watch. "Five minutes to spare," he said as Jewel opened the door.

"Did you find Jes?" Jewel asked her brother and best friend.

"She's in the second car," Mar answered.

"She was with the girl, Phoebe," Daryl answered.

"Is she alright?" Aaron asked.

"Why don't you ask her yourself?" Daryl asked as Jes came in holding her arm.

"Aaron!" Phoebe exclaimed as she broke free of Jes's grip and ran to him and put her arms around him. "They didn't shoot you! I'm glad, God I was so worried. You've got a bump…who hit you?"

"I did," Rick answered as he walked over. "Stand up?"

"Rick you aren't going to hit her," Jewel warned him as the group started bringing in food and drinks from the RV.

"No, I'm not going to hit her, I'm going to tie her up," Rick responded.

"Rick, there's no need. The girl is no threat, well except she really talks to much," Jes told him.

Rick looked at Jes. "You trust her?"

"It's a miracle, but she does," Summer answered.

Jes glared at Summer. "Yes, Rick, I do. I believe that she is honestly trying to help us. She's got no weapons on her, and she probably couldn't fight herself out of a brown paper bag. She'd talk the walkers' to death, that's about all."

Rick looked back at the girl and Aaron then nodded to the stall where they put the food. He bent down and looked at the food.

"Cheese and crackers," Mika said as she looked at them.

"I'll share with you," Lexi said as she took out a package.

Rick stood up with a can and looked at the two newcomers. "This, this is ours now."

Aaron looked at him. "There's more then enough," he told him.

"It's ours whether or not we go to your camp," Rick told them.

"What do you mean? Why wouldn't we go?" Carl asked.

Phoebe took a breath and stood up. "You seriously need to stop and think what's best for your group. For your wife, for your babies, for everyone."

"Pheeb….sit down, I seriously beg you right now," Aaron said.

Rick looked at her and took a step toward her. "Excuse me?"

"Rick," Jewel and Michonne both said.

Phoebe took a step back. "You scare me, seriously not going to lie about that. You got the whole grizzly Adams thing going on, and well, yeah…ok…so this was a real bad idea but I've already started it, so here goes nothing. I saw my sister in law mauled to pieces by roamers," she started.

"We've all seen people mauled by walkers, it's nothing new," Mar said.

"She was holding my baby nephew at the time. The screams of someone being mauled apart by walkers' are bad enough, the screams of a mother watching her baby being mauled apart, worse. I couldn't do anything….except get my older nephew to a car. If I saw you on the side of the road, I would have ran the opposite direction. But, you have Jewel and the babies. If you don't….if you don't come back with us, you're going to be signing there death warrants. You think seeing the ones you loved being torn apart is bad? It's nothing compared to the screams of an innocent baby….and a mother. No matter what you do….how much you keep them protected, it's going to happen Rick. Right here, right now, this is your chance to make sure they survive. Are you seriously going to….are you seriously going to just let them die because you're to scared to take a chance?" Phoebe asked. "I'm going to go sit down now, before I faint. Or before you punch me. Either way, I'd rather be sitting when that happens," she answered nervously.

"She talks. A lot," Jes said again.

Michonne looked at Rick then the group. "If they were lying or if they wanted to hurt us... but they aren't, and they don't. We need this. So we're going, all of us. Somebody say something if they feel differently," she told them.

"I'm not one on taking chances that I don't think I can win, you know that Rick. But this is one that I think is worth taking," Jes said.

"I don't know, man. This barn smells like horse shit," Daryl said.

"This camp of yours, it has hot water?" Summer asked.

"Complete with showers," Phoebe answered.

"We're going," both Summer and Beth told Rick.

"Jewel?" Rick asked as he put his hand on her arm.

Jewel nodded. "Whatever happens, we know we can handle it. I'm in."

Rick nodded as he kissed her and ran his hand over Hope's head. "Yeah. We're going. So where are we going? Where's your camp?" he asked as he turned around and walked out to Phoebe and Aaron.

Aaron looked at Phoebe then at them. "Well, every time I've done this, I've been behind the wheel driving recruits back. I believe you're good people. I've bet my life on it. I'm just not ready to bet my friends' lives just yet," he told them.

Michonne walked out with Jes right behind her. "You're not driving. So if you want to get home, you'll have to tell us how," Michonne told them.

Rick bent down with the map as Aaron looked at him. "Go north on Route 16," Aaron told them.

"And then?" Michonne asked.

"We'll take 23 north. You'll give us directions from there," Rick told him.

Phoebe's eyes got big. "Um, do you want to get us killed? Get yourself killed?" she asked.

"Phoebe," Aaron warned. "That's... I don't know how else to say it... That's a bad idea. We've cleared 16. It'll be faster."

"We'll take 23. We leave at sundown," Rick told them.

"We're doing this at night?" Sasha asked.

"We've always played it safe, never went anywhere at dark cause of the walkers'. They'll be attracted to the headlights, to the noise," Axel told them.

Rick looked back at them. "Look, I know it's dangerous. But it's better than riding up to the gates during the day. If it isn't safe, we need to get gone before they know we're there," he told them.

"If we're doing this at night, maybe we should take his route. I mean if says he's cleared them of walkers', then maybe we should give him a bit of trust on this matter," Joey told him.

"No one is going to hurt you. You're trying to protect your group, but you're putting them in danger," Aaron said.

Rick looked at him. "Tell me where the camp is, we'll leave right now," he said.

"Aaron, come on just tell them. If I die, then Liam is going to be all alone," Phoebe told him.

"No, I'm sorry Phoebe no," Aaron told her.

"It's going to be a long night. Eat. Get some rest if you can," Rick said as he stepped outside the barn.

Jewel, Jes and Michonne looked at each other. "Lexi take Hope for me," Jewel said. She looked at Michonne. "I think this is a two person let's talk to Rick job."

Michonne nodded as she went with her.

Rick, Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Jewel went to where Rick was looking at the car and sat down by the tire as she kissed him.

Rick gave a faint smile. "Michonne, I was thinking you, me, Glenn drive with the guy in this," he told her. "Jewel, the baby, Carl, Mika, Judith, Mitch and Lexi will be safer in the RV, David and a few others can be in the other car."

Jewel looked at him. "I'm going with you," she told him. She raised her hand before he could protest. "If you are bound and determined to do this the hard way, I'm going to be in this car with you. Hope has taken the bottle before, so she'll be alright. I'm tired of you putting yourself in danger, making me wonder if I'm going to have to do this all alone. I wouldn't survive with out you Rick. I wouldn't be able to do this without you. I have done everything you've asked since Hope was born, I've kept myself out of danger, but this time, I'm going with you. Don't try to use Hope as a reason I should be protected. We should all be protected, and going at night on an unknown road, it's not going to matter one bit if we're in other vehicles if something happens to us. So, if you are doing this insanely dangerous plan at night, then I am by your side. No if's and or buts, no trying to talk me out of it, no using my child against me. This is me telling you, you want to protect your family, then this is your wife telling you, we're doing it together," she told him.

Rick looked at her then at Michonne then back at her again. "Alright," he said as he kissed her. "Are you alright?" he asked Michonne.

"When you said that we were going, was that for real? Or are you just trying to get them to tell you where his camp is?" Michonne asked.

"We're going," Rick said as he helped Jewel stand up.

"Whatever it takes to get there. Just as long as we get there," Michonne answered.

Rick looked at her then at Jewel. "Michonne, when you first came up on the walls outside Woodbury…what did you hear?"

"Nothing," Michonne answered.

Jewel looked at Rick. "It was the same way at Terminus…I remember how eerily quiet it was. I remembered how at the prison, there was always some kind of noise beside walkers'. That the prison reminded me of a real community, a real home. I didn't get that feeling at Terminus, or Woodbury for that matter."

"Exactly," Rick answered as he rubbed Jewel's arm. "Sometime tonight, we'll be outside his camp's walls. And without seeing inside, I'm gonna have to decide whether to bring my family in. He asked me before what it would take for me to believe it was real. Truth is... I'm not sure if anything could convince me to go in there. But I'm gonna see. I'm gonna see," Rick told them.

"We can handle anything, Rick, together. All of us," Jewel told him.

"We've proven that time after time," Michonne said.

"And we'll prove it again, if need be," Jewel assured Rick.

Rick kissed her. "Is there anything I can say to keep you from getting in this car with us?"

"That we were going to take the route that Phoebe and Aaron suggested," Jewel told him.

Michonne tried not to smirk.

"Alright, I'm not going to try to convince you otherwise. First sign of trouble, you go back to the RV," Rick instructed her.

"First sign of trouble, I'm going to tell you see you should have listened," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "I'll nurse Hope before we split up."

TBC 


	264. Chapter 262

**Better Days**

**Chapter 262**

**Author's Note: Getting closer to Alexandria. Of course now my head is thinking ahead and about OC's that could be in the Hilltop and Negan's crew. Josh Halloway (Sawyer from Lost) is telling me he'd be good somewhere in there. I know, but the lost people just fit perfectly! So, I kept rewatching the scene where they run into the walkers' and wondered if they had seat belts on because no one was thrown against anything. So, I'm going with the fact that maybe they did, but since Jewel was in the middle seat, she is going brace herself with her hand and wrench her wrist. I need a reason for her and Ronnie to mete Pete. Insert evil grin here. Anyway, on to Alexandria. Review please!**

Group POV:

Rick glanced at the group again as they put things in the car. "Let's go over the plan again," he told the group.

Glenn nodded and didn't hesitate. "You, me, Michonne, Jewel, and Aaron in the first car. Abraham's going to be driving the RV close behind with the majority of the group, and Jes is going to be in the rear vehicle with Phoebe, Joey, Axel and Daryl," he told Rick.

"We all keep an eye on the vehicle in front of us, never letting them out of our sight. We run into trouble, we all stop," Daryl said.

"We get into trouble, Carol, Summer and Mar stay in the RV to protect the kids, Noah stays because of his leg, the rest of us get out and help," Abraham told them.

"If we see it's a losing cause, we all cram into the RV. It'll be a tight squeeze, but we'll do it," Jes responded.

"Are you sure this is a good idea, going in the dark? I'm just making sure," Mar asked.

Jewel looked at Rick. "Letting our guard down after all we've been through would be incredibly dangerous and stupid. This is the lesser of two evils," she explained.

"You shouldn't be away from Hope," Daryl told her.

"This is my decision, Daryl. From the time Rick came to the quarry, we've done things together. Glenn and you were usually right in the mix. Hell, you all elected me as co leader of the group if something happened to Rick," Jewel said.

"That was all Glenn," Summer reminded her.

"Thanks for reminding her of that," Glenn told the younger woman.

Jewel gave a small smile. "I just think if this is a new beginning for all of us, then I need to be right in the thick of things. We need to get on the road, everyone be careful," she told the group. She went over to where Carol was holding Hope. "You be good for Carol and Mar alright?"

Carol squeezed her arm. "You're right you know? About having to do this with Rick," she said. "You can keep Rick's head on straight, not let him go off without thinking."

Jewel glanced over at Rick. "He's just trying to protect us. We have no idea what to expect, what we're walking into. It may very well be a well set trap," she told the other woman.

"It could be. We're not going to let our guard down, we're not going to believe what they say. We're not those people anymore," Carol told her. "But we have to try this."

"Yeah, we have to try this," Jewel repeated.

"Jewel, we're ready," Glenn said as he kissed Maggie goodbye.

"Carl, Lexi, Summer, watch them," Jewel told the teenagers and squeezed Summer's shoulder as she went to the other car. "We ready to do this?"

"Can I say once again that this is a really bad idea?" Aaron told them.

"Yeah, you just did. Get in," Rick said as he held the door open for Aaron to get in the backseat.

Jewel climbed in the front seat between Rick and Glenn, while Michonne took the back seat. "If we're going to do this, let's do it," Jewel told Glenn.

Glenn nodded. "Right."

Glenn, Michonne, Rick, Jewel and Aaron's POV:

Jewel ran her thumb over Rick's palm as she glanced in the rear view mirror. "RV is close behind."

"We're going to take it slow," Glenn said.

Rick opened up the glove box and took out license plates and looked at him.

"Um, I'm trying to collect all fifty states. Put them all on a wall in my house," Aaron told them.

Jewel slightly turned around to look at him as Michonne asked, "You have your own house?" she asked.

"Yes, see for yourself," Aaron answered as he nodded to his backpack. "Jewel, I can imagine you and Rick wanting some place of your own, with your kids. I know you love your group, but I can imagine that you haven't had a lot of time on your own for a while," he told her. "Glenn, I'm sure we can find an apartment for you and Maggie."

Jewel glared at him. "You're anxious to separate us. Why is that?"

"I'm not….I'm just trying to make sure that you all feel welcome. You are going to be part of us," Aaron told them.

Jewel looked at him. "The last time someone said that to us, they tried to make us dinner. So you may want to rethink that," she said as she turned around.

Rick kissed the side of her head. "It's alright," he murmured in his ear.

Michonne looked at the pictures. " Why don't you have any pictures of your people?"

"Oh, I took a picture of the whole group, but I didn't get the exposure right. When I tried to develop it later, it just…" Aaron started to explain before Michonne interrupted.

"Did you ask him the questions?" Michonne asked. "Jewel?"

"No," Rick answered as he continued to look through the glove box and under the seat.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "No, neither did I. I figured that everyone out here now are skilled liars, so it wouldn't matter."

"But it does matter," Michonne answered. "It matters, because we can still tell. We can still tell the good from the bad. Isn't that what you are trying to remind Summer and Carl? Isn't that what you want Lexi, Mitch and Mika to look for? The good in people? If we don't try to see it, then how can we ask them?"

"Seeing the good in people hasn't helped us lately," Glenn responded.

Michonne looked at Aaron. "How many walkers' have you killed?"

"I'm sorry, what?" Aaron asked as Glenn and Jewel looked in the rear view mirror.

"How many?" Michonne asked again.

"I don't know, a lot," Aaron responded.

"How many people?" Michonne questioned.

"Two," Aaron responded.

"Why?" she asked him.

"Because they were trying to kill me," Aaron responded quickly.

Rick bent down and found a listening device and showed it to the group.

"You were listening to us?" Glenn asked, loudly as he turned around.

"I already said I was watching you. Yes, I was listening," Aaron told them.

"He knew our names, we should have known," Jewel responded as she turned to face him. "Are you putting us in danger? I swear to God, if you are, I'll kill you," she warned.

"It means his people could have one, too. They could've heard our plan, this isn't safe!" Rick exclaimed.

Glenn turned his face back to the road. "SHIT!" he yelled as he started hitting walkers'.

Jewel held out her hand to brace herself with her left hand causing her to push her body toward it and gasping out in pain. "Damn it!"

"Are you alright? Glenn!" Rick exclaimed as he quickly grabbed Jewel to help her stay put.

"I'm fine, just…wrenched my wrist," Jewel responded. "The others!"

"They were right behind us. They would have hit us, now they can get out," Glenn told them.

Jewel grimaced in pain. "Now we know why we don't travel at night!" she hissed at Rick as Glenn kept driving and hitting walkers'.

"Do you really think now is the time to say I told you so?" Aaron asked.

Jewel glared at him through the rear view mirror. "Did I ask you for your opinion? Did I say 'Aaron please give me your two measly cents on how or when I tell my husband, told you so? No, I did not! Rick here expects me to tell him, 'told you so' or he'd be worried about me. Because, seriously waiting wouldn't have the impact of I told you so, that it does now with us hitting hundreds of Walkers'! Plus I'm a Dixon, and I promised I'd say told you so, so that's what I'm doing!"

"Yeah, you did. I should have listened," Rick responded. "We'll be alright," Rick assured her as Glenn skidded to a stop in a break in the walkers.

"Stay here," Rick told Jewel as he and Glenn got out of the car. "I don't see them," Rick told Glenn.

"Why does he tell me to stay put, he knows I'm not going to listen," Jewel hissed as she got out of the car.

"Jewel!" Michonne exclaimed as she got out of the car.

"Are they there?" Jewel asked.

"No, they're gone, they got away," Glenn responded.

"They would have went back to the barn. They would have known that's where we'd go if we ran into trouble! Rick, we have to get out of here, back to them!" Jewel yelled at him.

Rick took her face in his hands. "We will, alright? We will. Get back in the car. We'll circle back, and find them," he told them as he got back in the car after Jewel and picked up the map.

"They're OK?" Aaron asked.

"Yeah," Michonne answered.

Rick looked at the map. "All right, we can take a left a couple of miles up twenty three. Jefferson Avenue," he said as Glenn wiped the window of blood.

"Rick, I need you to rip your shirt, I need to wrap this wrist. I didn't bring anything to deal with a sprained body part. Got plenty of things for bleeding, but luckily none of us are," Jewel said.

Rick nodded as he ripped his shirt sleeve. "Here let me help. Did you hear me Glenn?" he asked as he wrapped her wrist.

"Jefferson Parish, got it," Glenn said as the car sputtered. "Come on!"

"We've got to get out of here!" Aaron yelled.

Jewel glared at him. "You're really pissing me off."

"Come on!" Rick yelled at the car.

Michonne took a breath. "Let me see what I can see," she said.

"Michonne!" Jewel yelled as she got out of the car.

"They're coming right for us!" Aaron yelled.

"Yeah, we know!" Rick responded.

"I'm not going to stop you from hitting him again," Jewel told Rick. "Glenn you're flooding the engine! Give it a second," she told him as she saw Michonne getting body parts out of the car.

"We may not have a second!" Aaron yelled. "We need to leave now!"

"I will not kill him, I will not kill him," Jewel mumbled to herself.

"Hold on! Look!" Glenn told them as a flare went up.

"Shit!" Aaron exclaimed.

"Who did that?" Rick demanded as he turned around.

"I need to leave. This is over. Let me out. I need to get outta here. It's over!" Aaron yelled.

"You need to calm down!" Jewel told him. "Tell us what's happening," she told him as she calmed down.

"What's going on?" Rick demanded.

"Let me out!" Aaron yelled again as he kicked the door.

"Did you see that?" Michonne asked as she came to the door only to be knocked down by Aaron kicking the door and running.

"Michonne leave him! We need to find our people!" Rick yelled at her.

"They saw that flare. They'll think we shot it, this is how we find them," Michonne yelled as she went after Aaron.

"She's right, it may be our only chance," Jewel responded as she took out her long handed knife. "Thankfully, I'm right handed," she said as they started running after Michonne and Aaron.

"Stay close," Rick told Jewel.

Glenn turned around as he heard walkers' coming toward him. The group turned around and started shooting and using there weapons.

Jewel took one out with her long handled knife and looked around. "Where did Glenn go? Rick! Do you see him? Michonne?"

"He's got to be around here somewhere!" Rick answered. "Take out your gun, use it," he told Jewel.

"I gave all my bullets to Summer. I wanted her to have the fire power to protect the kids. It seemed like a really good idea at the time," Jewel responded.

"It was," Rick assured her as he fired the last of his bullets and took out the flare gun and fired the flare gun in a walkers' eyes as he watched it fall.

"If this wasn't such a dire situation, I would say that was awesome, or a nice trick. But, yeah, this isn't the time," Jewel told him as she and Michonne both took out walkers'. They took a breath as gun fire started and the walkers' started to fall. She turned and looked to see Glenn and Aaron firing. "Glenn, I'm really glad to see you. You alright?"

"I'm alright," Glenn assured her. "Should be asking you that."

"I'm fine," she responded as she looked at Rick then Aaron.

Aaron put the gun down. "If you want to tie me up again, that's fine, but hurry up."

Rick looked at him. "No time, we're going that way," he told them as they started up the road. "Michonne stay by Jewel," he instructed as he went up to the road.

"I could have died….Rick and I both could have, we would have left Hope with no one….Judith….they are so little. I was being selfish," Jewel told Michonne.

"No, you were being a leader, a wife, and a mother of a newborn. You didn't see this coming, none of us did," Michonne told her as they got to the road.

"Where are they?" Rick asked Aaron.

"I don't know," Aaron responded.

Jewel turned around. "The flare came that way, East from the barn," she told them. She saw Aaron look at her strange. "I grew up hunting and tracking with my brothers'. I knew how to judge direction by the sun and moon before I was ten. Daryl wanted me to know how to be able to find my way home if I ever got lost."

"That's where the water tower is," Rick replied. "If this is a trap to get us back where you want us, your people are going to die tonight," he said.

Jewel looked at Rick as she walked with him. "He wanted us to go the other direction, Rick. We chose this way, I don't think this is a trap," she told him.

**Author's Note: Have I mentioned that this episode had a WHOLE lot of stuff going on? Like a WHOLE lot. Now, I'll be showing the other group finding Eric in next chapter and them reuniting and to Alexandria (I hope!) Review please!**


	265. Chapter 263

**Better Days**

**Chapter 263**

**Author's Note: Thank you for all the new readers who are not scared away by the massive chapters! And thank you for all my regular readers. Thank you thank you and thank you. I suffered from Post Partum (Undiagonesed) and still suffer from PSTD so Jewel will be experiencing both. But of course they all are suffering from PSTD.**

**As always, reviews motivate!**

RV Group POV:

Beth glanced over to David as she held Hope. "You know you can hold her right?"

David shook his head. "Nah, it's quite alright."

"If he doesn't want to hold her, he doesn't have to," Carol said. "Not everyone is comfortable with babies. There's enough of us that if things get bad to hold Hope and Judith without making someone who is uncomfortable with it, do it."

"Jewel was going to make me do it back after Terminus," Eugene pointed out.

"Because you're absolutely useless," Mitch told him. "Even more so now," he added.

"Mitch, manners," Mar said then looked up at Eugene. "But he's right," she added as the RV came to a sudden stop, causing people to hold onto things.

"Abraham? What's going on?" Summer asked.

"Is everyone alright?" Ronnie asked as she got up.

"Lot's of dead in the road, they're taking the worst of it," Abraham told them.

"We just can't leave them!" Maggie exclaimed as she stood up.

"Maggie, we've got to play it safe," Beth told her sister.

"Open the door, we've got to talk to the others!" Summer said.

"Rick said that you stay in the RV if something happened, and you're staying in the RV," Carol told her as there was pounding on the door.

Rosita opened to the door to find Jes, Phoebe and Daryl standing there. "You see what happened?" Daryl asked.

"Lots of walkers', caught them off guard," Rosita told them.

"We turn around, head back to the barn," Jes told them.

"We're leaving them out there?" David asked.

"They'll know that we'll turn around, they'll do the same when they can," Daryl responded.

"Eric will be looking for us too, he'll send us a signal," Phoebe told them. "You know your people, I know mine," she told them.

"Whatever we do, can we do it fast? Before we get surrounded?" Tara asked.

"We're going to have to back up," Abraham told them. "I don't have room to turn this thing around here."

"You'll need to be guided out," Summer said as she got up. "Don't even think about telling me that to stay in the RV, Carol. We do this together or we don't survive. You all know this," she said as she told them.

"I'll get behind the car, lead it back," Phoebe told them.

"I'll be between the car and RV," Summer said. "Just don't hit me Abraham, mom and dad wouldn't be happy," she said as she walked down the stairs.

"David you go out with Phoebe, watch for walkers'. Tara you do the same for Summer," Daryl instructed.

Both grab weapons and go to do it. "Slow and steady," Jes told Abraham as she motioned for him to close the door.

"Summer's to much like Jewel," Carol told them.

"You make that sound like a bad thing," Beth told them.

A few minutes later:

Summer looked at Tara after they got the RV turned around. "Did you just see that?"

"That was the flare," she said as David and Phoebe came up to them. "Was that your person?" Tara asked Phoebe.

"Eric, it has to be," Phoebe answered.

"What are you all waiting for?" Daryl asked as he got out of the car.

"There was a flare, water tower," Summer told them.

"Could it be our people?" Joey asked.

"Or Eric," Phoebe said. "Either way, it gets us to a safer place then out here. Those dead are going to be coming this way, so I'd rather not be standing or sitting ducks. If this was some kind of trap to separate you,, I'm sure we could have came up with lots and lots of dead ones in the road. We tried to tell you this was a bad idea. We tried to tell you this road wasn't clear, that it was insane to try and take it at night. But you did it anyway, and here we are. Now are you going to listen or are we just going to wait for those things to come and tear us apart?" she asked them.

"For a little thing, you're a spitfire," Abraham said from the drivers' seat of the RV.

"I don't want to die tonight. I don't want any of you to die tonight," Phoebe told them.

"We don't have anything to lose, if it is a trap they don't have any idea what they are up against," Summer told them.

"Let's go, if this is a trap," Daryl started to say.

"If this is a trap, it isn't by us," Phoebe told him as she got back in the car. "You people are unbelievable. I understand the whole not trusting people thing, I've been there. But man if I was as stubborn as you all were right now, I'd be dead, my nephew would be dead," she told him.

"We're not dead because we are cautious. Others are dead because we weren't cautious enough," Joey answered as the others got into the car.

At the water tower:

Phoebe got out of the car with the others and looked around and started to walk from the car.

"Where do you think you're going?" Jes asked.

"To look for Eric. You want to stop me? Shoot me, put an arrow in me, put a knife in me, but that's the only way I'm not going to look for him," Phoebe told them.

Jes raised her gun as Phoebe turned around. Daryl shook his head. "She aint gonna do anything, Jes. We'll stay with her make sure she doesn't do anything signal anyone," he told her.

Phoebe went over to a car and opened the door. "Eric's been here, he must have used this when we took the other cars," she said as they all heard noises. "Eric!" she called out.

"Came from over there," Axel said.

Phoebe didn't wait for anyone to respond as she ran off. "Eric!"

"Phoebe?" Eric called out. "Over here," the man said as he laid on the ground surrounded by tires.

"What did you do you klutz? Help me!" Phoebe yelled at the group. She bent down and pulled him out after the group removed the tires. She hugged him immediately. "Aaron will be so glad we'd found you. We got separated, but hopefully they'll find there way here."

Eric looked up at the group. "Thank you. The supply room is pretty clear, if you all want to go there…" he told them.

Phoebe tried to help Eric up. "This is my trap, right here. Mr. Klutz himself. Eric Raleigh," she said as he tried to balance himself. "Eric what's wrong?"

"He might have broke his ankle," Ronnie said as she walked over to help.

"Axel, Tara, Rosita, Beth and me are going to go check out the supply room. Abraham, Jes, David, Carol, Sasha,, look around, check for anything suspicious. Rest of you wait, Summer call if you need anything. Five minutes, let's go," Daryl instructed.

"Let's sit him down, so I can see what I'm dealing with. Mar get me some supplies," Ronnie instructed.

Phoebe hugged him again. "You had a fight with tires, and lost. Only you, Eric," she said.

"Are you alright? What happened?" Eric asked as he looked at the group. "Thank you for taking care of her."

"Don't have to thank us, it's what we do," Carl said.

"You alone out here?" Joey asked.

"The storm messed up our plan to bring the cars closer, Aaron wanted to make contact with you, find Phoebe. I saw you all coming to check out the cars. When you took them all, I found that one, was looking around, got scared and a whole lot of tires fell on me," Eric explained.

"Aaron and Phoebe keep saying that they know we are good people, that this place needs us. But how do you know?" Summer asked.

"Every time we come out here, we never know what or who we are going to run into. We know if we make contact with the wrong people, we might die. It's the chance we take because if we don't, people like your group will be dead, or you turn into the kind of people that you've been fighting against," Eric explained. "They didn't listen to the safe route huh?" he asked Phoebe.

"No, they are quite suspicious, I get it," Phoebe answered.

Ronnie looked at him. "Ankle's broken."

"It's sort of like a volley ball injury," Maggie explained.

"We'll have to elevate your ankle," Mar said.

"Thank you. You're a DR?" Eric asked Ronnie.

"Yeah, I was, before the world ended. Now, I just do what I can," Ronnie answered as the group came back.

"It looks pretty clear," Carol said.

"Now what?" Lexi asked.

"We set up base in the supply room, we wait for our people," Daryl said.

"How long do we give them?" David asked.

"As long as we need to," Summer answered. "They'll come back. They always do," she said.

Daryl and Mar's POV:

Mar opened the door to go outside, pulling her jacket around her.

"Everyone alright?" Daryl asked as he smoked his cigarette.

"Yeah, between Beth, Summer and Mika, they got Hope to take a bottle. I hope they get back soon," Mar said.

"They will. Like Summer said, they always do," Daryl answered.

"They've been telling the truth so far. Do you think this is for real? That this is the real thing?" Mar asked.

Daryl shrugged. "Don't know."

"But we have to give it a chance, don't we? I mean….if something goes wrong, we're stronger then any other group we've came upon," Mar told him.

Daryl kissed the top of her head. "We have to give this a chance, for the kids, for everyone. We don't let our guard down," he told her.

"Never," Mar answered. "Never again," she said as she turned her head to a sound. "Daryl?"

Daryl held up his hand for her to be quiet and listened to the sound again then responded with a bird call of his own and went out to show himself. "It's them."

Mar pounded on the door to let the others know they were back as the door opened and the group started coming out.

"Dad!" Carl said as he ran to Rick, and Summer ran to Jewel with Hope in her arms.

"Everyone alright?" Rick asked as he hugged him then Summer.

"Yeah, yeah," Carl answered as he went to hug Jewel. "What happened? Are you alright?"

"Just twisted it. I'm alright," Jewel said as she hugged him then Mika.

"Good to have you back," Carol told them as he hugged them. "Ronnie's going to want to check that out."

"Eric?" Aaron called out.

Phoebe ran to the door and hugged him. "He's in here, come on," she told him. "Come on," she told him.

Rick watched them and he started to go after them.

"Rick what are you doing?" Jewel asked as she took Hope who was fussing.

"Easy with the wrist," Mar told her.

"I've got it," Jewel answered as she adjusted her. "Rick?"

"It's not good for the three of them to be alone," Rick told her.

"Then I'm going with you," Jewel told Rick. "Phoebe and Aaron are both unarmed, and I'm pretty sure they unarmed Eric. So, we'll play it safe, but we'll play it safe together. I mean, I look pretty scary with a wrapped wrist, and cradling a baby," she teased as she touched his face. "We do it together."


	266. Chapter 264

**Better Days**

**Chapter 264**

**Author's Note: We're close, real close, so close my fingers can taste it! So Jes is always thinking one step ahead, she's trained that way. As always, review please. It motivates!**

Phoebe, Aaron and Eric's POV:

Phoebe walked past the others in the supply room as she led Aaron into the other room. "Eric, someone's here to see you," she said with a grin.

Aaron walked in and stopped.

"He's going to freak out, this is most definitely his I'm going to freak out face," Phoebe told him. "He's fine, Aaron. Eric tell him you're fine," she told the other man.

"I'm okay. It's like a volleyball injury, it's a broken ankle. At least that's what Maggie said. I like her. Ronnie wrapped it and made sure it's propped up. Do you know she's a DR? Another DR. in Alexandria, that's going to be wonderful," Eric told them.

"It'll piss Pete off, but maybe he won't be as important as he is now," Phoebe said as she stood back. "Aaron, he's alright," she told him. "Do you two want me to leave, give you some alone time?"

"No stay," Eric told her. "It's not a big deal," he reassured Aaron.

"Oh my God," Aaron said as he went over and looked at the ankle."

"I'll just go to the infirmary when we get back," Eric told them.

Aaron reached up and kissed him, as Phoebe smiled as she watched them.

"Oh... When I saw that flare go up, I... I thought.." Aaron tried to explain.

"He was worried. It's cute how the two of you are. You do realize I am going to have to tell Em how this happened right? There's no making out big heroic stories for this one," Phoebe said with a grin.

"I was worried, about both of you," Aaron told them.

Eric looked at Aaron. "This is your fault you know," he told him.

Phoebe kept her hand over her mouth to keep from laughing.

"Is that so?" Aaron asked.

"Because I love you. And because when I'm worried, I do stupid things. And when I do stupid things, I wind up underneath a rust bucket surrounded by roamers who roll a rear passenger tire onto my left ankle," Eric told him. "Now come over here Phoebe. How did our girl do?"

Phoebe shook her head as she came over. "This is not something I want to do on a regular basis."

"She stood her ground against Jes and Rick. She talked a lot," Aaron teased.

"Nervous, huh?" Eric asked. "Of course she did good, she was taught by the best," he teased. "Hey, something good came out of today. While I was waiting for you, I searched through the neighborhood. I found that," he said as he handed Aaron his back pack.

Aaron took out the license plate and looked at it and then glanced back at Phoebe.

"You lost the license plates," Eric stated.

"You know it really freaks me out when you do that, Eric," Phoebe told him. "Cute but freaky."

Aaron gave a small laugh. "I lost the car."

"Lost isn't the exact word I'd use, Aaron. The car ended a tragic but heroic death by taking out a ton of roamers'," Phoebe corrected him.

Eric laughed. "Maybe it's for the best. That monstrosity out front can run. It's so ugly, it'll scare the roamers away," he said as they laughed. Eric raised his head up slightly as Rick and Jewel came into sight. "Hi, I'm Eric."

"Rick," Rick answered.

"Jewel," Jewel introduced her self. "Aaron, Phoebe, we need to see you out here," she told them.

"It's alright," Aaron told Eric as he and Phoebe got up.

Rick stared at Eric as Phoebe and Aaron passed them. "Rick, stop trying to intimidate the man with the broken ankle," Jewel told him as they walked out.

"Excuse me. Excuse me. Everyone. Thank you. You saved Eric. I owe you, all of you. We owe you," Aaron said as he indicated to Phoebe. "And we will make sure that debt is paid in full when we get to our community. When we get to Alexandria," Aaron told them.

"You have three allies on your side, weather you want them or not," Phoebe told them. "You'll be suspicious and overwhelmed when you get to the gates. You won't trust anyone, or sleep because you won't believe it's real, or that we aren't bad people. And, some of the people in Alexandria, they won't understand, they won't get it. But, I do. And my door is always going to be open to any of you, any time of day or night. It takes a special type of person to live out there and still have good in them, and I'm looking at a lot of special people," Phoebe told them with a smile.

"You're being awful willing to tell us where your community is now. You're welcoming us and we haven't passed this audition you were talking about," Beth told them.

"Really Aaron? We need to find a dictionary with a better word. You are good people, and I'd take any of you over some of the people in Alexandria. Not that they aren't good people, but….well they're naïve," Phoebe told them.

"Phoebe," Aaron scolded her.

"What? They are. It's all about transparency isn't it?" Phoebe questioned.

Aaron nodded slightly. "Yes it is. Well now, I'm not sure about you, but I'd rather not do any more driving tonight. Maybe we can hit the road tomorrow morning," he told them.

Everyone smiled or gave a tired laugh at Aaron's statement. "That sounds fine. But if we're staying here for the night, you're sleeping over there," he told him as he pointed. "You'll sleep over there," he said to Phoebe as he pointed to the other side of the room.

"Rick," Jewel warned.

"Do you really think we got to do that?" Maggie questioned him.

"It's the safe play, we don't know you," Rick simply answered.

"I'll stay out here, Aaron needs to be with Eric," Phoebe answered.

"The only way you're gonna stop me from being with him right now is by shooting me," Aaron told him as he took a step forward.

Glenn put his hand out. "Rick, he told us where the camp is. And he really was only traveling with two other people. All of them are unarmed and one of them's got a broken ankle. I want us to be safe too," he told him.

"Rick, when we were separated, we did everything to get back to each other. We killed to get back to each other. We would have killed anyone who tried to separate us. Eric and Aaron are no different then us. They are in love, they need to be with each other right now. We separate them, then we are giving up another small part of us that we can never get back," Jewel told him. "The three of them would be stupid to try anything, they'd be dead before they could do anything, and we know where there camp is."

Rick nodded as he kissed her softly. "Alright," he responded.

Aaron nodded appreciatively. He started to go in the other room. "Phoebe?"

"I'm alright, I told them I'd stay out here, and I will. Trust works both ways, Aaron," Phoebe told him.

The next morning Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel kissed Rick's shoulder as he stood at the car. "You ready for this?"

Rick looked back at the RV and the other car as everyone was loading up. "Still expecting a trap."

Jewel nodded. "You wouldn't be the Rick Grimes that I fell in love with if you didn't have your guard up. You've kept us alive for a long time, with those instincts." she told him.

"Didn't keep everyone alive," Rick told her. "How's the wrist, Mrs. Grimes?"

"It's not broke, just twisted. I didn't need Ronnie to tell me that," Jewel answered. "Remember our deal Mr. Grimes?"

"Which one?" Rick asked. "We've got a few going on."

Jewel smiled. "The one that we keep each other grounded. This is going to be a shock to our systems, to all of us. If it wasn't for Hope…for Judith…Mika, Carl, Summer and Lexi…I don't think I'd be agreeing to this. I know I wouldn't. Living inside with people that haven't seen the things we have? Haven't done what we've done to survive? The good thing, is that I'm used to having people stare at me, before all this. But, this….if it's for real, they are in for a shock, because we can't go back. We can't pretend we're something we're not."

Rick stood in front of her. "Look at me Mrs. Grimes," he told her. "Whatever we walk into, we are in it together. We do it the way we always have. You and I, we keep each other sane so we can keep them safe. I wouldn't have made it without you, I wouldn't have kept it together so many times if I hadn't known that at the end of the day, you'd be there. I'm here, I'll be here. Haven't you learned that you can't get rid of me that easily?" he asked with a soft smile.

Jewel laughed. "I'd like to get rid of that thing on your face," she said with a laugh. "I get to shave that thing if they have a razor. Even if we aren't going to stay, I'm taking a shower," she told him as she kissed him.

Rick laughed. "Deal Mrs. Grimes," he told her. "Let's go," he said as he raised his hand to get the groups attention.

Carl, Mika and Summer walked over with Judith and Hope. "Mind if I tag along in this car?" Summer asked.

Jewel looked at her oldest daughter. "What do we owe the pleasure? I mean you usually chose to ride with the others."

Summer shook her head. "If we're doing this, then we all should be in one car. We're a family, we're all your kids."

"For better or worse," Mika told them.

"Lexi is riding in the RV with Sasha, Mitch is in the other car with Mar and Daryl. Michonne's riding in that one too and Axel," Carl told them.

Jewel hugged Sumer. "Of course we don't mind," she told her as she bent down to get Hope from Mika. "You ready for an adventure baby girl?"

"Um Jewel she was born in Terminus, I think her life started out as an adventure," Mika told her as they got in the car.

Group POV:

Jewel leaned back on the lead car's hood as she looked over to the RV. "Everything alright?" she asked.

Abraham hit the front of the RV. "Can't win. Might as well paint it red, put a ladder on it."

Summer and Glenn glanced at each other. "All we need is another battery," Glenn said.

"Where in the hell are we gonna find another battery?" Abraham asked.

"Ah, we have our secrets," Summer said with a smirk.

"This one we'll share with you," Glenn said as he walked over to the other side of the RV and opened the compartment.

"How'd you know those were in there?" Abraham asked.

Summer and Glenn exchanged glances both remembering Dale. "It's important that we remember what people teach us, so that when they aren't here, when they don't finish whatever journey we're on, they can still help us," Summer said.

Abraham looked at her. "Weird things come out of your mouth."

"She reads a lot," Joey answered.

"Come on," Glenn told him.

Jewel kissed the side of Rick's face. "Dale," she said as Rick gave a small smile and nod.

"Fight's over," Michonne told them. "You've got to let it go. I know it's hard. After it's kept you... Warm and fed and... Alive. But the fight... It turns on you," she told them.

"Some of us have been fighting a whole lot longer then this shit's been going on Michonne. Trust doesn't come easy for some of us," Jes said.

"No one's asking you to hug everyone you see, Jes. We know it's not going to be easy, but we to at least try. No matter how hard it is," Jewel told her.

Rick squeezed her good hand. "You've got to let it go. That's what Bob was trying to tell us back at the church. What to risk. When it's safe, when to let someone in," he said as he sighed. "The rules keep changing."

"They did for me," Michonne said.

"If I didn't let the rules change, I wouldn't have you. I wouldn't have Hope," Jewel told Rick as she kissed his shoulder. She looked up as the RV started and everyone cheered.

"Before we get going, I got to... I got to take a moment," Rick told them.

Jes adjusted her rifle. "I'll go with you, no one goes alone," she said as she followed him. She remained quiet as they came up to an old building. "I knew you would do something like this. It's a safe play. Tell the others that I decided to walk the rest of the way. Check things out," she told him as she watched him bury the gun.

Rick looked at her. "What are you thinking?"

"Every place has weak spots. They are stupid to think that no one can get over the walls. Lucky for them we mean no harm," Jes told him.

"You think this is the right plan?" Rick asked.

"Do you Rick?" Jes asked. "You tell me no, I'm going to listen. You are the boss. You tell me you want to go in there, all of us, not surprising them when one of us doesn't use the front door, then I'll back off."

Rick shook his head. "I've learned that you know how to handle things like this. You've been thinking about this for a while, huh?"

"Since Phoebe was explaining things to me on the night of the storm," Jes answered. "Living in a plastic bubble ignoring what's right in front of you, that gets you killed. They need a bit of a wake up call. If they don't want to accept us because we are playing it smart, then they are the ones who are going to wind up dying, one way or another."

Rick nodded. "Be careful. We'll come after you if you don't get there."

"Oh, Rick, I'll be there before you. I've been doubletiming it before you were even Sherriff. See you on the other side," Jes told him as she started to take off.

**Author's Note: You all know what's next. ALEXANDRIA! Review please**


	267. Chapter 265

**Better Days**

**Chapter 265**

**Author's Note: We're finally here! Alexandria! Now, I've always said that 5b is going to be my biggest changes yet (Rick still is going to go crazy, Pete grabs Jewel. No one grabs Jewel.) But Random Hair Cut Lady is not going to be a threat. Jewel's a Dixon, there's some smart ass responses waiting for her. So, when I went to work, I had this chapter almost done. Yeah Jes told me otherwise. She seriously nagged me, hence the reason I am on the computer after a payroll day! Now, review please!**

Group POV:

Jewel looked at Rick as they drove toward Alexandria and squeezed his hand. "Jes wanted to scout out the area huh?" she asked as she looked at Rick. Both of them knowing that 'she just wanted to get out of the car' line he told Aaron and Phoebe was a lie.

Rick glanced in the rearview mirror at the kids then looked at her. "She wanted to check it out, see if there were any weaknesses in the walls, any way to get over them."

Jewel nodded. "Smart play. Catch them off guard. She knows not to shoot unless it's a trap right?"

Rick nodded. "She's just trying to make a point that if someone wants in, they'll get in," he said as they pulled up to the gate. He took a breath as he listened to the sounds inside of the gate, including children laughing.

Summer looked outside the back window. "Dad, everyone is getting out of the cars. Are we going to do this?"

Rick looked at Jewel then back at Summer. "Yeah, yeah we're going to do this," he said as the group started to get out of the car. He smiled as he watched Judith roll over on the floor of the car in the backseat. "Come on," he told her.

Jewel took a breath as she kissed the top of Hope's head and squeezed Mika's arm. "We'll be alright. Rick? You ready?"

"Yeah," he said as he stood in the back.

Carol came up to them. "Even though you were wrong, you were right," she told him as she passed.

Everyone stood in a dazed like state looking around and turned there attention to a noise in a trashcan. Daryl took a shot with his arrow as the gate opened and he picked up the possum. "We brought dinner."

Jewel and Mar looked at each other trying not to laugh at the mans face on the other side of the gate. Mitch was the first one to recover. "Coming empty handed would just be rude."

Phoebe looked at Nicholas. "They're alright Nicholas. Just been on the road for a very long time," she told him.

"It's alright," Aaron told Nicholas. "Come on guys," he said as he led them through the gate.

"Has a woman showed up, dark skinned, Hispanic? She's part of the group, wanted to take a walk. She really doesn't like to be confined in cars," Phoebe said.

"No body's shown up but you all," Nicholas said. "Before we take this any further, I need you all to turn over your weapons. Stay, you hand them over," he told them.

"Nicholas," Phoebe told him.

"We don't know if we want to stay," Rick said as he caught a glimpse of Jes out of his eye. "Plus, if we wanted to use them, we would have started already," he said as he nodded toward the top of the gate.

Jes dropped a dummy over the gate, before dropping herself over. "I've got to say that you must be some of the luckiest, stupidest idiots around. This is your sniper?" she questioned as she kicked the dummy. "Yeah, he didn't put up a lot of fight when I took his rifle, which by the way belongs to us now," she told them. "So much for walls no one can get in and out of," she said as she looked at Phoebe and Aaron.

"What the hell? You're bringing _these _people inside our gates?" Nicholas asked the recruiters.

"It looks like _these _people just pointed out serious flaws in your weak security system. If we wanted you dead, you'd all be dead, and a dummy sure the hell wouldn't protect you," Rick told him.

"It worked fine, been working fine," Nicholas pointed out.

"You got lucky, simple as that," Joey said. "Bad people exist out there, and you're lucky they haven't found this place yet."

"So why don't you tell me how we fix these so called gaps?" Nicholas asked.

Jes looked at him. "You aren't in charge. You would like to think you're in charge but you aren't. So therefore, I think I'll wait."

"Calm down, alright?" Phoebe told them. "Both of you," she warned Nicholas as much as Jes.

"She's right, let them talk to Deanna first," Aaron told him.

"Whose Deanna?" Abraham bellowed.

Summer, who was standing right in front of Abraham, turned and looked at him. "Abraham, can you just pick me up and move me to the side before you bellow in my ear please?"

Abraham nodded slightly as Aaron answered. "She knows everything you'd want to know about this place. Rick, why don't you start?" Aaron asked.

"While you're talking to Deanna, I can take Jewel to the infirmary with Eric. Ronnie's welcome to come along," Phoebe told them.

"We don't separate," Jewel answered before Rick had a chance. "We stay together, or in groups. That's the deal," she answered.

Rick nodded as he looked back through the gate and saw a Walker. "Sasha," he told her. Sasha raised her gun without hesitation and took the walkers head off. "It's a good thing we're here," he told them as he led the group off.

Phoebe glanced at Aaron. "I'll take them, you get Eric to the infirmary," she said as she looked at the group. "Follow me please."

"Aunt Phoebe you're back!" a voice called out as he ran to her.

"You bet I am you little monkey!" Phoebe said as she kissed him and hugged him.

"You found people," Liam said as he looked at Judith and then the baby. "That's a baby," he said as he tried to move forward.

"Hey, hold on alright?" Phoebe told him. "Remember how we felt when we walked in those gates?"

"Scared," Liam answered.

"Very scared. We need to give them time to adjust just like we needed time. So, why don't you go round up some clean clothes for Mitch, then go over to Quinn's and tell the girls that we need baby clothes. All teenage girls love looking at clothing no matter what. Can you do that for me?" Phoebe asked.

Liam nodded as he glanced at the baby again before turning to leave.

Jewel gave a small smile. "It's alright, you can come meet her," she told the boy.

Liam looked at Phoebe for approval. "Alright, but do exactly what Jewel tells you," Phoebe told him.

Rick adjusted Judith on his hip as he watched the boy approach. "Liam right?" Rick asked. "You're aunt mentioned you….she missed you."

"I'm real glad she found you….I had a baby brother…but…he didn't make it," Liam told them as he gently reached for the babies cheek. "What's her name?"

"Hope," Jewel told him. "That's Judith," she introduced. "I'm sorry about your brother. I just lost my oldest brother a few weeks ago," she told him.

Phoebe smiled softly. "You can visit tomorrow or a couple days from now, once they get settled and if they say it's alright. Go on and do what I asked, I need to make sure they get to Deanna's. Off you go you monkey!" she told him as he went to do what he was told. "Thank you for that. He doesn't talk much about his baby brother. I don't blame him, it's hard."

"Why did you leave him behind? To recruit? It's dangerous," David told her.

"You're right it is. This was the first time I went out, he wanted me too. To try and save people, like Aaron and Eric saved us. I think it's because it's been almost a year since we've been here, and he wanted to try and save other people. He knows what it's like, we both do," she said as she looked at them. "Like I said before, you have allies. You just have to believe it," she said as she stopped at a house. "Here we are, I'll go tell Deanna you're all here. I'll get you all some ice water and snacks," Phoebe told them as she walked inside.

"I feel like I've been sucked down a rabbit hole," Summer told them as they looked around.

**Author's Note: Short but they are in Alexandria. Rick and Jewel's interviews are going to take one chapter (LONG) I'm sure, so didn't want to start that here! Review please.**


	268. Chapter 266

**Better Days**

**Chapter 266**

**Author's Note: I'm probably not going to do everyone's interviews, but absolutely Jes and Summer will be added. Rick and Jewel's are important. I'm going to be changing a little in Rick's because of his added responsibility. Yep this story is gonna get longer! Please review.**

Rick and Deanna's POV:

Rick looked around the room like he was in another reality, it definitely was different from what he had been living for the past two years.

"Hello, I'm Deanna Monroe," the short, brown haired woman introduced.

Rick glanced back at her. "Rick Grimes."

"You mind if I film this?" Deanna asked.

"What?" Rick asked as he looked back at her.

"Do you mind if I film our conversation?" Deanna asked.

Rick glanced at her. "This about the transparency thing Phoebe mentioned?"

Deanna gave a small smile. "That's right. We are all about transparency here. I heard that one of your members came in a unique way," she told him.

"Jes takes being told something is impossible like a challenge," Rick responded.

Deanna nodded to the chair. "Please," she said as Rick looked uncomfortable sitting in the clean chair. "How long have you been out there?"

"Since the beginning," Rick answered.

"How did you all find each other? Did you know each other before or-?" Deanna started to ask.

"We didn't know each other before," Rick answered.

Deanna nodded. "I was a congressperson. Ohio, 15th district. You?" she asked.

"I don't think it matters anymore. The only thing that matters is that I'm keeping my wife, my children, my family alive," he told her.

"I know it does, what you did before. It matters, Rick," Deanna told him.

"What is this place?" he questioned her.

"This is the start of sustainability. That's what the brochures we found say. This was a planned community with its own solar grid, cisterns, eco-based sewage filtration. Starting in the low 800,000s," she said as she laughed. "If there is such a thing. And they sold them all.

"How'd you wind up here?" Rick asked as he studied her.

"Well, my family and I were trying to get back to Ohio so I could help my district manage the crisis. And," she stopped to sigh, "the army stopped us on a back road and directed us here. They were supposed to come later. They didn't. But there were supplies here and we made the best of it," Deanna told him. "We were separated from our oldest, our daughter and granddaughter, we didn't know she was still in Washington. Luckily, thankfully, they got here about two months after it all started, with a help from a friend. I know I'm lucky everyday that my family is still fully intact."

Rick looked at her. "You put up the walls?"

"Well, there was this huge shopping mall being built nearby. And my husband Reg is a professor of architecture. And who he was mattered quite a bit. He got the first plates up with our sons. And after a few weeks, more people arrived and we had help. We had a community," Deanna told him.

"You've been behind these walls this entire time?" Rick questioned.

"We need people who have lived out there. Your group is the first we've even considered taking in for a long time. None of us ever looked for weaknesses in our fences, we never thought that we needed a permanent sniper up in the watch tower. We know there's dangers out there, but we never think it'll be us. You and your people opened up our eyes we need to be a little bit more diligent," Deanna told him.

"You should keep your gates closed," Rick told her.

"Why?" Deanna questioned.

"Because it's all about survival now. At any cost. People out there are always looking for an angle. Looking to play on your weakness. They measure you by what they can take from you. By how they can use you to live. So bringing people into a place like this now-" Rick told her.

"Are you telling me not to bring your people in? Are you already looking after this place? Aaron and Phoebe both tell me that I can trust you," Deanna told him.

Rick gave a small grunt. "They don't know me. I've killed people, I don't even know how many by now. But I know why they're all dead. They're dead so my family, all those people out there, can be alive. So I could be alive for them. They're dead so my wife and children can have another day without sick bastards being around," he told her.

"Sounds like I'd want to be part of your family. Rick, northern Virginia was effectively evacuated. Millions of people gone. For a long time, there's hardly been anyone here, living or dead, but still... we have lost people. And... I've done things," Deanna told him.

"What have you done?" Rick asked.

"I exiled three men who didn't work out. And we both know that's as good as killing them," Deanna told him.

"What do you want from us?" Rick asked.

"These families... these families should be able to raise their children in a safe environment. Your son, your daughters, that precious new born of yours, the other children in your group should have a place to grow up. What do I want? I want you to help us survive. I know you can help us do that," Deanna told him.

"How?" Rick asked.

"I am exceptionally good at reading people. If I didn't win reelection, I was gonna be a professional poker player," she said as Rick gave her an unbelievable look. "I'm not kidding. Rick... it's 3:37 P.M. You're skeptical. You have a right to be. But it's time to decide if you're the one who's doing the deciding," Deanna told Rick.

Rick looked at her. "I was a sheriff," he said as he wound his watch.

"Yeah, I knew it was something like that," Deanna said.

"I'm not the only one who is deciding. Jewel, my wife, she's been my second for a long time. When I'm not around, the group looks to her. I'm not deciding to bring our family in here with out her giving the OK," Rick told her.

"Then it looks like I need to talk to Jewel now," Deanna told him with a smile.

"I'll send her in, I want to tell everyone what's going on," Rick told her as he walked out of the room.

Group POV:

Jewel looked up as Rick walked out. "Rick?" she asked.

"Are we staying dad?" Carl asked.

"I haven't decided yet," Rick told them. "This isn't something I'm going to decide alone. Jewel?" he asked as he tilted his head to follow him.

"You get a bad feeling?" Jewel asked as she walked over with him.

"Uneasy, she wants us to give up our guns. That's something I'm not comfortable with deciding on my own," Rick told her as he looked at the group and touched Hope's head. "That's not something I can live with on my conscious if I make the wrong call. I told her I wouldn't make this decision without you talking to her," he told her.

Jewel nodded. "So if something happens, this can be on both of our consciousness?" she asked as she touched his arm. "It's a good call," she told him.

"Do you want me to take Hope?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, she just ate," Jewel told him as she handed her over. "Is there anything I need to know?"

"She's good at reading people, so are you, that's why I need you to gage her," Rick said as he took Hope. "That's my girl," he said as he kissed the top of her head. "She also said that she exiled three men, implied that meant that was certain death," he told her.

Jewel scoffed. "Yeah, this is going to be fun. I guess it's my turn to face the music," Jewel said as she squeezed his arm and walked away.

Deanna and Jewel's POV:

Deanna turned when she heard the door open. "Jewel I presume?"

Jewel looked at her then at the room. "Yeah, I'm Jewel."

"I'm Deanna Monroe, mind if I tape our discussion?" Deanna asked the taller woman.

"All about transparency right? That's what Phoebe said on the road. I don't mind if you tape this," Jewel answered not taking her eyes off Deanna.

"I was hoping you'd bring one of the little ones in with you. When Aaron told me you had a newborn out on the road….I don't think I could have done it," Deanna told her. "Please sit down."

Jewel glanced at the chair. "You sure you don't mind getting it dirty?"

"It's alright," Deanna told her. "Rick values your opinion. Were the two of you married before this?"

"No, we didn't even know each other before this," Jewel answered.

Deanna smiled. "You found love in a world like this, that's amazing. Aaron told me that you have an older daughter, did you lose her father?"

Jewel looked at her. "Rick's the only father figure she ever had. I was raped when I was fifteen. You want us to give up our guns, what are you willing to give up?"

"Direct and to the point, I like that. In here we don't need guns. You'll be able to get them out whenever you leave the gate," Deanna told her.

"So what are you going to do when a bunch of bad people come over those walls? Are you going to say 'excuse me, but we need to sign out our guns?" Jewel questioned.

"That's why you all are here, to help us," Deanna told her. "What did you do before this?"

"I was a nurse, worked in the emergency room for a few years," Jewel answered. "You want us to help you, to teach you, but you are going to fight us on learning what you need to know. You're asking me to bring in my children, my family and trust you that we aren't going to need guns. If we had been anyone else, Jes would have taken the shot, and you'd all be dead right now and we'd be eating your food and enjoying hot showers while burning your corpses. But, this whole entire time, with everything that we've been through the one thing that has kept us human, is trying to keep our humanity. The walkers' they're bad, but the humans', the humans you forget what they become, what they're capable of," she told her.

"That's why we need people like you, to help us learn," Deanna told her. "I am definitely going to talk with Jes, get her opinions on how to make this place stronger," she told her.

"You might want to put a real person up in the guard tower, twenty four seven," Jewel told her.

"My daughter has been telling me that for ages. She's going to love that she was right," Deanna said with a smile.

Jewel stood up and leaned over the chair and looked at her. "Rick told me that you exiled three men that didn't work out," she told her.

"You two had a major conversation in a few minutes," Deanna said. "Yes I did," she answered.

"You think that means that they're dead," Jewel stated.

"Don't you?" Deanna asked.

Jewel looked at her. "They may be, or they may have survived and they may be planning on a way to come here and kill you. We've tried to leave people alive, we've tried to walk away, but they always come back worse then before. Before you know it, you're looking at a one eyed man with a tank at your front gates, and you find yourself very pregnant on a bus that crashes and then you wind up giving birth at a place that you either become the butcher or the cattle. So, you have to be aware that some people do survive out there, and sometimes they become stronger then you think."

Deanna looked at her and stood. "Jewel, I want you to be safe here, I want your children to be safe here. That's all I want and I know that's what you want. So, I'm asking you, to give us a chance."

Jewel looked at her. "Fine, but the first time something goes wrong, I'm going to come find you and say 'told you so,'" she told her.

Deanna smiled as she looked up at her. "I have no doubt that you will," she told her. "Everyone has jobs here, that's how we survive. But I think you have the most important job here, a mother to a newborn. You haven't had a chance to rest, or recover properly from the birth. We have a doctor here, you should let him check you and the baby out."

"We have a doctor in our group," Jewel answered.

"That's good, she can go with you. I understand why you would be cautious of anyone," Deanna told her. "So Jewel, are you ready to try and give this a chance? Give us a chance?"

Jewel looked at her. "One hair on any of my family get's hurt, I'm holding you responsible. That's what a leader does, take responsibility," she said as she walked out the door and nodded to Rick. 


	269. Chapter 267

**Better Days**

**Chapter 267**

**Author's Note: Sweet Kitty you mentioned a shower scene? Jewel likes the way your mind works! Jes is going to be a trouble maker about giving up her gun. Seriously this is Jes we're talking about, do you expect anything less? Of course they're will be a chapter devoted to our Jicks! Or more, these two have NOT got enough time alone. Oh, it's almost time for Jewel to put random hair cut lady in her place! There are some scenes you see and immediately start figuring out what you're going to do. That is one of them! Please review.**

Group POV:

Rick glanced at Jewel as everyone put there guns in a bin, both wondering if they were doing the right thing. Jewel had kept one of her guns in her boot, and had no intention on giving that one up. This place might be safe, but they couldn't be unguarded.

"They're still your guns. You can check them out whenever you go beyond the wall. But inside here, we store them for safety," Deanna told them.

Jes stood behind everyone, her hand still on her rifle. "Open the gate," she told them.

"Jes?" Jewel asked as she turned around.

"What are you doing?" Joey asked.

"You aren't willing to even give us a try?" Deanna asked. "We can go talk after this, let me prove to you that I'm not a bad person."

"Last time I was forced to give up my gun to live in a so called community, it was ran by a man who kept heads in a fish tank. So, I'm a little hesitant on handing over my weapons. We're free to leave, right? We aren't being held against our will? So, then open up the gate," Jes told her.

Summer sighed as she stood straight from against the wall. "You know you could have told us this before we gave up our guns, now I'm going to have to dig to find mine."

"You didn't think you were going out there alone did you?" Joey asked.

"I'm not asking anyone to come with me," Jes told them.

Jewel walked up to Jes. "Jes, you don't have to ask any of us for anything. You're scared, and it's more then giving up your gun. You think if you walk out of those gates, you can forget about us, you can keep doing what you've been doing, not having to care or have anyone else care about you. That's over Jes. This is what family looks like, this is what families do, they watch out for each other. You aren't going to be able to walk out those gates alone, no one is going to let you. You are to important to us, to _me_," she told her. "I wouldn't be here if you hadn't saved me, and Mika and Hope and I wouldn't be here if you hadn't saved us again. You are my family, my _sister."_

Rick nodded. "The choice is yours, but Joey and Summer are already willing to go with you, I'm sure they aren't the only ones."

Jes looked at the group as she took her rifle off and started taking off other weapons. "I really hate all of you. Well except for Hope and Judith, cause they can't talk," she told them.

Summer hugged her. "You know you love us," she told her.

"Not when you hug me, I don't," Jes told her as she watched Carol pretend not to be able to take off her weapon.

"I should have brought a bigger bin," the woman said as she struggled to push the heavy bin.

"Jes, I think it's time for you and I to have that talk now. Aaron and Phoebe will show you the houses. I'll have to finish some of these interviews tomorrow, there's a lot of you," Deanna said as she led some of the others away.

Rick, Summer, Carl, Jewel POV:

Rick and Jewel both looked at the three houses and then at Aaron and Phoebe. "All three of them?" Rick asked.

"At your disposal. I'd call dibs on the middle one, it's got more curb appeal," Aaron told them.

"Aaron," Phoebe said as she shook her head. "Originally it was just going to be two, but Aaron thought that maybe when you all got comfortable with us, that Rick and Jewel, you two would like a house for just your kids and you. These are three closest together, and we knew you'd want that," she told them.

" Listen, I know you're still feeling us out, but I'm glad you came. Anyway, Deanna's asked everyone to give you your space so they aren't all coming at you at once. Take your time. Explore. You need anything, you call me. I don't- we don't have phones. I- I meant... I'm four houses down," Aaron told them.

"And I'm a few houses down from him, in a converted house turned apartment building," Phoebe told them.

"Thank you," Carl and Summer both said,

Jewel nodded as she rubbed Hope's back. "Thanks," she told them as Phoebe and Aaron walked away.

Summer looked at the three houses and took a breath. "We should, go in right?"

Rick nodded. "Stay close," Rick told them as they walked in, all falling in normal positions. Rick and Jewel went one way, while Summer and Carl went the other.

Jewel glanced around at the normal surroundings and shook her head. She nodded toward a bassinet and a play pen. "They thought of everything," she told him.

"They are either good natured or this is a well orchestrated plan," Rick told her.

Jewel squeezed his arm as they walked into the kitchen and put her hand on a dazed Summer's back. "Lexi has Judith right?'

Summer nodded. "I plan on going over there, get the 'audition' out of the way," she told her. She turned her attention to Carl turning on the water in the kitchen sink. "Right after I take a shower. I can take a shower right? House this big has to have two or three bathrooms," she pointed out.

"We have two more houses if it doesn't," Carl pointed out.

"No one goes over to those two houses until one of us can go with you. Or Daryl, or anyone. We don't know if this is a trap," Rick told him.

"This place has electricity," Summer said. "I'm definitely Alice, and I've fallen down the rabbit hole," she said. "Before I wake up, I'm going to take a shower," she told them.

"I'm after you!" Carl yelled after her.

"I'm going to agree with Summer on this, before I wake up, I'm taking a shower," Jewel told Rick. "Let's go see if there's a bassinet upstairs for you Miss Hope," she told the baby. "Rick?" she asked as she turned to the stairs.

Rick nodded as he followed her upstairs.

Jes POV:

Jes leaned against the bookshelf and crossed her arms. "Go ahead and turn on the camera, that's why it's there right? To get this all on film, so you can rewatch it over and over, right?"

Deanna looked at her and sat down. "I watch people, I pride myself on being able to get a read on people. I think you do too. I think you are used to caring about everyone else but yourself. You look for faults all around, keep an eye out for danger. That's why you came over that gate, to show us we were wrong. You were already protecting us, and you didn't even know it."

"I was protecting my family. I didn't care about any of you in here. If you want to live behind these walls wearing rose colored glasses, then be it. Maybe you really thought you were safe from the boogyman, that he couldn't get in. I don't envy you for not being out there, I actually pity you," Jes told Deanna.

"Why is that?" Deanna asks.

Jes gave a smirk. "Out there, you're either strong or your ruthless. If you're weak, you die or you have someone looking out for you. But if you really want to survive, really have the desire, you change, you adapt. I throw a dummy over your wall, prove to you all easy it is to get over those walls, and you still ask for our guns. Your first call should have been asking me what type of defenses you need to put up, what you need to do to learn to defend yourself. You're brain should have immediately went to protecting what you have here, and grateful that we're here."

"We are grateful that you're here. But we don't know you any more that you know us. But, I want to know all of you, I want to learn what you have to teach us. But it takes a little bit of trust. I haven't asked Jewel and Rick this, but I feel like you won't brush me off. What happened to you all out there?" Deanna asked.

Jes looked at her. "Things that you couldn't imagine. Things that you wouldn't believe if I told you."

"Jewel said that you saved her, is that how you met the group?" Deanna asked.

Jes sat down and looked her straight in the eyes. "You want to push this? Fine, but you aren't going to like what you hear, you aren't going to believe people can be so evil. I was in a town with walls, called Woodbury. I was with Joey and Jewel's other brother Merle.. He was there before I came. Michonne came later. The man who ran it, called himself the Governor. He was a sweet talking, charismatic talker. The type of man that could make you drink the Kool Aid and make you believe that it was all your idea. He told you that you could leave, just walk out the gates, you're able to take your guns whenever. But if you did, he'd send guards after you, to kill you and bring the head back to you. Jewel, Glenn and Maggie got captured, and since it's all about transparency, it was Merle who caught them. He was a different man then he was when he died. They wouldn't give up where the rest of the group were, Merle beat Glenn almost to death. The Governor beat Jewel almost to death, ordered me and Joey and David's dad to take her to the pits and bring back her head. I made the decision that her life was worth saving, that if I was going to get back to her people, to get Glenn and Maggie back to there families. So, I went out far enough, I shot Mason and took Jewel back to where she belonged. Michonne had got to the prison, she had been shot, but she told the group what she had seen. We went back to Woodbury, we got Maggie and Glenn out. But Daryl was captured, and put in the rings to fight against Merle, his own brother and the walkers," Jes stopped and looked at her face. "Oh, did I forget to mention that for entertainment, the Governor had gladiator type fights with Walkers? Let me tell you, that was fun," she said. "Michonne had cut out one of his eye. We got them out, we attacked Woodbury and the Governor was bent on taking down and killing everyone of us. Merle came back, and that wasn't a happy reunion, but things worked out, later. Joey ran away from the first battle, only thing that saved his life. The so called soldiers that the Governor recruited, they got scared, they retreated. You don't retreat, not from the Governor. Well, he shot them all down, in the middle of the road. There was one survivor, who had hid in the truck. We took in the people from Woodbury, only survivor is Mika. Michonne and I went out and looked for him for months, eight months. I know was eight months because Hope was a little celebration gift for us defeating the Governor. We didn't find him. Then one day after we were still reeling from a flue that killed a lot of us, the one eyed monster knocked on our front door with a tank. Said he'd let us all live, but he wanted his new group of followers to have the prison. They had Michonne, Joey and a good man named Hershel, Maggie and Beth's father, captured. Rick he didn't want to give up the prison, Jewel was almost ready to give birth, people were sick, and we knew that he was lying. His tongue could come notarized and I wouldn't have believed it. He cut Hershel's head off with a sword….and then ordered his people to take the prison. We all scattered, we all were separated, but the one thing we all had in common was find each other. There were signs leading to sanctuary, all those who arrive survive. They were butcher's, cannibals' and Jewel and Mika was in there with a newborn. Merle and I knew that the rest of us would be coming, we had to wait. But I couldn't leave Mika and Jewel and the baby in there alone. So I went in. Then Beth and eventually Carol was being held at a hospital in Grady ran by crazy cops who would literally kill the strong and make the weak work off debts but those debts were never paid. That's where we found Noah. So, those are the kind of people that are out there, and much worse. A lot worse. Living behind these walls, the security of them, they've made you weak. They've made you feel safe," Jes told her.

"I'm sorry about your losses, I'm sorry about what you had to go through," Deanna told her. "You loved Merle, didn't you?"

Jes looked at her. "Merle and I didn't do love, we both felt like it wasn't for people like us. That we weren't deserving of it. He was a friend, we understood each other, and occasionally we knocked boots," she said. "Hey it's all about transparency right?" she asked with a smirk. "So you ready to kick me out of here? I don't fit in with your perfect idea for this place?"

"You'd like that to much, Jes. You'd love for me to give you a reason to just leave. Jewel was right, you're scared of the feelings' your feeling toward them. So no Jes, you're stuck with me, stuck with all of us," Deanna told her.

Jes looked at her. "Great," she said as she got up. "Glad we had this enlightening conversation," she said as she walked out.

**Author's Note: I think Rick and Jewel needs a chapter alone hence the reason no shower scene yet! Review please.**


	270. Chapter 268

**Better Days**

**Chapter 268**

**Author's Note: It's time for a Jick's chapter! Oh how I missed these. A little bit of random hair cut woman will be at the end. You all know this isn't going to go well, don't you? Carol is still going to get a gun out of the armory, since they won't know that Jewel was sneaky. Review please.**

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel went into the bedroom walking around touching furniture making sure it's real. Jewel glanced at Rick as he came and put his arms around her as she turned and put her head on his chest. "I can release the breath I was holding trying to be brave around Summer and Carl right?" she whispered.

"Come on," Rick told her as he guided her to the bed taking Hope. "It's only us right now, Mrs. Grimes. Well, Hope too, but I don't think she's going to tell," he said as he wrapped his arm around her.

Jewel caressed his face as she leaned against his chest. "I see how Sasha is taking Bob and Ty's death, and I wish I could feel like that for Merle, and Hershel, and the others. But, if I let the tears start, I'm afraid that they won't stop. I need to be strong…for the kids, the others, for you. But, I don't want to be Carol….not feeling anything."

Rick kissed the top of her head. "You and me, we can be strong together, we can be weak together. We have each other to hold the other one up when one of us needs to break down. I wouldn't have made it without you Mrs. Grimes. If you need to cry, lash out, I'm right here. I will be right here."

Jewel nodded. "I know Mr. Grimes. This place….I'd never even drive down a street in a neighborhood like this," she said. "Bet you and Lori used to look at houses like that."

"Yeah, yeah we did. Am I sensing self doubt Mrs. Grimes? After all we've been through, after everything?" Rick asked as he kissed the side of her head.

"First time I've had to stop and think, this isn't the prison, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him. "You're stuck with me now," she said with a smile.

"Wouldn't have it any other way. Why don't you go get in the shower? I'll see if little Miss. Hope here will let me lay her down for a bit. You going to be a good girl for daddy sweetheart? Hmm?" Rick asked as he kissed the top of Hope's head.

"I don't even know if these close will come off on in one piece," Jewel said as she took off her boots. "I thought you might want this," she said as she held out a gun. "I couldn't…I was going to give it up, but the thought of us being in here, our children, our family, with only knives and bows, and a sword or two, I couldn't talk myself into it. I couldn't reach down and leave us empty handed. I couldn't let it be on my conscious if something happened because we didn't have a gun. I knew you wouldn't because they were all looking at you, all following you. But all I could see, all I could feel was that feeling of panic when I got when Jes told me what the people at Terminus was. I had kept a gun then. I'm a hypocrite, asking Jes to do something I couldn't do," she told him as she lifted her shirt over her head.

"You aren't a hypocrite," Rick told her as he stood up. "You gave birth in that hell hole, you had a crazy woman threatening to take Hope, you had to worry about Mika and Hope. Then on top of that, you were worried about what was happening with Carl, Summer, Lexi, Mitch, Judy, Daryl, Merle, _me, _and the others. I know what I was going through thinking Judith was dead, worrying about not being there for you, wondering if you went into labor, would you survive, would the baby survive. Who would be there for you? But the one thing that I knew, that Mar kept me telling me, was that if anyone was going to survive, it was going to be you, especially when one of your cubs were involved."

Jewel gave a small laugh. "I love how I've became momma bear," she said as she touched Hope's head. "So this is me being momma bear again?"

"Yes, and it's one of the things I love about you. You're standing there naked wants me to make love to you, but I think we'd both like to use that shower first. Go on, I'll join you if I can get this one down, if not, she might go visit a big brother or sister," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"You're getting rid of that thing on your face. I gave you a pass out on the road, but as long as we're here, that thing is going," Jewel told him as she walked into the bathroom. She opened the glass door and tentatively turned on the shower as she put her hand under it. "Hot water! You better hurry up before I use it all up!" she yelled back to the bedroom as she got into the water and took a long breath letting the water go over her.

"I think Hope and I are coming to an understanding," Rick called back.

Jewel barley heard him as she leaned into the water and grabbed the shampoo and immediately started washing it. She knew she was going to wash her hair more than once, the feeling of it being clean was one that she could barley remember. She closed her eyes as she washed her hair, and didn't even realize that Rick had joined her in the shower until she felt him kiss her shoulder. "Hope didn't fuss?"

"I got clever, I put her in the carrier and wrapped her with blankets, made her feel like she was being held. And I made sure that her face wasn't covered, and we will check on her as soon as we get out," Rick told her as he put her arms over her head and gently pushed her against the wall. "I don't need to tell you how much I want you right now do I?"

Jewel gave a small smile. "As much as I want you. But we should wait until we get out of the shower," she told him as she ran her hand down his chest. "If this is a dream," she told him.

"I don't want it to end," Rick finished her thought for her as he grabbed the soap and lathered her up. "I was your back you wash mine?" he asked with a small smile.

"I think that can be arranged. I think we're going to need more shampoo," Jewel told him as she took the soap from him and ran it over his body. "Hell's bells, Rick, your feet. Why didn't you say something about the blisters? Those look extremely painful," she told him as she went behind him and washed his back, letting her hands wonder. She kissed his shoulder.

"We were all suffering," Rick simply answered as he leaned into the shower.

"They could have got infected. Alright, you are going to take care of the forest on your face, I'm going to take care of the forest that's growing on my legs, sex, then I'm going to look at those blisters," Jewel told him.

Rick burst out laughing. "Well at least you have your priorities straight," he told her as he kissed her. He poured shampoo on his hand and washed her hair again. "I may not have any left for me," he teased.

"Your hair is long, but you've got curls, my hair is long and was in a braid for almost a month," Jewel told him as she ran her hand over his chest. They both looked at the door when they heard Hope fuss.

"Finish up, I'll go see if she wants to nurse and meet your back at the vanity," Jewel told him as she got out of the shower and grabbed a towel. "Oh are we ignoring you missy? You are going to take a bath tonight, in the sink downstairs. You are going to be clean and squeaky. It amazes me how dirty all of us are, and we managed to keep you and your sister clean as we have," she said as she picked her up. "Now, lets get that belly full and your diaper changed and see if you'll go back to sleep again," she told the baby. "She's really beginning to look like you and Carl. Well without that thing on your face," she called out.

Rick had gotten out of the shower and cleaned the steam off the mirror and looked at himself. "You still kissed me with this thing?"

"As you said we all were suffering," Jewel told him. "Rick, I don't think we should tell anyone about the gun, not yet."

Rick took the scissors and started cutting his beard. "I agree. If we ever get caught with it, I'll say I kept it."

"That's very nice of you, but I am more then willing to accept what _I _did Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him. "You were just a little bit hungry, huh?" she asked Hope as she burped her and laid her back down. "Yes that's my girl," she said as she got up and went into the bathroom area again. She gave a small smile as she took the shaving cream out of Rick's hands. "Let me," she told him.

Rick grabbed her and lifted her on the counter. "I could get used to this, you and me, in a room without everyone else being around. Of course, I'm not ready to trust this place yet."

"I kept a gun, that should tell you how I feel," Jewel told him as she lathered his face. "Hold still," she said as she shaved him. She looked at him. "What? You're staring," she told him. "And just caused me to knick you," she told him.

Rick didn't answer but took the razor out of her hand and put it on the counter, taking her face in to his hands and kissed her, letting it go from soft to hard.

Jewel immediately reacted as she lifted her hands to his hair and ran it through his curls. She deepened the kiss, both of there tongues battling for dominance. They both froze as they heard a knock on the door. "Ignore it, our people wouldn't knock," she said as she kissed him again running her hands down his chest.

Rick kissed her neck as the knock came again, a little louder, causing Hope to cry.

"Whoever that is, I don't like them," Jewel said into his shoulder. "I'm coming Hope," she said as Rick grabbed his jeans.

As Rick walked down the stairs, he saw a blond woman holding a laundry basket. He opened up the door.

"Hey, I work in the pantry. Deanna asked me to bring these over for you and your friends," she said as she handed him the laundry basket.

"Thank you," Rick said as he took it. "We were just cleaning up," he said.

"I can see that, you still have some shaving crème on your chin," she told him. "I'm Jessie," she introduced herself.

"Rick," he said. "Thank you for bringing this over," he told her. "Jewel, can you come down here for a minute, we have company," he said as he called his wife downstairs. He wanted this woman gone so he could continue what he had started before the house got full.

"Is Jewel a friend?" Jessie asked. "You know, I used to be a stylist. And twelve other things. I could give you a cut if you want," she said.

Jewel raised her eyebrow as she came downstairs wearing an oversized shirt and carrying Hope over her shoulder. "We might have been out of civilization so long that I forgot what it's like, but I'm pretty sure that I don't remember anyone coming and offering married men random hair cuts. I'm Jewel Grimes and you are?" she asked. "I'd offer to shake your hand but as you can see, it's kind of full."

"Jessie," she answered. "It just looks like Rick needed a haircut since he shaved."

"I actually shaved him, and I was going to cut his hair, after we were done with what we were doing. But a knock on the door woke up a baby, and she's now decided that she's up. There's a few others in our group that are in more desperate of a hair cut then Rick, maybe you can track them down. But I'll be sure to remember that you were offering hair cuts if I need any help in trimming Rick's. I'm sorry but I haven't spent any alone time with Rick since before this one was born, and before the house gets crowded with our family, I'd like too. It was nice meeting you," Jewel said as she closed the door and lowered the shade. "Oh did my Dixon side just show?"

Rick tried to keep a straight face. "You know I was pretty sure your eyes was blue, but they seem awful green to me right now," she said as he kissed her. "Come on, I'm going to try to get this baby back to sleep," he told her.

**Author's Note: Ha random hair cut lady take that! Review please.**


	271. Chapter 269

**Better Days**

**Chapter 269**

**Author's Note: One word for last nights season premier. Epic!. So, not all interviews will be in these chapters, like Carol or Glenn's because they'd basically be the same. Review please**

Group POV:

Lexi came out of the shower brushing her hair, wearing clean clothes. "I feel about ten pounds lighter," she announced as she came over and sat next to Carl. She took Judith. "I smell better too huh?" she asked as she tickled Judith's belly. "You as shell shocked as I am?"

Carl nodded. "Yeah, kind of surreal," he answered.

"You saw her too, right? The girl in the window outside the gate?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, didn't know anyone else saw her," Carl told her.

"Haven't you figured it out yet Carl Grimes, that I keep my eye on you. Otherwise, you'd be so dead by now," Lexi told him.

Carl shook his head. "Oh you'd like to think that," he told her.

Lexi looked at him. "I know it," she said as the stared at each other.

"Alright you two, am I going to have to sit between you?" Carol asked coming from outside the house.

Lexi stood up balancing Judith on her hip. "We were just talking, Carol," she told her. "What are you wearing?" she asked as she looked at the outfit Carol was wearing.

"We have to put up appearances," Carol answered.

Mar looked at her. "Are you channeling Betty Crocker Carol?"

"I think we ruined first good impressions when Jes dropped a dummy over the wall," Mar said.

"Or when I basically slammed a door in a woman's face by offering to give Rick a haircut," Jewel told her as she walked down the stairs with Rick.

"Don't forget she woke up Hope," Rick said. "If I say so myself, you don't give bad haircuts," he said as he kissed Jewel.

"Now you look like the man I met two years ago," Carol told Rick. "Jewel, we need to keep up appearances. Did Deanna give you a job yet?"

"No," Rick told her.

"I get to be a housewife," Jewel told them.

"Oh please don't tell me they expect you to cook, because if that happens, you'll start a fire that'll burn down this whole community," Mar teased.

Jewel rolled her eyes as she threw a pillow at her. "Not funny, but true. Alright, where are Mitch, Mika and Summer?"

"Mitch is outside skinning dinner with Daryl," Mar told her.

"Summer went to get her interview out of the way with Deanna. Michonne went with her, and I think Sasha is there too. Mika went with Maggie and Tara to the pantry," Lexi rattled off.

"You are learning well grasshopper," Jewel told her as she smiled at Judith. "Did you get your bath? I'm going to give your baby sister a bath tonight in the sink. The pantry? Isn't that where Random Hair cut lady said she worked?" Jewel asked Rick.

"Yea," Rick answered trying to keep the smirk off her face.

"Random Hair Cut Lady? Really Jewel. How are we going to make these people trust us if we keep throwing dummies over walls, and slamming doors in people's faces?" Carol asked. "You should go apologize."

Jewel looked at her. "Hello, I'm Jewel Dixon Grimes, have we met? I'm pretty sure we haven't because if you knew anything about me is what you see is what you get. If this was before, assuming that I would have gotten married, a woman comes to the door like that, staring at another woman's shirtless husband, those are getting punched in the face, broken nose offense," she said as she adjusted Hope. "And offering a man a hair cut, that could be taken in a whole different context, that is when you call your best girlfriends and that woman disappears," she said. "You play Happy Homemaker, I'll just be the intimidating one," she told her.

Rick tried to hold back his laugh. "She's right Carol, we've been out there to long for all of us to be on perfect behavior."

Mar looked at her. "I'm really seriously glad you never dated before this, because I was your _only _friend," she said as she followed the kids outside.

Carol shook her head. "Daryl, you need to get in the shower, at least one of the Dixon siblings can put on appearances," she told him.

Mar sat down beside Mitch and Daryl. "Seriously, you're barking up the wrong tree, Carol."

"Didn't put up appearances before this, aint starting now. Heard your conversation, you missed an important part," Daryl told Jewel.

"This is going to be good," Lexi told Carl.

"Your brothers' would make that woman disappearing for hitting on there brother in law," Daryl said.

Jewel looked at Rick and shrugged. "We're rednecks, we handle things differently," she said.

Rick laughed as he took Judith. "You two can go look, but make it quick," he told Carl and Lexi.

"You still need to go talk to her," Carol told her. "We are going to live in the same town."

"You know she's not giving this up until you say you'll do it," Mar told her.

Jewel sighed. "I'll go to the pantry later, see if they have diapers, but I'm not apologizing," she warned. "But first we should check the other houses."

"Can we dad?" Carl asked.

"Don't be to long," Rick told them.

Mitch stood up to go with them.

"Oh no, you are going in the shower," Mar told him. "I'll handle Daryl later, go on," Mar said as she pointed to the door. "When ever you are ready to go over to the pantry, I'll go with you," she said to Jewel with a small smirk.

Jewel shook her head as her and Daryl went to one of the houses to check it out.

Summer's POV:

Summer took a breath as she stood in front of Deanna's house alone. Michonne had went inside while Summer took a breath.

"You know, the house isn't going to disappear because you're staring at it," a young man's voice said from behind her.

Summer turned quickly around and her hand immediately went to where her gun would be.

"Hey, I didn't mean to scare you," the man said. "Let me try this again. I'm Spencer, Deanna's son. Welcome to Alexandria," he said as he extended his hand out to her.

Summer looked at it before taking it. "Summer Dixon."

"So, are you waiting to go in or just finished talking to my mom?" Spencer asked.

"I thought I wanted to get the interview over, not wait for tomorrow," Summer answered.

"Now you're thinking that was a bad idea?" Spencer asked.

"Yeah," Summer answered.

"Well, I know that you've been through a lot, and this must seem like a weird dream, and it's going to take a while to feel normal again," Spencer told her.

Summer gave a snort. "Normal? Is that what you call this? No, this isn't normal. This is the abnormality. The real world, the way it is now, is beyond those gates."

"But it doesn't have to be, Summer. This can be a new start for you and everyone that came in with you," Spencer said as he reached out to touch her arm.

Summer stepped back. "What if I told you that I don't want this to be my normal? That I don't want to forget about what it's like to be out there? Because when you get comfortable, you get complacent and people die. I'm happy for us to be here, for Judith, for Hope, for Mika, for Mitch, for Carl, Lexi, my mom, everyone so hopefully no one else has to die."

"There's a but coming," Spencer told her.

"But right now, I'd say you're all lucky that we're here, because we know how to survive. We know what it takes," Summer told him.

Axel came up on the porch. "Summer, you alright? You really shouldn't be out here alone."

Spencer looked at him. "She's not out here alone, she's with me," he told him. "I'm Spencer."

Axel looked at him. "Axel," he said. "I meant that we don't know you, and we don't do things alone."

"Michonne's inside, I just didn't want to go inside just yet. Spencer is Deanna's son," Summer told him.

"I didn't realize," Axel told him.

"It's alright. I can understand why you all are protective of each other. Did my mom give you a job yet?" Spencer asked Axel.

"Mechanic with a man named Gus. Wasn't planning on meeting him til tomorrow," Axel told him.

"Gus is a good man. I've known him a long time, before this. He was best friends with my brother in law," Spencer told them.

"Your brother in law is gone? Your sister?" Summer questioned.

"My sister is still alive, here in Alexandria with my niece. We lost my brother in law before, in Afghanistan. We were in Washington for his funeral, mom had some business to attend to. We thought Quinn and Bri had went back to Ohio, we didn't know they had stayed in Washington at the VA, with Gus. He had been injured in the same convoy as Cam, got injured. In a way it was a blessing, he got Bri and Quinn out of Washington. We thought we'd never see them again," Spencer told them.

"Things work out in mysterious ways in this world, you realize to appreciate the small miracles in your lives," Axel told him. "Best thing ever happened to me when I met this group."

"How'd you all meet?" Spencer asked.

Summer looked at Axel then at Spencer. "We broke into a prison. Axel and some other guys already had that idea," she said. "I'm going to go inside, get this over with. It was nice meeting you Spencer," she said as she turned to go in the house.

"It was nice to meet both of you," Spencer said as he watched both of them go into his mother's house.

TBC


	272. Chapter 270

**Better Days**

**Chapter 270**

**Author's Note: Thank you all for the love. I still can't believe when I get new reader's favoriting this story after all this time (not to mention chapters!) So I've updated the Alexandria Cast list and added a couple more OC's, who won't be introduced just yet. One is with Heath and his gang. Anyway, you know the drill, read and review please!**

Ronnie's POV;

Ronnie walked into the infirmary and looked around. She glanced around and started looking around.

"Ronnie, hey, come in," Aaron told her as he came out of the other room. "Pete's looking over Eric right now, come on," he told her as he extended his hand. "Come on back. I know Eric's sister wants to thank you and I'll introduce you to Pete. He just stepped out for a minute," Aaron explained as he walked back to the room. "Emily, this is Ronnie, she's the one that helped bandage Eric up."

"I had help," Ronnie told them.

"Oh she's just being modest. She barked out orders, other people just followed them," Eric told his sister.

"Thank you for patching up my very clumsy brother," Emily told her. "I am real glad that you were out there. We need another doctor in Alexandria," she told her.

"Is there a reason that you're still in here? You should be able to be at home, resting. There's no reason for you to be still in here," Ronnie told him.

Before any one of them could say a word, a man came through the door. "This is my infirmary and I'm the doctor, and Eric will leave when I say he can and not before."

"Pete," Aaron said cautioning him.

"Our infirmary," Ronnie corrected him.

Pete shook his head. "Deanna's really trying to give me another helper? You another head shrinker? Someone who took a few first aid classes? You can go home and crawl up into bed with a book and if I need you I'll call you."

Eric and Aaron both exchanged glances. "Pete, Ronnie's the one who fixed my ankle out there," Eric said. "She's more then…" he started to say before Ronnie interrupted him.

"Dr. Veronica Washburne and you must be Dr. Pete Anderson," Ronnie answered. "I was practicing medicine in war zones while you still had pimples and probably braces. I take my orders from people in charge, always have. That's what happens when you spend more than half of your life in an Air Force uniform. Deanna assigned me as another Doctor in the safe zone, so you have a problem, you take it up with her. But right now, I need you to step away from my patient, and let me look over him so I can send him on his way home with Aaron and Emily."

"I don't know who you are, Veronica, but in here I'm in charge, so you take orders from me," Pete said.

"First, it's Doctor Washburne, or Doc, or even Major. Secondly, you're not the only doctor in town right now, so get used to it. Thirdly, you seem like a man who thinks women should be barefoot and pregnant and have no right in making decisions. Trust me, I had a lot better men than you think that and try to push me out. You know what usually happened? I usually wound up outranking them. Fourthly, and absolutely most important to me right at this moment, is that it's not even five o'clock and you reek of alcohol. So, as someone who took an oath to do no harm, just like you did, I'm going to insist on stepping away from my patient. File a complaint with Deanna if you want me out of here, but the only way I'm not going to be right here making sure you aren't drunk when patients come in, is being told by Deanna that she doesn't want me in here. I'm also going to take some supplies back to the house tonight because I need to check over Jewel and the baby, and she's fighting me on coming in here. Now, I'd hate to make a scene on my first day here, but let's get to an understanding right now and real quick, my first priority is going to be the patients here as yours should be. But you can't do that job drunk. Go, or I will have to throw you out myself," she warned.

Aaron took a step between Pete and Ronnie. "Pete just go home alright? She knows what she's doing. It'll take a lot of pressure off you," he told her.

Emily watched as he left. "His first stop is going to be to Deanna's," she told them.

"Deanna isn't going to listen to his complaints. We've needed another doctor here for a while," Eric said.

"That's what's going to make him more dangerous," Emily told them.

"That happen often?" Ronnie asked.

"More than it doesn't," Emily said. "He knew Deanna couldn't do a damn thing about it, either. He was the only Dr. here, Deanna overlooks everything he does. She should have exiled him a long time ago. She'll probably even over look it now, until she can trust you, until she knows you're staying," she said. "I should probably go over to there house tonight, stay around Sam."

Ronnie looked at her. "Sam?"

"His youngest son," Aaron answered.

"Are you telling me that he abuses him?" Ronnie asked.

"Mostly his wife, but his oldest gets it sometimes. Sam locks himself in the room. He won't do anything when someone else is around," Emily told her. "It's not your fault, he's been doing it without an excuse."

"There's going to be a lot of people in my group that's not going to stand for that," Ronnie said as she looked at them.

Daryl, Carol, Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked between Rick and Daryl in between two of the houses as Carol joined them.

"They're right next to each other but…" Carol told them.

"They took our weapons and now they're splitting us up," Rick told them.

"Yeah," Daryl said.

"I didn't really hear anyone say that we had to all sleep in different houses tonight, did you? No one insisted that we separate right?" Jewel asked.

Rick nodded as he squeezed her arm. "We'll all be staying in the same house tonight."

"In the living room and den, with the door opened between the two," Jewel stated. "God, I never thought I'd be using the word den."

Carol gave a false smile to anyone who may be passing. "You think anyone will object to be sleeping on floor and couches when they could be sleeping in real beds."

"No one's gonna complain, we're playing it safe," Daryl told her.

"First night in a new place after everything we've been through, I doubt anyone would want to split up," Jewel told her.

"It's the safe play, no one's going to mind," Rick told them.

Carol nodded. "They haven't slipped up."

"Yet," Jewel answered. "I think they've been holed up behind these walls so long that since what's out there hasn't bothered them, they are confident it won't. They are naïve, and that makes them dangerous in a whole different way. When something happens to this place, they aren't going to know how to defend it, they're going to be frightened and useless," Jewel told them.

"We watch them, we get a feel for the place," Rick told them.

The three of them nodded. "Hey Mar, you ready to go to the pantry?" Jewel asked as she went to the front porch.

"Yeah, I'll take Judith with us and you got Hope," Mar said.

"I'll go with the two of you," Carol told them. "We'll be back before dark," she told them.

"I'm still not apologizing Carol," Jewel said.

"That's why I'm coming with you," Carol told her.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "I don't need you to apologize for me either Carol," she told her as she stopped at the other house. "Carl, Lexi, time's up, get back to the other house."

"We're going to have to watch those two. I think Carl is realizing Lexi is a girl. Hormones at that age," Mar said.

"I wouldn't know," Jewel told her.

"We'll not only going to have to watch them, but Summer and Joey too," Carol told them.

Jewel glanced between the two women. "Alright, that's enough you two. I might start to think we're better off on the road," she told them as she walked with them and made sure Carl and Lexi came out of the other house.

Summer's POV:

Deanna smiled as Summer came in. "I wasn't going to interview any more of you tonight, let you all get settled but Michonne said that you'd rather get it over with. I can understand that," she told her. "Please sit down. Do you mind if I record this?"

Summer shook her head. "No it's fine," she answered as she immediately went over to the stacks of books and sat down on the floor.

Deanna smiled. "Well at least you sat down. I couldn't get your Uncle to stop pacing. You can look through the books, take whatever you like back with you. I can tell you and I are going to be good friends," she told her.

"Uncle Daryl doesn't like to feel caged. Even before all this, he'd rather be out in the woods then in a house. Don't take it personal," Summer told her as she looked through the titles.

"Oh I don't. I can't imagine how hard this must have been for you. Not quite a kid and not quite an adult. That's a hard place to be in normal times. I remember how my daughter rebelled when she got fifteen and sixteen," Deanna told her.

"My Uncle Merle said that rebelling was a sign of bad parenting. Kids don't rebel if they are happy and bein' listened too," Summer answered. "No offense," she quickly added.

"None taken. What you did out there offering to go with Jes if she went back out there, it took a lot of courage, especially for someone of your age. I know a lot of adults that wouldn't do that," Deanna told her.

Summer glanced up from the book she was looking at. "We don't do things alone anymore. That's what Dad and Mom taught us. You survive in this world, together. That's what makes us different from other groups we've met."

"How so?" Deanna asked.

"Because it takes more to just survive in this world. You can't just survive, you have to live. You have to cherish the small moments so when the bad happens, you have those to look back on. That's how we live, how we survive," Summer told her. "You have to trust that the person next to you will have your back, and that you have there's. Otherwise, you will die. When you lose people, you have to know that you did everything in your power to save them. That's what dad and mom did, they made this into the group that walked into the gates."

"You are a smart young woman. I don't know what job to give you," Deanna told her.

"I want to be a guard on the tower, or a supply runner," Summer told her.

"I'm not sure your parents would agree to either one of those," Deanna informed her.

"Yeah they would, because either way, it'll make this place safer, it'll help protect everyone in here. They know I know what I'm doing. I've done both, I'm good at both. Everyone has jobs to do, you do what you're good at. If you want to talk to them about it, that's fine, but they'll be alright with it," Summer informed her. "So, the houses? If we stay, they're ours?"

"Yes, of course. Why wouldn't they be?" Deanna asked.

"Just seems like a lot, three big houses? Seems awful generous," Summer told her.

"Well there are twenty eight of you," Deanna told her.

Summer gave a small smile. "Two of them really don't take up much space."

"But they will, and when they do, you'll be happy to have a place to escape too," Deanna told her.

"So, if they're our houses, what we decide to do on the inside, that's our call?" Summer asked.

"Of course," Deanna told her. "Do you have something in mind?"

"Yeah, something. But it's something I'd rather not share right now. It would be something for all of us that came through the gate," Summer answered.

Deanna smiled. "You know, I have a feeling that you have an artistic mind, that you could be better off doing something then on a run or guard duty. You can relax here, Summer."

"But I'd feel better on one of those jobs. Maybe until we know we're safe," Summer told her. "Do you mind if I borrow this?" she asked as she held up a book.

"Of course not. I have a feeling you'll be getting another one tomorrow," Deanna said with a smile.

**Author's Note: Wow…I had to count that number again. I have kept Beth and Axel alive. And they do have Hope. You guys aren't complaining right? Most of you have said you like the extra characters. LOL.**


	273. Chapter 271

**Better Days**

**Chapter 271**

**Author's Note: Good times in Alexandria are just starting. I'm having fun! Well my people are having fun. They are ready to kick some Alexandrian's but! Please review.**

Jes and Joey's POV:

Joey glanced at Jes as she walked to the armory. "Hey, you're already giving up on this place?" he asked her as he caught up with her.

"Going to the guard tower. Not spending a night in this place without a proper guard in place. These people can do whatever the hell they want, but you guys are in here, and as long as we stay, I'll stand guard every night if I have too," Jes said.

"I'll go with you," Joey offered.

"Joey, I'm not going anywhere but the guard tower. I'll be back in the morning. You got a job yet?" Jes asked.

"No, but I haven't had my interview yet," Joey responded. "You?"

"No, I don't think Deanna is up to being challenged. She doesn't know what to do with me, probably Daryl or Abraham either. We're the wild cards, the ones that aren't going to put on a mask and pretend to be something we aren't. She doesn't see Jewel as a threat, she's just a mother wanting what's best for her cubs," Jes told him.

"Have you seen Carol's get up?" Joey questioned.

"You mean Miss. Happy Homemaker? God if they only knew," Jes answered with an eye roll. "She's trying to blend in, catch them off guard. Don't fault her for it, but she wouldn't have been my first choice. Mar or Summer or Beth would have been better. They can pull off sweet, Carol may be able to do it, but she'll fight when needed," Jes told her. "Head's up," she said as she nodded toward Nicholas and another man approaching.

"You two leaving already? I can't say I'm surprised that you aren't able to follow rules," Nicholas told Jes.

Jes looked at him. "Lucky for you, I can. Otherwise your head would be blown to pieces and we would have taken over. Oh, I'm not giving you the satisfaction of leaving, Nicholas. I'm going to stay just to annoy you. Right now, I'm just going to go replace the dummy in the tower."

"We've never had to have a full twenty four hour guard on it before," the other man said.

"There are threats outside that gate," Joey answered.

"Maybe I'm looking at a threat that my mother let in," the man answered.

"Your mother is Deanna Monroe?" Jes answered.

"That's right, I'm Aiden," the man introduced himself.

"Well, I'm heading out to the guard tower. Joey tell Rick I'm out there for the night," Jes said as she turned to go.

"Wait up, you can't just do things like that without clearing it with my mother," Aiden told her as he grabbed her arm.

Jes turned around and restrained herself from hitting him. "GET. YOUR. HAND. OFF. OF. ME. NOW," she told him.

"Let her go," Joey told him. "The only reason she hasn't punched you right now is that she knows that everyone, especially those babies we came in with, are better off with her here then back out there."

"I'm not going to give you the satisfaction of hitting you and risking getting kicked out," Jes said as she saw Abraham and Rosita coming from one side and an unknown woman coming from the other.

"Aiden, get your hands off of her right now. If you don't, I'll punch you myself," Quinn told him.

"Quinn stay out of it," Aiden told her.

"The woman said to get her hands off of her, do it now," Abraham warned him.

Quinn pushed Aiden back. "I said back off and I mean it," she told him. "You too, Nicholas. Stand over there, both of you. Don't you even think about moving, because if you think mom's not going to hear about this, you're both dead wrong," she said. "If they try to move, restrain them," she told Abraham.

"Yes ma'am. I don't even know who you are, but I like you," Abraham said.

"Easy big boy," Rosita told him.

Quinn laughed. "Quinn Bledsoe, Deanna's oldest child and this douche bag's sister," she said as she turned. "You're Jes right? Joey? Abraham? And Rosita?" she questioned as she saw the questioning looks. "Eric is very good at describing people. Plus we don't get a whole lot of people in here, and especially not a group who makes an appearance by dropping a dummy over the wall. Which by the way, was a very good strategic move. I've been telling mom and my other brother Spencer that we need more eyes on that tower," she told them.

"We don't. Don't you see that they could easily take over the town?" Aiden asked her.

Quinn glanced at Aiden. "You're just scared because there are people here that may actually know how to do a supply run and get everyone back alive. Now shut up," she told him as she turned around. "Sorry, Aiden and I haven't got a long since the day he learned to speak."

Joey looked at her then at Jes and Abraham and Rosita. "She remind you of anyone?"

"I was thinking the same thing, except she's not blond," Rosita answered.

"She's also the oldest and not the youngest," Jes said.

"I think you're gonna get along well with the co leader of the group, Jewel. One of the toughest broads I've met, gave birth in this shit hole world and still managed to keep us all in line," Abraham told her.

"I'm looking forward to meeting her. I've got two teenage girls at my house right now looking through all the baby clothes we've collected on supply runs through the years," Quinn told them. She looked at Jes and the gun. "You aren't leaving are you?"

"No, I'm just going to stand on guard duty. Not comfortable with my family being in here without someone looking out over the walls," Jes responded. "And, I'm not putting dummy back up there."

Quinn nodded. "You are going to make a wonderful addition to Alexandria. I hope one day you can consider us as part of the family. I know that I feel safer with you out there tonight, watching over Alexandria and my girls," she said.

"You only have one girl, Quinn. You've just brought in a stray into your house," Aiden told her.

"She's not a dog, Aiden. She's a twelve year old girl who said goodbye to her brother while he went on a supply run with the two of you, and didn't return, along with three others," Quinn told him.

"I wouldn't be usin' the word stray around us, little man. We've got a few kids that's lost there parents, siblings, and we're all they have," Abraham told him.

"What would you want your sister to do? Turn her out, alone, out there? Make her live on the streets?" Rosita asked. "You wouldn't make it in our group, neither one of you, but I'd have no problem with Quinn. She'd be able to hold her own," she added.

"How the hell can you tell that in a five minute conversation?" Nicholas asked.

Jes puffed. "I could tell in three seconds that I really wish I had put a bullet in your brain," she told her. "Now, it's going to be dark soon, and I'd rather be in the watch tower when that happens. Tell Rick and Jewel where I am. I'll be in the morning to check in," she told them as she waited for the gate to open then shut.

"We should be heading back to the house, Joey. Jewel wanted to do a head count at dark," Rosita told him.

"You're all adults, I don't think you need to be counted," Nicholas said.

"Can you just shut up?" Quinn told him. "Let's go, we're having a discussion with mom. Nice to meet you all. I hope you won't let the opinion of these two idiots sour you on Alexandria. We're not that bad when you really get to know us," she told them. "Come on, I'm sure mom is just going to love how the two of you were intimidating our new town people."

"She might be the only one around here with a lick of sense," Abraham told them.

"I'm feeling like I want to be on that supply team. Glenn is, I'll talk with Deanna tomorrow," Joey said as they walked back to the house.

Carol, Mar and Jewel's POV:

Mar untangled Judith's fingers from her hair and kissed her nose. "Hopefully you can start crawling if we stay," she told her.

"That would be nice," Jewel said as they approached the pantry. "You know I could stay out here while you two go in."

Carol looked at her. "It's all about appearances. You don't have to apologize, but we need to at least make it look like you aren't bothered by it."

"The only one bothered by it is you Carol," Jewel told her as she walked in.

Mar looked at Carol. "You know Jewel. What you see is what you get. She's not going to pretend for anyone," she said as she walked in.

Carol plastered a smile on her face as she walked in. She smiled as she saw people turn to look at them.

Jewel adjusted Hope as she saw Jessie approach. "Great," she mumbled.

"Easy," Mar told her.

"Jewel, can we talk for a minute?" Jessie asked as she approached the women.

Jewel looked at the other blond. "Go ahead, we've got no secrets in this group."

"After I left, I realized how it must look. Me standing there and just running my mouth like I was talking to just another person in Alexandria, that it was just a normal day. But, it wasn't, not for all of you, and you all must feel like you stepped in some kind of whacked out dream," Jessie said.

Jewel glanced at Carol. "It is something that we need to get used to, but thank you for that," she said.

Jessie nodded as she smiled at Judith. "This is something that we never thought we'd see again. Babies."

Mar smiled. "This is Judith, I'm Mar," she said.

"Carol," Carol introduced herself.

"I'm Jessie. I can't imagine how you all survived with babies out there. And the amount of children that you came with, that's just amazing. Is there something that I can help you with?" Jessie asked. "Alright, I know I shouldn't, but I'm dying to ask to hold one of these precious girls."

Mar saw the brief reaction in Jewel's face at the idea of someone that she didn't know hold Hope. "Judith is good with people," Mar said as she handed Judith over. "She's in a hair pulling phase."

Carol gave a small smile. "We were hoping that you'd have diapers small enough to fit Hope. Or at least cloth that we could make some. And some pins."

"You'd use cloth diapers?" Jessie asked. "I would never have been able to use them on my boys."

Jewel looked at her. "Well, in this world, you do what you have to do, make do with what you have. It's easier to get your hands on cloth then baby diapers when you're scavenging houses, just looking for things to help you make it one day to the next. Not everyone has the luxury of living with a fully packed store at there hands. Not having to worry if your children have enough to eat, or your feet hurt so bad but you aren't going to say a word, because your family is in the same situation. So using cloth diapers, that's the least of my worries. But of course, what ever you have, we'll be greatly appreciative for," she said, not letting her eyes leave Jessies.

"Of course. We can always tell the supply teams to look for diapers now too," Jessie said as she went with Jewel leaving Mar and Carol behind. "Jewel, it's alright for you not to be alright with this yet."

Jewel looked at her. "I'm sorry?"

"No one expects you all to openly forget what you've been through. Or to trust us with open arms. It's alright to be shell shocked," Jessie told her.

"Shell shocked? That's what you think I am?" Jewel asked as she laughed. "You don't even have a clue what we've been through. You can't imagine it. I don't want you to have to imagine it. I wish I could have the luxury of being naïve like all of you in here," she said.

Mar grabbed Carol's arm, letting Jewel say her peace.

"I know in your own weird way, you're trying to help. That you think if you tell us it'll be alright, that we'll believe you. And, it's not, Jessie. It's not going to make me forget the hell that's out there. It's not going to make me forget that there's always someone out there that wants what you have," Jewel told her as she picked up the cloth. "Thank you for this," she said as she struggled with fighting back the tears.

Jessie touched her arm. "I'm here to talk," she told her. "I fix a good margarita."

Mar went to take Judith. "She's an alcoholic," she told the other woman.

"And I just put my foot in my mouth again. You should bring the kids over in a couple days, my son Ron is about your son's age," Jessie told her.

"Yeah, we'll see," Jewel said as she turned to go.

"Thank you for your kindness," Carol said as she walked out. "Jewel?"

"I don't know what happened back there, all of a sudden it was like I couldn't control my emotions," Jewel answered.

"You've stopped running, fighting, and it's caught up to you. Let's get home, we'll tell Ronnie and Rick," Carol said as she put her arm around her.


	274. Chapter 272

**Better Days**

**Chapter 272**

**Author's Note: I'm alright with this weeks episode and what occurred. But it won't in my story because Jewel's around! Sorry this took so long to post. I worked OT this weekend, then my back decided to hurt on payroll day and I had to leave work and let my back up do it. Review please.**

Family POV:

Carol glanced over at Jewel as she was giving a bath to Hope in the sink. "You alright?" she asked her friend.

"I'm fine, Carol. Like you said, we stopped, we've been running on adrenaline so long that I crashed. I'm alright," Jewel assured her.

Rick gave her a look that meant we'll talk later.

Hope screamed her head off as the water ran over her body. "Oh, you didn't like that huh? Well, I'm sorry, but while we have the chance, you're getting a real bath. Yes, you can just give me that look all you want, but you are still getting a bath," Jewel told her.

"Now that's something we haven't heard from you baby girl," Rick told her. He gave out a small laugh as he looked at her. "Oh, she's got the Dixon glare already."

"We have a glare?" Summer asked from the table. "Uncle Daryl, did you know that we have a stare?"

"Nah, Rick we don't have a glare. We just have a look that we mean business," Daryl told him.

"It's a glare," Mika and Mitch both said at the same time.

Mika tried to pull away from Tara, who was brushing her hair. "That hurts," she told the older woman.

"I'm sorry, but your tangles have tangles and those tangles have more little knots," Tara told her. "Now hold still," she said with a playful laugh.

"So Jes just went to the guard tower alone? And you all just let her?" Beth asked.

"She wasn't going to let anyone go with her. We all have our own way of dealing with this, whatever this is, she has hers," Joey answered.

Rick balanced Judith on his hip and walked over and put her in the play yard as Jewel got Hope out of the sink.

"Are we going to give this a try?" Maggie asked.

"We're here, aren't we?" Jewel asked.

"We are, but are we really trying our best?" Glenn asked.

"We've let our guard down before, and look what it's got us," Summer told them.

"Letting people in, they've got to have a motive," David told them.

"We let people in, at the prison," Maggie told them.

"Look what that got us, the Governor came to our door with a tank, destroyed our home, sent us all out in different directions, on the road for ages, we lost people," Sasha said.

"But if they hadn't taken us in at the prison, you and I wouldn't be alive," Lexi reminded her.

"We've always said that there has to be other good people out there, maybe this is it," Carl added.

"They might be good, but they're also naïve, they are holding onto a life that just isn't possible anymore. Living behind walls, not protected from what's out there, it's just…" Jewel said.

"Dumb," Daryl finished.

"Could be another damn Terminus," Abraham told them.

"I don't think it's that bad, Abraham," Rosita told him.

Jewel shook her head. "I don't think it's that bad. I think that they do want to help, that Deanna has a dream of this place, and in her own odd way, she wants us to help her," she said.

"Her way of doing it, just isn't going to work," Rick told them.

"She doesn't seem like the type to change her mind," Maggie pointed out.

"Everyone in this room, we've managed to survive. Even though a couple of us are alive just for the sheer luck of being alive," Jewel told them as she looked at Eugene. "Where's Gabriel?" Jewel asked.

"He's staying at the church," Joey answered. "

Jewel nodded. "As I was saying we're still here, we're still breathing. We've done that by not being dumb, by being smart, by watching out for each other. I'll keep a list of all who we meet here, know who we are living with. Deanna video taped us to know who they are, anyone can watch them. This is our way of doing it. Carol's going to be able to get closer to people in her role of Happy Homemaker," she said.

"Ronnie's pretty set, she's in as the doctor," Mar said.

"You've been pretty quiet, Ronnie. Everything alright?" Tara asked as she continued brushing Mika's hair.

"The Doctor, Pete. He was drunk before five PM. Aaron was there with Eric and Eric's sister Emily. They said that Deanna just over looks the fact that he hurts his wife and oldest son," Ronnie answered. "Who just overlooks something like that?"

"People that don't want to get involved," Carol answered.

"People who are more afraid of the persons temper being turned on them," Mar said.

"If he's beating his wife, then he could be dangerous to any one in this room, this family," Rick said.

"We need to watch and learn," Carol told them.

"I'll need a list of your jobs, I can pop in if you're in town, meet people, keep track of all of us. If this works out, great, wonderful, I'm all for it. But we need to know what we are dealing with, who we are dealing with," Jewel told them. "I won't lose anyone else in this room because we believed someone, because we let our guard down. We've survived because we've had each other, because we've all cared for each other. We're going to continue doing that," Jewel told her as Rick took Hope as Michonne came out of the bathroom.

"I heard little one telling you all off, what was that?" Michonne asked as she gave a small laugh. "How long was I in there for?" she asked.

Rick kept his back toward her. "Twenty minutes," Rick told her.

"I was giving Hope her first bath, she wasn't impressed," Jewel told her as she filled her glass full of ice water.

"I couldn't stop brushing," Michonne answered as Rick turned around. She tilted her head and gave a small laugh. "I've never…I've never seen your face like that," she told him.

"That's what I felt before and after," Rick answered.

"He does clean up pretty good, doesn't he?" Jewel asked as she rubbed his face with her hand.

"Yeah he does," Michonne answered as she touched Hope's back. She lowered her voice. "I get why we're playing it safe. We should. I just- I have a good feeling about this place," she told Rick and Jewel.

"I hope you're right," Rick and Jewel both said at the same time.

"Do you two share a brain?" Michonne asked as she took Hope. "I've got to get some snuggle time with munchkin number two," she said as she put Hope against her shoulder. "Oh you smell delicious," she told the baby as they all turned there attention to a knock on the door.

Jewel looked at Rick as he walked to the door with Jewel close behind.

"Rick I….wow," Deanna said as she saw Rick's face.

Rick groaned as he looked at her. "He's getting that a lot," Jewel told her.

"I didn't know what was under there. Listen, I don't mean to interrupt. I just wanted to stop by and see how you were all settling," Deanna said as she looked at everyone gathered in the living room and on the steps. "Oh, my. Staying together. Smart," Deanna said.

"No one said we couldn't," Rick told her.

"You said you're a family. That's what you said. Actually that's what a lot of you said," Deanna said. "Absolutely amazing to me how people with completely different backgrounds and nothing in common can become that. Don't you think?" she asked. "That must be the youngest member of the family over there in Michonne's arms. Haven't had a chance to meet her officially."

Jewel glanced at Michonne and nodded as she took Hope out of her hand's going back to the door, turning so that Deanna could see her small face asleep on her shoulder.

"God, this is something I'd never thought of see again, a newborn," Deanna said as she softly ran a finger over Hope's face. She noticed how Jewel tensed. "Anyone tries to hurt this little one or Judith, they're going to have to go through me first," she assured Jewel.

"Everyone you met with said you gave them jobs," Rick told Deanna.

"Mm-hmm. Yeah. Part of this place. Looks like the communists won after all," Deanna said as she laughed as she looked at Rick's face again.

"I'm not much for the beard," Jewel told her.

"Don't blame you for that," Deanna told her.

Rick looked at Jewel then at Deanna. "Well, you didn't give me one," he told her.

"I have. I just haven't told you yet. Same with Michonne. I'm closing in on something for Sasha. And I'm just trying to figure Mr. Dixon out, but I will. I heard Jes assigned herself a job, at the guard tower," Deanna said.

"That going to be a problem?" Jewel asked as she rubbed Hope's back.

"No, I had something different in mind for her, but I think she's where she needs to be right now," Deanna said. "I'll figure out everyone else when I meet them tomorrow."

"Good luck in figuring Daryl out, Dixon's are complicated," Mar said as she kissed Daryl's shoulder.

"We like it that way, keep you all on your feet," Jewel said.

Deanna smiled. "Good night, sweet girl," she said as she touched Hope's face gently again. "You look good," she told Rick as she walked out and closed the door.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Rick woke up and looked around, noticing that Jewel wasn't laying on the couch. He quickly stood up and covered Noah and Carl with blankets. His eyes searched for Summer and Mika who were both curled up on another couch. He checked on Judith as he glanced out the window and caught a glance of Jewel with Hope. He let out the breath he didn't know he was holding and quietly went on the door. "Hey, you had me scared there for a minute, Mrs. Grimes," he said as he kissed her softly.

"First night everyone had a chance to get a good nights sleep, I didn't want to risk Hope waking them up before a feeding, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him.

"You couldn't sleep either?" Rick asked.

"Think sleeping with one eye open is embedded in all of us now," Jewel answered.

"Some people aren't having a problem with it," Rick said as he nodded back toward the door.

"It's good for some of them to rest. I woke up Summer before I came out here, her and Joey were asleep in front of the stairs. Told her to go back on the couch with Mika before you or Daryl saw that," Jewel said.

Rick shook his head. "Any way we can get Joey to sleep out in the guard tower. Alone. Far away from our oldest daughter?"

Jewel laughed. "Joey's not bad, I could think of a lot worse men Summer could be with."

"I'd rather not think of her with anyone," Rick answered as he took Hope. "You and Judy can't date until you're thirty five."

Jewel laughed again as she kissed him. "Am I going to have to be like that toward Carl?" she asked as she looked off the porch.

"I think he didn't realize Lexi was a girl under the over sized clothes," Rick answered. "You alright?"

"Just feels strange being here, in a real community, with running water, electricity, shampoo, ice. Everything that we all took for granted before, what these people are still taking for granted. All I can see is how this place could be taken down," Jewel told him.

Rick touched her face. "We'll teach them. Carol told me what happened at the pantry," he informed her. "Ronnie wants to make sure it's nothing serious."

Jewel nodded. "I think I'm entitled to a little break down now and then, don't you? I think we all are," she told him. "I swear to you, you will be the first to know if something more is going on," she said as she kissed him.


	275. Chapter 273

**Better Days**

**Chapter 273**

**Author's Note: Brain is interested in seeing the Hilltop so it can fit more OC's in. Yeah, my brain is ODD, but I'm stuck with it! I'm not going to show Rick running over Random Hair Cut Woman's Owl, not important. Please review.**

Daryl and Jewel's POV:

Jewel came out on the porch and sat down beside Daryl. "You didn't go with the rest of them to explore?"

Daryl looked at her. "Neither did you."

"Hope's giving sleeping in the basinet a try, didn't want to disturb her," Jewel answered.

"That it?" Daryl asked.

Jewel looked straight ahead. "Merle would have hated this place," she said, ignoring the question.

"Not the only one," Daryl told her. "Stop avoiding the question."

Jewel sighed. "I don't belong in a place like this. That woman I told you about, Jessie. That's more Rick's type then I am. She reminded me of Lori."

Daryl huffed. "He was divorcing Lori. He's not like that, you know he's not. You're letting the insecurity of before get to you. Mar told me what happened, she's worried bout you."

Jewel sighed. "Everyone's worried about me. Everything just hit me like a freight train….alright maybe a train isn't the best thing to say," she admitted. "Being in a pantry, looking at diapers, it felt so odd, like a out of body experience. I got a chance to think about everything we've been through, everyone we've lost, and it got to me. These people don't have a clue. You thinking about leaving?"

"Nah, got Mar, got Mitch. Got Summer, Lil Asskicker, and Hell Raiser, you and Carl to look after. Not like that, not anymore," Daryl told her.

"You're antsy, feeling like a trapped animal," Jewel noticed.

"I'm not the only one," Daryl answered as he playfully hit her shoulder with his. "How long do you think you're going to last sitting in this house, with a baby? That aint you. Please don't try cooking, I don't think we'd want them out there with us after you burnt down the place."

Jewel glared at him. "I could learn."

Daryl laughed. "Yeah, how many times did Jane try to teach you? Let the other's do the cooking, you find something else to do. Something that doesn't entitle you with any cooking utensil in your hand."

"Really Daryl? You think that's funny?" Jewel asked.

"May not be funny, but it's the truth," Daryl pointed out. "Why don't you go find Rick? I can keep an ear out for Hell Raiser."

"You're going to make me go out there? With those people?" Jewel asked.

"One of us needs to, and I'm older," Daryl told her. "Plus you said last night, that you were going to go check out everyone after they got there jobs."

"Right, but everyone hasn't yet," Jewel answered as she sighed. "Fine, but when I get back, you're taking a shower," Jewel said as she stood up. "I'm sure Mar will be extremely grateful," she said as she walked off the porch. She sighed as she walked down the street and saw Rick talking to Jessie. "Hey, everything OK?"

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "Yeah, I lost track of Lexi, Carl and Judith and in the process knocked down something Jessie was making. I was in the middle of losing my mind," he said as he kissed her again.

"It was an Owl, something I was making with my boys. Where's Hope?" Jessie asked.

Jewel smiled as Rick put his arm around her waist. "She finally let me put her down in the basinet and was sleeping and I didn't want to disturb her. Daryl's watching her."

"Daryl? That's the guy with cross bow?" Jessie asked.

"My brother, yes," Jewel answered. She glanced over at where Lexi, Carl and Judith were. "Who are they talking too?" she asked.

"That's Natalie and Bob Miller. They had five kids and 12 grandkids. It's been a long time since anyone around here has seen a baby. She's gonna have to put up with some pinched cheeks. I'm sure that when they meet Hope, Natalie is just going to be over the moon," Jessie told them.

"Thank you for helping Rick find them. We're used to knowing where all the kids are at all times out there. It's going to take us a while to be comfortable," Jewel said as she turned with Rick to go up the stairs.

"Hey, guys? Would it be okay if Carl came over now? Ron really wants to meet him. Lexi can come too of course," Jessie told them.

Jewel glanced back at her. "We'll ask them," she answered as she walked up the stairs. "Heard you guys gave Rick a scare," she said. "You know better to let us lose track of you all," she scolded.

The older woman smiled. "You must be this young man's mother, that's something I would tell my children. I'm Natalie Miller, this is Bob," she introduced.

"I love Carl and Lexi as if I gave birth to them," Jewel answered. "Jewel Grimes, this is Rick my husband."

"Nice to meet both of you. Carl, Lexi, Jessie wants to know if you two want to go over to her house, meet her son. You don't have to if you don't want to," Rick told them.

Lexi looked at Carl. "Should we?" she asked.

"Yeah, might as well give it a try, right?" Carl told her.

"I'll be at the house, so if either one of you need to come home, I'll be there. I'll tell Sasha where you are, Lex," Jewel told her.

"If she even cares," Lexi answered.

"She cares, Lexi. She's mourning," Jewel assured her. "Go on, be good," she told them as Rick took Judith. "Thank you for watching them."

Mrs. Miller smiled. "Anytime sweetheart. Why don't you bring over this one and that little one of yours. I have so much yarn that I have no idea what to do with. You can keep me company while I make blankets and baby socks for your little bundle of Hope."

Jewel glanced at Rick then gave a small smile. "I will, once we get settled. Right now it's just getting settled. Come on Judy, time for a nap," she said as she kissed the top of your head. "It was very nice to meet both of you," she said as Rick politely nodded and walked down with her.

"I'll walk home with you, get Daryl," Rick told her.

Jewel nodded as she kissed him as they headed back to the house.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel sat nursing Hope on the floor as she handed Judith a solo cup. "What's that Judy? Is that a cup? Yes you're favorite thing in the whole wide world," she said as she touched Judy's face. "This isn't a bad setup, being able to spend time with two of my favorite girls," she said as Hope finished nursing. "We aren't going to let them drop our guard though are we? No, we're to smart for that huh?" she asked Judith as she burped Hope. She turned her head to the door as she heard a knock. "I swear if that's Random Hair Cut lady, she's getting punched," she said as she stood up with Hope and went to the door and proceeded to open it.

Quinn smiled as she held a bag of clothing. "I'm Quinn….Deanna's daughter. I don't mean to intrude, I just brought baby clothing and toys. I can leave them if you want," she said.

Jewel looked at her then back at where Judy was playing. "No, it's alright, come in. I'm Jewel Grimes."

Quinn smiled as she came in. "I know, I watched your tape last night."

Jewel looked at her. "What did your mother do pop popcorn and have a viewing party?" she asked as she went and sat back down with Judith.

Quinn laughed. "No, nothing like that. Phoebe came over and was telling me about your group, and these two are the talk of Alexandria," she said as she smiled at Judith. "I wanted to learn more about the woman who gave birth out there."

Jewel looked cautiously at her. "I'm nothing special, just a mother doing what she can," she said as Judith's cup rolled away. "Oh no! Where did it go Judy?

Quinn grabbed it. "I remember when my daughter was this old, bought her all these toys and she wanted the box. Is this what you want sweetheart?"

Judith giggled and took it. "I remember Deanna saying something about having a grandchild."

"Bri, she's thirteen. And anxious to meet Mika and Lexi. Along with Chloe, she's twelve. Just lost her brother a few weeks ago. You lost a brother out there, right?" Quinn asked.

"Yes," Jewel answered.

"Was he bit?" Quinn asked.

"No he was killed by a dangerous man while protecting me. It happened before we left Georgia," Jewel admitted.

"Chloe's brother was on a supply run. A supply run led by my brother Aiden and Nicholas. They came back, the others didn't," Quinn replied. "Mom told me that your oldest daughter wants to go on supply runs," she told her.

"What are you trying to say?" Jewel asked.

"My brother and Nicholas are cowards. I know for a fact that the reason I have a twelve year old in my house that refuses to even go to school, is because they sacrificed Will and the others. My mom refuses to see it, she refuses to admit it's even a possibility. But, Aiden…he's been a momma's boy since the day he was born. I guess because I was the oldest, and the only girl, I got held to a higher standard," Quinn stated. "Was it the same for your brother?"

Jewel laughed. "Merle was the first one to get beat by our father. But there was no standards in our house. All three of us were treated equally, like shit."

"I'm sorry about that," Quinn stated.

"Are you telling me that my daughter isn't going to be safe? That I shouldn't let her be part of the supply team?" Jewel asked.

"I'm telling you that my brother isn't safe. You've been out there, any one of you are more capable then Aiden's thumb is," Quinn told her.

"Heard you stood up for Jes last night at the gate. I thank you for that," Jewel told her.

"I would have loved to see Nicholas's face as that dummy came over that wall. I bet it was priceless. He's a prick," Quinn told her as she looked at Judith and Hope. "I'm sorry, I have to watch my mouth."

"Oh they've both heard worse, trust me," Jewel told her. "I've said worse. You've been here the whole time with your family?"

Quinn shook her head as she smiled at Judith. "We were in Washington for my husband's funeral. He died in Afghanistan. My parents thought Chloe and I were going to head back home, but I decided we should stay with Gus. He was Cam's best friend, he was in the same convoy as him. We were staying at a different hotel then my family, and I just wasn't ready to go back home and face all the other military wives and the sympathetic looks. The world went to hell pretty quickly, Gus showed up with an ambulance, some supplies, and a few other people that were injured or worked at Walter Reed. We took as many as we could from the hotel, but they didn't last long. Either they wanted to find there families, or they were scared, reckless. We started out with seventeen people, we wound up with five making it here. We were held up right outside a shopping mall in a store room and we heard people. I thought I was hallucinating when I heard my brother Spencer's voice and dads discussing what they needed. I stumbled out of the store room and right into dad's arms without saying a word. We helped them get what they needed for the walls, came back here. Dad called mom out and said 'Deanna I found something better than things for the walls. The look on her face when she came out and saw Bri and I," she told her with a smile. "We were out there for a couple months, and even then the people were getting worse. I'm sorry that all of you had to live through that. All of you have what it takes to show us what we need to do to keep surviving. I've had arguments with my mother over this very thing more times then I want to think about," she told her. "You and I want the same thing. We want to raise our children in the safety of home, where we don't have to worry about where there next meal is coming from. Where we don't have to worry about what happens if the wrong people get hold of our daughters."

"Or sons," Jewel told her.

"Or sons. We've made this home, but I know that we've got lucky. That's why I want you to work with me," Quinn told her.

"Work with you? Your mother said my top priority is Hope," Jewel told her.

Quinn smiled as she smiled at the baby. "It is, and you can bring both Judith and Hope with you. It wouldn't be full time, and it certainly wouldn't take you away from little ones here. But it also would give you an adult to talk to. If you don't feel like working one day, it's fine."

"What exactly do you do?" Jewel asked.

"Every town needs a history, every town needs a list of the people in it. That way, we make a difference, we survived. These two have the right to have there birthdates recorded," Quinn told her.

"You mean like a census? I don't think that is the most important thing in a world like that," Jewel told her.

"I think your wrong. You all lost people before they got here, don't they matter? They all had some kind of impact on your life. Those stories matter," Quinn told her.

"What did you do before this?" Jewel asked as she arched an eyebrow.

Quinn laughed. "I worked at museums as a historian," she said with a grin. "So how about it? I work with dad sometimes with plans for the greenhouse and like I said, it's no big deal how often you do it."

Jewel nodded. "Alright, but I'd like to make sure everyone is settled first."

"Of course," Quinn told her.

Jewel and Quinn both looked up as the door slammed and Lexi ran up the stairs. "Lexi?" Jewel called after her. "I'm sorry, I need to check on her."

Quinn nodded and stood. "Whenever you think the girls are ready to meet my girls, they'd love it. It was very nice to meet you," she said as she stood to leave.

TBC

**Author's Note: We'll see what happened with Lexi in the next chapter.**


	276. Chapter 274

**Better Days**

**Chapter 274**

**Author's Note: Thank you for all the new people who are finding this story and thank you for all of those who have stuck around! I plan to keep going with the show. So LONG story! Let's go see what's bugging Lexi shall we? It always annoyed me that Carl just says 'yeah let's play video games.' UM you just spent two years playing video games, live ones! Please review.**

Lexi and Carl's POV:

Jessie opened the door to her house, letting Lexi and Carl go in. "Ron, come down here. Carl and Lexi are here. I'll be in the kitchen if you two need anything. I'm glad you're both here," she said as she went into the kitchen.

Lexi looked at Carl. "You know we're not going to fit in right? Coming over to a 'friends' house is not a normal every day activity in the world we're living in," she whispered.

Carl squeezed her hand. "Hey, we're in this together. We've had each others backs for ages, that's not going to stop now, just because we're here."

Lexi didn't have a chance to answer as Ron came in. "Hi, I'm Ron. Carl and Lexi right?"

"Yeah," Carl answered.

"Come on, I'll introduce you to everyone. We're missing a couple of the girls, Chloe and Bri. Chloe just lost her brother a few weeks ago, so she's not been hanging around," Ron said.

"I know the feeling," Lexi said causing Ron to look at her.

"We lost a few people in the past month, including Lexi's older brother Ty. I guess you could say I lost an uncle, Merle right before that, and Bob," Carl said as he squeezed Lexi's hand.

"I'm sorry, but you're all here now," Ron told them. "We're almost always here after school, so you can come by any time."

"You go to school?" Carl asked as he looked at Lexi.

"It's in a garage. Little kids go in the morning and then it's us in the afternoon. Probably you, too, right?" Ron asked.

"Probably," Carl answered as Lexi kept quiet.

"Guys, this is Carl and Lexi. Carl, Lexi, this is Mikey and Enid," Ron introduced them.

"Hey," Mikey answered as he stood up.

Enid looked up at both of them before she went back to her comic book. "Hi."

Ron stepped over and put his hand on Enid's shoulder. "Enid's from outside, too. She just came eight months ago."

Carl took a comic book out of his pocket. "Oh um….is this yours?"

"Sorry. We didn't know you guys got that house," Ron said.

"We mostly just hang out there and listen to music. That's Enid's," Mikey told them.

Enid sat up and snatched the book from his hand and then looked at Lexi, who hadn't made it fully inside the room. "You gonna come in or you just gonna hold up the door?"

"We're not going to bite," Ron told her.

Lexi looked at him then Carl. "Seriously? Of all the words you could use, that's the one you go with? Bite?"

"Hey, Lex, it's alright, come on," Carl told her. "It's alright."

"Sorry, about the use of the word bite, I don't think before I speak at times," Ron said.

"Obviously," Lexi said under her breath.

"Want to play some video games? Or Mikey's house has a pool table, but his dad's kind of strict about it," Ron told them.

"It's okay. He's at work," Mikey answered.

Lexi took a breath as Carl got quiet. "Um…" he answered.

"Sorry, I guess we come on kind of strong. We can just hang out," Ron told them.

"You don't even have to talk if you don't wanna," Mikey told them. "I'll even let Lexi sit on my bean bag chair, and these two can tell you, I'm quite picky on who sits on my bean bag chair."

Lexi looked at him like he grew another head.

"Yeah, took Enid three weeks to say something," Ron said.

Enid looked up. "Pull it together sport," she told Carl. She looked at Lexi. "You can come sit over here if you want."

Lexi shook her head. "Carl, I'm going back to the house."

"Lex, it's alright, let's just give it a try alright?" Carl asked.

"You can stay here, but I'm going back to the house. I can't do this, I can't pretend everything we've been through the past two years, it doesn't matter. Everyone we lost, people I lost before you met me, people you lost before I met you, the ones we've lost since we've met, I can't forget that. I don't need to battle monsters on some video game with fake weapons. We've done it for two years, in real life," Lexi yelled at him. "I'm…I'm sorry," she said as she ran down the stairs, leaving Carl behind.

Lexi and Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked up the stairs that Lexi just ran up and took a breath as Mar walked into the house. "Can you watch these two? Teen age girl meltdown going on."

"Summer or Lexi?" Mar asked taking Hope. "Who was that I saw leaving the house?"

"Lexi. That was Quinn, Deanna's daughter," Jewel said as she walked up the stairs and knocked on the door of the room her and Mika would be sharing. "Lexi, it's Jewel, let me in. You know I can pick locks, pre end of the world skill," she told her as she heard the door unlock and open as Lexi flopped back on the bed. "So, I take it the little get together didn't go to well?"

Lexi looked at her then back at the wall.

"I'll take that as a yes. Carl wanted to stay?" Jewel asked.

"He didn't follow me," Lexi answered.

"So are you mad because that he didn't follow you or are you mad because you didn't give it a chance?" Jewel asked.

Lexi looked at her. "I'm not mad," she told her.

"No, not at all. You just came through the door and locked yourself in a room because you had to much fun," Jewel teased as she put an arm around her. "Congratulations, you are a normal teenage girl in a very un normal world."

Lexi sighed. "They just….it was like the world didn't stop in there. They were playing video games….video games. Seriously? I don't need to play video games, I lived it for two years. The bloodiest, goriest, deadliest video game you could imagine, and we lived it. The only person who seemed to slightly get it was the girl who had been 'on the outside' as Ron called it," she said.

Jewel tried not to smile. "We've all lived through hell and we survived. Being here, it's a shock to our system, to our minds. You know how much ice I've sucked on in the day we've been here? At least five glasses worth full. I'm going to enjoy the small things as long as we're here. We're all dealing it with our own way, and it's not right or wrong. You had to leave because you can't pretend to be a normal teenage girl right now," Jewel told her.

"Why did Carl stay?" Lexi asked.

Jewel sighed. "I don't know Lexi. Maybe he wanted to feel things out, try to forget what life is like out there. Maybe this is his way of doing it. But don't be mad at him for staying. What we've all been through together, that is nothing that nobody can understand. That bonds us all in a way nothing is ever going to break that. Alright?"

Lexi nodded. "I wish Sasha was here," she said.

Jewel hugged her. "I know kiddo. I wish I could tell you that she'll come around, but losing Bob and Ty…..it hurt her. More then we can understand. I know you miss Ty as much as she does. Once again, that's where this whole weird family we've made comes in. Mika, Mitch, Daryl and I all know what it's like to lose an older sibling, we're here," she told her as a knock came on the door.

"It's me, can I come in or is this a girl only thing?" Rick asked.

Jewel looked at Lexi to get permission. "Come in Rick," Lexi told him.

"Hey, Mar mentioned something was going on, everything OK? Did something happen at Ron's house Lexi? Where's Carl?" Rick asked as he came in.

"Lexi just got a bit overwhelmed at the normalcy of it all. She came back here, we were just talking about how we all handle these things differently," Jewel told him. "Carl will be back soon."

"You sure you're OK? I can go get Carl," Rick told her.

"No, I'm alright, seriously. He'll be home after he finishes playing video games," Lexi insisted as she gave Jewel a pleading look.

"We'll be downstairs if you need us," Jewel told her as she motioned Rick out.

"There's something more going on then her getting overwhelmed, isn't there?" Rick asked.

Jewel gave a small smile. "We got so used to thinking of them as adults, that we forgot that they are teenagers who haven't figured out this whole teenage thing. Let's just say you going over to get Carl is the LAST thing Lexi wants right now," she told him as she kissed him.

Sasha and Jes POV:

Sasha came up the guard tower as Jes arched an eyebrow. "What are you doing here?" Jes asked.

"Taking over, you haven't slept today. You don't have to be the only one protecting our people," Sasha said.

Jes nodded. "I appreciate that, but you have a sister that needs you, more than ever."

"Lexi's fine," Sasha responded.

Jes snorted. "Are you fine Sasha? Are any of us fine? She lost her brother just like you did. The only difference is, she suddenly doesn't have you to help her. It's like you died that day too."

"Maybe I did," Sasha spat at her.

Jes reached over and pinched her hard. "You're still here. You may not want to be, but you are. You're still breathing, you're still living."

"What the hell was that for?" Sasha asked.

"Proving a point," Jes said as she smirked. "You are an adult, Sasha. You can do the whole self loathing thing, but you have a teenage sister that needs you. She needs you to be there, listen to her, talk with her. Ty counted on you to take care of her when he wasn't there, he isn't here now. All of us are here for all of them, but it's not the same as having her big sister."

"I can't be the person I was," Sasha said.

"Neither can I. I personally don't want to go back to a selfish loner who cared about no one. But you the know difference in us and Lexi, Carl, Mitch, Mika, and Summer?" Jes asked. She didn't give her a chance to answer. "We're adults, we had a chance to get through our teenage years as normally as we could. They didn't, they were threw into this world. And now, as messed up as we think this place is, can you imagine what it's doing to them? I'm asking you for Hershel who thought family was everything, for Ty who would have died for you, for Bob who would affectionately call Lexi 'kid sister," for Merle who didn't figure out what it meant to protect family until the end of the world. I'm asking you to go talk with Lexi. For one day, for an hour, let her tell you all her problems. Did you even know that she has the biggest crush on Carl?" Jes asked.

"What? No, they are just friends. Plus she's to young to have a crush on anyone," Sasha told her.

"She's fifteen or close to it? I know what I was doing at fifteen and I can tell you it was more then just googley eyeing a boy," Jes informed her.

Sasha sighed. "All the time they were hanging out, I never even considered it. I never talked to her about it, never thought about it. Fine, I'll relieve you later," Sasha told her as she climbed down.

"No hurry, I'd rather keep this place guarded at night," Jes said with a smirk.


	277. Chapter 275

**Better Days**

**Chapter 275**

**Author's Note: Thank you Jay and Alyssa who have recently found this story and for your comments! I'm surprised it only took you seven days! Your compliments and those of others, is exactly why I put my heart in it. When I get bad reviews I think of all of you! There are some OC's I need to introduce, but haven't had the place for it yet, so let's continue with our irregularly scripted program. This is the first full day they are in Alexandria, so senses are still on alert. UGH. Jewel is already thinking about how she's going to handle the new character they introduced last night. Yeah, Rick wouldn't want her to get involved, hehe. But she will. Oh she will. Review please.**

Mika, Beth, and Summer's POV:

Beth had decided to check out the park in Alexandria and had stopped into the house to take Judith and Hope to get them some fresh air. Summer and Mika decided they wanted to go with them.

"Haven't had this much space since the farm," Beth told Summer as she pushed Judith in her stroller.

"You would have loved the farm, Mika. It had a lot of animals, and so much land," Summer told Mika as she readjusted Hope in her arms.

"It was safe for a little while," Beth said.

Mika looked at them. "This place isn't going to last is it? I want to believe it will, I really do, but nothing lasts in this world."

Beth and Summer both looked at each other. "How about we go on the swings, and talk there?" Beth asked.

"I'll sit on the ground with the babies, and we'll talk," Summer said as Mika nodded and went to the swings. "I don't want to answer that question."

"Neither do I, but we need to be honest with her. She's been living the same nightmare as we have," Beth said as they got to the swings. "Been a while since I've been on a swing set," she said as she sat down next to Mika. "Mika we could lie to you, we could tell you that this place is safe, that this place is going to stand," she started to say.

"But, we respect you to much for that. My whole life, no matter how old I was, mom and Uncle Daryl were honest with me. They figured if I was old enough to ask, I was old enough to know the truth. The worst thing for us to do is lie to you then ask you to trust us at another time," Summer told her.

"We don't know what's going to happen Mika. This place has been able to keep standing, which is amazing. You're part of the family, what do you think of this place?" Beth asked.

"They wouldn't survive out there," Mika answered. "I shouldn't have survived, but I had all of you, and I learned how to use a knife. I'd like to think that I could have killed someone if they had threatened Judy or Hope, but I'm not confident that I could have."

Summer and Beth looked at each other. "You would have, because it wouldn't have been for you, you would have been protecting these two. But, just like we protect them, we protect you," Beth told her.

"What if we can't stay here? What if they see us like we saw Lizzie? That we are crazy? That we aren't safe?" Mika asked. "Will we leave? Will some of us stay?"

Beth rubbed her back. "Take a deep breath Mika. First of all, after all we've been through, nothing's going to break this family up."

Summer nodded. "It doesn't matter what they think about us, Mika. We can't think like them. Right now, we need to take one day at a time, one moment of a time. Nothing more or less. If we do, then it's going to drive us crazy. We all want this to work out, for Judy for Hope, for you, for Mitch, for all of us," she said as she saw Mika look past her. "Mika? What's wrong?"

"They have a dog…." Mika said. "We just ate dogs not to long ago….to survive. And they are walking a dog on a leash," she said incredulously.

"Daddy used to say there was two way to look at things, the glass is either half full or half empty. In this situation, we can be thankful that these people haven't had to go through what we have or we can feel pity for them because they don't know how strong they are," Beth told her.

"Beth's right, Mika. We know how strong we are, we've survived, we've been tested. How about we go back to the house? Carol and Mar will have dinner ready. Might as well enjoy this while we can," Summer told them.

Team Family POV:

Mika put some silverware on the table as Summer sat at the bar in the kitchen.

"She's quiet tonight, she's alright?" Carol asked.

"She's adjusting as we all are," Summer answered. "Mom, dad, did Deanna talk to you about me joining the supply team?"

Rick and Jewel exchanged a look. "She mentioned it," Rick answered.

"And?" Summer asked.

"Deanna's daughter was here today, and she mentioned that if it was her daughter, she wouldn't let her do it because she thinks her brother is reckless," Jewel answered.

"Tara and Noah are on the team, so is Glenn. Glenn will have my back," Summer told them. "Glenn tell them you're going to have my back."

"Leave Glenn out of this," Glenn told her. "But, you know I would," he said.

"I don't want this place to make me forget what it's like this. Let me try it once, let me go out with Tara, Noah and Glenn, so each of us have another person to watch the other. You both taught us how important it is to be there for each other, you know I'm capable of it, that I'm good at it," Summer told them.

"If she doesn't go, Deanna said I'll have a spot," Joey told them. "I'd rather be on it then Summer."

"Oh you said the wrong thing, Joey," Mitch said as he shook his head.

Summer looked at him. "I'm not going to stay behind, so you can be a supply runner just because you are worried about me."

Rick tried not to laugh as he looked at Summer. "We trust you, we trust Noah, Tara and Glenn, but we don't know Aiden and Nicholas."

Jewel nodded. "We'll let you go this time, but I want you to do what you normally do. If Aiden has a problem with it, Glenn you can tell him that if my daughter gets hurt, I will kick his sorry little but from one side of Alexandria to the other. And Dixon's don't…" she started to say.

"Break promises," Glenn and Rick told her.

Tara hugged Summer from behind. "Like we're going to let anything happen to our kid sister," she said.

"Tara we're almost the same age," Summer told her.

"Yet I'm still older by a few years," Tara told her.

"Alright, everyone it's time for dinner," Carol announced as they gathered around in the room.

Lexi and Carl's POV:

Carl washed his plate as he saw Lexi coming over. "Can we talk?" he asked.

"If it's about today, it's fine Carl," Lexi told him.

"No, it's not. I shouldn't have stayed, I should have came after you to see if you were OK. You would have came after me," Carl told her.

"You're right, I would have," Lexi told him. "But, it's different now, you aren't stuck talking to me because I'm the only one about your age. I get it."

"Lexi, it isn't like that. I'm not stuck with you. You're my friend, no matter what. I told dad, I don't want this place to make us weak. You were right," Carl told her.

"I usually am, Carl. Can you be more specific?" Lexi questioned her friend.

Carl gave a small smile. "About us living through the deadliest video game ever. I tried to forget, just a little while, what was out there. I tried to remember what it was like to be a normal teen, but we can't be normal," he told her.

"Maybe we are the normal ones," Lexi told him. She sighed when she saw him tilt his head slightly meaning that he needed more of an explanation of her logic. "What's out there, that's the world now. We can hide from it, we can pretend just for a little while, but it always comes in. They've been protected, they don't know they are sitting on borrowed time, but we do. We know that the living are more dangerous than the dead, we know what it's like to live for days without food or water. Months without showers. Some of these people look like they haven't missed a meal in there whole lives. That's not normal now a days. It's like Father Gabriel, how he survived almost two years in a church without getting his hands dirty," she told him. "Enid seemed like she could handle herself out there," she said casually.

Carl looked at her. "Yeah I guess," he told her. "We didn't talk a lot. None of us really did," he told her.

"Yeah, I guess I can understand that," Lexi said as she saw Sasha coming through the door. "Sash, we saved you some dinner."

"Good, I'm hungry," Sasha told her as she looked between the two teenagers.

That night Jewel, Michonne and Rick:

Jewel stood slightly behind Rick as he stared out the window. She ran her hand up and down his back gently. She turned her head as she heard movement, thinking it may be Hope or Judith. She gave a small smile as she saw Michonne get up. "We're not the only two up."

"You know, you two have a bedroom if you want some alone time," Michonne told them.

Jewel gave a small smirk. "We stay together, that's the deal," she answered.

Michonne nodded. "Deanna hasn't given me a job yet," she told them.

"You want one?" Rick asked.

"Don't you?" Michonne asked.

"That's a good question, Rick," Jewel told him.

"That's signing the papers. That's saying yes, this is how it is," Rick told them.

"You afraid to do that?" Michonne asked.

Rick sighed. "For my children, for Jewel, for my family, I'd do anything. But, this, I'm still not sure that this place isn't hiding something. Are you afraid?" he asked Michonne.

"No," Michonne answered. "Jewel?"

"Deanna didn't offer me a job, her daughter did earlier today. I said maybe after everything calms down. But I don't know if it means that we're admitting this is how things are," Jewel said as she rubbed Rick's back.

"Then why are the three of us still up?" Rick asked. "I'm going to take a walk," he told them.

"Not alone you aren't," Jewel told him. "Hope shouldn't be up for a couple more hours, can you keep an ear out for her or Judith?" she asked Michonne.

"Of course," Michonne responded as Rick and Jewel went to get jackets and put them on.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel leaned into Rick's shoulder, as she stuffed one of her hands in his pocket with his hand. "Almost could pretend we're a normal couple, living in a normal world, taking a walk under a full moon."

Rick kissed her. "Are you regretting giving me the gun?" he asked quietly.

Jewel shook her head. "No, not at all. I don't trust this place any more then you do. It's just…" she said. "Never mind, it's stupid," she told him.

Rick smiled as he kissed the side of her head. "Now you have to tell me Mrs. Grimes."

"It's just that being out here, taking a walk under a full moon, I swear I can hear Jane laughin' telling me, see I told you so," Jewel confessed to him. "The end of the world comes, the dead come back to eat the living, the living becomes more dangerous then the dead, and I finally get to take a moonlight stroll with my husband. Yeah that sounds about right," she said with a laugh.

"You're Rick, and you're Jewel," a male's voice said from a porch, causing both of them to stop and look at the man in the shadows.

Rick looked at Jewel as he gripped her hand a little bit tighter. "Yeah, yeah we are."

"My wife offered to cut your hair," the man said.

"I was already planning on doing it myself," Jewel answered. "But it was nice of her to offer. We're at a disadvantage, you know our names, we don't know yours," she told the man.

"Pete," the man said. "You're the one who just had the baby on the road."

"She was," Rick answered.

"You should come to the infirmary, get checked out, make sure everything is in working order," Pete told her.

Jewel could feel the hair on the back of her neck stand straight up. "I've already been checked out by Ronnie. But thank you for your concern," she simply said.

"Welcome to Alexandria," Pete said.

Jewel and Rick both nodded as they walked away. "You alright?" he asked Jewel. "You tensed up when he spoke."

"It was the tone in his voice, plus with what Ronnie told us, and him not showing his face, guess it made me uncomfortable," Jewel admitted. "Let's go around the block then back to the house," she said as she kissed Rick.


	278. Chapter 276

**Better Days**

**Chapter 276**

**Author's Note: I want to just say thank you again for all the positive reviews. I know I have a bigger cast, and some chapters are OC driven, but I think that's what's fun about fan fiction, especially with a show like the Walking Dead, there's such a big cast of background characters that you can build them in. So there's a group of women in my condo building that I call the hens. They do nothing but gather outside waiting for the mail and gossip. I so see the women doing that at the pantry, to bad for them that Jewel's going to catch them.**

**OC's: C.C.H. Pounder as Noreen**

**S. Epatha Merkkerson as Geraldine**

Sasha and Lexi's POV:

Sasha looked over at Lexi after breakfast. "Hey, let's take a walk," she told her younger sister.

Lexi looked at her then at Jewel then back at her sister. "Ok…" she responded hesitantly.

Sasha sighed as they walked outside. "I feel like I'm always apologizing to you now a days."

Lexi shrugged. "You're dealing with stuff. We all are. I want to help, I really do. We both lost Ty, but it was different with Bob for you. I know that, and I wish there was more that I could do to help you."

Sasha put an arm around her as they walked. "I don't even know how to help myself. But it's not your job to take care of me, Lex. It's my job to take care of you. I just…." she said as she sighed.

"It's alright not to be alright, Sasha. We're going to be OK," Lexi told her. "Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but we will someday."

"Heard things didn't go to well at Ron's house yesterday," Sasha commented.

Lexi shrugged. "Playing video games isn't reality anymore. It's just pretending the world out there doesn't exist. That everything we went through doesn't matter. The people we lost, we can forget because we can go back to the way it was before. These people won't make it, if the walkers' get in. I don't even want to think what would happen if someone like the people from Terminus….or the Governor. They're not willing to change, like Ty. People like that aren't meant for this world."

Sasha kissed the top of her head. "When did you grow up on me?"

"Somewhere in the two years out there," Lexi answered.

"So, you got a crush on Carl, huh?" Sasha asked.

Lexi looked at her. "What? Carl? Carl Grimes? Crush? On Carl? Carl Grimes? No! What makes you say that? Why would you even think that?" she asked as she stammered.

Sasha laughed. "That answered that question. You know it's alright, both of you are growing up…you two were the only ones around each other for a while," she said.

"It's Carl! My friend Carl, we're just friends, I can assure you of that!" Lexi protested. "Can we change the subject now? Please? Like to anything but this?"

Sasha gave her a kiss on the head. "You can talk to me when you're ready to admit that you have a crush on Carl. It's normal you know? I'm glad one of us can experience a somewhat normal experience," she told her. "Look, I'm not promising that I'm going to be alright right away."

"None of us are alright. But, we need each other. Jewel said that we all are going to be adjusting our own way, processing things differently. I get that, but we lost Ty, and I don't want to lose my big sister," Lexi told her.

Sasha hugged her. "I'm not promising I can be better….be here all the time, I'll need you to give me some of that Lexilogic you always seemed to have. Don't let this world destroy you any more then it has. Like you said, we'll be alright, it may just take time," she told her.

Mar, Carol and Daryl's POV:

Mar sat on the steps as she flipped through a few books as Daryl works on his cross bow.

"Ow," Daryl said as his thumb got caught.

"Let me see that," Mar said as she stood up.

"It's nothing," Daryl responded.

Mar took his hand. "Yeah, you could have three bullets in you, and you'd still say it was nothing," she said as she checked him out. She kissed his thumb. "There all better."

Daryl looked at her. "You realize I aint Mitch right?" he asked as he grabbed her around the waist and kissed her.

Mar laughed as she struggled to pull away. "Daryl Dixon, was that a show of public affection?"

"You complainin?" Daryl asked.

"No, not complaining. Just surprising," Mar said as the door opened.

Carol straightened out her vest. "Time to punch the clock and make the casseroles," she said.

"What?" Daryl asked.

"Carol, did you find a stash of ugly sweaters? That one is worse then the one yesterday, and I thought that one could have won the ugly sweater award," Mar told her.

"Oh hush," Carol told her. Make dinner for the older people- moms who need a break, people who can't cook. Get to meet a lot of the neighbors that way," Carol told them.

Daryl scoffed. "You forget that Jewel just had a baby and can't cook a lick? That's who you should be helping', instead of doing other people's biddings?"

"I'm going to be around. I asked Deanna not to give me a job just yet. Told her that Jewel hasn't had a chance to rest at all, since Hope's birth. She's going to need help with Judith, so she can rest. Plus Mika and Mitch will be home in the afternoons, so she shouldn't have to worry about feeding them. Plus, I can help get food ready for everyone while they are working. Rosita was willing to take over the nursing spot at the clinic. I told her that I knew you, Summer, and Jewel before the turn, and she helped me so much when I moved to Georgia, so I'd like to repay the favor," Mar explained.

"She bought that?" Daryl asked. "Thought her daughter asked her to work with her."

"Only when she feels like it. Jewel is going to be to worried about all of us settling to properly rest," Mar said with a shrug. "I might have thrown in if we left Jewel alone during the day and she got overly bored, she might actually try to cook, and then this whole community might be living on the outside. When she saw I wasn't joking, she changed her mind," she told them.

Daryl laughed. "Well it's the truth."

"See, it's taken care of Daryl," Carol told him. She looked at him. "Have you taken a shower yet? Mar you haven't made him take a shower yet?" Carol asked.

Mar looked at Carol. "I don't think anyone has ever made Daryl Dixon do a thing he hasn't wanted to do a day in his life."

"Take a shower. I'm gonna wash that vest. We need to keep up appearances, even you," Carol told him.

"Hey, I ain't starting now," Daryl told her.

"Mar and I are going to hose you down in your sleep," Carol said as she walked off the steps.

"Don't be involving me in that," Mar told her.

"You look ridiculous," Daryl told Carol as she walked away.

Mar laughed. "If they only knew," she said as she looked at him.

"What? Are you gonna start now?" Daryl asked.

"No," Mar said. "I'm just thinking that we've never taken a shower together," she said. "Never washed each other's back," she said with a smile. "I'm also thinking that we have three houses to choose from, and most everyone's out," she said.

"You are a very evil woman," Daryl said with a smirk.

"I'll even let you keep the keep the vest," Mar said with a grin as she turned around.

"Lead the way," Daryl said as he followed her into the house as they both laughed.

ASZ Hen Club POV:

Anna looked at Jessie as the other women gathered around. "Is it true that you went over to the house and had a door slammed in your face?" she asked.

"It was my fault, I startled them. I was being pushy and I really don't blame Jewel for her actions," Jessie explained.

"Olivia said that even the children had guns and knives. Can you imagine? Arming children?" Mrs. Neudermeyer asked.

"Are we here to gossip or are we here to do inventory?" Quinn asked as she opened a box.

"We're just interested in learning about them. Your mother has brought them to the community, given them jobs, expect us to live with them," Stacey answered.

The two older black women exchanged glances. The fraternal twins knew they needed to intervene before things got heated. Noreen took a box over to Stacey. "If you want to gossip, fine. But I expect your hands to be as busy as your mouth. That goes for all of you. My son and his team will be back in a couple weeks with more supplies, which means we need to have these unpacked."

Quinn shot an appreciative look at Noreen and Geraldine. The two women could put the others in there places, and everyone respected Heath for being a supply runner.

"If you all worked as much as you all ran your mouths, then we'd already be done," Geraldine told them.

Emily and Phoebe both bit there lips as they tried not to laugh as they unpacked boxes.

"Phoebe, you brought them in," Mrs. Neudermeyer said accusingly.

"Yes, and no I didn't ask if they had a pasta maker in there bags. Completely slipped my mind," Phoebe answered as she caught a wink from Noreen.

"Well fresh pasta is the best," the other woman countered. "What were you thinking? I mean I know you, Aaron and Eric want to help, but you saw those people."

Emily glanced at Phoebe as Phoebe turned around and looked at her. "Yes, I did _see _them. I also saw what _I _was a year ago. Did you all have this conversation when Eric and Aaron brought Liam and me in? Did you all think I was dangerous? Or when Enid came in? The poor girl didn't talk for three weeks. The longer people are out there, the more they lose themselves. I personally don't think I would have survived much longer out there if Aaron and Eric hadn't found me. That group, these people that you are all just ready to throw back out to the wolves, they are good people. Somehow they survived hell and came out from the other side stronger for it," Phoebe told them.

"It is hard out there, Bruce told me how it was," Betsy said as she put cans on the shelves.

"It's funny, they are part of this community now, taking our food, and yet I don't see any of them here," Anna said.

Quinn sighed. "Really? _Our _food? My God, maybe all of us need to spend a day, just a day outside those walls, without canned food, with weapons, and see if we could survive. You're all talking like YOU went out and got this food. That you risked your lives to bring it back to this community. Most of you haven't even left this place. We're living behind glass walls, and some time, maybe not today, maybe not this year, that glass is going to start cracking and when it does, there are very few people in this place that could handle whatever is coming in. Rick and his group can, with the help of Gus, Bruce, and Phoebe."

"Did Ron meet the older children of the group yesterday Jessie?" Geraldine asked to change subjects.

"Carl and Lexi came over. Lexi didn't stay long, she needs more time," Jessie answered.

"If I were her parents, I would have sent her back over to apologize. I mean rudeness has no place, not even at the end of the world," Mrs. Neudermeyer told the group.

"She doesn't have any, and she just lost her brother," Phoebe told her. "They need time to adjust. Not everyone can be a Stepford Wife right out of the gate," she said as she turned back to inventory.

"I think maybe we should go get a couple of them to help us, if they want to eat, it's only fair," Stacy said.

"Can we just finish this?" Emily asked. "No one is going to go get anyone. "They need time to adjust."

"Stacy, not another word about it. They've just been through two years of hell, a living nightmare that doesn't end when you wake up. They hadn't had real food in God knows how long, or showers, or the feeling of safety, and you're concerned because they aren't in here organizing food? That's the least of there worries," Noreen answered.

"Mom gave most of them jobs, a few she hasn't decided yet. But she's letting them adjust. It's only been a couple days," Quinn reminded them.

"I still can't believe that your mother let them through the gates, especially that woman Jes…the one who through the dummy over. She should have exiled them," Stacey said.

"Why? Just because she was proving a point about our non existent security protocols?" Phoebe asked.

"The point is that they still armed children, and that just isn't right. Maybe Deanna should exile them and take the children," Stacy told them.

"Stacy, my God, would you just shut up?" Emily told her as they all turned there heads to see Jewel standing there with Hope in her wrap.

"You want to take _my _children? Did I hear that right? Say it to my face," Jewel told Stacy as she glared at her.

**TBC**

**Yeah that chapter got away from me! Long. Please review.**


	279. Chapter 277

**Better Days**

**Chapter 277**

**Author's Note: I was going to do a chapter before I did the confrontation, but I think you'd all throw paint balls at me. Jewel says the others can wait! I suffer from PTSD and suffered from undiagnosed post partum when I had my son, and the incident with the peaches in this chapter did happen to me (except mine was a can of mushrooms.) Please review.**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked at Stacy as she adjusted Hope in her wrap and had the other hand on her hip, her knife being in a pouch concealed by her shirt. "I guess the end of the world doesn't change the fact that busy bodies stick there noses into things they know nothing about," she told her. "You want to know what happened to the last person who threatened to take my baby? To harm _my _children?" she questioned.

"Jewel, she didn't mean anything by it," Jessie told her.

Jewel shut her a look. "Shut up, I wasn't talking to you. I came in here to see if you all had any jars of baby food for Judith, and I heard all of you judging us for our children being armed."

"Not all of us, Jewel," Quinn told her.

Jewel nodded. "Well, it all blended in when this one said that you all should have taken the children. You don't have children do you Stacy? Or if you do, you're a piss poor mother, because any mother worth a grain of salt wouldn't threaten to take another mother's children. Say something, Stacy or cat got your tongue?"

"Aren't you all going to do anything?" Stacy asked.

"This isn't between them. You're lucky I didn't throw a knife in here and hit you square in the eyes, then walked in and got the food myself. If you knew me, you'd know that it's taking all the self control I have right now not to put you down where you stand. Because in my head those words are screaming 'threat, she's a danger to the kids.' Do you even have an inkling of what it's like out there? What kind of people are out there? God, you are so clueless thinking what's out there won't get in. You think we're bad? No, if we were bad, we would have came in shooting. I could tell you all about what the horrors are out there, but I'll just tell you about where I gave birth. Then if you want to judge me, be my guest," Jewel said as she picked up a glass jar of peaches. "There were signs, signs that promised sanctuary, signs that promised if you arrived, you survived. We all saw the signs, we were all separated, but we knew we'd all go there, if any of us survived, we'd go there. Mika and I survived a bus crash…..until that day, I didn't think she'd survive without the safety of the prison, but she…she's strong. I thought Summer, Carl, Rick, Judith, Daryl…all of them were dead. I was having labor pains, but I didn't want to tell Mika, but somehow…she knew, but she didn't say a word. We got near Terminus, and I was in full blown labor. A guy named Martin said he'd help us, that Terminus was safe, he called two women and the leader. Oh a charmer Gareth was, the kind that sent chills down your back when he spoke. So nice, so charming, but there was something off. Oh yeah they seemed real nice, I insisted Mika stay with me," she recalled as she kissed Hope's head and looked at the can of peaches.

Geraldine walked over to her. "Sweetheart, you don't have to tell us."

Phoebe nodded at Geraldine to step back and put a hand on Jewel's shoulder. "Yes she does Geraldine. It's the only way to get control of the demons, the ones that come with being out there, experiencing things, they stick with you, they haunt you. Denise said the only way to take back control, is to face them, to realize that you did what you had to do. Jewel, it's alright, you tell us what you need to tell us. Let it out, so it doesn't dig you deeper into the black whole of depression," she told the older woman as she touched Hope's head.

Jewel looked at her but didn't really register who she was and kept her focus on the jar in her hand. "I didn't know why type of people they were, I knew people were bad, but I didn't think they could be that…..I woke up to a crazy woman holding my newborn, calling her HER baby, telling my daughter that she'd be a better mother then me. They kept Mika, Hope and I in a room, were real nice. Jes got in, figured out what they were."

"From all you've been saying, they were just trying to help. Maybe one person was a little off," Stacy said.

"A _little _off? A _**LITTLE?" **_Jewel asked as she adjusted Hope as she fussed a little. "It's alright baby girl. The signs were a lie, a trap. We heard gun shots, and Jes said the rest of our people were there. I knew that I wouldn't make it, that Jes could get Mika and Hope out. They had rooms, rooms of belongings…..guns, clothes, teddy bears, watches…they took the belongings off there victims, divvied it up between them. One of them was going to take _my _son's hat, after they smashed his head in and slit his throat," Jewel told them as she closed her eyes. "You either become the butcher or the cattle, that's what Gareth said," she continued as she heard gasps. "They herded people into train cars, then they'd come and take people…." she said as she finally started to let the tears fall.

"You're not there," Quinn told her.

Jewel didn't respond as she continued. "They hadn't met a group like us. We're stronger together then alone and those idiots signed there death warrants when they put us all in the same train car. They were lining them up like a herd of cattle," Jewel said with a bitter laugh. "Little did we know….," she said as she shook her head. "Rick, Daryl, Michonne, Mar, Axel, Lexi and Carl. Of course, Gareth didn't call them by names, no, they, _we, _were nothing but animals to them. Claire was angry that Hope wasn't with me. She was asking where her daughter, _her daughter,_ can you imagine?" she asked as she turned to look at Stacy. "She was going to take her, _my _baby, raise her as her own. She had already renamed her. Then, I saw Gareth pointing a gun at _my _son's head, threatening Rick that he'd shoot him if he didn't go inside the train car. I pulled away from Claire, stood in front of Carl, looked down a barrel of a gun, telling Gareth he wasn't going to shoot me, not without knowing where Hope, Jes and Mika were. Like I was ever going to tell him. I would have died first, we all would have. My other children were safe at the moment, Carl and Lexi weren't. When we got in the train car, we found the rest of us. I didn't know if Summer or Judith were alive. But we had to get out of there, we had to survive, we had to live. We were making weapons, out of anything we could, then they threw tear gas into the train car. When I woke up, Rick, Daryl, Glenn and Bob, poor Bob, were on there knees…..with four other people that I didn't know, from another train car.. They'd batch there heads in with a baseball bat…..then slice there throats. I tried to close my eyes….I didn't want to see it…but Clarisse had a gun to my head, and made me watch. She said she wanted to bleed me out, but they'd need me the first year of Hope's life. I promised her that she was going to die that day, and Dixon's don't break promises," she said. "Gareth's voice, his smug, annoying voice," she said as she held a tighter grip on the jar as she spoke. "Telling Bob that you can't go back, laughing at Rick, demanding to know what he had buried in in a bag outside the gate. Claire told me that I would be the first to be bled out if she had a choice. Right as they got to Glenn, an explosion came. Caught them off guard, caught us off guard. Gareth was still so smug, told his butchers' that he wanted them on the drying racks in two hours. The distraction, it gave us the time we needed to escape. I was able to get Claire unaware, she started to tell me that I didn't need to do it. I didn't even let her finish begging, I knew she couldn't live. She was a threat, a parasite that couldn't live. Summer had managed to sneak in, got weapons, we walked out….to a…" she closed her eyes momentarily. "I've been hunting all my life, I knew what it was….and it wasn't animals they were eating. It was human beings. It was….the worst thing I've ever seen. I couldn't imagine people being that bad. We got our people out, but we left some of them alive," she said as she squeezed the jar so hard that it broke in her hand but she didn't even notice. "They found us, they caught Bob, they cut his leg off, ate it right in front of him. Claire's father, he was waiting for me. My brother Merle….he died protecting me," she said as she turned and looked at Stacy who had the decency to look ashamed. "So, you see that I'm a little touchy about someone saying that they should take my children. We aren't the enemy, we're still good people…..but we've walked through hell and we're still standing," she told her. She looked at her hand that was still closed around the jar. "Hell's bells," she said.

Phoebe looked at Emily. "Go find Rick, or someone from her group. Get Ronnie the doctor," she told her.

"Or get Pete," Jessie said.

Phoebe looked at Jessie then back at Emily. "Bring Ronnie."

Emily looked at her. "I don't know anyone in her group," she stammered wiping the tears away from her eyes.

"Use your brain child, if you don't recognize someone, it's a pretty good guess that they are part of her family," Noreen said as she approached her. "Sweetheart, we need to look at that hand. Quinn can hold that precious angel, and I give you my word that she isn't going to move out of your sight. I know you don't have any reason to believe us, not after what you heard," she said as she shot a look at Stacy. "But you don't want to accidentally cut Hope. You don't want to get glass on her. You'd do anything to protect her, we all know that. I _am _a mother, I know what that is like. I left my husband in the middle of the night with four sons who were all under the age of six, with nothing but the clothes on my back because I caught him hitting my oldest boy. I'd do anything to find out if my other three sons were still alive, and if anyone was hurting them, I'd kill them. So, believe me when I say, that I will hurt anyone who threatens this precious angel. Quinn's a mother too, she'll protect her with all her might. You know you were the reason Phoebe approached you all. So please, let us help you."

Jewel looked hesitant as she slightly nodded. "Alright," she answered as Quinn approached her.

"Come here baby girl, mommy is going to be alright, yes," Quinn said as she sat down beside Jewel. "I'm sorry you had to go through that. I'm sorry that anything that was said in here made you relive that. You'll find that Geraldine and Noreen both are forces to be reckoned with when someone hurts someone they care about. You've just been adopted," she told Jewel.

"Stacy go gather some canned fruit, it's the least you can do," Geraldine told her as she watched her sister with Jewel.


	280. Chapter 278

**Better Days**

**Chapter 278**

**Author's Note: The last chapter was really hard to write, but necessary. They all are going through things there own ways. I think they touched on it with Sasha and Rick but didn't delve into it. And you all know me, I have to explore things. I want to do Rick outside the gate, but he needs to be inside the gate with this. So Jewel will be going with him (Like this would stop her?) Anyway, please review.**

Rick, Jewel and Rosita and Ronnie's POV:

Emily wasn't looking where she was going and ran right into someone and landed on her butt. "Sorry, I was looking for someone," she told the man.

Rick looked down at her and sighed as he offered his hand. "Come on."

"I'm Emily….Eric's sister. Anyway, maybe you could help me. I'm looking for Jewel's husband, Rick Grimes. You know him?" the young woman asked.

Rick tensed. "I'm Rick Grimes, what's happened to my wife?"

Emily gave a nervous laugh. "Um…she had an argument with a jar of peaches and lost…" she answered. "Long story, but she needs to get to the infirmary and she needs her family."

"Where is she?" Rick demanded.

Emily looked up as Phoebe, Noreen, Quinn and Jewel walked out. "I found him. Literally ran into him," she answered nervously.

"Scaring another person by just staring at them, huh?" Jewel asked as Noreen held her hand up, a makeshift wrap being on it.

"What happened? Are you alright?" Rick asked as he eyed Quinn holding Hope.

"It's alright, this is Quinn, Deanna's daughter," Jewel introduced. She took a breath and looked at him. "I'm far from alright…." she answered truthfully.

Rick rubbed her face and kissed her softly. "Let's get you over to the infirmary," he said as he went to take Hope.

"Jewel needs you, Quinn isn't going anywhere with the precious angel. She's going to be right next to you," Noreen told him.

Rick looked at Jewel. "It's alright," Jewel assured him. "I trust her," she answered.

"I'm going to find Denise, tell her what's going on. She may be able to help," Phoebe told them as she walked away.

"Someone want to tell me why my wife had an argument with a jar of peaches?" Rick asked.

"Later, Rick. Please?" Jewel asked as they got to the infirmary.

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "Alright, but you know you aren't off the hook."

Jewel gave a small smile. "I wouldn't think of it," she told him.

"You all don't need an audience, Em. I want Deanna to hear it from me that what happened was not Jewel's fault," Noreen said. "It was very nice to meet you Jewel, I wish it could have been under normal circumstances," she said as she nodded to Rick. "I'll be over later, if it's alright, to check on Jewel. I don't want to impose."

Rick nodded. "That's fine," he said.

"Tell mom I'll be over later," Quinn said as she walked into the infirmary.

"Ronnie? Rosita?" Rick called out.

Pete came out from the other room. "Well if it isn't Rick Grimes. You all need something? Quinn?"

Quinn glanced at Rick and looked at Pete. "Is Ronnie or Rosita around Pete?"

"Ronnie's doing inventory, something about keeping track of what we have and don't have. Don't see why it's necessary, considering it hasn't been done before," Pete said as he approached Jewel. "What happened?"

Rick took a step forward. He had felt Jewel tense up again as he got closer and could smell alcohol on the other mans breath. "I would be extremely grateful if you went and got Ronnie."

Rosita came out of the other room. "Jewel, what happened? Come on sit up on the bed," she instructed. "Is Hope alright?"

Jewel nodded. "Yeah."

"Rosita, step back, I am the doctor around here," Pete said.

"You're not the only doctor anymore Pete. They are requesting Ronnie, so I would strongly advise that you go get her. You aren't the big honcho anymore," Quinn said. She sighed as Pete left.

"This is going to hurt," Rosita told her as she started picking out glass from the wound.

Hope started to fuss in Quinn's arms. "Oh someone is getting hungry. Mommy will be done in a few minutes."

Ronnie came out with a bottle and formula. "Carol insisted that we all keep bottles and formula around, just incase we have Hope and Judith unexpectedly. Yes, I know that it's not the same sweetheart, but mommy's hurt. I bet daddy can convince you, yes," she said as she handed the bottle and mix to Rick. "Now, can you wait outside? Getting a little crowded in here."

Jewel grimaced as Rosita took glass out of her hand. "It's alright, I'm not going anywhere," she said.

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "I won't let Hope out of my sight."

"I know," Jewel told him as they went out the room.

Rick and Quinn's POV:

Rick took Hope out of Quinn's arms after he fixed the bottle. "There you go, sweetheart," he told the baby as he kissed the top of her head. "What happened?"

Quinn gave a small nod. "I knew you were going to ask me that. Some of the women around here, they talk before they think."

Rick leaned against the post on the porch. "I'm going to need more then that," he told her.

"Jewel overheard one of the women talking about how she thought mom should have took the kids, turned all of you out," Quinn answered honestly.

Rick looked up from Hope and to Quinn. "The woman still alive? Jewel didn't throw a knife at her?"

Quinn smiled. "Jewel told Stacy the same thing. That it was all she had not to throw a knife before we even saw her, right into her head, then got the food herself. I have to say it scared Stacy and some of the others."

"It didn't scare you?" Rick asked curiously.

Quinn shook her head. "I'm not one of those that are naïve, thinking that the nightmares out there won't come in. I was an Army wife for over eleven years, lived on posts with other families, waiting for my husband to come back. I've seen what war can do to a man or woman. Cam was on his third deployment when he was killed. After he came back from his second one, he was sitting in the living room, his thoughts went somewhere else. He was back there in Afghanistan, not sitting in our living room. That was the same look I saw in Jewel today. She wasn't here, she was back there, reliving that moment. So, no I wasn't scared for myself, I was scared for her. I'm scared for all of you. You're all a family, but sometimes families have to trust other people, let other people in. You all belong here, have a right to be here, more then the rest of us, I say. You've earned a little bit of peace. My mom and I disagree on a lot of things, and not carrying guns or being able to defend ourselves is one of them," Quinn said.

"Do you think you can change her mind?" Rick asked.

"Don't you think I've tried? If the dead or the living come in that wall, there's very few of us who know how to fight. But that's useless if we can't protect ourselves," Quinn told him. She looked over to see a few people approaching. "I think the word is out that Jewel is hurt."

Carol came up with Mar and Mika and Judith. "Rick, we heard about what happened. Is Jewel alright?" Carol asked as she smiled brightly at Quinn. "I'm Carol, I don't think we've had a chance to meet yet."

"Quinn, I'm Deanna's daughter," Quinn answered.

"Rick what happened?" Mika asked. "Is Hope alright?"

Quinn smiled. "You must be Mika. I've heard how brave you are from Jewel. Hope is fine," she assured the girl. "My daughters would love to meet you, when ever you feel up to it."

"We'll see," Mar told her.

Rick glanced at Quinn. "I think it'll be alright for you to stop by tomorrow. I think Jewel would be more comfortable at the house."

"I'll make sure to have cookies," Carol said with a smile.

"Do you think you can take Hope back to the house? I'm going to stay here, make sure Jewel's alright," Rick told them.

"I got her," Mika said as she took her. "Is your belly all full now? Hmm?" she asked as she kissed the top of her head.

"We'll see you there," Mar said as they turned around to leave.

Ronnie, Jewel and Rosita's POV:

Ronnie glanced at Jewel as she was stitching her hand. "Something else happened, didn't it? Something more then you just squeezing a jar to hard."

"Terminus," Jewel simply answered.

Rosita looked at her. "Terminus?"

"Terminus. I knew I wasn't there, but I _was. _I could hear the hens cackling, I knew I was in Alexandria, but I could hear Gareth, I could feel the fear of seeing Bob, Rick, Daryl and Glenn being bound and gagged. I could feel the hatred for Claire, like it was _that _day. I was helpless, and I don't like that feeling," Jewel told them.

"It doesn't mean you're weak, far from it," Rosita told her.

"Last night, I could have sworn I saw Ridge, felt his breath on my neck. We haven't stopped since the prison fell, since Terminus," Ronnie told her. "Now that we have, it's bound to happen. We all are soldiers that just came in from the front. But the front, it's right outside these gates. We know what can happen."

"You're not alone, Jewel. These people aren't going to understand, but we do. You and I haven't had a chance to get to know each other. I think we should grab some fattening food, lock ourselves in a room and share about how good Abraham and Rick are in bed. We'll make sure Hope is asleep," Rosita said with a wink.

"Thank you Rosita for reminding me how totally alone I am," Ronnie said with a shake of her head. "But she's right. We all need normalcy. You've always had to be the strong one. I could see it the day we got to the prison. Pregnant and still needed to make sure everyone was alright, made sure to know where her little duckies were. And I'm not just talking about the kids. I mean all of us. Now you have more little duckies, and you still feel like you need to be strong. But even the strongest tree branch breaks eventually. And, I know that as one of your little duckies, I want you healthy. So, as your doctor and your friend, I'm grounding you."

Jewel glanced at Rosita. "Did she say she's grounding me?"

Rosita tried not to laugh. "I think she did."

"Ronnie, I'm not a four year old. Hell, even when I was a four year old, no one cared enough to ground me," Jewel told the woman.

"Well see, it's about time," Ronnie told her. "You did some serious damage to your hand, luckily it doesn't look like it is going to have any nerve damage. But, I need you to take care of it. If we do wind up back out there, you having a hand that you can't use to throw a knife while holding Hope isn't going to be good. And, I want you to take Rosita up on her offer. I'd join the two of you, but I think I'd be depressed by hearing about your sex lives," she admitted.

"They're will be no talking about our sex lives," Jewel assured her.

Rosita looked at her. "Oh yes there will be. That's what girlfriends do with each other. We'll invite Mar, and Maggie." she said.

"If we invite Mar, then there's NO talking about sex lives. She's with my brother, I DO NOT want that image in my head. Thanks," Jewel said.

"You have enough people to help you with Hope. So, ask someone to help you pick her up. I'll be watching you," Ronnie warned.

Rosita smiled. "You can even teach me how to change a diaper. See, I'm a good friend, I'm offering to learn to change a diaper."

Jewel laughed. "Fine, you two win. I'm leaving now before you think of any other rules for me to follow."

"We do live in the same house, I'll find you," Ronnie warned as she handed her a few pain killers. "It won't affect you nursing."

Jewel nodded as she walked out. "Where's Hope?"

"She's with Mika, Carol and Mar. Quinn is bringing her girls over tomorrow if you feel up to it," Rick said as he kissed her. "You alright?"

"I will be. Let's get outside the gate, I need to get out of here for a while," Jewel said. "Luckily I can use a knife with my other hand," she said as she kissed Rick.


	281. Chapter 279

**Better Days**

**Chapter 279**

**Author's Note: Thank you so much for all the support on the past episodes. Let's go check on some of the others. Please review.**

Noah, Glenn, Tara and Summer's POV:

Summer adjusted her crossbow and walked with the group. "Have any of you seen Jes? Or is she still standing guard?" she asked.

"She came in about five this morning, walked upstairs, took a shower, grabbed some food, and went back out. I asked her if she needed anyone to take over and she said no. Said she'd join us for dinner tonight," Glenn said. "Are you absolutely sure you want to do this? You don't have to, not anymore," he told Summer.

"Yeah, I do Glenn," Summer told him. "I've earned my spot to be out there, just like all of you. Now, please let's get this over with."

Tara bumped her shoulder. "Hey, I take the girl who rocks the crossbow any day of the week to be on my team," she said.

Summer looked at her. "Tara, I love you but not like that," she said with a smirk.

"She got you there," Noah said as two men came up some stairs.

One of the men looked at them. "Glenn, Tara, Summer and Noah," he said as he pointed at each one of them. "I'm Aiden and you met Nicholas at pulling guard duty," he told them.

"It's not like we did formal introductions," Summer said as she glanced at Nicholas.

"Nice to meet you," Nicholas said. "I hope you all don't have the attitude that your pal Jes seems to have."

Glenn put an arm up to keep Summer from saying something. "You're Deanna's son?" he asked Aiden.

"That's right. I hear you got experience making supply runs," Aiden told him.

Glenn nodded. "Summer and I have been with the group since the beginning," he told him. "I saw your pantry, you guys seem to be doing pretty well," he told them.

"Yeah, well, had some training before this. ROTC. Was nearing lieutenant when this shit blew in," Aiden answered.

"So you played soldier while you were in college?" Summer asked.

"It did prepare me for this," Aiden answered as he looked at Noah.

"My dad did ROTC," Noah said.

"He didn't make it?" Aiden asked.

"Nah," Noah answered.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry a lot these days," Aiden said as he started walking away. "Come on, I'll show you the ropes."

"We're doing a run today?" Tara asked.

"Just a dry run. Show you the terrain outside the walls, see how you do. Weigh each other's sack a little, you know?" Aiden asked.

Summer and Tara looked at each other then at him. "No, I don't, but cool," Tara said.

"You do realize we just came from the outside right? That we've been doing this for a while, right?" Summer asked.

"We do things a little different around here. I'm in charge, so I need to see what your made of," Aiden answered. "So, the crossbow is for show or you actually know how to use it?"

Summer started to say something before Glenn shook his head softly at her. "Alright, we can understand you being in charge, we get it. But, her parents put me in charge of her while we are out there."

"She's not a kid," Nicholas pointed out.

"Thank you, I've been trying to get them to realize this," Summer told them.

Glenn looked at her then at them. "It doesn't matter. Her mother scares me more then the two of you COULD ever. I gave her my word that I would take care of her, and that's what I plan to do," he said. "What about weapons?" he asked making sure they knew that this topic was settled.

"Oh, yeah. We pulled out some sweet-ass biscuits for today," Aiden told them as Nicholas handed them pistols. "You can leave the crossbow here, it won't be needed," he told Summer.

Summer looked at Glenn. "Glenn can I keep my crossbow and not use these pathetic 'biscuits' they are trying to give us?" she asked as she gave the Dixon glare to Aiden to make a point.

"Yeah, the crossbow goes with her," Glenn said as they started to walk. "You stay close to us, I don't trust them," he told Summer.

"Way ahead of you there," Summer told him.

Beth and Mitch's POV:

Mitch stood in front of the garage that was meant to be a school and looked at Beth. "Explain to me again why I have to go to school, why any of us do. Book learning isn't what's important anymore."

"You sound like Daryl more and more each day," Beth told him. "Look I don't like the fact that I got assigned to be a teacher, I'd much rather be doing something else. But, at least you and I are doing this together, with Mika. Think of this as a scouting mission, we're checking it out, getting the feel of things so we can let everyone else know what it's like," she told him.

"This is still pointless. The whole idea of learning math and writing, when they should be learning how to survive," Mitch said stubbornly.

"Well, writing and reading is still important. I agree with you that they should be learning how to protect themselves," Beth told him. "You can kill walkers', and I heard from Glenn you held your own against Abraham while after the fall of the prison, so a little learning shouldn't scare you. We're not going to stay long, just a hello, look around. You with me or are you going to let me go in there myself?" she asked him.

"We don't do things alone, you know that," Mitch said as he looked at her. "You just tricked me, that is so not fair, Beth," he told her.

"Ah, but it worked," Beth told him. "Come on let's go in before we both chicken out," she told him as she walked inside. "Hello?" she called out.

"No one's here, we should go," Mitch told her.

"Sorry to disappoint you, but I was just in the other room. I'm Noel, and you must be Mitch. I was expecting a girl about your age too," he said as he looked at him and Beth. "Phoebe told me."

"I'm Beth, Deanna assigned me to teach some art classes, singing and stuff. Mika is helping at home, we're just here to check things out," Beth told him.

"We have a couple instruments, bits and pieces. There's a couple boys your age in class. Sam is about your age, and Liam is a little younger," Noel said as he bent down to Mitch's level. "We meet a couple hours in the morning, do some science, some math, some reading. I teach a couple classes every other morning. Sometimes the boys and I meet after school, do science projects, blow things up. Use what we learned in school that day, math skills, science," he explained.

"I know all the math and science I need, thanks," Mitch answered.

"Mitch," Beth warned. "Sorry, we've been through a lot. School is something neither one of us thought we'd do again."

"I get it. Liam was the same way when he came in. Didn't see the point," Noel answered. "I'm sure we can find something to keep your interests. Like building a volcano, and letting it explode," he told the boy.

"Yeah that sounds cool," Mitch said with a roll of his eyes. "Have you ever counted seconds it takes for a smoke bomb to explode, or the breaths you take before you slam a baseball bat in the head of a walker? Or the minutes of silence when you realize someone else has been killed? Or how many minutes you are separated from someone, not knowing if you'll ever see them again? Or how many steps a certain person takes or how they walk so you can identify them at night? I do. Beth walks lightly but she always walks like she's about ready to start dancing. You can barley hear Jewel's steps, but she walks determined, stops every 25 seconds to make sure she knows where everyone is, at all times. Jes, if she doesn't want you to know she's around, you won't know unless you listen for her breaths. Her breath increases the more concerned she is, but she doesn't show it. That's what you should be teaching, how to identify your own people, not some fractions on an old chalk board or blowing something up. You do know noise attracts walkers' right? It also attracts the people you want to keep out," he said as he looked at Beth. "Are we done here? Can I go now please?"

"Yeah, go back to the house. How many steps is it going to take?" Beth asked.

"Forty five and half til I'm at the bottom step," Mitch reported. "Less than a minute if I walk, faster if I run."

"Straight home," Beth instructed as he took off.

Noel straightened up. "Is that something you taught him?"

"Not me, totally. Daryl started teaching him back at the farm where they met me. To recognize our footsteps in the dark. Count how many steps in between one place to another. Summer says it's a tracking trick. It's something we all learned, consciously or subconsciously. I'm real sorry about his attitude, there was no call for it. You were just trying to make us feel welcome," Beth said.

"Like I've told Phoebe since she came to Alexandria, never say your sorry for what happened out there. It made you who you are, and it made you stronger for it. Phoebe and I will just have to think of a more challenging lesson plans for them. I'm sure that the older kids in your group are going to be more adamant. I like challenges. Welcome to Alexandria Beth," Noel told her.

"Thank you," Beth said as she turned around and left the garage.

Abraham and David's POV:

David sighed as he looked out at the building equipment. "You feel like this is some whacked up dream that we're going to wake up from?"

"Can't be soon enough for me," Abraham said. "Do you know anything about construction or did Deanna put you out here just cause she didn't know what else to do with you?"

"I did summer jobs at my uncle's construction company. Saved the money to get to Atlanta, go to college, hoped to marry my high school girlfriend. Kept putting it off, even when she got pregnant. There was never enough money, just a couple more months, thought I could get her a nice ring, maybe a house, then woke up one day and shit had hit the fan," David said.

"You see your baby to be every time you look at Judith and Hope, huh? I've seen you staring, but afraid to even hold them," Abraham told him. "Think this is the most I've ever heard come out of your mouth."

"Yeah, well, I prefer to be alone, keep to myself. It's easier that way, easier not to get attached," David admitted.

"So why the hell did you stay when they found you? Why the hell are you inside these gates?" Abraham asked.

"Same reason you did after you found out Eugene was lying about Washington," David told him. "You had to have a reason to stay alive, you're fighting demons the same as the rest of us. I stayed because Joey, he's my brother. But he's made a new family, doesn't really need me. Feel like he wouldn't know if I went out one night," he told the older man.

"That's bullshit and you know it. You're looking for a damn reason to bolt," Abraham told him. "But you're still here. You're finding a damn reason to stay, and that's good. It's good for your brother, it's good for you and it's good for all of us."

"You so don't want to be alone on this construction crew with these people alone," David said as he gave a weak smile.

"Well hell, you figured me out. You I know," Abraham told him. "You're right, you aren't the only one to have lost someone out there. I was almost ready to end it, swallow a bullet, then Eugene showed up with the promises of curing this damn thing, promising a safe world, and I never doubted him, not for a minute. Then it all ended, all with the admission he lied. Hell, I think I was more depressed and ready to end it all, then I knew I couldn't just leave all your sorry asses. That day on the road, when Jewel marched up and demanded the booze, I wanted to tell her to back the hell off," he told him.

"But you didn't. Why?" David asked.

Abraham laughed. "Hell that woman scares me, and not a whole lot of things frighten me, but that woman can hold a baby and throw a knife and not even break a damn sweat. Probably sure she just popped that kid out without a sound," he said. "If she could do it, not tempted to empty that bottle, then I should be able. Guess we're meant to be here, doing this damn ass busy work."

"But we're not alone right?" David asked with a small smile. "Guess we better go introduce ourselves."

TBC


	282. Chapter 280

**Better Days**

**Chapter 280**

**Author's Note: Sorry for the wait on this one, the time change messed me up. Plus my people were being awful quiet. No one told me anything until I was driving down the road this morning, on my way to work, it was foggy and dark and Ronnie decided to speak. Of course so did everyone else. Please review.**

Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie heard the door open and turned around and nodded at Deanna as she came in. She wasn't surprised by her visit, especially after Pete had stormed out earlier. "Ma'am, how can I help you?" she asked.

Deanna smiled up at the other woman. "Please, Ronnie, it's Deanna. Pete came to me about a problem between the two of you."

"I'm surprised he waited this long. I was in the Air Force to long not to be polite, ma'am," Ronnie answered her.

"So you admit there being a problem? That you've taken over?" Deanna asked her.

Ronnie leaned against the desk. "There is a problem, and his name is Pete Anderson. I'm not trying to take over, far from it. I took an oath when I became a doctor, the same as Dr. Anderson, to do no harm."

"Pete's a good surgeon, he'd never hurt anyone," Deanna told her.

Ronnie looked at her. "That's not what I heard, ma'am," she said as she put up her hand. "I can't, in good conscious, over look the fact that in about a 24 hour period, I have never seen the man sober. I did tell him to go home after I checked Eric, because the man could barley stand. When Jewel came in today, I took charge, for Pete's safety. I could smell the booze on him and Jewel wouldn't have let him touch her with a ten foot pole, and she needed immediate attention. Not to mention when he first saw me, his reaction was far from professional and he said that 'he'd fetch me if he needed me," she told the older woman. "I take my oath seriously, and if that means that I bruise his sensitive ego, then be it. Now, if you want to remove me from this position, that's your call, but I can tell you that Jewel and Rick will never let that man touch there children, and everyone that walked in that gate with me, will follow there lead."

"So what do you suggest?" Deanna asked.

"Make the man stop drinking? Remove me from the position? Let me open another clinic in one of our garages?" Ronnie told her. "You were between a rock and a hard place before, ma'am. He was the only doctor, you needed him. You overlooked some things that maybe you shouldn't have. I'm not judging you, you did what you had to do. But, now you have a choice, now you don't need to overlook that he's a danger to patients, as well as other things," she informed the other woman.

"I need you to figure out a way to work with him. He's a surgeon, a good one. I need both of you here," Deanna told her. "I know you'll be a good influence on him."

"I'm not his keeper, Deanna," Ronnie told her.

"I know you aren't, but if I take this away from Pete, well it's better for him to be here then at home," Deanna admitted. "I'll talk to him about his drinking. I really would be grateful if you tried to make this work, for everyone's sake."

"I'll do this for his wife and kids. But, I'm telling you this, if he can't stay sober and we have an emergency, I'll knock him out and tie him up and put him in a closet. If he tries to touch one of my people when he's drunk, the same idea applies," Ronnie informed her seriously.

Deanna gave a small smile. "It isn't your people or my people anymore Ronnie, it's our people."

"We're not there yet," Ronnie told her. "I'm not talking just about our group either," she told her as Deanna nodded.

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Lexi looked up from her book as Carl noticed something out of the window. "What's up?" she asked as she got up.

"Enid's going over the wall," Carl told her.

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Yeah, so? If she goes over the wall, that's her choice. We're not her sitters," she told him.

"I'm going to go after her," Carl answered.

Lexi looked at him. "Seriously? Didn't you hear about the part that we aren't her sitters?" she asked him.

"She shouldn't be out there alone. We don't do things alone anymore remember?" Carl told her.

"When did Enid become an us?" Lexi asked.

"She lost her parents out there, she was alone. If we didn't have the group, we could have been her. We understand her, the people here don't," Carl told her as he went to go out the door.

Lexi sighed. "I'm going with you."

"You don't have to," Carl told her.

"We don't do things alone, remember? You just said that, not like three seconds ago. If you are insistent that Enid is like us, then I'm going with you. Unless there's some reason you want to be out there alone with her?" Lexi challenged as she went up and over the wall.

"What? No. I just want to make sure she knows that she isn't alone anymore, you know? That she can talk to me, us, I mean us, and that we won't judge her," Carl said as he joined her.

"Or force her to play video games?" Lexi asked. "She went that away," she said as she nodded in the direction that Enid went. "What? I was paying attention on how to track," Lexi said with a shrug of her shoulder. "We don't want her to see us, it'll spook her. I don't think she'll take kindly to anyone following her, she obviously didn't want anyone to be with her, otherwise she would have asked."

"Maybe she doesn't know how to ask?" Carl told her. "Maybe she was alone so long, that she didn't know how to ask people for help?"

"So, you want to teach her she doesn't need to be alone?" Lexi questioned. "I'm not saying it's a bad idea, it's not. It's actually very sweet, but you can't make a person accept your help."

"I want us to teach her she's not alone," Carl told her.

Lexi held up her hand and pushed him against a tree. She peeked her head out as Enid hesitated then started running. She motioned for Carl to follow her.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick put the gun he checked out in his gun belt. "You sure you should be going out there?" he asked as he kissed her.

"If I stay here right now, I may lose more of my mind then I already have," Jewel admitted as they walked out of the gate. "When you and Jes walked away before we got here, you hid a gun, didn't you?"

Rick looked at her. "You've known this whole entire time? You didn't say anything?"

"If that's the worst secret that you'll ever keep from me, I can live with it. I figured you did it for the same reason I gave you the other gun. To keep us safe," Jewel told him.

"I did," Rick assured her as he kissed the top of her head. "What happened back there?"

"I was back at Terminus…..it was like a light switch turned on and I couldn't get it turned off. I felt so damn helpless, and there was nothing I could do," Jewel admitted as she shook her head.

"You are anything but weak and helpless, Mrs. Grimes. You've been strong the whole time I've known you, you're allowed a mental break now and then. Trust me, I'm feeling the pressure of trying to be 'normal' and just telling Deanna she's full of crap," Rick informed her as he kissed the top of her head as they walked. "What do you think of her daughter? Quinn?"

"She seems to be strong. She definitely has vastly different ideas then her mother," Jewel told him.

"Do you think she could be an ally?" Rick asked.

"I don't know. I know that she hates one of her brothers, thinks he's the reason that people didn't come back from a supply run. She did warn me about letting Summer go out with him. I know she feels like everyone inside the gates need to be armed, learn how to use them, but if she was asked to chose between us and her family, I don't know. I haven't been able to get a well enough read on her to be able to tell. Do you think it'll come to something' like that?" Jewel asked.

Rick looked at her and stopped and stood in front of her. "If it does come to something like that, are you going to be standing by me?"

Jewel looked at him. "Where else would I be Rick? But I'd seriously like for us to give some hard thought about something like that, before we decide to go pull a Governor on them."

"We're not him, we aren't," Rick told her. "If something like that happens, we aren't going to go shooting up the place, we aren't going to make them leave. We'll be doing it because they need to know how to change, to live in this world, if they are going to survive, if we are going to survive. We are being asked to change, being asked to make all the sacrifices' so that we can live there, and they need to make sacrifices too. I'm not saying that we are going to have to do it, it's to early," he said as he heard the moaning of a walker. He took out his gun and pointed at it.

"Rick, you don't have to kill it, it's only one," Jewel told him as she lightly placed her bandaged hand on his arm. "It's only one."

Rick looked at the walker then at her and nodded as he put the gun back in his belt as he walked over to the blender where he put the gun in the blender and looked down then looked up. "Someone took it."

Jewel looked at him. "One of the Alexandrians?" she questioned.

"Most likely," he answered as he stood up and saw more walkers. "Don't use your bad hand unless you have too," he said as they both turned to see Lexi and Carl come around the corner. They both looked at them as they went to take position. "Get ready," he told them. "Lexi, protect Jewel's left side."

"On it," Lexi responded as they started to fight walkers', one grabbing Rick's leg as he pulled away. She watched as Rick got a pole to get the walker on the ground.

"Dad," Carl said as he reached for it.

Rick handed it to him as he pushed the pole in the walkers' head and nodded at Rick. "Mom what happened?"

Jewel looked at Lexi and Carl. "I'm much more interested in why the two of you are out here. Did you tell anyone? Why are you out here? How long have you been out here?"

"We didn't tell anyone, it happened to quick," Lexi answered.

"What happened to quick?" Rick asked.

"Enid slipped out of the gate, we followed her. We wanted her to know that she isn't alone, not anymore," Carl answered.

"She gave us the slip," Lexi answered.

"So, you two left without telling anyone? Is that what you're telling us?" Rick asked.

"I don't have to tell you how incredibly stupid that is, do I? What if something happened to you? How would we ever know? Both of you are grounded. No playing video games for a week," Jewel told them. She knew that it was probably Carl that went after Enid and Lexi just followed him to make sure he didn't get into trouble.

"Dad?" Carl whined.

"Don't dad me, you heard her," Rick answered as he kissed the top of Jewel's hand. "You're looking pale, we need to get back. I saw you flinch, are you in pain?"

"A little, but I'm fine," Jewel answered as she saw Carl and Lexi's concerned looks. "We'll talk it over tonight," she told both of them.


	283. Chapter 281

**Better Days**

**Chapter 281**

**Author's Note: I hated Aiden and Nicholas from the day they introduced them. Glenn, Tara and Noah were to nice to them when they handed them the pathetic guns. Who calls them biscuits? Biscuits is something I put in my mouth and eat. Ah, there's a Dixon out with them, they don't get off that easily. A clumsy Dixon, hehe. But first, Jewel and Carl are bugging me. You know the deal, read and review. Thank you.**

Jewel and Carl's POV:

Jewel turned to see Carl hesitating as they got to the gate. "Rick, you and Lexi go inside. I'm going to talk to Carl for a few minutes. I didn't let him explain things, I let my anger from this morning get to me. That isn't fair to Carl," she told Rick as she kissed him.

"I can talk to him," Rick offered.

"No, it was me who didn't explain," Jewel told him. "Go on, I'll be alright, we'll be alright," she told Rick as him and Lexi went through the gate. "Carl? Are you waiting to see if Enid is still out there?" she asked as she went up to him.

"She shouldn't be out there alone," Carl told her.

"First, I'm sorry I didn't give you a chance to explain. My brain went back to Terminus today, after I heard one of the women here say that they should have taken the kids and turned us out. I took it out on a jar of peaches, it won," Jewel told him as she looked him almost in the eye. "Second of all, make me understand why you went after this girl. You knew that it wasn't safe to go outside those gates, and you knew that Lexi would follow you."

"Enid is one of us," Carl stated.

"What do you mean she's one of us? She lived here," Jewel told him.

"But she was out there, only been here for a few months. She was on her own, I don't know what happened to her family, but I can imagine. She has the same look in her eyes that I'm sure I have, that you have, that dad has, that everyone has. She's had to do things, I'm sure of it," Carl told her.

Jewel looked at him. "So you followed her because you think she's done things? That she survived out there?"

"I know she did. You and dad always said that good people still exist, you taught us that," Carl told her.

"Yes, we did Carl. But the bad out weigh the good now," Jewel told him. "Do you think these people are good?"

"I don't know. I know they are naïve, that they think they are safe in here. I also know that Enid is different then the people in here. They can say that they understand her but they can't really," Carl told her.

"That doesn't explain why you followed her without telling anyone, why you'd put yourself and Lexi in danger out there by following her," Jewel told him.

Carl looked at her. "When mom died, I still had dad, I had you. You and dad took Judith as your own, no questions asked. If something happened to both of you, you know we'd all be taken care of."

"Are you saying you want your dad and me to adopt Enid?" Jewel asked.

Carl rolled her eyes. "No, of course not. But when I saw her go over the wall, I knew she shouldn't be out there alone. People can't do things alone. Obviously no one ever thought of someone going OVER the wall anymore then someone coming in. I really wasn't thinking past the point of she shouldn't be out there on her own."

Jewel smiled as she pulled him for a hug. "You're becoming a good man, Carl just like your father. But, you've got to think smart, you know that. What would have happened if something happened to you? Do you know how that would have destroyed your father and me? What if something happened to Lexi? Sasha is barley holding it together now. I get that you were trying to do the right thing, and it's admirable, but it was foolish. I don't need you getting hurt now that we are behind walls."

"I'm sorry, but I can't promise I won't do it again," Carl told her.

Jewel nodded as she kissed his forehead. "I know you can't, because you are a good man, just like your father. Because of that, you are going to do the right thing. But, remember that you are my favorite son, and I love you, and I want you to be safe."

"Mom, I'm your only son," Carl told her with a smile.

"Yeah, and how does that make what I said any less true? You are my favorite son," Jewel said with a grin. "Come on, lets get back inside," she told him.

Summer, Tara, Glenn and Noah's POV:

Summer glanced around, listening for the familiar sounds of moaning, ready to use her crossbow. She noticed Nicholas had stopped and turned. "What?"

"You're lagging behind," Nicholas told her.

"No, I'm bringing up the rear," Summer informed him. "Oh come on, you can't tell me that you have no idea what I'm talking about. You see how Glenn, Tara and Noah are walking single file at a distance? That's so they each have room to look around, to spot things that could be missed. I'm taking the rear, being eyes and ears," she told him.

"Why don't you go join your friends? I think I'd feel better being rear as you call it, then a little girl who has no right to be out here," Nicholas told her.

"What did you just call me? Are you serious right now?" Summer told him as she stepped closer to him. "Want to say that again?"

Glenn turned around and walked to them. He put himself in the middle of them. "What's going on?"

"She has no right to be out here. Maybe she had something to prove out on the road, but she doesn't here," Nicholas told him.

"You need to back off, for your own safety," Glenn told Nicholas. "Hey, Summer, you belong here, you have nothing to prove to anyone," he told her. "Kicking his ass isn't going to do any good. Come on," Glenn told her.

Summer gave one glance back at Nicholas, giving him the patented Dixon stare as she went up with Glenn.

"You good?" Tara asked her.

"I'm good," Summer told her.

"We've been increasing our radius mile by mile, spreading in a semicircle around the town," Aiden told them.

"We've made it 53 miles out so far," Nicholas informed them.

Summer glanced back at Nicholas. "You've only made it 53 miles in two years?" she asked.

"Pretty good if you ask me," Nicholas informed her.

"We made it approximately 635 miles in less than a month, so considering you've had a safe place this whole time, 53 miles is pathetic," Summer told him.

"Do you ever keep your opinions to yourself?" Aiden asked.

"I'm a Dixon, saying what's on our mind goes with the territory," Summer answered, not sounding apologetic at all.

Aiden looked at her then shook his head. "As I was saying, we've made it 53 miles so far. We break into two groups when we step outside our vehicle. If shit hits, we fire a flare. One group gets the other," he told them.

"Good system," Noah told him.

"It is. Still, you're standing here because we lost four people last month," Aiden told them.

"What happened?" Glenn asked as the others of his group looked at him.

"We were on a run, roamers came out, they didn't follow the system," Aiden told them.

"They were good people," Nicholas added.

"They were. They were just scared. Look, I can be a hard-ass. And I know I'm a douchebag. Someone's got to call the ball around here and that someone is me," Aiden told them.

"Because the ROTC taught you so much, right?" Summer asked.

"That's right," Aiden told her. "If you're on this crew, you do exactly as I say," he added.

Glenn shot Summer a look and shook his head at her.

Summer looked at him and sighed.

"I'm sorry you lost your people," Tara told them as they walked away.

"Yeah, we got ours," Aiden told them as Nicholas gave a smirk.

Summer looked at Glenn. "I'm afraid I'm not going to like this," she whispered to him. "Did you see that smirk of Nicholas's?"

"Yeah I saw it," Glenn answered.

"Managed to snag two of the deadheads that took them down, strung them up here," Nicholas told them.

"What? Why?" Glenn asked as he was alarmed.

"Are you stupid?" Summer hissed. "Actually, don't answer that question, the answer is yes."

"You know, I think I'm going to tell my mom that you aren't ready to be out here, you have a big mouth," Aiden told her.

"And you have no brain," Summer hissed at him.

"It's not safe," Tara told them.

"We've got it handled," Nicholas answered. "We've got a little pre-game ritual," he told them.

"Get our heads on straight, remind us what we're up against," Aiden told them.

"If you made it further then 53 miles in two years, you'd know," Summer told them.

They walked and saw that both of them broke free. "Son of a bitch, help me find them," Aiden yelled. "Look at this shit," he said.

"The bloods still wet, it's nearby," Nicholas assured him.

"Yeah, you've got it handled alright," Summer hissed as the four of her group went into perimeter.

Nicholas whistled as they all turned around. "SHH!" Tara told him.

"Can I just shoot him with an arrow now?" she asked softly to Glenn.

"No. Not yet at least," Glenn answered as he went over to them. "Hey! Hey, hey- they're gone," he told them.

"They took down one of our friends. It's nearby, we're not letting it go," Aiden informed them.

Nicholas whistled and clapped as Summer loaded up her bow as one of them came out of the woods toward Nicholas.

"Hey, over here. Come on. Come on. Hey, come on. Come at me," Aiden taunted, as he tried to lead the way so Nicholas could grab him. Noah raised his gun, and Summer raised her crossbow. No, don't touch it. The rest of you, back off. Come on. Come on. Come here. Come on. Come on. Come on now. Come on!" he told the walker.

Summer glared at him as she heard growling from behind her. "The other one is here!" she told them.

"Let it be, we'll catch it after we catch this one," Aiden told her.

Summer turned her head to say something as the walker got away from Nicholas and went for Tara.

"Hold it!" Aiden yelled at them.

Summer looked alarmed as it looked like it was going to grab her, turning her attention at the last moment to the other walker who came close to her. "I've got this one," she told them.

"Don't!" Aiden yelled at her.

"I don't take orders from you! Glenn?" Summer called out.

"Do it," Glenn answered as he stabbed the other one.

Summer had to take a step back as the walker got to close, taking the shot, hitting it perfectly in the head. Just as she reached for another arrow, she stumbled over a tree root, falling and rolling as she did, the arrow in her hand catching her in the shoulder. "Son of a…." she called out.

"What the hell!" Aiden yelled at them.

"Yeah what the hell!" Tara hissed. "Summer? You alright?" she called out, not knowing that she had got wounded.

"Yeah," Summer called out.

"Noah go help her," Glenn told him. "You almost got them killed!"

"I told you all to stay back! I told you to listen to every damn thing I said. I told you that," Aiden yelled at Glenn.

"Glenn! Tara! Summer's hurt!" Noah yelled.

Glenn and Tara both turned and ran toward her. "Please tell me she isn't bit or scratched!" Tara exclaimed.

"Summer Dixon clumsiness strikes again," Summer answered as they came toward her. "Had a fight with the tree root, found the only damn small hill around and rolled, had an arrow in my hand," she explained as they bent down.

"I seem to be having déjà vu," Glenn told her. "Daryl did this at the farm," he told her.

"He was got in the side, and then Andrea took a shot at him. I'd like not to be shot," Summer told him.

"We'll take her back to Alexandria. I'm pretty sure the arrow is supposed to go in something other than yourself," Aiden told her.

Summer looked at him. "Yeah, like that walker?" she asked as she nodded. "I want that arrow back," she told Glenn.

"We've got to take this out now," Tara told them.

"It's not safe," Nicholas told them.

"It's not safe to leave it in! Let's not talk about walking back with it," Glenn told them. "You brought first aid stuff right?" he asked Summer.

"Never leave without it," Summer told him.

"We didn't tell you to bring it," Nicholas told her.

"It's called being prepared," Tara told them as she dug into Summer's bag. "This is going to hurt," she told her.

"It already does," Summer told her.

"Noah hold her, get me a stick. I'm going to try and make this as painless as possible," Glenn told her. "It didn't go all the way through, so that's a good thing," he told her as he handed her the stick. "Bite on it," he told her.

"Don't think about it," Noah told her as she bit down on the stick. "Look at me, don't think about it."

"Tara get that bandage ready to put over this as soon as I pull it out," Glenn instructed.

"We really should let Pete do this," Aiden told them.

"The walk back has the possibility of causing the arrow going further in," Tara answered. "That would be bad," she answered as Glenn pulled out the arrow and she ripped the shirt Summer was wearing at the shoulder. "Hand me that water that's in her bag," she told Noah.

"Hey you doing alright?" Glenn asked her as he took out the stick from her mouth.

"I'm not going out with these idiots again," Summer told him as Tara poured water around the wound.

"Hey, we're not the one that stuck ourselves with an arrow," Aiden told her.

"No you idiots are just the ones who thought it was good to tie up decaying corpses up to a tree so you can have some fun," Glenn told them.

"Then had the audacity to order us not to kill them," Tara added.

"The ones that distracted Summer by yelling at her," Noah said.

Summer winced as Tara poured the water on the wound. "By the way, you say you're the leader. That you were the leader when your friends were killed?" she asked as Tara bandaged the wound.

"Yeah so?" Aiden asked.

Summer let Glenn help her up then looked up at him. "Where's the guilt? Where's the taking of responsibility?" she asked.

"They were scared," Nicholas said as he defended his friend.

"Dad feels guilty for every loss, even though he's always done everything to keep us all alive. He's the leader, along with mom, and with that comes the responsibility that no matter what occurs, they are going to feel guilty because it was there job to protect us. Just like it was yours to protect them. From what I've seen, you shouldn't be leading anything," Summer told him. "Let's go," she told Glenn.

**Author's Note: Long wait, but hope this long chapter was worth it. Review please.**


	284. Chapter 282

**Better Days**

**Chapter 282**

**Author's Note: I've always said that season five was going to be the one that changes the most, mainly because of a certain random hair cut woman but when they introduced Denise at season six, I knew I was introducing her earlier. I mean seriously, a psychiatrist just hanging in the background. Yeah these writers weren't thinking CLEARLY. Please review.**

Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie had found out where Denise Cloyd lived and walked up to her house. She looked around and knocked as she waited for her to answer the door.

The blond chubby woman answered the door and looked at her. "Can I help you?"

"Dr. Cloyd?" Ronnie asked.

"Yes," the woman answered hesitantly. "Most people call me Denise. Dr. Anderson is over at the clinic. Who are you?"

"Dr. Veronica Washburne, you can call me Ronnie. May I come in? I'm here to see you. I've already met Pete, I'm not impressed," she told the other woman.

Denise looked at her and opened the door so she could walk in. ""What do you want to talk to me about?"

"I need you at the clinic," Ronnie told her.

"I'm not a surgeon, wanted to be one but my anxiety prevented me from becoming one. Plus Pete has made it clear he doesn't want me there," Denise answered. "Can I get you some coffee?"

Ronnie shook her head. "No, thank you. I've drank more coffee in the past 24 hours then humanly possible," she said as she sat down. "Pete doesn't want me at the clinic either, but I am there. I don't need you as a surgeon, I need you as a psychiatrist."

"No body needs to be head shrunk in here. We're mostly sane," Denise answered.

Ronnie looked at her. "Not anymore. The people I came in with, me included, are fighting demons. I have a mother of a newborn who gave birth in a very bad place, had someone try to steal her baby, and lost a brother who may be suffering post partum, but definitely suffering from PTSD. I have a woman who has always shut out people her whole life, and fighting to admit that she cares for us. Then there's Sasha, she's lost her boyfriend and her brother in less than a week, she's shutting her little sister out and going down a path that's going to get herself killed. Rick, my God, he's been leading this group from the beginning, every death, every little thing that goes wrong, he blames himself. He is such a good man that he blames himself for everything. He's scared that this place is going to turn out like everything else. He's worried that one of his children is going to die because of a decision he makes," Ronnie told her.

"What about you?" Denise asked.

"What about me? I told you that I was fighting my own demons," Ronnie reminded her.

"But you didn't tell me what those demons are. You can't look out for everyone else if you aren't looking out for yourself," Denise told her.

"I lost my daughter at the very beginning, all the college students my husband and I saved, died. My husband died of a flu and some crazy man blew up the prison we were living in. We lost a lot of good people," Ronnie answered. "The only thing that is keeping me alive, keeping me going right now, is making sure my family doesn't fall apart. Have I thought about suicide? Yes," she answered honestly. "But I was the only doctor they had, and we were out on the road with a new mother and a newborn. Now, we're here. I'm not delusional enough to think that we may stay, we want to, for the children's sake. But we don't know how not to be on guard. I've met Pete, and I wouldn't let him touch one hair on my family's head. He's a drunk, he abuses his wife and children, and he's dangerous. Deanna wants me to play nice with him, I can't do that. Not when he smells like booze twenty four hours a day. What I can do, is get you in there with me, we work together, and we both stick up for the other one against Pete."

"I don't know if I can, I'm not good at confrontation," Denise admitted.

"I have no problem at confrontation," Ronnie told her. "You want to stay here and do whatever you do every day? You know who wins? Pete. He gets to make another woman scared of him. I've dealt with men like that, men who live on making women think they aren't good enough to do anything. When I was in Officer's school, I was one of three women in a class of ninety. There were a few guys who thought we'd belong there, that we could make the cut. But most of them? Most of them were men like Pete. Men that would get in your face, say remarks to destroy our self esteem, make us think we should be home having babies. There was this Captain, named Keele, he expected us to do as many push ups as men, climb rope like men, run like men, then when we didn't he'd say 'well of course you aren't good enough, you have boobs.' I was determined that I was not being sent home, that on graduation day, I'd be the one with the highest scores, determined that Captain Keele would be handing me top marks. I worked three times as hard as anyone else, because I wasn't any one else. The final PT test, I was two points away from having top score. The guy in front of me, his name was Ridge," she said as she gave a small smile. "He looked at me and said 'I admire you Ronnie, I'll lose to you happily. I did 145 pushups, he did 143, I climbed rope, he came in one second behind me, he slowed down and kept my pace the whole run. I won by a point, and that night he said 'so did I finally earn that date?' We were married a year later. Keele was pissed that I made it, and that is what it magnificent. Five years later, I was pregnant and I outranked him. Now that was the cherry on top," she told her.

"I don't want to cause trouble. I'm keeping my head down, out of trouble. That's what I suggest you do," Denise warned her.

"You're being a coward. Now tomorrow morning, I expect you at the clinic, ready to work. If you don't show up, then I know you are truly a coward and the only person you care about is you. I don't think you are like that, because if you were, you wouldn't have became a psychiatrist. The truth is Denise, if something happened to Pete and me, you'd be it. You would be responsible for everyone here, and if that happened, right now, at this moment, you'd freak out. So, I either see you tomorrow, or you just give Pete the power," Ronnie said as she stood up and walked out.

Glenn, Tara, Noah, and Summer's POV:

Tara held onto Summer as they walked back. "You need to stop?" she asked.

"I'm good, I can see the gates. Now if that one would shut up, I'd have less of a headache," Summer said as she glanced back at Aiden. "You're giving me a headache."

"Well if you had listened to me, then you wouldn't have been hurt," Aiden responded.

"No, I wouldn't have been hurt, I'd be dead. Tara would have died," Summer told him as she swung around. "I think you and your lap dog there are the cowards, I think you two are responsible for the four people's death," she said.

"Glenn, a little help here? You've had more practice dealing with a pissed off Dixon then I have," Tara begged.

"Lap dog?" Nicholas asked as he stepped closer to Summer. "You want to say that again little girl?"

"If you know what's best for you, I'd step away from her now," Glenn told him.

"Oh right, like I'm worried about her. There's nothing she can do to me," Nicholas said.

"Tara, Noah, step back," Glenn told him as he stepped back himself

Summer looked up at Nicholas as he stepped closer and brought her knee up to his man parts and then grabbed his head and brought him to the ground.

"Let him go!" Aiden yelled.

"You want to call me a little girl again? I will cut out your tongue and feed it to you. Then I'll tell my mother and uncle that you threatened me, and you're body will never be found," Summer told him.

"You're just making threats, _little girl," _Nicholas hissed.

Summer took a punch at his face and hit him hard. "Dixon's don't make threats, they make promises. Either one of you endanger someone else in my family, and you're going to have me to deal with. I've been out there for two years, I'm protective of these people, and I don't give a shit about either one of you," she said as she felt Glenn pull her off him.

"Come on, you're bleeding again. If I was you, I would not get up that ground until we are far away from you," Glenn warned Nicholas.

"I'm going straight to Deanna. She's crazy," Nicholas hissed.

"Um, what exactly are you going to say? That you got taken down by a five foot nothing who weighs less than 100 lbs? I don't think that would make you look to good, now would it?" Tara asked as they walked up to the gate.

"You four need new gigs, you're not ready for runs yet," Aiden told them.

"Yeah, pretty sure you got that backwards," Glenn told him without looking back.

"Hey hey!" Aiden said as he caught up to Glenn and Summer. "Look, we got a way of doing things around here," he told them.

Glenn looked at him as he let Summer go. "You tied up walkers!"

"It killed our friend," Aiden huffed.

"Pretty sure you were responsible for that," Summer hissed as she saw others coming toward them.

"Look, I'm not having this conversation. You obey my orders out there," Aiden told him.

"Then we're just as screwed as your last run crew," Glenn told him.

"Say that again," Aiden told him.

"Aiden back off," Tara told him.

Aiden pushed Glenn backwards.

"Come on man, take a step back," Noah told him.

"Aiden, back off now, otherwise the punch I'm going to give you is going to make the one that I gave your lap dog look like a scratch," Summer warned.

Aiden pushed him again. "Back off, Summer," he warned. "Come on tough guy," he told Glenn.

"No one's impressed, man. Walk away," Glenn warned.

"Aiden! What's going on?" Deanna yelled as she came running with Quinn.

"This guy's got a problem with the way we do things. Why did you let these people in?" Aiden asked.

"Because we actually know what we're doing out there," Glenn said.

"Because we know walker's decay and if you tie them up by there arms, there's a chance that they're arms will come off!" Summer yelled at him.

"You did what?" Quinn asked as he took a punch at Glenn.

"Aiden that's enough!" Deanna warned as Glenn ducked and got the first punch in.

Nicholas started running and was going to take Glenn down as Daryl got him and started punching him.

Rick and Jes ran up to him as Rick put his arms around Daryl's back. "Let's not do this now, alright?" Rick asked Daryl. "Summer's been hurt," he said as he let Daryl go.

Michonne and Jewel both stepped in front of Glenn as Aiden stood up. "You want to wind up on your ass again?" Michonne asked.

Jewel looked at Aiden. "Did I hear you correctly when my daughter said you had a walker tied up? Glenn tell me she wasn't bit or scratched, because if she was, I'm sorry Deanna but you're going to have one less son to worry about," she said not taking her eyes off Aiden.

"She isn't, she landed on an arrow because some dumb ass distracted her by telling her not to kill a walker," Glenn said.

"You did what? Are you stupid?" Jewel asked as she moved closer to Aiden.

"Jewel, come on you have a hurt hand, back off. Daryl's got her and Mar's looking her over. She's alright, come on, back away," Rick told her as he kissed her. "I want to kill him too, alright? But we can't do this, not today," he whispered in her ear.

Jewel nodded as she backed up.

Deanna looked at everyone. "I want everyone to hear me, okay? Rick and his people are part of this community now in all ways as equals. Understood?" she asked as she looked at Nicholas.

"Understood," Nicholas said.

"All of you, turn in your weapons. Then you two come talk to me," Deanna said as she pointed to Nicholas and Aiden. "Daryl, Mar take Summer to the clinic, make sure that wound doesn't get infected."

Mar nodded. "Come on Daryl, Summer's our top priority, come on," she said.

Daryl nodded as he helped Summer.

Deanna looked at Michonne and Rick. "I told you I had a job for you. I'd like you to be our constable. That's what you were. That's what you are. And you, too," she told them. "Will you accept?" she asked the two of them.

Rick looked at Jewel who simply nodded. "Yeah Ok," Rick answered.

Michonne nodded. "I'm in."

Deanna turned to Glenn. "Thank you."

"For what?" Glenn asked.

"For knocking him on his ass," Deanna told him.

"He's been needing it for a while. Mom, I think you should make Glenn the leader of the supply team. Aiden brought back some one injured, at least she came back alive," Quinn stated.

"I think that's a good idea. I'm going to go talk to Aiden now, if you want to come Quinn, you can," Deanna said.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," Quinn answered as Glenn walked away and Maggie smiled.

TBC 


	285. Chapter 283

**Better Days**

**Chapter 283**

**Author's Note: I am not looking forward to this weeks episode. Actually Jewel isn't. Nope, NOT at all. Glad I'm a 'season' behind! Anyway, I think a mostly the Grimes family unit chapter is needed, don't you? I was going to have a mostly Jewel and Rick chapter, but that'll come after the whole "we'll just take the town." Jewel isn't sure how to feel about that. Review please.**

Rick and Summer's POV:

Rick saw Summer trying to get comfortable on the couch with her shoulder injury. He walked over. "Come on, you need a real bed. You alright?" he asked as he helped her up.

"Dad, if everyone else is staying down here, so I am," Summer told him.

"You're going upstairs, where you can properly rest. That is not up for discussion," Rick told his oldest daughter.

Summer sighed and went upstairs. "Dad, I'm not a little kid. I shouldn't be sleeping in a room when everyone else is downstairs. A) It's not fair and B) It's not safe for me. I mean how would you feel if something happened to me because I was all alone up here."

"Beth can stay up here with you, so I have no guilt at all for making sure my daughter is resting comfortably after taking an arrow in her shoulder," Rick said with a smirk as he opened the door to a room. "Got any more teenage logic you want to throw at me?"

"You're not supposed to be this good at figuring out a teenage girl," Summer said as she laid down on the bed.

Rick sat down on the edge of the bed. "How are you feeling? And not any of the Dixon standard line "I'm fine," he told her. "I know that isn't true. You fell on your own arrow, and Daryl said that hurt like hell when he did it. So, don't tell me what you think I want to hear, tell me the truth," he told her.

Summer sighed. "This is nothing, it'll heal, only needed a few stitches. But how I feel about this place? That's a totally different thing," she answered.

"How do you feel about this place?" Rick asked.

"Does it matter? We need to stay here, we _have _to stay here. For mom, for Judy, for Hope, for Mika, for Mitch. They need a safe place," Summer responded.

"Hey, it does matter. Your opinion is as important as anyone else's. I know that we have a tendency to treat you like a kid, but I also know that you aren't. But you are _my _daughter, so I worry. But, it matters what you think of this place, how it makes you feel. Don't ever think differently, all right?" Rick questioned as he looked at her.

Summer nodded. "These people are clueless. Aiden had a walker tied up by his arms, some pre game ritual to get his head on straight," she responded as she rolled her eyes. "Because it killed his friend. Him being a coward, and Nicholas also, is what got his people killed. I guarantee that they were the idiots that got scared and ran, left they're friends out there alone to get killed. They don't have any right to be leading shit," she added.

Rick tried not to laugh at her cussing. "Do I need to say Summer Grace?" he teased.

"If you do, I'll just call you Officer Friendly," Summer teased back.

Rick laughed. "I agree with you that these people are clueless. There's a few that may make it out there, but not many."

"So what are we going to do? We need this place," Summer asked.

"I don't know, not yet," Rick answered.

"Are you going to be a constable? Does that mean you get to carry a gun? Does that mean we get our weapons back?" Summer asked.

Rick sighed as he rubbed his hand through his hair. "No, I wish it did. Talking Deanna into that would be a miracle. Her daughter thinks we, as in everyone, needs to have weapons, may be able to team up with her to get Deanna see reason."

"I don't want to go back out with Nicholas and Aiden, But I also don't want Glenn, Tara and Noah to go out there with them. I don't think I could live with myself if something happened to them and I wasn't there," Summer told him.

Rick nodded. "Well, Daryl said that Ronnie told you that you can't be using that shoulder for a couple weeks. And, as your father, I can tell you right now, you aren't going back out there with them, not now. I know you feel like you have to, that you need too, but you don't. It's not on you, Summer, it's not," he told her.

Summer sighed. "It feels like it. It feels like if I don't go out there and make sure the others are all right, and something happens to them, I'll be responsible."

Rick squeezed her knee. "You're a good person, that's why. No matter what you have done, you still have a good heart. That's what makes you a good person."

"You're still a good person too," Summer told him.

Rick sighed. "Sometimes it doesn't feel like it."

Summer sat up. "Everything you've done has always been to protect us. We would have never made it this far with Shane as a leader. Most of us wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you dad. We've all done things we regret, but we're still alive."

Rick hugged her and kissed the top of her head. "You're a pretty good kid. I'm proud to call you my daughter."

Summer smiled. "I'm glad to call you dad," she responded. "So if we are staying here, does that mean we're going to be splitting up?"

"I think it's time, but we're all going to be close," Rick assured her.

"I want the attic," Summer told him.

Rick arched an eyebrow. "The attic? You know, there's no bed or anything up there right?"

Summer grinned. "Good thing I know some strong people. Beth is probably going to be with Maggie and Glenn."

"You're not going to have Joey up there," Rick warned.

Summer laughed. "I know dad," she assured him.

Rick shook his head as he kissed the top of her forehead. "I'll check on you later, rest," he told her as he walked out of the room and closed the door.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick walked into the master bedroom and heard the shower running and saw Hope in the bassinet. He walked over and saw that she was awake and picked her up. "You getting used to laying by yourself sweetheart?" he asked as he heard the shower turn off. "I've got Hope," Rick called out.

"I was expecting you a bit earlier Mr. Grimes," Jewel said as she came out of the bathroom brushing her hair. "I think she's about ready to grace us with her first smile. Carl was talking to her while he was holding Judy, and those little lips wanted to smile, didn't you?" she asked as she took Hope.

"We need to re bandage that hand, Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her as he went and got the supplies. "I saw Summer trying to get comfortable on the couch made her take a real bed, we got to talking."

"She alright?" Jewel asked.

"She feels like if she doesn't go out, and something happens to the others, she'll feel responsible," Rick told her as he kissed her. "She's not a kid," he told her as he started wrapping her hand. "Have you, I mean, well given her the talk?"

Jewel burst out laughing. "Rick are you asking me if I've educated her about sex? If I've had the birds and bees talk with her?"

"Yes, alright, that's what I'm asking. No matter how I don't want to think about her having sex, the truth is her and Joey are close, and you're right, there could be worse people then Joey," Rick admitted.

"Jane and I sat her down when she was twelve. We figured that we might as well tell her everything, since she was a smart kid and she was asking questions," Jewel admitted. "Did you ever have the talk with Carl?"

Rick looked at her. "Carl? He's not anywhere thinking about that."

"Rick, he's almost fifteen years of age, he's thinking about that, maybe he isn't but his body may be," Jewel told him as he laid the constable uniform on the bed. "You're signing the papers," she said as she laid Hope on the bed.

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "We need this, we need to try to make this work, Mrs. Grimes. She trusts Michonne and I enough to put us in charge, that's our way in," he said as he started to change.

"Are you going to let everyone in on this plan of yours, Mr. Grimes?" Jewel asked as he turned and looked at her with a tilt of his head.

"Who says I have a plan?" Rick asked.

Jewel arched an eyebrow. "Maybe it's not formed, it's an idea brewing. But please don't tell me, _your wife, _that you don't have something in mind. Because no matter what Rick, we made a promise to each other we'd always be honest with each other, and if being here is going to change that, well then I don't want to be here."

Rick touched her face. "That isn't going to change, Mrs. Grimes. I swear to you that is not going to change. It's not even a plan forming, it's an idea, and no, I'm not going to tell everyone. But believe me that I won't ever keep you in the dark. That isn't us, it wasn't us before, and it's not going to be us now. Just because we're in a house, in a town, that is never going to change. I know that somewhere in that beautiful head of yours, there's some doubt now that we've stopped running that you aren't good enough. I'm not going to let you think that," he told her as he kissed her. "You are part of me, you are the one that makes me whole. So, Mrs. Grimes you are stuck with me," he said with a smirk.

Jewel smiled. "Good, Mr. Grimes, I wouldn't want it any other way. Now change, I want to see you in that uniform. Not as sexy as the sheriff outfit," she told him. "So does this mean, everyone is going to be living in there own houses?"

Rick looked at her as he was buttoning the uniform shirt. "Summer just asked me the same thing. She is definitely a mini you."

"Is that a bad thing?" Jewel asked with a smirk.

Rick laughed. "No, just means the people in here don't know what hit them," he told her as he finished dressing. "Come on, let's go downstairs."

Jewel picked Hope up and walked down the stairs, with Rick behind her. Everyone looked up at him, Mika coming over to take Hope.

Jes looked at Rick and nodded at him. "Beth do you mind going upstairs and spending the night in the room with Summer? She couldn't sleep down on the couches with her injury," Rick asked.

"Of course not," Beth said as she stood up and went upstairs.

Jewel and Rick went outside on the porch, Jewel closing the door behind them. She looked over as Carol and Jes came out the other door.

"You good?" Rick asked Daryl who was smoking on the porch.

"Yeah," Daryl answered as he looked at him. "You a cop again?"

"He was a sheriff before, now he's a constable," Jewel corrected her brother.

Daryl glanced at her. "You're still annoying when you correct me, you know that?"

Jewel smirked. "But you still love me."

Rick gave a small laugh. "Trying it on for size," he answered.

"So we're staying?" Carol asked.

"So we're staying? I think we can start sleeping in our own homes, settle in," Rick told them.

Jes crossed her arms. "We're still going to stay alert," she said rather then asked the question.

"If we get comfortable here, we let our guard down- this place is gonna make us weak," Carol told them.

"Carl said that," Rick told them. "But it's not gonna happen. We won't get weak. That's not in us anymore. We'll make it work. And if they can't make it... then we'll just take this place."

"We're keeping this between the five of us then?" Jes asked.

"The less people that know, the better. Everyone wants this to work, needs it to work, for one reason or another," Rick answered.

Daryl glanced at Jewel, and saw the subtle change in her stance. He knew she wasn't 100% comfortable with this, just like he wasn't.

**Author's Note: OK, I was always bothered by the fact Rick left the dang door open. How did NO ONE hear him? I mean really? So Jewel made sure it was closed. **


	286. Chapter 284

**Better Days**

**Chapter 284**

**Author's Note: I wanted to show a bit of Quinn before we jump into the next episode, only because of most of the OC's, she's going to be the most important. She has plans, plans that will through her mother off balance, but that is later. We are not talking about last nights episode. I am so glad that I'm a season behind. So the second part of this chapter with Jewel did not want to be written. I had Carol talking to her, then Daryl, and it didn't feel right. So it had to be Rick. Review please.**

Quinn, Aiden and Deanna's POV:

Quinn sat down in the chair that Deanna used for interviews so she was straight across from Aiden, Deanna stood behind her with her hand on the chair.

"Does she have to be in here?" Aiden asked as he sat in front of them.

Quinn looked at him and didn't let Deanna answer. "This is part of the towns history, Aiden. You taking another group out, and one of them comes back injured then starting a fight because you didn't like how they critiqued you. So, yes Aiden, I need to be here."

"Quinn's right, Aiden. What the hell happened out there? Quinn let him answer," Deanna told her oldest child.

"They have no right to be here, inside these walls. They don't belong to be on this supply team, they don't know what they are doing," Aiden told them.

Quinn shook her head. "It's the other way around, Aiden. You shouldn't be responsible for an animal's life, let alone people."

"Quinn," Deanna warned. "You had a dead one tied up? That was reckless, Aiden."

"Two, mom. He had two hung up," Quinn answered.

"They killed our friends," Aiden told her. "It had to pay. They had no right to kill either one of them."

"They were already dead, Aiden. You not only endangered Glenn and the others, but yourselves also," Deanna told him. "Quinn thinks we should let Glenn take over the supply team."

Quinn snapped her head around and looked up at her. "You said you thought it was a good idea. My God, you were being a politician again weren't you? You're seriously going to let him do this again aren't you? You're seriously going to let him get someone else killed? Or himself?"

"Quincey, enough. I do think it's a good idea, but I'm not 100% sure if putting someone else in Rick's group in charge is the way to go right now," Deanna answered truthfully.

"Yet you put Rick in as constable. You should kick them all out, right now. I'm sure there are people here that would be willing to take the babies, maybe even the younger kids," Aiden answered.

Quinn turned and looked at him. "Say that to Jewel. I've seen what happened when she thinks one of her cubs are threatened," she said with a smirk. "You wouldn't stand a chance."

"No one is taking anyone's children. I better not hear you say that again, Aiden. No one is leaving Alexandria," Deanna said. "We need people like Rick and his group, they know how to survive out there."

"They aren't going to do any good if you don't actually listen to them mom. They've got to adjust but they aren't the only ones," Quinn said as she stood up. "Summer isn't going to be on the supply team anymore, right?"

"She doesn't belong out there," Aiden said.

"No, you don't belong out there," Quinn snapped at him. "I'm talking to mom not you," she told her brother. "He's one person short, if you aren't going to replace him and Nicholas with people who have actually survived, then he needs another person. I'm going," she told her mother.

"No, absolutely not, I am not going to have you criticize my every move," Aiden answered.

Quinn looked down at her mother. "You trust me right? That's why you wanted me to do a town's history. You trust me to tell you the truth of what happens right? I'm not going to let another innocent person be hurt or injured because of him. If he's not a coward, then I'll see it for myself and back off," she told her.

Deanna nodded. "Quinn's going out with you the next time, Aiden, or I'm removing you from leading the team. You can go now," she told Aiden.

Quinn watched him go and looked at Deanna. "Is this where you're going to tell me that I overstepped again? May I remind you when I was twelve and I was on the debate team and I got a topic that I disagreed with, you said, you stand up for what you believe in, no matter who it makes mad. That is what I'm doing now."

"That you listened too?" Deanna asked as she shook her head. "I'm having a meeting tomorrow with Rick and Michonne, then I'm going to have a welcome party for their group."

"Don't you think your pushing them to adjust to fast?" Quinn questioned her mother.

"It's just a welcome party, to show them that they are welcomed here," Deanna answered.

"Bake them a cake," Quinn answered. "Jewel and I will be at the meeting tomorrow."

"Jewel?" Deanna asked.

"Rick and Jewel are a team, that is not going to change. The group trusts both of them, and even though Rick will tell you what he thinks, he's going to be diplomatic about it. Jewel is going to tell you the hard truths. You need to hear those hard truths, mom, from someone other than me," Quinn told her. "I need to get home," she said as she left.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel glanced over at Rick as he came out of the bathroom from showering and changing out of the Constable outfit. "Did you mean it? That we'll just take it?"

Rick looked at her as he sat down on the bed. "If that is what it takes to keep our family safe, then yes."

"The governor tried, not once but twice, to take over the prison. The second time, he killed a lot of us. The risks of some of our people dying is high," Jewel told him as she caressed his face. "You know I'm going to be with you, no matter what. But, this isn't who we are."

"It may have to be, for us to survive," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"I don't by that. There's a reason you want to keep it among the five of us, because you know it's wrong. You know they wouldn't approve. I think that's why you made sure I knew, because you knew that I'd offer another option," Jewel said as she kissed him. "Push comes to shove, if this is what needs to be done, then you know I am with you. I don't believe it's the right thing, but I am with you. But before we decide to do this, before we become the people we hate, before we teach our children that this is the only way to survive is becoming them, we need to try to teach them. I know they are living in a state of delusion, but we have to try to make them understand, try to convince them they just got lucky so far," she told him as she rested her forehead on his. "We have to try."

"You're right, I knew that you'd try to talk me out of it. I don't want you involved if this is the way it has to go down, Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her as he kissed her. "IF this goes down this way, I want you inside with the kids."

Jewel shook her head. "It doesn't work that way Mr. Grimes. If it goes down that way, I'm not staying in the house, so you can be the only one to feel guilty out of the two of us. I don't want to believe that is the way it HAS to go, I believe we can make them understand. We can make them see they made the right decision on bringing us in. That is what I'm going to work on, because I am not ready or willing to become the Governor, not yet, maybe not ever. You want me to be inside with the kids, then think about the other kids here. If we do this, they are in danger, or worse, they'll be orphans because of us."

"I still want to try and get some of our guns back. You and I are the only ones that know we have this one," Rick told his wife.

"I'm fine with that," Jewel said as she touched his face.

Rick gave a slight chuckle. "You always did say you would tell me if you didn't agree with me."

Jewel kissed him. "I did. You haven't done a lot of stupid things that I've had to disagree with. So, I can try my way?"

Rick nodded as he kissed her again. "What do you have in mind?"

"Deanna put you and Michonne in charge, Quinn asked me to help her out with things. Deanna will want to meet with you and Michonne. I'll make sure I'm in there too. You are going to have to buy whatever Deanna is selling, you can't show her that you don't like it. I'll do that. She already knows I'm outspoken. I think that's why Quinn likes me, because she knows I'll speak my mind no matter what. We've got to give this a shot," Jewel said as Hope started to fuss in her bassinet. "For her, for Judith, for all of us," she said as she kissed him. "Do you mind getting her? I need to change the bandage on my hand."

Rick nodded. "I love you Mrs. Grimes."

"I love you Mr. Grimes," Jewel said with a smile.


	287. Chapter 285

**Better Days**

**Chapter 285**

**Author's Note: Still not talking about that season finale. Jewel and Jes are disgusted. But, I do have an interesting plot line for Summer coming up when they are leading the walkers' away. No she's not going to go under a dumpster, we'll know where she is, but it'll take her a while to get back to our group. But she will be rescued by someone we've met in the show but it'll before he was introduced . (I'll give someone a cookie if they guess who. It's not that hard.) She's not going to be reunited with team family for a couple months, but it's going to give Summer time to grow and find out how strong she really is. And, when she is reunited with Rick and the others, she will already have had a run in with Negan and totally disagrees with the plan to go after him. And, she may or may not find that Joey is just a crush. This is all Summer! Don't hate me. I haven't even wrote it yet, but Summer's been talkative since someone was introduced. Review please.**

Jes, Daryl, Rick and Carol's POV:

Jes had waited until Sasha had relieved her at the watchtower before jumping down and heading to meet with the others. She had seen them, minus Jewel, head out earlier. She started to run to meet them. She wasn't even out of breath when she got to them. "We seem to be missing one of us," she told them.

"Jewel was nursing Hope, she wants to try and do this the other way, ways that don't involve us shooting up the place," Rick told her.

Daryl came back from the side of the building. "I don't see it, but it's close," he told them as they heard a walker. "There's just one of them."

"We're not going to be out here long," Rick answered.

"Is Jewel going to be a problem?" Carol asked.

Jes put her hand on Rick's arm to get him from saying anything. "Jewel wants to work this from the other side, then she can. That's the smart play," she told the other woman.

"She's with us if we can't do this the non violent way," Rick assured her.

"She's not going to want to hurt anyone like the Governor did with us, but push comes to shove, she's a Dixon whose gonna do anything to keep her family safe," Daryl told her.

"So what do you think?" Rick asked Carol.

"We can go in when it's empty," Carol responded.

"How's that? They lock it up at night," Rick asked.

"I took a walk last night, no one guards it," Jes said.

"The window. There's just a latch, I can leave it open," Carol told them.

"A latch?" Rick asked not believing they didn't have more security.

"Yeah," Carol answered.

"What happens if one of those prick's close it?" Daryl asked.

"Wait a couple of days, leave it open again," Carol answered.

"We'd need small guns, that we can carry with us, no one needs to see them," Jes told her.

Daryl walked away and looked for the Walker. "It's getting closer."

"We need to do it sooner than later. Right now, they're not watching us. Not worrying about meetings like this. We may need the guns, we may not," Rick said.

"We will, whatever way this goes," Carol told them.

"It would be easier if we could get someone assigned to the pantry, which is adjacent with the weapons," Jes told them. "I would suggest Summer, but considering she just punched out one of them, that may not be the best choice," she said with a shrug. "Carol is our best choice, no one is going to ever suspect Betty Crocker," she told them.

Rick nodded. " They're the luckiest damn people I ever met. And they just keep getting luckier," he said.

"How's that?" Daryl asked.

Jes and Rick answered simultaneously, "Because we're here," they told them.

"They've got a couple of footlockers just full of 9 millimeter autos, Rugers, Kel-Tecs. Just tossed in there. They don't use them. They're never gonna know they're gone," Carol said.

"Someone's got one now, right?" Daryl said as he nodded to the old blender that he hid the gun on.

"I'll keep an eye on them, someone is going to slip up. Someone will make a small mistake, a small slip up, when they do, I'll know who it is," Jes told them.

Rick nodded. "Listen, the others, we want them to try," he told them.

"Both of you also," Carol said as she looked at Daryl and Jes.

"So we keep it quiet, just between us and Jewel," Rick told them. Rick looked over at the walker. "Here it comes," he told them.

"I got him," Daryl said as he raised his crossbow.

"Hey wait," Carol said as she raised her gun and shot five rounds in his stomach, then raised it to his head and took the kill shot. "We said we were taking me out shooting. I couldn't go back with a full mag," she told them.

"Lucky he came by," Daryl told her.

Rick and Jes looked at each other. "You know, you're scary," Jes told Carol.

"We should get back," Rick told them.

"You'll pull the latch, we'll pick our moment. Us, we don't need to be lucky," Rick told them as they walked passed a walker.

Daryl brushed some grass away. "What the hell is that? Is that a W?" he asked at the W on the walkers' head.

"Yeah," Carol answered.

Rick and Jes both bent down. "At Shirewalt Estates, Noah's home, those heads we found cut off from the other body parts, there were W's on them. The walls had Wolve's not far painted on them. If this one is here, not far from Alexandria, that means, so are these Wolve's," Jes told them as she looked at Rick.

Rick gave a nod as he stood up. "We'll keep our guard up," he told them as they walked back to Alexandria.

Michonne, Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel stopped at Michonne's door holding Hope. "You know this is a whole new look for you, not a bad one, just a new one," she told Michonne.

"Yeah, I feel odd," Michonne answered as she went over and touched Hope's face. "Good morning beautiful," she said as she put a kiss on her head. "How did you sleep?" she asked Jewel.

"Sleep? What's that?" Jewel answered.

"Is it because of Judith and Hope or is it all this?" Michonne asked.

"I've slept with one eye open for so long, that I don't really think that anything else is normal. My mind wouldn't shut off, probably won't for a while," Jewel responded. "You?"

Michonne nodded. "The same. It'll be alright, you know?" she asked.

Jewel looked at her. "I'm waiting for the other shoe to drop, waiting for this to be just like the other places. This seems to easy."

Michonne put her hand on Jewel's shoulder. "Maybe having Aaron and Phoebe finding us, maybe that was the best thing to ever happen to us," she told the other woman.

Rick came down the hall and kissed Jewel. "You seen Summer? I went to her room to check on her but she wasn't there."

Jewel glanced at Michonne. "Did he just ask me if I knew where Summer was?"

Michonne tried not to laugh. "I do believe he did."

"You do realize there was a flaw in that question right?" Jewel asked as she shook her head. "Her shoulder was bothering her, she was up early, Mar checked it, there was a little bit of infection. Ronnie cleaned it up, and Mar, Beth and her went to get some things at the pantry. Then she has strict orders to go up to bed and stay put today. Now would you like me to tell you where the rest of the group is? Because I can, you know," she responded with a smirk.

Rick threw up his hands in defeat as he kissed her. "Alright, point taken," he said as kissed the top of Hope's head. He looked at Michonne in uniform. "I don't know if this is some kind of play, handing authority to strangers," Rick told her.

"The authority to break up fistfights," Michonne answered.

"If it was just that, she should have given one of these to Daryl," Rick told her.

Jewel gave a laugh. "Somewhere up there Merle is having a fit with that idea," she told him.

Michonne nodded in agreement. "I don't know if it's for us or for them. Or maybe Deanna's trying to get rid of us and them. You put these jackets on me and you, have the people see it. If that's the play, that'd be smart, and she seems smart," she told them.

Jewel nodded. "She's trying to make a point, that there is no them and us. Obviously she didn't think there was anyone here that could wear those uniforms and pull it off. She's playing it smart," she told them.

"Smart for then or smart for now?" Rick asked.

"This is now," Michonne answered.

Jewel nodded. "Well I need to get dressed and out of a robe, if I'm going to make it to this meeting with you guys. Can you take Hope? She's having a yeah I'm not laying down in the basinet morning," she asked Rick.

"Come on. Let's go see Judith, Mika and Carl downstairs," Rick said as he took Hope. "Fifteen minutes?" he asked.

"I'll be ready," Jewel responded.

"I'm ready," Michonne answered.

Daryl and Mitch's POV:

Mar looked at Daryl as he came through the gates with the others. "Hey, you going out hunting today?" she asked Daryl.

"Planned on it, need something?" Daryl asked as the others left.

"Can you take Mitch? He's going as stir crazy as you are. And, he's not buying the whole school thing yet. I don't want to push him into going just yet, it wouldn't be fair to him. He's a strong kid, but this is a change for him," Mar told him.

Daryl nodded. "No problem. He apologize to Beth yet about his attitude yesterday?"

"Yes," Mar responded.

"He mean it? Or he just sayin' the words?" Daryl asked.

Mar gave a small smile. "You know, I never thought that Daryl Dixon would take to fatherhood as well as you have."

Daryl shrugged. "Aint no different then it was with Summer," he told her.

"I know you helped Jewel out a lot, and that's admirable. But you took Mitch as your own before I even came back. You _are _his father," Mar told him as she kissed him. "I know, I know, public display of affections," she teased. "You know if I wasn't around you'd be getting hit on, a lot."

"Stop," Daryl told her. "So, he meant it or was he just sayin' the words?" he asked again.

Mar nodded. "He meant it," she told him.

"I aint raising no disrespectful son," Daryl answered.

Mar gave a small smile. "I don't expect any less."

"Carol and you figure out this whole housing thing yet?" Daryl asked.

"Working on it. I think you'd be more comfortable in the same house with Jewel and Rick, there's a basement down stairs that would need some work. Summer claimed the attic, which means some furniture moving. It's big enough that it can be separated for her and Mika, Summer said she didn't mind. Then we're giving Noah, Carl and Mitch the 2nd biggest bedroom after the master. Carol is staying in one room, and Michonne has the other small one. Figured we could take the basement," Mar responded as she walked into the house.

"Mitch, come down here," Daryl called up. "I'll go check the basement in a bit. That small room could be made up for Mitch, so Noah and Carl can have more room," he told them.

"Daryl! Judith and Hope are both sleeping," she told him.

Mitch came down the stairs. "What's up?"

"We're goin' hunting, get out of these walls for a bit, just you and me. You got five minutes to get ready, otherwise I'm leavin' with out you? Clear?" Daryl asked.

"Yes dad," Mitch said as he ran up the stairs.

Daryl smirked. "I know how he feels about wanting to get out of this place," he said as he kissed her.

TBC


	288. Chapter 286

**Better Days**

**Chapter 286**

**Author's Note: We're going off script for this one. Really? Me do a thing like that? Shocking! We've got people to check up on, which is one of my pet peeves about Walking Dead. Well, it was until the season finale, that whole episode is a whole pet peeve on it's own level. You better believe it's going to change in this story. I think following the story line exactly is out the window now. It'll still follow it, but yeah this story is going to be a lot longer! Review please.**

Summer, Mar and Beth's POV:

Beth held Judith on her hip as Lexi and her looked at the brown paper bags lined up on the counter with people's names on it. "Mar do you know anything about this?" she asked.

"Carol," Mar responded as she changed Hope.

"Isn't she taking this whole Happy Homemaker thing a little to serious?" Summer asked. "I mean, well, it's packed lunches with names on it. I can understand if she did it for the kids, but for everyone? This is a little overboard."

"Not if you really think about it, she put herself out there as the mother hen of the group, and well mother hen's pack lunches," Beth pointed out. "Does everyone know she packed lunches?"

Mar stood up with Hope. "Everyone was up and about when Rick and Daryl took her out to learn how to shoot," she told them.

Summer looked at her. "Seriously? We've been out there two years and she's supposed to learn how to shoot now?" she asked.

"This is Carol, she knows what's she's doing. But since the lunches are out, and you two are here, you go get to play delivery women," Mar told them.

"So we're being pulled into Carol's game?" Summer asked.

"Did she leave instructions on exactly what we're supposed to do?" Beth questioned.

"Just check on our people, get to know some Alexandrians," Mar said. "And you two are going to take these little people with you."

"I've already met some Alexandrians, I'm not impressed, at all," Summer pointed out nodding to her shoulder.

"I don't think that they are bad, not like Grady. They seem to want to help," Beth asked.

"They're naïve and unprepared, that in it self is enough to make them naïve," Summer answered. "Uncle Daryl and Mitch's are gone," she said as she pointed out.

"They went outside the gates, I sent them with them," Mar told them.

"I'll take Father Gabriel his lunch, I haven't really had a chance to talk to him yet, even though we were on the road for so long," Beth said.

"You aren't missing much," Summer told her.

"Where's Mika and Lexi? We'll take them," Beth told her as Rick, Michonne and Jewel came down the stairs.

"What's all this?" Jewel asked seeing the brown bags.

"Carol packed lunches," Summer said as she held up the three of there's.

Jewel looked at Mar. "Seriously?"

Mar nodded. "Lexi and Mika are outside. Going to have these two take Mika and Lexi and the babies out delivering lunches, to check on our people."

"Be careful," Rick told them. "We need to go put on a pleasant face," he said as himself, Michonne and Jewel left.

Summer, Axel and Mika's Pov:

Mika held Hope as they walked. "So whose first on our list?" she asked as she walked with her.

"Axel," Summer told her.

"You should be resting," Mika told her.

Summer looked down at her, remembering what she did to Lizzie, how she killed her to protect Judith. She wanted to tell the girl the truth, get on her knees and beg for forgiveness, but this wasn't the time or place. They would be sharing a room together, be like sisters, and she would protect her and tell her the truth, one day. But today wasn't the day. "I'm just delivering bagged lunches with my two little sisters, nothing strenuous, and you're holding Hope," she pointed out as she stopped at the garage. "Stay close," she said as she walked in. She noticed that a tall, think Hispanic man turned. "Hi, we're looking for Axel," she said with a tight smile.

"He's in the back. You must be Summer, Mika and Hope. I'm Gus, Quinn's told me about you," he told them. "Axel, your families here," he told them. "How's your arm? Quinn told me about your run with Aiden and Nicholas yesterday. I'm sorry that it played out that way," he told Summer.

"Yeah, so am I," Summer answered.

"At least you aren't dead," a girls' voice said.

"Chloe, it's alright," Gus told the girl.

"Chloe right? I'm Mika, I lost my sister not to long ago. I'm sorry for you loss," Mika told her.

"I'm sorry for yours," Chloe responded. "This must be Hope, her and Judy are the talk of the town," she said.

"She's a big deal wherever she goes," Axel told them as he came in. "What are you three doing here?"

"Lunch," Summer answered as she held up the bag.

"Carol?" Axel asked.

"Who else?" Summer answered. "We got recruited to deliver lunch."

"Along with Beth and Lexi," Mika told them.

"Going to take Abraham and David's to them next," Summer responded.

"You're not going to take Mika and Hope outside the gates and you certainly aren't going alone," Axel told her.

"I wasn't going to take Mika and Hope outside. I can handle it," Summer responded.

"Axel go with them," Gus told him.

"I was going to ask, but I'm glad I didn't have to," Axel answered.

"Before you go, you can introduce them to the rest of us," a woman said as she came over. "I'm Jill, that's Turner and Sturgess. Axel knows a lot of things about cars and bikes, we're lucky to have him."

"We're lucky to have him too," Summer told them. "It was nice to meet you all, I won't keep him long."

"Are you both coming to the party tonight?" Chloe asked.

"Party? What party?" Axel asked as he looked at the girls.

"Obviously they don't know," Gus answered. "Deanna's throwing together a welcome to the neighborhood thing. Quinn tried to talk her out of it, but Deanna is set in her ways."

Much to Axel and Summer's surprise Mika was the first to speak. "Being set in your ways, it's what gets you killed, what gets other people killed," she said as she walked outside with Hope.

"She's seen a lot of death, we all have. She hasn't been shielded from it," Summer said. "Let's go," she told Axel. "It was nice to meet you all."

Gabriel, Beth and Lexi's POV:

Lexi sighed. "Can I just stay outside Beth? I'm not a fan of him," she told the older girl.

"Not a lot of our group is," Beth told her.

"You weren't there, you didn't hear him judge us for what was done at the church, with the Terminus people. Even after they returned Bob with his leg messing, and them threatening us, he still was willing to believe them. I saw the look on his face, the look that he was willing to give us up to slaughter to save his behind. I can't forgive him for that, not yet," Lexi told her.

"Alright, I won't be a minute. Don't move," she told the younger girl going in. "Father Gabriel?" Beth asked as she went into the church.

Gabriel looked up. "Beth, I didn't expect to see anyone from your group to come by."

"Carol made lunch for everyone, including you," Beth said as she took him the brown paper bag. "You are part of the family."

Gabriel took the bag. "Not many people in your group thinks so. They have done terrible things," he told her.

"Those things that they have done, what I've done, has kept us alive. If we had taken care of the Governor, then my daddy wouldn't be dead. We'd still be at the prison, and we wouldn't been moving and separated. And you would probably be dead, because they wouldn't have been there to save you, from on top of a rock, while a walker was trying to grab you," Beth pointed out. "I'm not here to judge you, Gabriel. My daddy was a religious man, he always tried to do the right thing. But he knew he had to change, do things he normally wouldn't do to keep us all alive. I heard what you did, with your congregation. Now, it's time to change, because you can't be naïve anymore. You can't judge us for staying alive. And you can't judge us because you're as guilty as we are, you let people die," she told him. "But you're family," she said as she left.

**Author's Note: I know it's short, but I really want to start the new chapter! Review please**


	289. Chapter 287

**Better Days**

**Chapter 287**

**Author's Note: This chapter just did not want to be written, at least the first half with Deanna. My computer deleted it twice. Yeah, I had to walk away from Mr. Computer for a bit. Let's see if it likes me now. Review please?**

Maggie, Rick, Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Jewel noticed that a lot of the people were avoiding eye contact with them. "You know if I was worried what other people thought of me, I'd be offended," she said as Rick held his hand on her back.

"I don't think they're necessarily looking at you, but Rick and me in these monkey suits," Michonne told her. "Maggie's meeting us there?"

"She's Deanna's assistant. Summer gave me her lunch," Jewel told them.

"I wonder if she was Miss. Happy Homemaker before all this," Michonne answered.

Rick glanced at Jewel then at Michonne. "She was a stay at home wife and mother."

Michonne looked at them. "Sophia right? She was with you for a while right?"

"At the beginning," Jewel answered as she saw Maggie waiting for them on the porch. "Here we go," she said.

Rick went in front of her and kissed her and whispered in her ear. "You ready for this?"

"Absolutely," Jewel answered as she walked up to the porch. "Maggie," she smiled as she hugged her.

"You just saw me last night," Maggie told her as she hugged her back.

"How long have we all been together? Around each other twenty four seven? A long time, so you are getting a hug. And lunch courtesy of Carol," Jewel told her as they walked in.

Quinn turned and smiled. "There's no little person attached to you," she said.

"Little people are out with siblings delivering home made lunches from Carol to our people," Jewel said as she stood by Rick.

"It's not your people and my people anymore, Jewel, it's all of us together," Deanna said as she poured water.

"Mom, it's going to take them time," Quinn said as she stood across from Rick and Jewel.

Deanna nodded. "Of course," she answered as she looked at Rick and Michonne. "You protect and serve. You patrol, walk the wall, watch out for the kids. If there's a conflict, you solve it. And people will listen to you," Deanna told them.

"Because we're wearing windbreakers?" Michonne asked.

"Because they believe in this. Because I'm telling them to. A police officer used to live here, so we had these jackets and I wanted to make it official, so now it's official," Deanna told them.

"You've been here for two years. There isn't any one here that you believed could do what you're asking Rick and Michonne to do?" Jewel asked.

"We tried it once, but mom had to exile the person who she put in charge," Quinn answered. "Plus, you all have been out there, you know what it takes," she told them.

Jewel glanced at Rick as she ran her hand over his back. "Alright," she answered.

"There's gonna be a government here one day. That's why I want Maggie working with me. There's gonna be a police force, that's why I want you two to start it. There is going to be a history of this town, that's why I have Quinn doing it, now Jewel. Even the printing of a one page pager which Em does is something of normalcy. I see a vibrant community here with industry, commerce, civilization. Real lives. It might be horses and mills, but," Deanna said as she noticed both Rick and Jewel looking away from her. " What? Does that sound like pie in the sky?" she asked.

Maggie spoke up first. "No," she answered.

"No," Michonne followed.

"No," Rick reluctantly answered as Jewel kept quiet.

"Jewel?" Deanna asked.

Jewel glanced at Rick then across to Quinn then finally Deanna. "It's a reasonable dream, it's a dream that we had back at the prison. But it's not something that's as easy as you make it seem. We aren't like most of the people out there. Most of the people out there only want what they can get from you, no matter what it takes. And, to get that, they'll come in here and they'll kill you, kill everyone and you know what this place will be? Another place not destroyed by the walkers' but destroyed by humans. We don't want that, not for anyone in here. This only works if you listen to us and let us help you," she told her.

Rick squeezed her arm. "We need to talk security, to keep us all safe," he said as he and Jewel walked out together.

"Are they always like that? It's like they read each other's mind. Rick didn't want to speak the truth and Jewel did it for him," Deanna noted.

"Rick and Jewel fell in love at my daddy's farm, they've always been like that. We would have never survived this long without Rick's leadership and Jewel being able to keep him focused," Maggie said as they walked out to the gate.

"I've made suggestions before Rick, but she is stubborn," Quinn told him as they walked.

"Stubborn gets you killed these days," Jewel answered.

Rick kissed her as Deanna and Maggie came up. "We need a constant patrol along the walls. Not just looking for damage, but signs that anyone climbed in from outside. You can move right up the supports, that's what Jes did," Rick told Deanna.

"Jes is the best person to tell you the weak spots in security. She's been doing this longer then just the end of the world. You want this place protected, she's the one to trust," Jewel answered.

Rick nodded. "People are the real threat now."

"Rick, I know you think that we should all be armed within the walls. I- I can't do that," Deanna responded.

Jewel felt Rick's grip on her back tighten momentarily as he looked at her. "You make these changes, we won't need to," he told her.

"One of those changes need to be a constant guard on duty on the guard tower, I'd like two at a time, just like at the prison," Jes said as she came up with Sasha.

"I want to volunteer to be one of the lookouts in the clock tower," Sasha told her.

"There hasn't been a need for someone up there twenty four seven. We've been safe," Deanna told the group.

"I've told you that we need somebody up there mom," Quinn responded.

"It's the only way we'll be able to see if someone's coming at us," Michonne told Deanna.

"If you had someone up there when we came in, then they would have saw me climb up and over. If I had wanted to, I could have made it to the weapons stash, knocked out Olivia and took as many guns I had wanted and got back out even before they got here. Olivia wouldn't have even known it was me," Jes told her. "You have to wake up, take this leader thing seriously."

Jewel knew she had to diffuse the situation and quickly. "Jes, easy alright?" she asked as she turned to Deanna. "Stop thinking like a leader, think like a mother and grandmother. As a mother you want to protect Quinn and your sons, your granddaughter, and you can't do that if you don't think everyone is going to come in nicely. Trust me Deanna when I say the guilt you'd have over losing someone because you could have made a different decision, protected them better, that's a feeling I don't want anyone else to feel because it eats you up, inside out. You start thinking about what you could have done differently, question every decision you've ever made, go over it ten thousand times. You can't close your eyes because you wonder what if's. You're afraid that someone else is going to die because of what you do next. You're a good leader, you know what you're doing, but you brought us in for a reason, you know you need us, just like we need you and this place," she told Deanna.

Deanna looked up at her. "You would have been a good politician," she told Jewel.

"I had to many skeletons in my closet," Jewel answered. "That's when skeletons stayed dead."

"Okay, okay we'll make shifts," Deanna said.

"I want to take as many of those as I can," Sasha told her.

"Why?" Deanna asked.

"Sasha is one of the best shots, right behind Jes. They can do it," Maggie said.

Deanna looked at them. "I'm going to put Spencer up there today," she said.

"Can he shoot? Can he hit a moving target?" Jes asked.

"Not as well as he should be able too," Quinn answered.

"Then I'll be up there with him," Jes answered.

"Jes, I am in charge of this town," Deanna reminded her.

"You're right, you are. The tower happens to be outside the gates, and Sasha and I are offering to keep everyone in this town safe. That's something you should want," Jes answered.

"Jes has saved my life more than once," Jewel answered.

"I'll consider you being our primary lookout, but I want something in return. Tonight I'm hosting a welcome for all of you at my home. I want you both to be there," Deanna told them.

"Why?" Sasha asked.

"Whose going to be up in the tower?" Jes asked.

"I will, if that means I don't have to go," Jewel answered.

Quinn tried not to laugh. "Yours and Rick's presence is mandatory, sorry. I told her to bake you all a cake, she didn't listen."

"Come tonight, then we'll talk about it," Deanna told them as she walked away.

"Jewel, I've got a couple dresses I think would look great on you," Quinn answered.

Jewel kept from rolling her eyes. "I'll be there later today…" she said as she walked off with Rick. She waited until they got out of earshot. "Are we really going to do this? Go pretend that everything's alright? Normal? I should warn you the only kind of party Daryl and I are familiar with are the ones we went to haul Merle out of, and most of them ended with someone getting punched."

Rick kissed her again. "We'll go, make an appearance, nothing major. It'll look weird if we didn't," he told her.

"I'm not as good as an actress as Carol," Jewel pointed out.

"But all of it wouldn't be an act would it? We'd be there as a loving married couple, showing off our kids, being with family," Rick told her.

"No, that part wouldn't be a lie. And it would give us more time to work on Deanna," Jewel said.

"It would also give Carol time to sneak in the Armory," Rick told her.

"That was part of the meeting today?" Jewel asked.

"Yeah, you still OK with that?" Rick asked.

"We try both ways, that's what we agreed on," Jewel said as she kissed him.


	290. Chapter 288

**Better Days**

**Chapter 288**

**Author's Note: I just did a overhaul of my Photobucket page, well the main cast. I will not ever be doing that again! It was a pain in the behind. I did it because I wanted it in order, like going through when they were introduced and also I changed Summer's again and I want all three to be represented. Summer's got a big story arch coming up and I needed someone who actually looks tougher then the Summer I have now. So Summer is now played by Eliza Taylor. So, I beg of you, because it took me 4 hours to do so, go look at my main cast over on photo bucket. I'm Captaintjf over there. So of course this is out of order and they don't get to the party right away. A family meeting needs to take place before they go. Thank you. Please review.**

Daryl and Mitch's POV:

Mitch walked quietly with Daryl as they hunted. He stopped and got Daryl's attention and mouthed, "We're being followed."

Daryl nodded and quickly turned with his cross bow out. "Come out!" he exclaimed as he tilted his head at Mitch as a signal to stay a bit behind. "Now!"

Aaron came out with his hands up as Daryl lowered the crossbow, slightly nodding at Mitch to do the same with his gun. "You can tell the difference between walkers and humans by sound? Can you tell the difference between a good guy and a bad guy? Rick doesn't seem to be an expert at that," he told them.

"There aint much difference anymore," Daryl answered.

"That how you feel about your people?" Aaron asked.

Mitch looked at him as he rolled his eyes. "We're different," he answered. "Rick knows the difference, but he can't take chances anymore, not if he wants us to live."

Daryl glared at Aaron. "Why are you following us?"

"I didn't know I was. I came out to hunt rabbits. I know why you're out here, why both of you are out here. Mind if I join?" Aaron asked.

Mitch looked at Daryl and shrugged as they both turned around. "Keep up," Daryl told the man.

"And keep quiet," Mitch and Daryl told the other man.

Aaron glanced between the two. "He's a lot like you, you know?" he asked Daryl. "I don't mean to presume anything, but he's not yours or Mar's by blood is he?"

Daryl shook his head at Mitch to keep him quiet. "What part of keep quiet didn't you understand?"

"I didn't mean anything about it, you know? Just you couldn't tell the way both of you act, the way Mitch carries himself," Aaron told them.

"Lost my brothers early on, any other group would have left me behind. I was the youngest at the time, nobodies responsibility. They could have just left me, forgot about me. I mean we didn't nearly have as many people as we do now. Jewel, Carl, Summer, Daryl, Rick, Carol, Glenn, then Mar, then Maggie and Beth, the others' are all dead and gone. Not one of them ever said to leave me behind. If anyone thought about it, they didn't tell me. Same with Mika. Any other group, we'd be sacrificed to the walkers' or worse, humans," Mitch answered. "Now, we need to be quiet," he told him. They walked a little further up and stopped. "It's a horse," he told them as he was amazed by the site of him.

Aaron gave a small smile at the sign of some child like amazement still remained in Mitch. "I've been trying to catch him for months, bring him inside. His name is Buttons," he explained.

"Buttons?" Mitch asked as he and Daryl both gave Aaron a look.

"One of the kids saw him run by the gate a while back, thought he looked like a Buttons. I haven't seen him for a while. I was afraid it was too late. Every time Eric or I come close, he gets spooked," as he took out rope.

"I could try and calm him, I'm smaller then him, I don't intimidate, then you can slip the rope on him," Mitch told Daryl.

"You've done this before?" Aaron asked as Daryl took the rope out of his hands.

Daryl nodded. "My group did, but they weren't out there that long. The longer they're out there, the more they become what they really are," he answered. "You stay back here with Aaron Mitch, he's to wild for you to even try, and I aint in the mood to explain to your momma or Aunt Jewel why you're injured," he told him.

Mitch nodded as Daryl walked out to the horse.

Aaron looked down at him. "Daryl wasn't just talking about the horse, was he? About becoming what they really are?"

Mitch watched Daryl approach the horse then shrugged. "I like you Aaron, you're a good guy. It's rare now of days to find someone like you. But you've been behind those walls, safe, livin' under some pretense what's outside won't come in. But it always does. The people are the worst, there's no laws, no justice, no rules to answer too. They do whatever they want, the more they get away with, the worse they become, til they aren't human no more. It's how you survive, it's what we would have had to become, what we were starting to become. You judge Rick, because he hit you, because he didn't want to come here, to bring us here, but don't be to quick to judge him, until you've had to do what he's done, what we've all done, to survive," Mitch told Aaron.

"You're a lot wiser then I'd expect a nine year old," Aaron told Mitch.

"Ten or maybe even eleven by now," Mitch responded. "You've been hanging out with the wrong ten or eleven year olds," he told the other man. "Daryl's almost got him," he said as he heard a twig break. "Walkers'," he responded.

"Shit! Come on they're coming!" Daryl yelled as the horse ran off as he got shot his bow and arrow and Aaron and Mitch shot there guns. When they ran out of ammo, they started using knives.

As soon as they took care of the walkers', Mitch collected Daryl's arrows and handed them to him. "Are we going after the horse?" he asked.

"Yeah, come on," Daryl said as they walked. "You see tracks?" he asked Mitch.

Mitch nodded. "They go that away, he was running scared, they slow down a little. The danger is over, he felt like he can take a breath," he told him.

"You get all that from tracks?" Aaron asked.

"It's no use to know how to track if you can't tell how they are running, if there's anyone following them. That's how you avoid trouble," Mitch told him.

"He's right," Daryl answered.

Aaron gave a smile. "Daryl, you ride horses?"

"I ride bikes," Daryl responded.

'I take it you don't mean 10-speeds. I know you're feeling like an outsider, both of you. It's not your fault, you know. Eric and I, we're still looked at as outsiders in a lot of ways. We've heard our fair share of well-meaning, but hilariously offensive things from some otherwise really nice men and women. People are people," Aaron told them. "The more afraid they get, the more stupid they get, fear shrinks the brain. They're scared of you and me for different reasons. They're scared of Mitch for a total reason all together. They see him as a kid, and the way he acts, the way Mika, Carl and Lexi act, it scares them because they aren't acting like normal kids and teens," he told them. "Like right now, they think Mitch should be in school, learning," he added.

"Like I said, you're hanging around the wrong kids. Whatever you got going on in there, that isn't normal. This is normal, fighting Walkers," Mitch answered.

Aaron nodded. "I get that, Mitch. I like you, and I like Daryl, that's because I've gotten the chance to know you both. They're less scared of me because they know me. It's less and less every day. So let them get to know you. You both should go to Deanna's party tonight," Aaron told them.

"We got nothing to prove. I met a lot of bad people out here doing a lot of bad shit, they weren't afraid of anything," Daryl told him.

"Yes they were," Aaron answered.

Jes and Joey's POV:

Joey walked outside the gate to the tower. "You heard about the party?"

"Yep," Jes answered.

"You going?" Joey asked.

"Deanna practically insisted Sasha and I had to be there if we wanted to man the guard tower. She knows how to play the game, I give her that," Jes said as she stomped out the cigarette. "Spencer's late," she said.

"Spencer?" Joey asked.

"Deanna's youngest, she was going to put him up here today, I told her that I'd be joining him, once his sister admitted he wasn't the best shot. We're going to have to test these people on there shooting skills. If they can't shoot, then they have no reason to be up here. It would be as useless as the dummy," Jes told him. "So you going?"

Joey shrugged. "Thought I'd come and man the tower, so it's not left unguarded, someone has too," he told her.

"You'd make Summer go alone?" Jes asked.

"She wouldn't be alone, she'd have everyone else around. Plus I would feel safer if one of us were up there," Joey answered.

"Yeah, so would I. But by being alone I wasn't talking about not having the group. Summer's a beautiful young woman, as you know. The two of you haven't put a label on the relationship, which is fine. It's always been the two of you because you knew each other and not a lot of choices. There's choices now, for both of you," Jes pointed out.

"I know what you're doing Jes," Joey told her.

"What exactly am I doing Joey?" Jes asked as she crossed her arms.

"You're trying to put doubts in my head about our relationship. Neither one of us has to worry about the other. I mean no we haven't put a label on our relationship, or we haven't done anything, we don't need too," Joey answered.

"Both of you don't but other people may take that as a reason to make a move. Axel told me that he caught Spencer looking at her, talking with her," Jes pointed out. "Killing the leaders' son isn't an option," she warned. "Speak of the devil," she said as the other man walked over. "You're ten minutes late."

Spencer looked at her. "Didn't realize you were tracking time."

"She always does," Joey answered. "I'm Joey."

"Spencer," he said as he extended his hand and Joey took it.

"Jes," she introduced herself as she gave a nod. "Joey and I were just discussing who was going to be up here during your mothers' party."

"No one needs to be, it hasn't been necessary," Spencer answered.

"You got lucky," Joey answered.

Jes nodded. "There's a group out there, marking the victims' with a W. First saw them at Shirwalt Estates, Noah's home. The walls were marked with the Wolves Not Far. Saw a walker with a W on his head not far from here earlier, which means they Wolves are around. Now, you seem like a smart man, for someone whose had the safety of the walls protecting him all this time. So, what would you rather do Spence? Guard that tower twenty four seven or bury your mother, your sister, your father, your niece because a damn dummy was up here doing a bang up job."

"Seeing kids die, either by walkers' or humans are the worst. They can't protect themselves like we can, and it's our job to protect them. You hold them in your arms, you try to avoid looking at what killed them, you tell them you're sorry that you didn't do more to save them, then you wrap them up and put them in the ground. Then you got to leave them. Leaving anyone hurts, but kids, kids should never be alone. You've escaped the pain so far, because you're lucky. But the day you have to bury your niece or any other kid, it'll haunt you, make you less of a man then you were. When that happens, it better not be any of the kids in our family because I'll be digging a hole for you too," he said. "I'll go see if someone doesn't want to go to the party to stand guard," Joey said as he left Spencer standing with his mouth open. 


	291. Chapter 289

**Better Days**

**Chapter 289**

**Author's Note: Summer's being insistent that we get to the battle with the dang walkers, like now. I've told her she needs to calm down. I seriously don't want to catch up to where we are now. Though the meeting with Negan is going to be a bit different. I didn't say that did I? Nope forget that. Insert evil laughter. Review please.**

Jewel, Rick and Carol's POV:

Jewel walked down the streets of Alexandria with Rick and saw Carol talking with a group of women. "The one talking with Carol, that's Erin. I know she has two kids, but nothing else. The one standing next to her is Stacey, the one who couldn't keep her mouth shut. I haven't met the third woman yet, she wasn't in the pantry that day and I haven't ran into her."

Rick gave his wife a smirk. "I am so glad you're on our side."

"Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer," Jewel said as Carol walked off the porch to join them. Both Rick and her gave the women a small wave.

"You heard about the party?" Carol asked them.

"Everyone's going to be there," Rick answered.

Carol glanced at Jewel. "Do you know what's going on?"

"The armory," Jewel answered. "I'm in Carol, you don't have to worry, just because I want to try another way. I am always going to be in," she answered.

"So tonight then?" Rick asked.

"I should be able to sneak out," Carol told them.

"The armory is right next to Deanna's, I'll back you up," Rick told her.

"People might wonder where their new constable is or Carl and Summer's dad, or those two cute little babies," Carol said.

"So I guess I'm out for similar reasons?" Jewel asked.

Carol nodded. "It's going to be suspicious if you aren't showing off Hope. They already know you are a protective momma bear, not letting anyone but one of us hold Hope," she told her.

"We can't use Daryl, they're watching every move he makes," Rick told them. "The same with Jes."

"Jes even more so, since she pointed out the flaws with the watchtower and being able to climb the wall," Jewel told them.

"It's fine. You know what's great about this place? I get to be invisible again," Carol told them.

Jewel nodded at her words. "A wolf in sheep's clothing," she answered. "Speaking of clothing, I need to go find Quinn and try to find a dress for tonight," she said as she rolled her eyes. "First I need to find a Hope, it's almost time for her to eat," she said as she kissed Rick.

Jewel and Rosita's POV:

Jewel had decided to recruit Rosita in this dress thing, since Rosita had previously mentioned they needed bonding time. Quinn was nice enough, but she wasn't part of her group, her family. She walked into the infirmary and looked around. She tensed up when she heard the voice of the man she really wanted to avoid.

"Jewel right?" Pete questioned.

Jewel turned around. "We've met before, you were on the porch, I was taking a walk with my husband," she stated.

"You finally coming in for that checkup? Giving birth out there, it could have done some damage. You weren't able to properly keep yourself clean, best to get looked at," Pete told her.

Jewel felt herself tense up but took a breath. "I appreciate your concern for my health, Pete, but Ronnie's already checked me out. I just came in to see if I could borrow Rosita, to help me get ready for tonight's shindig," she told him as she kept holding his stare.

Pete took a step closer. "I'm the doctor around here, Jewel. So, I know you understand that I'd like to see how you are for myself," he said.

Jewel took a step forward never letting her eyes leave his. "Is this where I am supposed to cower from you? Is this where I'm supposed to hop on the bed and let you "look" me over? Is this where I'm supposed to be afraid of you? Because if it is, I am glad to disappoint you," she said.

"I'm trying to help you," Pete answered.

Jewel took another step toward him, making him step back. "No you aren't, Pete. What you are trying to do is intimidate me. Just like you tried to with Ronnie, just like you did with the other doctor," Jewel answered.

Pete looked at her. "You don't know anything about me."

Jewel took another step making him hit a bed. "Oh, I've known men like you my whole life. You like to think that you're special, you like to think you are the most important person on earth, that your word is the only word that means anything. You expect every woman to bow down to you, to do what you say because you're the man," she said. "You get drunk and you think that it gives you the power to hurt people," she informed him. "You expect me to bow to you, to be afraid of you because you're bigger then me?" she questioned with a smirk. "Well, see my daddy kind of ruined me being afraid of any man. I swore to God after the beatings that man gave me, that no other man would ever make me cower in fear."

Pete tried to straighten up from against the bed. "I don't mean no harm."

Jewel took a step closer to him making sure he was penned. "I have my suspicions that you are the kind of man that my daddy was. That you rule your family with threats, that you use your fist when they 'misbehave.' Maybe Deanna can overlook that, maybe she can just pretend that if she doesn't see it, then it doesn't happen. Well, Doc, I'm here now and I'm your worst nightmare. If I ever see proof that you are hurting your wife or God forbid, your sons, you and me, we're going to take a trip out to get some supplies. I was an emergency room nurse, so me going on a supply run with you to look for medical supplies would be a reasonable request. You're thinking oh you'll just tell Deanna that I threatened you? Yeah, you could do that, but do you think she'd believe you? I mean, I'm a mother of a newborn, a mother to other children, would I ever risk there safety here by doing something like that? I mean risk being thrown out, back there with the Walkers', with the humans? No, a mother like me would never do that, no one would believe your word over mine. It would just be a nice little supply run," she told him as she patted his face. "You wouldn't want to show them that you were scared of me, Pete. That's not you, because you aren't afraid of a woman, we could never be something for you to be afraid of," she said as she stepped back. "Oh one more thing, you ever offer to check me over again, you're going to be losing an important part of your anatomy," she said as she smirked. "I think we're clear on where we stand don't you? Now, where is Rosita?"

"Rosita," Pete called out.

"It was nice to have this conversation with you Pete, I hoped it cleared up some things," Jewel said with a smirk.

Rosita came out. "Hey Jewel, what's up?" she asked.

"I was coming to see if you could take off, Quinn said she had some dresses for me to try on for tonight, and since you had already offered previously, thought you'd like to help," she told her. "I'm sure Pete wouldn't mind?"

"We're slow," Pete answered.

"Oh this is going to be fun," Rosita told her as they walked out. "I heard what went on between you and Pete."

Jewel glanced at her. "You think I was wrong?" she asked.

"Hell no, I think that man needed to be put in his place. Everyone is scared shitless of losing him, because he was the only doctor. They overlooked things," Rosita told her. "Is it true? About what you said about your dad?"

Jewel pulled down her shirt. "It's true, Merle and Daryl got it the same. Daryl the worst because he always interfered when the old man took out his rages on me."

"That explains a lot," Rosita answered.

"What do you mean?" Jewel answered.

"You stood up against Abraham, you held your own in Terminus. I don't think I could have had a baby and did what you did. You were prepared for this world before this world even happened," Rosita told her. "Speaking of baby," she said as she nodded her head toward Mika carrying a very unhappy Hope.

"She's hungry, and the bottle is not happening today," Mika reported.

"Oh goodness, you just refuse to take the bottle today huh?" Jewel told Hope as she picked her up. "Well, that's alright ladybug, because that just means I can bond with you and postpone looking for dresses. Yes," she told her. "Go on back to the house, Mika. Pick through the clothes Quinn brought over, pick something out for yourself, Hope and Judith."

"We're going to this party?" Mika asked.

"We are, and we're going to have fun," Rosita said. "After I get Jewel all fancied up, I'm going to come work on your hair!"

Jewel and Mika both gave each other matching looks. "Fun, yeah, I'd rather a horde of Walkers' come through the gate then me attend this party," Jewel answered as she put a blanket over Hope as she nursed.

TBC


	292. Chapter 290

**Better Days**

**Chapter 290**

**Author's Note: Work is officially trying to kill me. I come home brain dead. Pete got his in the last chapter huh? We're not done yet, hehe. Just wait until he grabs her, I think Rick is going to be a bit hostile don't you? This whole episode was a back and forth, so I'm changing the order. I need Mitch and Daryl back at the house before they all go to the party. They'll be a family meeting. Any way keep reviewing it motivates!**

Daryl and Mitch POV:

Mitch looked at the horse as they came back upon him. "He's scared, they're going to be on him at any time," he told them as he took out a knife and unfastened his baseball bat.

Aaron looked at him. "You use a baseball bat against them?"

"Anything now a days can be used as a weapon. Mitch was a lot smaller when this all started, needed something with reach. Summer was a softball player before all this, she had a couple bats with her, we started letting Mitch use them. Works well, he's still here," Daryl said. "We need to get moving he's getting penned. Mitch, stay close," Daryl ordered as they took off to kill walkers'. They went to killing off the walkers, one grabbing his leg. Mitch looked at Daryl who nodded at him, and Mitch went over and batched the walkers' head in with the bat.

"Thanks," Aaron said as Daryl helped him up. Aaron shot a walker who was going for Daryl.

"Thanks," Daryl answered.

Mitch watched the horse be taken down by walkers. "They got him," he said softly.

"Let's finish them off," Daryl said as they went to attacking the walkers. He looked at Aaron after they finished killing the walkers and nodded to the horse. "Go on," he said. Both him and Mitch watched as Aaron shot the poor beast to put him out of his misery.

"He always ran," Aaron told them as he stood and looked at the horses remains.

Daryl and Mitch stayed quiet for a few minutes. "You were trying to help him," Daryl said as he started to walk away. "We need to be headin' back, Mitch. You know Rick will be calling a family meeting about this party."

Mitch looked at Aaron then at Daryl. "Give me a minute, we'll catch up dad."

Daryl nodded as he walked away.

Mitch looked at Aaron. "There's two kinds of people in this world, Aaron," he said softly.

Aaron looked down at him. "Yeah?"

Mitch nodded. "Yeah, they're the kind who still have some heart left, who want to help people and things, the people who think there's still good left. Then there's people like the ones who we've met on the road…the ones who might have hidden what they really were back before the world died, but now they don't have to. They blame it on needing to survive, but that's not it, they had being psycho's in there blood. You rescuing us, trying to rescue the horse, that makes you one of us."

"I don't know about that, I don't think Rick would appreciate that," Aaron said. "Let's catch up to your dad."

"Rick knows good when he sees it, he's just on alert right now," Mitch said as they started walking.

Carl and Summer's POV:

Summer walked up to the porch where Carl was sitting with Judith. She sat down beside him. "What's on your mind?"

"Do you think we'll ever fit in?" Carl asked.

Summer rubbed her hand over Judith's face. "God I hope not. I don't want us to be weak like these people are, do you?"

"No," Carl told her. "I told dad when we first got here that I didn't want this place to make us weak. But fitting in is different," he told her.

"Is it? Maybe a few of these people have brains, and have what it takes to make it out there, but most of them are idiots and would die. If I had to chose anyone of us against any one of them, I'd push them right ahead of us. You didn't see Aiden and Nicholas out there, how reckless they were. If I hadn't got hurt, I'm not sure either one of them would have made it back alive. I'm tired of losing people, Carl. I'm tired of turning around to say something to someone and then remember somewhere out there, on the road we traveled, they are buried and alone. Andrea, T, Dale, Jaqui, Lori, Sophia, Hershel, Uncle Merle, Ty, Bob and the list goes on. They all died leaving us with a part of them. They all died so we could live. We need this place, I know that, you know that. I just don't know if we can do it among them," Summer said. "And, I know how bad that sounds, and I know I should feel bad, feel _anything_, about these people. A very few of these people get what it's like out there. Have you noticed that most of these people have a spark in there eyes that we've all lost along the way?"

Carl nodded. "Like they believe everyone is good. Like what's out there won't come in."

"I've seen mom and dad lose that spark out there, the others. Glenn and Maggie, they lost it after they found out Eugene lied about Washington," Summer said. "I saw that I had lost it when I looked in the mirror the first day we got here. I didn't recognize the person looking back at me. I looked over my shoulder to see if someone else was there, but there wasn't," she told him.

Carl reached over and put his arm around her. "We've changed, we've had to. But some of those changes were good as well as bad, you know? I never knew I wanted an annoying, kick ass older sister before you came around, but now I wouldn't know how to live without you."

Summer looked at him. "Annoying? Did you hear that Jude? This brat just called me annoying," she said as she shook her head. "You're lucky you had me around, Carl. I would hate to think that what would have happened if I wasn't around an eye on you."

Carl laughed. "Maybe you should be keeping an eye on yourself, since you always trip over things."

Summer laughed. "Well that is true," she said. "I think you and I do this whole step brother and sister pretty good," she said. "So we need to try for mom and dad," she said.

"We need to try for Hope and Judith, Lexi, Mika and Mitch," Carl answered. "And for us," he added. "We need this as much as anyone else does. We just keep our eyes and ears open."

"We keep each other in line?" Summer questioned.

"As always," Carl responded.

Rosita and Jewel's POV:

Jewel cradled Hope with her good hand as Rosita carried the dress from Quinn's house. Jewel raised a skeptical eyebrow as they walked from Quinn's house. "Did I say that I don't really do dresses?"

"Several times," Rosita answered.

"Did I mention that dress is a bit revealing for my likes?" Jewel asked.

"Yes," Rosita answered with a small smirk on her face.

"So why are we walking out with _that _dress other then oh I don't know a nice pantsuit or at least a dress that isn't so low cut? And why did it feel like you and Quinn just ignored me?" Jewel asked.

Rosita laughed and stopped. "Has Rick ever seen you in anything other then a pair of jeans and a tank top or a long sleeve shirt?"

"Has Abraham seen you in anything other then that?" Jewel questioned.

"Touché, but we're talking about you and not me," Rosita reminded her. "This is to remind Rick that under your tough exterior, and your protective personality, there is another side of you. I know this is taking you out of your comfort zone, but its for one night. Plus, it'll remind other women that our constable is happily married and totally devoted. Because trust me, Rick's eyes will never be off you in this dress."

Jewel tensed a little. "Other women? I don't have to worry about Rick and other women," she said.

"You're right you don't have to worry about Rick. I wish Abraham would look at me like he looks at you. This place is the closest we'll ever be to what it was before. And in every little community, there's one woman who sets her eyes on the next door married man. The woman who thinks the good guy can save her from her terrible marriage, protect her from what's happening at home. They usually don't give a shit about destroying the wife," Rosita answered.

"I take it you were the wife," Jewel surmised.

"Girlfriend actually, and it sucked," Rosita said.

"You wouldn't be talking about random hair cut woman being the one who I have tow watch out for, are you?" Jewel questioned. She didn't give Rosita a chance to answer before she continued. "I never thought I was good enough for anyone to love me; I would sabotage relationships before they even got started because I didn't think I was good enough. I even tried to give Rick back to his ex wife when we started this. It took me a while to realize I did deserve love. When we first got here, I did have those doubts when we first got here, then random hair cut lady showed up at the door. Then I found out she was married to good ole Pete, a drunk and abuser, two of my favorite things," she responded sarcastically. "Deanna and these people just overlooked it because he was the only doctor, plus it wasn't _there _problem. So, I have a bit more sympathy for Random Hair Cut lady then I did before. I don't need to put on some dress to prove that Rick is in love with me, that's not us. I will put on the dress because I'm making an effort to be here, not because I'm 'staking' claim to my husband. Plus, he already knows what would happen if he even thought about straying," she said with a grin. "He wouldn't have anything to cheat with," she said as she turned to walk with Rosita. "I'm not wearing the heals though," she simply stated as she walked up to the porch seeing three of her children sitting there. "Shouldn't you be getting ready for this party?" she asked Summer and Carl.

"We're trying to avoid it until the last possible second," Carl answered.

"Well, if I have to go, so do the two of you," Jewel simply told them. "Summer take Hope, get yourselves ready, then get these two ready. Maybe they'll take the spotlight off the rest of us," she said.

"Rosita is that your dress for tonight?" Summer asked.

"Nope, it's your moms," Rosita answered.

"Mom is putting on a dress?" Summer asked being very doubtful as she took Hope.

"Yes that was about her reaction," Rosita answered with a laugh as she handed Jewel the dress. "I'm going to go get ready, I'll be back to do your hair. Go," she said as she pointed to the door.

"Fine," Jewel said. "You two, too," she told the kids as she went upstairs.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel brushed her hair out as she heard Rick come in. "Hello Mr. Grimes. Can you zip me up?" she asked as she stood up.

Rick blinked and looked at her. "I'm sorry, I must have the wrong room, hell the wrong house," he said as he walked closer to her. "I knew my wife was beautiful but wow…"

"To much Mr. Grimes?" Jewel questioned.

Rick laughed as he kissed her. "No, Mrs. Grimes not to much. But I'm having a sudden urge to stay at home and getting that dress off of you. I'm going to be hitting a lot of people tonight."

Jewel laughed. "I don't think that would win us any points," she pointed out as she turned around for him to zip her. 

"I'm going to go out on a limb here Mrs. Grimes, but I'm pretty sure that someone other then you picked out this dress?" Rick asked as he zipped her up and kissed her shoulder.

"Mm…you'd be right Mr. Grimes," Jewel answered. "Rosita and Quinn. It's Quinn's dress," she answered.

"I'll have to thank them," Rick said as he kissed her. "I think I better get in the shower and put on something that doesn't distract from that dress. Well who am I kidding, nothing is going to distract from that dress," he told her as he undressed.

"I told everyone that we were going to have a meeting before we all head over," Jewel answered.

Rick nodded as he turned on the shower. "Good," he said.

"Not everyone wants to go," Jewel told him as she leaned against the bathroom door.

"I don't want to go," Rick answered from inside the shower.

Jewel laughed. "I didn't put on this dress and suffer Rosita trying to get my hair to curl with a curling iron for an hour, for you not to go," she simply told him.

"Well since you put it that way," Rick answered with a grin.

"I don't think we should make anyone go that doesn't want to. I don't care what Deanna expects. We've been through hell and back and I don't want anyone to be forced to do something they don't want to do. We'll go because we're the leaders. But if Daryl, Jes and others don't want to go, I'm not making them," Jewel answered.

"I agree with you, but Deanna practically told Jes she expects her _and _Sasha to be there if they want to be on guard duty," Rick answered as he shut off the water.

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Jewel asked as she shook her head. "We having someone up in the tower tonight?"

"Yes, I'm sure we have plenty of volunteers," Rick told her as he kissed her before heading into the bedroom.

"Do you want me to get a read on Deanna tonight? About her feelings about us insisting on the tower being guarded?" Jewel asked.

"Yeah, just don't push her," Rick responded.

"I'll make sure I have Jude or Hope in my arms, distract her," Jewel said with a smirk.

"I'm really glad you're on our side, Mrs. Grimes," Rick responded with a kiss.


	293. Chapter 291

**Better Days**

**Chapter 291**

**Author's Note: It still amazes me that people are still finding this story and are chugging through it! Thank you all! It means a lot to me. The party will be in this chapter, but will continue into next chapter and maybe the next. We've got a lot of people! Please review.**

Team Family POV:

Carol turned around to see Mika's hand reaching for a cookie and arched an eyebrow. "Good thing I made extras," she said as she handed one of the cooled ones to her. "Share with Mitch," she told her.

"No problem, Carol. Thank you!" Mika said as she skipped over to Mitch and split the cookie in half.

Mar laughed. "It's good to seem them relaxed," she said as she finished the pasta salad she was working on.

"Yeah, I hope it lasts," Carol responded.

Mar went to say something but was interrupted by Abraham. "Hot damn! Look at you hot momma," Abe commented as Rick and Jewel came down the stairs.

Rosita playfully hit him. "You look amazing."

Daryl blinked. "Aint seen you in a dress since you were…well hell if I can remember. You plan to put a sweater on right?"

Rick looked at his brother in law and nodded. "That's not a bad idea," he said.

"She's not putting on a sweater, she looks good. She's taking this serious, trying to make it work," Carol told him. "Jes, see it wouldn't hurt you to dress up a little."

Jes looked down at herself then at Carol. "I'm wearing jeans with no holes and a clean t-shirt, I am dressed up."

Jewel looked around the room, making sure everyone's accounted for. "We're all here," she said as she looked at Eugene. "I swear to God Eugene if you make one comment about Hope making me well endowed, you're going to be limping at this party," she warned.

"Gabriel isn't here," Mika pointed out.

Jewel smirked. "Did I forget to tell him about this meeting? Oh well, to late now."

"I guess there's a reason we're all here before the party? Is this the be on your best behavior speech?" David asked.

Rick shook his head. "No," he told him. "I know a lot of you don't want to go, I don't blame you. I don't want to go, Jewel doesn't want to go. Deanna expects us to be there, expects Sasha and Jes to be there. We're all in this together, but if you can't make yourself go in, we aren't going to make you."

"This is outside my comfort zone," Jewel said as she glanced at Daryl. "I think Deanna is pushing this gathering a bit to soon for all of us. She's expecting us to feel like we're _them, _and we're not. So, we're asking you all to try, but no one is going to make anyone go. No one is going to look bad at any of you, if you don't show up, and if they do, I'll straighten them out," she said with a smirk.

Rick nodded. "We don't have to all go together, show up when you feel like it, leave when you feel like it."

"What about the guard tower?" Glenn asked.

Joey looked at Summer who gave a slight nod. "I'll do it. I'm afraid what may happen if I see Aiden and Nicholas," he told them.

Rick nodded. "Alright, we should go make an appearance. We'll go first, get it over with," he said as he took Judith from Lexi.

"I'll go with you, if that's alright Sasha?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, I'll be over in a bit, got to change," Sasha responded.

Jewel went to take Hope, Summer shook her head. "We've got her, you're all dressed up. Between, Mitch, Mika, Carl, Lexi, Beth and I, we'll keep her entertained."

"I can help too, I helped with my brothers," Noah told them.

"And if anyone tries to take her, we'll say no and find you or Rick immediately," Mika told her.

"Or any of us," Abraham told her. "Aint no one gonna touch one hair on her head when any one of us around," he said. "She aint got much hair to mess with to begin with."

Ronnie and Jes laughed. "Abraham Ford, before the end of the night, we're going to have you holding that baby. Maybe give you some ideas about having one of your own," Ronnie told him.

Abraham rolled his eyes as he looked at Rosita. "Let's get this living hell over with."

Mar looked at Daryl. "Mitch and I'll go, you can decide later if you want to come. It's alright," she said as she kissed his cheek.

"I'd be right with you if it wouldn't be so noticeable that I was missing," Jewel told him.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Carol and Mar walked in first, both carrying in trays. Carl, Lexi, Summer, Hope, Mika and Mitch came in, with Jewel, Rick and Judith bringing up the rear.

Deanna spotted them as they came in. "Oh my, welcome!" she greeted as she came over.

"Hi!" Carol greeted with a smile.

"Hello you all," Deanna greeted the kids. "Oh my, Summer you and Hope match, both wearing green."

Summer gave a smile. "It wasn't planned, but we are the oldest and youngest of this brood, aren't we Hope?" she asked sweetly. Summer was in a green striped sweater dress with black leggings, while Hope was wearing a light shirt with a frog on it and matching leggings.

"Jewel you look amazing," Deanna answered as she smiled at Judith. "Thank you for coming," she said to Rick. "You know I didn't get a chance to interview these two," she said directing her attention to Judith and Hope. "I envy them."

"Why?" Rick asked.

"They'll get to see what this place will become," Deanna answered. "Come in, come on in."

Carl took Judith from Rick as they walked.

Jewel rubbed Rick's back as everyone separated. "Abraham, Rosita and Ronnie just came in," she told him as she kissed him. "You alright?"

Rick shook his head. "Can we go yet?" he asked as he put his arm around her.

"No, not yet," Jewel answered with a smile. "Once again, I didn't put on this dress and suffer Rosita's hair curling skills just to show up for a few minutes," she teased.

Rick laughed as Deanna approached with a man. "You're Rick and Jewel," the man said.

Deanna smiled. "This is my husband Reg," she introduced.

Reg looked at them. "You're a pretty remarkable guy, Rick. You're an amazing woman Jewel. The power couple of the apocalypse."

Rick and Jewel looked at each other. "How's that?" Rick asked.

"I watched the tapes; all of them. The things those people said about you, the things you did for them. Both of you," Reg told them.

"Didn't you build that wall out there?" Rick asked.

Reg laughed. "Yeah, I did, with help, a lot of it. And it's a damned incredible achievement. But it's a wall," he told them. Deanna laughed as he continued," twenty eight lives in this world? I think you have me beat."

"Well, we're standing behind that wall right now, dear. So let's call it a tie," Deanna told them.

"You had help, so did we. Most everyone that walked through that gate, helped us, helped each other to make it this far. From the first moment that Glenn saved Rick in Atlanta, to every point up to this, is why we all walked through the gate," Jewel told Reg as she squeezed Rick's arm. "If Glenn hadn't saved Rick that day, if he hadn't brought him back to the camp, there would be a lot less people alive right now. We all saved each other, we all look out for each other, we all made it because that's how we survive," she said as she shook her head.

Rick kissed the side of her head. "She's right, it was definitely not something we did alone."

"Is everyone from Atlanta?" Deanna asked.

Jewel shook her head. "Rick, Carl, Summer, Carol, Daryl, Mitch, Glenn and myself are the only ones left from the original camp. Mar worked with me, was my friend, we found her later. People joined us later. We've lost some, a lot actually. We've had a string of losses lately, Bob, Ty and Merle…." she commented.

"Hey, it's alright," Rick told her as he kissed her. "We're here. Ty was Lexi and Sasha's brother, Bob was a close to all of us, and Merle…Merle was my brother in law."

"You must have been close," Deanna told Jewel.

Jewel gave a laugh. "We were….at the end. But we hadn't been that close ever in our relationship…he wasn't like Daryl or me. He had to learn what family really was."

"Being at the end of the world, that does it to you. You all traveling from Atlanta must have made you close," Reg told her.

Rick glanced at Jewel. "He wasn't traveling with us. He was in Atlanta with Glenn and others, others that aren't here any more. He was high on drugs, beating people, ranting racists comments," he told them.

"Merle had issues, lots and lots of issues. Red neck trash was made for just the type of man Merle was. I had told them not to take him, that he'd cause trouble. Rick handcuffed him to a roof," Jewel said with a small smile. "T…he dropped the key down a drain," she said as she remembered.

"We came into camp, Daryl was out hunting. I found my ex-wife and son and I was confronted by a very beautiful, strong willed woman and her daughter about leaving blood up on the roof. It was hard to believe these two were related to Merle Dixon. Glenn, Daryl, T and myself went back the next day. He had sawed off his hand," Rick explained.

"That was Merle….he never trusted anyone not even blood. We didn't see him for almost a year, thought he was dead. Then when Judy was born…and we lost Lori….Glenn, Maggie and me went to a store to find baby formula, and risen from the dead was dear old big brother. He shot at me," Jewel rolled her eyes. "Then took us back to good old Woodbury. He almost killed Glenn. Had a grudge to settle with Rick. Jes was ordered to kill me, but she made another choice, got me back home, they went after Maggie and Glenn. Then Daryl got captured, and Merle and him escaped with the others. Merle living with us, yeah it took all of us to adjust but he was willing to sacrifice himself to save the rest of us. We defeated the man who ran Woodbury, the first time anyway, that was the night Hope was conceived….Merle ultimately died saving me. He changed, we all have to change or we don't survive."

Rick kissed her again. "I'm grateful to Merle's sacrifice," he told them but was talking to Jewel.

"Well we are too," Deanna said.

"I'm happy that you are here," Reg told them. "Now take a glass, both of you."

Jewel shook her head. "No, thank you."

Rick nodded. "I'm good."

Reg looked at them. "You don't have to be."

Jewel glanced at the glass then at Reg. "Yes I do. I'm a recovering alcoholic. Fifteen, maybe sixteen years sober. Even as tempting as it is, I'll have to refuse. But, Rick doesn't," she said.

Rick looks at Jewel. "You sure?"

Jewel laughed. "We've been through this before. The first night you kissed me, you had been drinking. It didn't make me go run for a bottle. I'll just have some iced water, and you relax. Plus I'm nursing," she told him. "Go ahead Reg, pour my husband a drink."

Rick laughed. "You heard the boss."

"There you go," Reg told him. "Welcome, both of you."

"Thank you," both of them said as Jewel glanced around taking stock where her family was.

"Whose missing?" Rick asked.

"I'm missing something," Deanna said with a laugh.

Rick laughed. "Jewel has this uncanny ability, to keep track of everyone in the family. She's looking around and seeing whose missing."

"Sorry, it's a hold over from being an emergency room nurse. I was so good at it, that every time we had a drill, they'd put me in charge of supplies. Always be prepared, always know where things are, always know where your people are. Just carried over to this world," Jewel answered with a smile.

"It saved us more then one occasion," Rick told her as he kissed her. He sipped his drink as he saw Jessie and her family walk in. He felt Jewel tense at his side. "Maybe we should mingle?" he asked his wife. "Go see how Hope and Judy are holding up."

"They're probably being passed around, being loved on," Deanna told them.

Jewel gave a small smile. "Well Judy is used to it, but my kids would have alerted me if they tried with Hope. They know I'm not fond of people holding her that I don't know," she said.

TBC


	294. Chapter 292

**Better Days**

**Chapter 292**

**Author's Note: Things are getting interesting in Alexandria, aren't they? Once again, I know this is long, and lots of talking, but I'm all about the interactions. You guys are still hanging tough with me! Review please.**

Summer and Glenn's POV:

Summer sighed as she stood, looking around. She shook her head as she turned to leave.

"Hey, Summer, hold up," Glenn told her. "You alright?"

"I'm just going to head out," Summer answered.

Glenn nodded. "If that's what you want, I'm not going to stop you. But, I'm here to listen you know."

Summer sighed. "I know Glenn. I keep looking around the room and just think when the other shoe is going to drop, you know. How many of these people are going to die because they don't get it? Getting close to people now a days, it's not worth it anymore. Why should I talk to these people, get to know them? They're just going to wind up dead. They don't know how to survive."

Glenn squeezed her hand. "Hey, look at me," he told her.

Summer looked at him. "What?"

"Remember back at the quarry? Before Rick showed up?" Glenn asked.

"Yeah," Summer answered.

"There's something that I never told you. I looked around the camp and wondered how many of us would still be standing in a couple years. I wasn't on that list, I didn't think I had it in me," Glenn explained.

"But you're still here," Summer told him.

"You're right, I still am, and so are you. We were naïve back then, we didn't know how bad these things were, how bad humans were. This place, we need this place, all of us. It's easy to forget that we were like this at one time, that we forgot how bad it is out there. The past month or so, we were forced to remember," Glenn told her. "I understand that you are afraid, afraid of losing someone else, so am I. But that doesn't mean we stop living, stop caring, stop trying to be the good people, we can't. It's not who we are, it's not in us. You know that, don't you? Deep down, there's that Summer with a big heart that wants nothing to do to protect ever one, especially the kids. You were a lot braver then I was back at the quarry, and it amazed me because well you were a kid. But you're not a kid now. You're a grown woman, my best friend but you're still my kid sister."

Summer smirked and shook her head. "We can make it together. We can only make it together, right?"

"She listens!" Glenn exclaimed with a smirk. "So, stay just for a bit? If it gets to much, I'll walk you out," he assured her.

Summer nodded. "Yeah, I'll stay for a bit," she said with a small smile.

"Come on," Glenn told her as he guided her to the rest of the group.

Mitch Daryl and Mar's POV:

Mar smiled as she excused her self from a group of women and went over to where Mitch was. "You tried, you know? You want me to walk you back to the house? I can see that you are uncomfortable," she told him.

"You wouldn't be mad?" Mitch asked.

"Of course not, sweetheart. I get it, I really do. It's just been all of us for a while, and this is something different. You gave it a chance, that's all we asked for," Mar answered as she stood up. "Come on."

Phoebe smiled as she came in the door. "Leaving already?" she asked. "I don't blame you, I hated it when Deanna did this for Liam and me. You guys fitting in alright?"

"As well as can be expected. Where's Liam?" Mar asked.

"He's coming over with Noel. They got involved in a serious game of chess, and that's something I don't want to intrude on. It can get messy," Phoebe answered with a laugh. "I saw Daryl heading over here," she told them.

"He's probably only coming to check on us," Mitch answered.

"Well why don't we go meet him outside, and he can take you back. I'll be inside in a minute," Mar told Phoebe as she walked out the door with Mitch. She saw Daryl walking away. "Daryl?"

Daryl turned. "Phoebe tell you I was out here?"

"She mentioned that she passed you. You have perfect timing, can you take Mitch with you?"

Daryl nodded. "You're not gonna try to make me go in?" he asked Mar.

Mar walked off the porch and kissed him. "No one makes you do anything that you don't want to do, and I'm not going to start now. I swear the two of you are going to drive me crazy worrying if I'm going to be mad at you. I love both of you and the only thing I care about is that both of you are happy and safe, and I think that's what the two of you want for me. So, no more asking if I'm going to make you go in or if I'm going to be mad if you go. You know what's making me mad? The two of you asking silly stuff!"

Daryl grinned as he looked at Mitch. "We got your momma all riled up."

Mar crossed her arms and looked at him. "You think this is funny Daryl Dixon?"

Mitch gave a small grin. "You should see your face," he told her.

Mar laughed as she squeezed Mitch. "Oh really?" she said as she kissed the side of his cheek. "Go on you two, before I change my mind."

"You could come with us," Daryl told her.

Mar squeezed his arm. "Leave Jewel to fend for herself with the Stepford Wives? She's a Dixon, just like you are and this is as uncomfortable for her as it is for you. She has to stay, and be with Rick, so I'm just going to help keep an eye on Judy and Hope. Don't forget, I was raised in Boston with a very powerful father and then in-laws that threw dinner parties all the time. I can fake a smile with the best of them," she told them. "Go on now, I'm going back inside."

"Let's go before she changes her mind dad!" Mitch told Daryl.

Rick, Carol and Jewel's POV:

Jewel came back from checking on Hope and Judith. "Lexi is following everyone around who takes Judy. Hope is content with going between Mika and Beth, both of who are being quite insistent to anyone who comes to take Hope," she said as she kissed Rick. "You doing alright?"

"As good as can be expected. You?" Rick asked as he put an arm around her.

"If you're asking if I'm tempted to take a drink, the answer is yes. But, I'd like to think that I'm stronger then to bend to the will of available beer, scotch or brandy," Jewel answered.

"You are," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Carol walked over to the two. "Look, she's here, which means it's empty, so," she said as she nodded toward Olivia.

"I'll go with you," Rick said as he straightened up.

"You're just looking for any excuse to get out of here," Jewel teased him.

"You need to stay," Carol told him. "Remember what I said," she told them as she went out.

"You're invisible," Rick said as he shook his head.

"Good way to be, wish I was," Jewel told him.

"Hey Rick, Jewel, this is my husband Pete," Jessie said as she walked over to them.

"We've met," both Rick and Jewel said in unison, both standing up a bit taller.

"You have? Pete you didn't tell me," Jessie told him.

"Jewel was in the clinic today, and Rick and I merely exchanged names as he was taking a walk with his wife," Pete told her. "I wanted to thank you for taking on being our constable. If we keep growing at this rate, we're gonna need even more," he told them.

"I hope so," Rick answered.

"Rick I'm surprised, drinking without your wife having one, not very gentlemanly of you," Pete said. "I'm going to go get Jessie a drink, why don't you come with me and get Jewel one. Bet you're a scotch girl, am I right Jewel?"

Jewel held Rick's arm and squeezed it tightly so he wouldn't go off. "Rick is very gentlemanly, he offered not to drink because I'm an alcoholic, but I told him it was fine, he deserves to let lose a little. I'm helping him keep an eye on things, that's what strong married couples do, watch out for each other. I do believe that Rick should go refill his drink, and maybe you could pour yourself some iced water, or soda. It smells like you were drinking before you got here. I'm sure that as a doctor, I don't have to tell you what constant alcohol can do to your body. Sorry, I'm just worried about you, since you are one of our doctors and we are neighbor's," she simply told him.

"I'll be back," Rick said as he kissed her and went with Pete leaving her alone with Jessie.

"Pete's not bad, you know. It seems you two got off on the wrong foot," Jessie told Jewel.

Jewel looked at Jessie and took a sip of her ice water. "You're husband seems to be the type of man that expects all women to be afraid of him, or at least get out of his way when he's around. I'm not that type of woman," she simply told her.

Jessie nodded. "It'll take him some time to get used to it. He's not used to strong women," she answered. "So are you having fun?"

Jewel raised her eyebrow and wished she had something stronger then water in her glass. "You wouldn't have caught me being at one of these things before the turn. I'm here to support Rick and everyone else."

"Where else would you be able to see everyone interact like this?" Jessie asked. "Ordinary life like before, well not like before," she corrected herself.

"This wasn't my life before," Jewel told her.

"But it can be now. It's better now. Not out there, but in here. You know, everyone's been through it somehow. Everyone. And a lot of things disappeared. But a lot of bullshit went with it. They're all from totally different backgrounds, different places. They never would have even met. And now they're part of each other's lives. They are each other's lives. I'm just saying, we all lost things, but we got something back. It isn't enough, but it's something," Jessie told her.

Jewel looked at her. "Yeah, it's something. I wouldn't have given Rick a second look before all this….I would have missed out on something great," she told her.

"Then you wouldn't have that beautiful baby girl of yours," Jessie responded. "You're not out there anymore, you don't have to be so strong, so on guard. We all get it," she said.

"I don't think you do, not really, but I do appreciate the thought," she said as she turned to hear someone playing the piano. She gave a small smile as she saw Beth sitting at the piano and Summer sitting next to her. "They haven't sung together in a long time…."

"They're relaxing," Jessie told her. "There's someone I want you to meet, I think he'll be able to help you stay sober."

Jewel looked at Jessie as she excused herself.

**TBC**


	295. Chapter 293

**Better Days**

**Chapter 293**

**Author's Note: You guys are the greatest! Please feel free to PM to chat. Don't worry Sweetkitty, Pete and Rick are still going to fight. Not over Random Hair Cut lady, that's for sure. But yeah….*insert evil laugh* Pete will still get his just deserts served up by Rick. Please review, it motivates.**

Glenn, Maggie, Noah, and Beth's POV:

Glenn came over to the small group with Summer. "Caught this one trying to sneak out, convinced her to stay put for a bit," he said as he looked at Noah. "Hey, you OK?"

"Yeah," Noah responded. "Yeah, just isn't my thing. I think I'm going to head out."

Summer arched an eyebrow. "Hey, if I'm staying, you're staying," she told him.

"She's right, you're not bailing," Glenn said as he gave a small smile. "We're in this together, man," he said with a laugh.

Maggie and Beth both nodded. "You're here with us now, you're here with family," Maggie said as he rubbed his back.

"Let's get out of this corner, get something to eat," Beth told him.

"Come on," Glenn said.

"I don't know why you guys think of me as family, haven't been with you all that long," Noah told him.

Beth and Summer exchanged glances. "You became family the moment you helped me in the hospital. You and Riley both. You escaped, you somehow found my family, you brought me back to them," Beth told him.

"You're family because you chose to do what's right," Summer told him.

"We wouldn't have Beth back if it wasn't for you. We wouldn't have known where she was, and she would have still been in that horrible place," Maggie said.

Noah looked at Glenn. "Are they always like this?"

Glenn nodded. "Always. And they aren't done yet. It's best if you just go with it," he told the other man. "I'm glad to have you on my side, dealing with these three alone hasn't always been easy," he told the other man as he got glared at by the three women.

Summer stuck her tongue out at Glenn. "You keep that up and the three of us aren't going to be talking to you much longer," she teased him.

Phoebe walked up to them and smiled. "I'm just checking on you all, I don't mean to interrupt. I know how uncomfortable these things can be. At least all of you have each other, and they are more intimidated of coming over to you all because of that. I had to spend three hours listening to Mrs. Neudermeyer talk about a pasta maker. I'm pretty sure she's just waiting to get one of you alone so you can all get the speech. That woman is going to harp on that pasta maker until after she dies. I seriously expect her be obsessing about it after she's dead," the young woman told her.

"Thank you for bringing us here," Beth told her. "We need this, all of us."

"So did I," Phoebe told them.

Rick's POV:

Rick glanced at Pete who was pouring drinks in the cup. "You have something to say?" he asked the other man.

"You're wife, she's a little big for her britches, don't you think?" Pete asked.

Rick gulped down his glass of whiskey then held it out. It was going to take a lot not to kill this man right here. "I think she looks just fine," Rick responded as he played dumb.

Pete laughed. "She does at that. What I meant is that she shows men no respect. She had the audacity to try and threaten me today in my infirmary, in _my _town. Actually the women in your group that I've met seems to have that problem."

"I thought this was Deanna's town?" Rick questioned not waiting until he got an answer to continue. "The women in my group, my wife included, have learned how to be strong, either before the world ended, or during it. There's nothing wrong with that," he told Pete. "There's something you should know about Jewel. I know what she said to you, we don't have secrets from each other. My wife doesn't make threats, she makes promises. You keep pushing her, keep acting like that every woman should be trembling in there shoes when you're around, you won't be around. She survived being beaten by her father, being raped and being a single mother for years, all while going through nursing school and not drinking. She ended the cycle of abuse, and made something of herself, and made a life for her daughter," he told her. "You should also know," he said as he stepped a bit closer to him and poured himself another drink, "that she's been hunting since she was a kid. I've seen her take down a deer and skin it herself, not leaving one piece of bone on the body. We had to kill three dogs not so long ago, they were wild, and between her, Summer and Daryl, there wasn't a piece that went to waste. And after they were done, they buried the bones, separately. It's something they do, I don't have to understand it. I mean, you're a doctor, but can you skin something so perfectly that there isn't a trace of what it was? If it was a dog, a deer, or even a person. She hasn't had to do it to a person, but I'm pretty sure that it could be done. But for her to do that to some body, it would have to be someone that she feels is a threat, not to herself, but to other people, her family. Her biggest pet peeve is men who put there hands on children. It just brings back painful memories for her. I'd hate for her to find out anyone here put a hand on a child. But nothing like that would ever happen here right Pete?" he said as he filled up a glass of water for Jewel. "We should be getting back to our wives, they'll start to wonder where we got off too," he said as he turned with a smirk on his lips.

Jewel arched an eyebrow as she saw Rick's smirk then looked at Pete, who was slowly walking back to them. "What did you do?" Jewel asked as she kissed Rick.

"Just told the man the truth," Rick answered as he touched her face and kissed her. "Where's Jessie?"

"She said she wanted me to meet someone," Jewel told him.

Pete snorted. "Probably Noel, the other one who can't hold his booze."

Jewel tensed as she looked at him. She felt Rick's grip on her arm. Jewel nodded as she took a breath. "We're the smart ones, Pete. We recognized that we had a problem and we got a hand on the situation. We realized our drinking was hurting the people we loved, hurting ourselves. For me, it was the thought of my daughter not having her mother, not having anyone other then my brothers. She wasn't there responsibility, she was mine. Maybe if my father realized he was just a mean, abusive, selfish bastard when he drunk, then maybe he wouldn't have beat the three of us almost to death," she told him as calmly as she could. "Rick do you mind if I take a breather out on the porch? I'll find Mika and take Hope."

"Of course not," Rick told her as he kissed her. "If you want to go home, let me know and I'll walk you home."

"I'm not abandoning you, just need a breather," Jewel assured him. "Pete, it was interesting, as usual," she said as she walked over to Mika as she took Hope.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel sighed as she sat down on the porch with Hope. "The world may have ended, but it didn't take all the bastards," she told Hope as she kissed her head. "I know you want to smile angel girl. It's right on the tip of your lips. Yes, you just are right on the edge of gracing us with your first smile. I bet you reserve it for your Uncle Daryl, Summer gave her first smile to him. I respectfully ask that you give me your first little smile. I did give birth to you, I think that calls for a smile doesn't it?" she asked as she tensed. "Whoever you are, come out and show yourself," she demanded as she felt herself being watched.

A man with salt and pepper hair stepped out of the shadows. "I'm sorry, I didn't want to interrupt," he answered.

"Who are you?" Jewel asked.

"Hello my name is Noel and I'm an alcoholic," he answered.

"You're the one that Jessie said I should meet. She didn't say your name," Jewel answered. "Pete thought it might be you, since you're the other one who can't hold there booze," she said. "Hello my name is Jewel and I'm an alcoholic. I'd shake your hand but we're just having a little face to face time, aren't we Hope?"

Noel put up his hand as he sat down on the stop. "No need to apologize. I'm glad you're here. Now we can actually have meetings, and I can stop talking to myself."

"You're the only one here that has a problem?" Jewel asked as Hope gurgled. "Yes, you can be part of this conversation too," she assured her.

Noel gave a small smile. "She's beautiful," he told her. "I'm the only one who admits he has a problem. I've been sober on and off for eight years, going on a two year stretch. You?"

"Fifteen years, give or take a few months," Jewel answered.

Noel let out a small whistle. "Here I thought I'd offer to be your sponsor," he said. "You surviving out there and not having a drink, that's something to be proud of, you know?" he questioned. He held up his hand before she could interrupt. "You're going to say that you were tempted, that you had moments that you could drink a whole bar. I'm not going to let you say that because that's undermining yourself, that's undermining how strong you are. You're stronger then I'd ever be out there for two years. I'm not to proud to say that I'd have a whole bottle of Jack Daniels and not be sorry about it until the next day," he told her.

Jewel glanced at him as she adjusted Hope so she could snuggle up to her. "So you've just met me and decided that I'm strong? You don't know a thing about me."

Noel gave a small smile. "I watched your tape, after Jessie talked with me. I've also heard that you don't have problems standing up to people, like Pete."

"I really have to get that tape away from Deanna," Jewel told him.

Noel gave a small laugh. "You can watch mine. It's all about transparency, at least that's Deanna's take on it. You know your strong and the love that you give to all those people that came in with you, well that's amazing. You're going to be tempted, that's the burden of being alcoholics. I think of the bottle like an old lover, you know the one who you want to be with that night, but you wake up in the morning hating yourself, but knowing you'll be back the next night. Her name was Val…very alluring, especially after I had a night or three of drinking. I'd wake up hung over and no money in my wallet because she stole it. Took me three times to realize maybe I should stay away from that bar when I was binging."

"I had one night stands. Most of them I knew the names of only because of the small town I lived in," Jewel responded as she heard the door open. "Rick, this is Noel, Noel this is my husband Rick."

Rick arched an eyebrow as Noel stood up. "We were having an impromptu AA meeting. It's good to have someone who understands, other than me talking to myself," Noel said as he extended his hand. "Welcome to Alexandria."

"Thank you," Rick said as he shook it.

"I better get inside," Noel told them. "Jewel I work at the school with Beth and Phoebe, if you ever need to talk, if you ever get the urge to pick up a bottle," he said as he walked inside.

Jewel laughed as she saw the look on Rick's face. "Rick Grimes, I thought your eyes were blue but I do believe that they are showing a tint of green," she said as she stood up. "I'm not Lori, I'd never cheat."

Rick smiled and kissed her. "I know that, but I'm wondering if he knows that."

"Rick all we did was talk. I miss having a support group of other alcoholics, people that know exactly how you feel when you say I could have taken a drink today and wouldn't have felt bad about it. I know you are there for me, 100% of the way. Jane used to say that no one will know how it feels to struggle unless they've been there," she said as she kissed him. "But that look does turn me on," she teased as she kissed him again. "Give it a a little bit longer then we can say we need to get the kids home."

Rick grinned. "I like the way you think."

TBC

**Author's Note: I absolutely love Mark Ruffolo and knew he was going to be Noel. The green eyed comment was a nod to him being the best Hulk in the new franchise.**


	296. Chapter 294

**Better Days**

**Chapter 294**

**Author's Note: Things are getting interesting in Alexandria, aren't they? There's going to be a plot twist around the time Deanna wants to kick out Rick. Not telling you all got to be patient. Love and thanks to all of you reading!**

Mitch and Daryl's POV:

Daryl looked at Mitch as they walked. "That bad?" he questioned Mitch.

Mitch shrugged. "I feel sorry for these people. They are living in a fantasy world, thinking they are immune to this world. Just like Hershel did when we first went to the farm. At least he was willing to die at the farm, fighting. He adjusted to the world, just like we all had to. But, I think it's to late for most of these people. They don't know how to fight, Deanna won't let us carry."

Daryl glanced at him. "You feel safe here?"

"I feel safe with the family, but not around most of these people. But Aaron, he's one of us, maybe Phoebe too," the boy answered.

"Mm…" Daryl answered as they walked. Both of them stopped as they saw lights turn on and heard the door to a house open.

"Daryl, Mitch, hey," Aaron greeted.

"Thought you were going to that party over there," Daryl told him.

Aaron looked toward the other house. "Oh I was never going, 'cause of Erik's ankle. Thank God."

Mitch crossed his arms and glared at him as Daryl talked. "Then why the hell did you tell us to go?"

"I said try, you did. It's a thought that counts thing," Aaron told them.

Daryl put his hand on Mitch's shoulder to indicate they were leaving. "Alright," he told Aaron as they both started to turn.

"Hey come in, have some dinner, both of you," Aaron told them as they both hesitated.

"What are you having?" Mitch asked.

Daryl raised an eyebrow. "That's bein' rude and what do I say about bein' rude?"

"That you aren't going to be raising a rude kid," Mitch said. "Sorry Aaron."

Aaron tried not to laugh but it was hard not to. Daryl was different with Mitch then anyone else. "It's alright. Some serious spaghetti," he said.

"Alright," Daryl answered as they followed Aaron into the house.

"Emily, can you set two more plates?" Aaron called out.

Emily came out of the kitchen. "No problem," she answered. "I take it this is Daryl and Mitch?" the red head asked. "My brother is good at describing everyone."

Aaron smiled. "Emily is Erik's sister."

Emily shook her head. "Like they couldn't tell, Aaron? I mean Erik and I are both red heads. Seriously. You'll have to forgive Aaron, he states the very obvious at times," she told them. "Aaron take them to the table, dinner's almost ready," she told him.

"Mitch can help you," Daryl told her.

"That's not necessary but thank you. You two are our guests," Emily told them.

"I don't mind, you're being nice enough to have us as guests. I can set the table," Mitch told her.

"Don't try to argue with them Emily. I've discovered the Dixon's are very stubborn when they've made up there minds," Aaron told her.

"Alright, then come on and wash your hands Mitch," Emily told him as they walked out into the kitchen.

"So you've met my annoying kid sister," Erik said as he passed her.

"I heard you!" Emily called back.

"You were supposed to!" Erik told her. "Glad to have you and Mitch here," he told Daryl as they sat down. "Mar stayed at the party?"

"Yeah, she grew up in Boston, used to parties like this," Daryl answered.

"Were the two of you together before all this?" Emily questioned as she came out with the spaghetti.

"Em, let's lay off the personal questions so our guests don't run away," Aaron told her.

"Nah, it's alright. Mar and I knew each other before this. She worked at the same clinic my sister worked at. But bein' together? No we weren't," Daryl answered.

"My sister was a journalist major before this, so you'll have to overlook her extremely noisy behavior," Erik told them.

"I think it's all women," Daryl responded as he put spaghetti on his plate.

Mitch looked at him with his mouth open. "I'm going to pretend that I didn't hear that. Jewel and Mom never need to find that out," he said with a slight giggle.

Daryl looked at him and nodded. "That's a pretty safe bet," he said as he looked over at Emily. "So what's your story?"

"This is the most I think I've heard you talk," Erik told Daryl.

"It's fair right? I mean you all know about us, and we should be able to ask you questions," Mitch asked as he put food on his plate.

"I like this kid, he's straightforward. Have you met Liam yet? Phoebe's nephew?" Emily questioned.

"They met when we all first came in," Aaron answered as Daryl and Mitch had there mouth's full.

"He's a lot like you," Emily said. "The kids that have been out there for a while, they're different. I don't mean that as a bad thing, it's actually a compliment. It shows you all know how to live, do what has to be done," she said.

"You're avoiding the question," Mitch said, in between bites.

Aaron smirked. "He got you all figured out already, Em."

Emily laughed. "Alright, you caught me. I'm going to have to keep an eye out on you or you're going to take my job! I was visiting these two when everything happened, had graduated from college a few months earlier. I could have been in the middle of the ocean on an expensive boat, since my parents offered a cruise for a graduation present."

"She was the favorite," Erik teased.

"Something like that. But I decided to come visit these two, much to my parents disgust," Emily told Mitch. "I'm kind of glad I did, I would have hated to be in the middle of the ocean with a bunch of people I don't know," she answered.

"Why weren't you at the party?" Daryl asked as he continued to eat his food.

Emily laughed. "Well if I went to the party, who would have boiled the water for this wonderful meal? A meal that I'd say both of you were enjoying," she told Daryl.

Eric stifled a laugh as Daryl wiped his mouth on his sleeve. "Mmm, when you're out there, if you happen to be in a store or something, Mrs. Neudermyer is really looking for a pasta maker. And we're all really trying to get her to shut up about it. I mean, we have crates of dried pasta in here, but she wants to make her own or something. I really think she just wants something to talk about, so... if you see one out on your travels, it would go a long way to…" he stopped as he felt Emily kick his leg and looked at Aaron's face.

"You talk to much, Eric. That's how mom and dad found out that you were gay, because you wouldn't shut up," she said as shook her head.

"What's going on?" Mitch asked.

"I thought it was done," Eric told them.

"If it was done, then Aaron would have said 'hey Eric it's done," Emily said as she got up and poured herself another glass of wine.

"You didn't ask him already?" Eric questioned.

Aaron shook his head as he looked down at his plate.

"Ask me what?" Daryl asked as he looked at Mitch.

Emily took her wine glass and nodded. "If you'll follow us. Not you big brother, you just sit there," she told him as Aaron led them to the garage letting Daryl in first.

Aaron stepped in behind him and nodded to the motorcycle. "When I got the place, there was that frame and some parts and equipment, whoever lived here built them."

Daryl picked up a part. "It's a lot of parts for one bike."

"Aaron's good at reading people, he doesn't know a thing about bike or car parts. I told him to take it over to the garage, that's why we do have mechanics," Emily told him.

"Dad had a bike…but Merle took it back and then it got left behind. A lot of things get left behind," Mitch said.

Aaron nodded. "Whenever I came across any parts out there, I brought them back. I wanted to learn how to build it, but I never learned. I didn't know what I'd need. I have a feeling that you know exactly what needs to be done. And the thing is, you're going to need a bike," he told Daryl.

"Why?" Daryl questioned as he walked over to look at other parts.. "Mitch come over here, see what we've got to deal with."

Emily and Aaron looked at each other. "I told Deanna not to give you a job because I think I have one for you. I'd like you to be Alexandria's other recruiter. I don't want Eric risking his life anymore," Aaron told him.

"You want me risking mine right?" Daryl asked.

Emily shook her head at Aaron. "Rick might have led the group, but you kept them safe didn't you? You took the chances?"

"We all pulled our weight," Daryl answered.

"I'm sure that over time you all did, but at first, you were the one who knew how to survive right? You and Jewel? Everyone else was just faking it? Just guessing, but you already knew the difference between good and bad people, and you also knew how to fight. You're the kind of person I want watching this ones back, to bring him back to Aaron and me," Emily told him.

" She's right, you know what you're doing. You're good out there, but you don't belong out there. I know it's hard getting used to people getting used to you. And I understand right now you need to be out there sometimes, so do I. But the main reason why I want you to help me recruit is because you do know the difference between a good person and a bad person," Aaron told him.

"Mom isn't going to have a problem with it, you just got to come back alive," Mitch told him.

"I would have to talk with Mar about it, the rest of the family. Got to make sure Jewel knows she isn't losing her other big brother," Daryl told them. "But I've got nothing better to do. Thanks," he told Aaron. "We better be getting home, maybe stop by Deanna's to see if we can take Little Ass Kicker and Hell Raiser home. I still remember how to give babies bath," he told Mitch.

"Little Ass Kicker? Hell Raiser?" Emily questioned.

"Judith and Hope. Judith didn't have a name for a while, Dad gave her the first bottle and called her Little Ass Kicker. Merle gifted Hope the name Hell Raiser because of the fact that she picked a hell of a place to be born," Mitch explained.

Daryl nodded before starting to go out. "I'll bring you some rabbits," he told them.

Aaron laughed. "Great," he said as he watched them leave. 


	297. Chapter 295

**Better Days**

**Chapter 295**

**Author's Note: Yes the party is still going in my little world. You all know that I'm big on character building and that has always been part of this story. Thank you for everyone whose finding and reading this. And all those who have been with me for a long time. I loved Reg, he just did not get enough screen time! Review or PM me! **

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Lexi leaned against the wall holding Judith as she was watching everyone. Sasha hadn't made an appearance yet, which didn't surprise her. It felt like every time she thought Sasha was coming out of her darkness, she'd retreat right back to it. She felt Judy's hand pulling at her lip. "Oh, I kind of need those lips," Lexi told her as she gently removed her fingers from her lip. "You know why I need my lips Judy? So I can do this," she said as she smothered her with kisses causing her to giggle.

Carl smiled as he came over. "Lexi rescued you from everyone, huh Judy?" he asked as he placed a light kiss on Judy's head.

"She didn't show up," Lexi said as he handed Judith over to Carl.

"Sasha's got a lot going on in her head, I mean with Bob then Ty…not that you aren't mourning Ty, I mean…" Carl stammered.

"I wasn't talking about Sasha, I was talking about Enid. Sasha not coming, that's not really a major surprise," Lexi answered with a shrug of her shoulders.

"Why would I care if Enid showed up?" Carl asked.

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Because you like her? Don't try to deny it," she told him.

"Lex," Carl said as he sighed. "Listen, alright? You were the one I kissed, back before we all found each other. Nothing is ever going to change that, no one else is ever going to be my FIRST kiss. No one else is ever going to be my first crush," he told her as he walked closer to her and squeezed her hand. "You don't have anything to be jealous about, you know?"

"Who says I'm jealous, Carl? We're friends, that's never going to change. At least I hope it won't," Lexi told him.

"Never," Carl answered as he squeezed her hand leaning a little closer pulling back when he heard Ron's voice.

"Hey you two.." Ron said as he looked between the two of them. "I'm sorry, I didn't realize you two were dating."

"We're not," Lexi said quickly.

Carl looked at her then at Ron. "We are, kind of, can't be out there without a bond that'll never change. A bond that no one else gets. It's more then friendship," he told Ron as he took the bold move to kiss Lexi.

Lexi blinked as she looked at him. "I…yeah, I think I heard Sasha's voice, I'll see you later…" she said as she turned and took off.

"I don't think she was expecting that," Ron said as he laughed.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel nudged Rick's side with her elbow and nodded toward Carl and Lexi. Jewel covered her mouth to keep from laughing at the look on Rick's face.

"I'm going to have to give him the talk huh?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, you're going to have to give him the talk," Jewel answered with a smirk.

"See that's normal, they get a chance to be teenagers," Jessie said with a smile as she walked up. "Hello sweetie," she said softly to Hope who was in Jewel's arms.

"She's about ready to go home and be put down. She's doing real well with the someone not holding me all the time," Jewel told her.

"Until two am, then she demands to be held," Rick said with a small smile as he kissed the top of her head. "I don't need to worry about you dating for a while," he said.

"Like we're not awake at two? Or sleeping with one eye open," Jewel told Rick.

"Mom!" Jessie's younger son said as he came around the corner. "Mom there's no more cookies."

Rick looked at him. "Sam right?" he asked as the boy nodded. "I happen to know the cookie maker, she's a good friend of ours, and I bet we can get her to make a whole batch of cookies just for you," he told him.

"Carol loves to bake, but you'd have to be quick, Mika and Mitch likes to snatch cookies right out of the oven," Jewel said with a smile.

Sam looked at them. "Mom they don't have a stamp," he told them.

"Oh," Jessie said.

"Do you want a stamp?" Sam asked Rick.

Rick looked at Jewel then nodded at Sam. "Sure," he said.

Sam pulled out his stamp and pressed it against Rick's hand and stepped back leaving an A on his hand.

"See you're officially one of us now," Jessie told Rick.

Jewel took a breath as she looked at the A on Rick's hand, glancing at Rick.

"Do you want one Jewel?" Sam asked.

Rick glanced at Jewel and gave a small smile to Sam. "We've got to go change Hope and Judith. Maybe later?" Rick questioned Sam.

Sam was about ready to say something before Ron called him over and he ran off.

"Sam, wait, walk don't run," Jessie said. "I'll see you later," she said.

"Yeah," Rick answered as she walked off. "Hey, Jewel look at me," he said. "You're here, you're not there. We're not there, alright?" he assured her as he ran a finger down her face. "Where are we?"

"Alexandria," Jewel said with a smile.

"I know, I felt the same panic in the pit of my stomach when I saw the A. But it is just a letter, a letter that means nothing," Rick assured her keeping his voice down near her ear. "We made it here, we got out of there. I _need _you to be here with me. You're the only one keeping me sane."

Jewel kissed him. "Same for you," she whispered in his ear. "We _are _one…"

"Yes we are," Rick told her. "Together."

Jewel laid her forehead on his taking a couple deep breaths.

"Dad? Is everything alright?" Summer asked as she came over.

Jewel smiled at her oldest daughter. "Everything's fine, baby."

"Why don't you and your mom go get some fresh air, I'll start saying our goodbyes," Rick told Summer as he kissed her forehead.

"Come on mom," Summer told her mother as she put an arm around her.

Jes and Rosita's POV:

Jes took the beer from Rosita and nodded. "You look as bored as I am," Jes told her.

Rosita laughed. "This isn't what I'm used too, I guess it isn't what you are used to either."

"Far from it. What do you think of these people?" Jes asked.

"Some are alright, they're naïve," Rosita answered.

"They're naivety could put us in danger, and without guns…." Jes told her. "At least they aren't trying to eat us."

"There is that," Rosita answered.

"We've got incoming," Jes told the other woman as she watched the older man approach.

The older man smiled. "You're Rosita and Jes, right? I'm Reg Monroe, Deanna's husband."

"It's nice to meet you. We owe you a lot," Rosita responded as she shook his hand. "Don't we Jes?"

Jes sipped on her beer and nodded. "Yeah, we do."

Reg laughed. "You aren't one to give praise, are you?"

"Let me guess, you watched our tapes?" Jes questioned.

"Every last one of them," Reg answered. "The way you've all bonded, taking all your differences aside, surviving together, that's something that no one can take away from you. I'm probably guessing here, but Rosita probably finds it easier to blend into you. You've got the look of a trapped animal," he told Jes with a small smile.

Rosita watched them and took a breath. "Jes's mind never turns off, she's always on alert. So is Abraham, it must be an Army thing."

Jes took another sip of her beer and watched Reg wearily. "I'm just trying to keep my family together, safe. We've lost to many people lately, that's what life is like out there. First time you drop your guard, or you let yourself relax, then something bad happens. So, I'm sorry Reg, if I can't just relax because everything seems safe and sound."

"You don't think we're safe?" Reg asked.

"Jes," Rosita warned gently.

"It's alright, Rosita. I want to here what she has to say, other wise I wouldn't have asked," Reg assured the other woman.

"I think you've got extremely lucky up to now," Jes told him. "You all brought us in because we know what we're doing, we know how to survive. But, nothing is changing. So far since we got here, one of ours have been hurt on a supply run, led by your son. Jewel had a PTSD flashback due to her overhearing one of the women here saying that they should take the children and turn the rest of us out. And, this is the one that bugs me to all end is that Deanna seems to think that if walkers' or humans break in here, that they'll be nice enough to wait until we get our guns. They won't."

Rosita gave Michonne a pleading look as they met each other's eyes. Michonne walked over and looked between the two of them. "I'm Michonne," she introduced as she extended her hand.

"Reg, Deanna's husband," he introduced himself as he shook her hand.

"Is everything alright?" Michonne asked.

"Reg asked Jes if she thought if we were safe or not, and you know Jes," Rosita answered.

"I'm standing right here," Jes answered.

Michonne put a hand on Jes's shoulder. "Jes is our watchdog, doesn't know how to turn it off," she explained.

"It's an admiral trait," Reg answered as he made his way from the three women.

"Jes, I know you don't have a filter, but tact is needed. We need to stay," Michonne told her. "We were almost out there to long. I've been to that point before, your sanity begins to go slowly, then your humanity. I don't want that for me, for any of us."

"We know better then to ask you not to say your mind," Rosita told her. "All of us need to be on the our best behavior."

"That doesn't mean for us to let our guard down, but observe quietly," Michonne answered.

"I'm trying to keep them alive, I think that's me being on my best behavior. Otherwise, I could let all of there sorry asses die, and just take care of our people," Jes told them as she walked off.

"Should we tell Rick?" Rosita asked.

Michonne nodded. "If we have to ask if we should tell Rick, the answer is always yes."

Jewel and Summer's POV:

Summer looked out at Alexandria as Jewel nursed Hope. "Mom?" she asked.

"Yes sweetheart?" Jewel questioned.

Summer turned around and looked at her. "I _need _to know if you and dad have a plan if things go south. I don't care what the plan is, I just need to know that there is one in place."

"Come sit down with me," Jewel instructed. "What's going on in that pretty little head of yours?" she asked as she stroked Summer's hair as she sat down.

"Just this place…like it's just waiting for something to happen. Bad things follow us around," Summer told her.

"Hey, it's just not us, it's the whole world," Jewel told her eldest child.

Summer nodded. "I just can't see this place surviving. I feel dead inside, like there's no more room for anything, no hurt, no giving these people a chance."

"Is that why you're pushing Joey away?" Jewel asked.

Summer looked at her. "I'm not pushing him away."

"Yes you are. It's a Dixon trait, one that I hoped you'd never have to deal with, but it seems that you are. It's alright if you're not sure if Joey is the one, or you want to cool it off with him for a while, that's your right. But if you're doing it because you don't want to hurt if something happens to him, well you're hurting yourself and him," Jewel told her. "Because, it doesn't work that way. We are going to feel every single loss of our group because we are family," she told her.

"Except for Father Gabriel," Summer said.

"Well I think we'd be sad if him or Eugene died, but it wouldn't be the same," Jewel responded. "If I could change this world for you, Beth, Carl, Lexi, Mika, Mitch, Judith, Hope and all the kids here, I would. If I could take away all the pain that you are suffering from because this world sucks, I would. I see the kids in here, and I know that they are being sheltered from what's out there, and in a way I am glad," Jewel told her.

"But in a way, you feel like they need to know, to understand, to learn to fight, to not to be scared of the monsters under there bed because the monsters are always there, night or day," Summer told her. "I think Lexi's said it the best, that we are living a real life video game, one that doesn't reset."

"Well, I hope if something happens, that I can count on you to fight for not only the kids in our group but the others too. Just like I would expect any of us to protect the adults here," Jewel told her.

Summer sighed. "Otherwise we lose our humanity," she answered. "I just need to know that you and dad have a plan. I need to know that if something goes down, we have something set."

Jewel pulled her chin up to her so they could look at each other. "You never have to worry about us not having a plan. We would never take that chance with any of our children's' lives, with anyone in this group. I'll talk to your dad, I think you should know."

"It's alright, I just needed to know we are safe," Summer told her. "Do you mind if I go up to the guard tower?"

"You've got your knife?" Jewel asked.

"Always. I'd walk around with my cross bow if I think they would let me do it," Summer answered.

"I think Axel may be up there with him. He checked out a weapon right before the armory closed, told David he didn't want Joey up there alone," Jewel told her daughter. "Be careful,," she told her daughter as she stood up to go back inside.

"Always," Summer answered as she turned away.


	298. Chapter 296

**Better Days**

**Chapter 296**

**Author's Note: I've been debating with my self who was going to over hear Carol threaten Sam. It was between Mar, Summer, Beth or Ronnie. Summer pointed out that she's been with Carol since the beginning, and it would be a strong growing point for her. So please review.**

Carol and Summer POV:

Summer saw the window to the armory open and started to walk toward it until she heard Carol's voice. She ducked behind the building and listened.

"What are you doing?" Sam asked.

"Sam, what are you doing here?" Carol asked as she came into Summer's view.

"I followed you. I was hoping you were going to make more cookies, but then you came here," Sam explained.

"Well, I could make more. I could make a whole batch just for you. Would you like that?" Carol asked.

"Yes. I mean, yes, please," Sam told her.

"Okay. But you've got to promise me you can keep it secret that I came here," Carol told him.

"Come on just say yes, Sam. Get out of there," Summer thought to herself. But of course, the good little boy who could follow all the rules because he was inside the wall couldn't just say that.

"But I'd have to tell my mom. I mean, I tell my mom everything," Sam responded.

Summer heard Carol's voice lose the sweetness to it as she said, "You can never tell anyone, especially your mom. Because if you do... one morning you'll wake up... and you won't be in your bed."

"No, Carol, come on don't threaten what I think you're going to threaten him with," Summer pleaded inside her head.

"Where would I be?" Sam asked.

"You'll be outside the walls far, far away tied to a tree. And you'll scream and scream because you'll be so afraid. No one will come to help because no one will hear you. Well, something will hear you. The monsters will come. The ones out there. And you won't be able to run away when they come for you. And they will tear you apart and eat you up all while you're still alive. All while you can still feel it. And then afterwards, no one will ever know what happened to you.," Carol told him.

Summer watched as Sam was near the window. "Damn it Carol," she told herself.

"Or you can promise not to ever tell anyone what you saw here and then nothing will happen. And you'll get cookies, lots of cookies. I know what I think you should do," Carol told him.

Summer watched as he crawled out the window and started running. She grabbed him and covered his mouth and took him behind the building. "I'm Summer, and I'm not going to hurt you. I'm going to remove my hand from your mouth, and you've got to promise not to scream. I wouldn't blame you if you did, after that. But, I'm not going to threaten you. It was wrong for Carol to threaten you, and I'll talk to her. I promise," she told him. "But, I need you to trust me, give me a chance, alright? Can you do that?" She watched as the boy shook his head yes. Summer took a breath as she uncovered his mouth, waiting for him to scream, but to her surprise, he didn't. "You know what my job in the group was?"

"No…" Sam answered nervously.

"I looked out for the kids. For Carl, Lexi, Mika, Mitch, then Judith and Hope. A lot of others that didn't make it," Summer told him.

"Did she feed them to the monsters?" Sam asked.

"The monsters got them, but she didn't do it. I don't know why she did that Sam, but if you ever need to talk to me, you come find me. Because, I'm going to watch after you, and try not to let anything bad happen to you. I'm tired of losing people. I'm asking you nicely, to please not tell anyone what happened. I need you to go back to the party and act like nothing is wrong. I'll talk to you tomorrow, alright? Would that be alright?" Summer asked him.

"Yes…" Sam answered.

"Good, now go back before your mother notices you're gone. You don't want her to worry about you," Summer told him as she watched him go. She glanced at the building and noticed Carol coming out and shutting the window. She stepped out of the shadows. "We need to talk."

"Summer, sweetheart, what are you doing out here?" Carol asked.

"I heard you, I heard what you said to that boy. Are you going to threaten me with the monsters? I think we should go home and have that talk, while your baking those cookies. Or, we can have this discussion out here, let you explain why you were sneaking into the armory. Dad knew right? Of course he did," she said as she watched her.

"You wouldn't dare cause a scene out here, risk us being thrown out," Carol told her.

"Until a few minutes ago, I didn't think you'd be threatening a child, but you did. So, yes, I'm serious. Deadly serious," Summer answered. "Should we take this back to the house?"

Carol started walking with Summer. "I didn't mean any of it, you know that. I wasn't serious," she answered.

Summer didn't say anything as she walked up the steps and opened the door. "Anyone home?" she called out. She waited for a few seconds then called out again. She turned and looked at Carol. "Looks like we're alone. I'd go hide those guns if I was you. I mean you don't want everyone walking in here and seeing you broke into the armory. I'm sure that Glenn, Maggie, Beth, Ronnie, Axel, or Mar would appreciate what you said to that boy. Actually, I'm pretty sure mom and dad wouldn't either. Five minutes, Carol. If you aren't back in those five minutes, I march over to Deanna's and tell her what I caught you doing. Do you think Dad is going to side with you and tell them it was his idea, no, not with Hope and Judith to consider. You'd be going out there all alone, just like at the prison. I'll start getting things together to make the cookies," Summer simply stated as she went over and opened the refrigerator. "Four minutes and fifty seconds," she said coldly. She shook her head as she heard Carol walking away. Was she actually going to go tell Deanna if Carol didn't come back? Was she going to take the risk that they all would be turned out. Was she capable of that? Summer took a breath, and got the things out for the cookies. She had to be, she would do what it took to protect her family.

"You forgot the applesauce," Carol said as she placed the chocolate bar on the counter.

"So guns weren't the only thing you took, huh?" Summer asked as she turned around. "I'm not mad about the guns. I knew mom and dad had a plan, and it doesn't surprise me that you are involved in it. But how could you threaten a ten year old child?" Summer asked.

"Move, I'll make the cookies," Carol instructed avoiding the question.

Summer moved and went over to the counter. "Carol, I asked you a question."

Carol started getting down a bowl. "What do you want me to say Summer? I did what I had to do."

"You _had _to threaten a child? An innocent ten year, a child the same age as Mika and Mitch?" Summer asked.

"You don't get to be innocent in this world, you know that. You do what you have to do to stay alive," Carol told her.

"Even if that means making a little boy dream about monsters?" Summer questioned.

"We all dream about monsters, but for us it's real. He needs to know they are real, that this fairy tale he's living in is just that," Carol pointed out.

"Are you going to say that to Jude or Hope? If we stay here, if we can make it, do _I _have to worry about you threatening my baby sisters?" Summer asked quietly. "Maybe dad and I were right at the prison. Maybe you should have left at the church. What you did was wrong, Carol. If Sophia was alive, would you have done that?"

Carol stopped stirring for a moment. "Sophia is gone. Sophia is gone because I wouldn't let her learn to fight. I didn't want her to turn out like you. I wanted to protect her, and I didn't. I should have let you teach her, but I didn't, and she died. I can't change that, but I can't let another kid live in denial of what's out there."

"That's not your choice, Carol! You thought Mika wouldn't make it, that she wasn't strong enough, but she made it. She stuck with mom and ran with Hope at Terminus. I wish Mitch and Mika could go to sleep and not see walkers'. I wish that they could go to sleep and still have siblings' that are alive. Don't you think I think about Lizzie? That I regret every single day what I did, what I had to do to keep Judith alive?" Summer asked. "I'm not sure regret is a word I'd use, because Judith is alive because of what I did. I love you Carol, and we're here for each other, but what you did tonight, it was wrong. I'm going to go over tomorrow and take the cookies, check in on him. I don't think it would be a good idea for you to do it."

"I don't think it would be a good idea for you to go over to the house by yourself," Carol said.

"You mean because Pete's like Ed was?" Summer asked. "Why does everyone always seem so shocked when I pick up on things? I'm not a kid," she reminded her. "I'll take Joey with me, or David. Maybe I can convince them they need haircuts…or take Uncle Daryl."

Carol gave a small chuckle. "Good luck with that. I know you're uncle rarely says no to you, but on this case he will," she told her. "We good?"

"I'm not good with what you said to him Carol. That's not who we are. We aren't the ones to threaten innocent little children. We're not Martin, threatening to kill Judith. That's not who we are, we can't be. But, besides that, we're good," Summer assured her.

"I won't tell mom and dad what you said, not now. But don't let it happen again," she said as she walked up stairs.


	299. Chapter 297

**Better Days**

**Chapter 297**

**Author's note: Sorry, it's been a while. I've been in crisis with my depression and have barley managed to work for more then three days in two weeks. None of the Anderson's will survive. I kept watching Sam and all I could think of was, can Mitch slap him? So, let's get on with the story right? Please review.**

Lexi, Beth and Sasha's POV:

Lexi went and hugged Sasha as she came through the house. "I didn't think you were going to make it," she said.

Sasha kissed the top of Lexi's head. "We have to try right?"

"You're just here so you can take a watch on the tower, aren't you?" Lexi asked.

"Lex, it's more than that. You need this place, so I'm here for you," Sasha told her.

"You need this place too, Sash. Can't you just admit it?" Lexi asked.

Sasha sighed. "Lex, I'm not Tyreese, alright? I'm doing the best I can here alright? I'm here, I'm doing the best I can."

Lexi nodded. "I never asked you to be Ty, I'm just asking you to be Sasha," she said as she walked away.

"Lex, come back here," Sasha said as she went to follow her.

"Give her a few minutes to calm down, Sasha," Beth said as she came over. She hugged the older woman.

"Ty made this seem so easy, he'd know exactly what to do," Sasha told her.

"You don't have to be Ty, you just have to be Sasha," Beth told her. "When Shawn died, Maggie and I didn't know how to be just sisters, not without Shawn being in the middle, playing the peace keeper. You always had Ty to help you watch out for Lexi, but now he isn't here, and you've got to figure out how to be her big sister without Ty. I know you're grieving because of Bob, because of Ty, but she is too. We're all grieving, we're all trying to process this, all of this," she continued. "But Lexi is dealing with growing up. Carl kissed her right before you came in," she told her. "She's got all of us to talk with but we aren't you, we aren't her big sister. Only you can be that. At Grady, I didn't have Maggie, Glenn, Daryl, Axel or any of you to help me, I had to figure it out. But the whole time I was figuring it out, all I could think of was what would happen to Maggie if I died. We just lost daddy, we didn't get to grieve together, we didn't get to say goodbye to him. I was worried about how she would handle my death. I was trying to remember the last thing we said to each other, did I say I loved her? Did I hug her? I thought about everything wrong we ever said to each other, did I say sorry for them? Did she? I know what it's like being the one left behind, to think you'll never see anyone again, to be on your own with all the doubts. Tomorrow is never promised Sasha. Daddy used to say never leave things unsaid, or go to bed angry because you never know if you'll open your eyes in the morning. You're the only blood relative Lex has left, she's the only one that you have left. Don't let her go home tonight without talking to her, without making her understand, letting her know you love her," Beth said as she patted her shoulder. "We're all here to help you, you know?"

"No one can do anything. I don't know how you all can act like the people we lost, didn't exist," Sasha said.

"Is that what you're thinking we're doing Sasha?" Beth asked. "It isn't. Everyone we've lost, they are right in here," she said as she placed her hand over her heart. "Every time I see Judith, I see more of Lori in her. It makes me smile," she told her. "She's got Shane's stare down to a pat. I remember how Andrea tried to fight for us at the prison, the first time the Governor attacked, or how much Merle changed before he died. I remember daddy, how he told us we all had jobs to do. Or how Bob could make anyone smile, or how Tyreese was always so kind and so helpful. I remember how Riley gave up her life at the hospital for me. I remember Lizzie, Molly and the other children. They live threw me, threw all of us. They aren't forgotten, Sasha. They are loved because they are here with us. Every single on of them, people you knew before you joined us, they are with you. Each and everyone of them had a hand in bringing us together, getting us here, good or bad," she told her.

Deanna approached them. "I'm not interrupting, am I? Hello Sasha," she greeted.

"We were almost done with our conversation. I better go start rounding up kids, Mika was falling asleep on the couch," Beth said as she nodded at Sasha.

"Sasha, come join us, all you have to do is listen. I promise," Deanna told her.

Sasha took a breath as she met Lexi's eyes. "Alright," she said.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel kissed Rick's shoulder as she joined him at the window. "Summer knows we've got something planned. She needed reassurance that everything was going to be alright if something happened."

Rick kissed her. "She's just like her mother, smart and observant. I'll talk to her when we get home, or in the morning. Let me take Hope from you. Mommy's hogging you," she said as he took Hope.

"Mommy has the milk supply," Jewel reminded him as she leaned her head on his shoulder.

"It's good to feel safe, isn't it? Being able to look outside, without the fear of running?" Quinn asked as they turned around. "I had to rescue this one from getting her little cheeks pinched, she was becoming a pinch cushion," she said as she carried Judith over. "This is Gus, and my daughter Brianna. Chloe went home with Phoebe and Liam, she's still not comfortable being around others."

Gus extended his hand. "It's nice to meet you both. I've heard a lot about both of you from Quinn, and believe me it takes a lot to impress her."

"It does not," Quinn told him.

"Yeah, it actually does," Brianna told her. "Um…I know your not comfortable with anyone holding Hope, but can I see her? I promise I won't touch her," the brown haired girl promised.

Jewel smiled softly. "It's alright Brianna, if you sit down, you can hold her."

Rick smiled. "Well there you go, momma bear gave her word on the matter," he said as Brianna grinned and sat down taking hold of her.

"You just made her day," Gus told them. "Quinn had to take Judith out of her arms when she started wiggling to much. I wouldn't be surprised if she asked to move in with you, just so she could see those babies everyday. I think Quinn might too," he told them as Rick came back over.

"Carl, Summer, Judith, Hope and Jewel, that's why I'm still here," Rick told them as he kissed Jewel's cheek.

"You'd still be here without me," Jewel told him. "But I'm glad we're both still around."

"You're going to make good additions to this place," Gus told them.

"I think Liam was a bit disappointed that Mitch didn't stay. He was hoping to get to know him a bit better," Quinn told them.

"He may not be a Dixon by birth, but he's picked up on all the traits, good and bad. He gave it a shot, but being around everyone after being on the road so long, was making him jumpy. Daryl didn't come for the same reason," Jewel answered.

"But you came, and Summer," Quinn pointed out.

Jewel smiled. "I couldn't let Rick come alone with all these women looking at him like eye candy, could I?" she asked with a laugh.

"You have nothing to worry about, I only have eyes for one woman," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Jewel smiled. "And Summer, she takes her job as big sister seriously. She wanted to make sure all the kids were comfortable."

Judith started to fuss in Quinn's arms. "I think someone is getting tired," Quinn told them.

Jewel went to take her. "I think we better start gathering the kids together."

"That means you have to hand Hope back to Mr. Grimes, Brianna," Gus told her.

"Rick's fine, and since you have momma bear's approval, you can come over anytime. I know Lexi and Mika would appreciate it. If that's alright with your parents, of course," Rick told her as he took Hope.

Bri smiled at them. "I'd like that."

**Author's Note: Short chapter, but it's been a week. I wanted to give you guys something. It should be one or two more chapters at the party.**


	300. Chapter 298

**Better Days**

**Chapter 298**

**Author's Note: I've started this twice now and my son has closed it out. I guess I should have saved it, huh? I'm out of work again today. My new medication seems to be stabilizing me. So knowing Abe and Sasha will be paired, I think Abe should be comfortable with Lexi. He hasn't had a lot of involvement with the kids. Please review.**

Lexi and Carl's POV:

Carl walked over to Lexi with a glass of soda. "I wanted to say sorry about earlier," he told her.

Lexi gave him a smirk. "So you regret kissing me again? I see how this goes, in front of your new friends, it's alright to show off, but alone, you regret it."

Carl shook his head. "No, of course not. I mean, it wasn't the time or place to do that. It's not that I'm embarrassed or anything, because I'm not. I don't regret it, but you deserve better then me doing it front of people, like that."

"I was busting your chops, Carl. I would have thought you'd know me well enough by now that you know that is what I do," Lexi said with a smirk.

"Fine, I fell for it again. So, you and Sasha still having problems?" Carl asked quietly.

Lexi nodded. "She's to caught up with her grief that she can't see that I'm hurting," she answered. "Please don't tell me that we all have our own ways to grieve, because I understand that, I know that. I'm just tired of everyone telling me that, like it excuses Sasha from her responsibilities. Not only did I lose Ty, I've lost Sasha. Even though she's here, she's not here though. She is angry, she is reckless, and it feels like she wants to die. Do you know how that makes me feel Carl? It makes me feel horrible, like I'm not a good enough reason for her to stay around, to fight to be alive. I'm still here, I'm still fighting to live, and Sasha is giving up," she responded.

"She's here, she's mingling, so she is trying. She knows how important this is for you," Carl informed her.

"No, she's here so she can man the guard tower, get away from me, from all of us more. She wants to be alone, because if something happens to us, she won't be hurt by it," Lexi answered as she watched Sasha mingle.

Sasha and Ronnie's POV:

Sasha turned around looking at people, hearing people saying things, her mind flashing to the church, right before Bob got attacked, Beth's rescue from the hospital, images of them burying Ty. Laughter always means that death is going to find them, very soon. One happy moment means a life time of bad ones. She took a breath as she felt Ronnie's hand on her arm.

"Are you alright?" Ronnie asked her.

"Yeah," Sasha answered.

"No you aren't, Sasha and you know it. Where were you right then? Because you weren't here," Ronnie pointed out.

"If you knew I wasn't alright, why would you ask if I was?" Sasha asked.

"Because I wanted to see if you'd tell me the truth. That's the first step of recovering, not just you, but for all of us is admitting that we aren't alright. I'd be worried if we feel down the rabbit hole of Alexandria and suddenly feeling safe," Ronnie answered.

Sasha nodded. "The church," she answered.

"The church?" Ronnie questioned, as her eyebrow raised.

"Gabriel's church, when we had a big meal like this, before Bob got his leg cut off, before Merle died, before Ty died. We were all happy to be back together, mostly anyway. We felt invincible that day, we survived, took care of the Terminus people, well we thought we did. Then in a blink of an eye, Merle was gone, Daryl and Carol went off to find Beth, and Bob died," Sasha explained.

Ronnie brought her into a hug. "You aren't alone, Sasha. No matter what, we all in some small way know what you're feeling. Don't think you ever you're alone, because you're not. You got it?"

Sasha nodded. "I got it," she said as she pulled away. "It's hard, you know?"

"I do know it," Ronnie assured her as black woman from Alexandria came over.

The older woman smiled at both of them. "Sasha, honey, what's your favorite meal? I'd love to cook for you sometime. I'm doing it for all the new arrivals. Ronnie here, she said she missed banana pudding. I'll have to use some creative measures, and use baby food, but I'll get it done. So how about you?"

"I don't know," Sasha answered as she looked around the room.

"Of course you do, everyone has favorites. So what's yours? Whatever you want. I'm just worried that I'll cook something you hate, you know?" the lady told her.

"You're worried? That's what you're worried about? My God, you people are clueless," Sasha yelled at her.

"Sasha," Ronnie started to say.

"Just leave me alone, all of you," Sasha said as she went out the door.

Jewel handed Judith to Mika. "I've got this," she told Lexi as the girl looked like she was going to follow.

Rick looked at the rest of his family and nodded. They all knew that meant to gather on the front porch, Sasha was going to need help.

Jewel went out the door and practically skipped both steps to grab hold of Sasha. "Stop!"

Sasha swirled around ready to throw a punch before she saw who it was. "Jewel…just leave me alone."

"That's not how it works, not in this family. You've beat yourself up enough, don't you think? You want to hit someone, here I am. You're not responsible for Bob and Ty getting bit. You sure the hell aren't responsible for Bob getting his leg cut off by those cannibals. If anyone is responsible for every death that's happened, it's Rick and me. We were the leaders, elected or forced or just fell into it, we were the ones that were supposed to keep you all safe. I beat myself up every single day and night that we didn't find the governor and split his head open the first time he attacked us. Then Hershel would still be alive, everyone on the bus. If we had killed him, maybe Andrea would still be alive. Everyone that we've lost since we became a group? Rick and I carry everyone of there's death's with us every day. We kept going, one step in front of the other because we had to keep as many of you alive that we could. You want to be angry because of Ty and Bob? Fine, but damn it Sasha Yvonne Williams, I will not allow you to get yourself killed by being reckless, by not thinking. No one up on that porch is going to let you. If you die, it's because a walker got you, or some bad people get in. If that happens, well, you have my word we aren't going to rest until they are dead. You can keep saying that you understand, but you obviously don't. Rick and I would blame ourselves if you died, just like we have with everyone. There isn't a person here that I shouldn't be begging forgiveness for, for not being able to save people that was loved," Jewel told her as she stepped back. "Hit me."

Sasha looked at her. "I'm not going to hit you, Jewel."

"Well why not? You're beating yourself up hard enough aren't you?" she asked. She had noticed that Carol, Daryl, Mitch and Summer had came out of the steps of there house.

"Aren't you going to stop this Rick?" Deanna asked him as she came out onto the porch.

"No and neither are you," Rick answered as he continued watching. He knew Jewel had it under control.

"You need to take out your anger on someone other then yourself, so here I am. I'm giving you one chance to beat me up as hard as you've been beating up yourself. Now, this is a one time only offer Sasha, so if I was you, I'd take it," she told the other woman.

Sasha sighed. "We don't hurt family," she said softly.

"I'm sorry, what was that?" Jewel questioned.

"We don't hurt family," Sasha responded.

Jewel went over and hugged her. "So, I want you to stop beating yourself up for something you can't control. Believe me, I recognized that look in your face tonight. You were back at Terminus weren't you?"

"The church before Merle and Bob died. The big meal we all had. The laughing, the joking…." Sasha admitted as she started to cry in the taller woman's shoulder.

"Just like tonight? One split second and it can all be gone, ripped from us. We know that, Sasha. We know how important it is for all of us to enjoy every single second of every single day. None of us can do this alone, Sasha. Rick and I keep each other in check, Glenn and Maggie, Beth and Summer. We're all here, every single one of us," Jewel said as she turned the woman in the direction of there houses to show Daryl, Carol, Mitch and Summer standing on the porch, then turned her around where the rest of the family was, "no matter our age, no matter who we were before, we are family. We don't get to be alone anymore, Sasha. I still expect to see Ty giving me one of his grins, waiving at us, just holding Judith. I still expect Merle to come out and say 'hey officer friendly,' I'm not sure when it's going to stop. Maybe it won't, maybe those memories mean that they are right here in our hearts. Rick come give Sasha a little bit of Hope," she told her husband.

Rick came down and handed Sasha Hope. "Her and Judith are the reason we still live. That we still fight," Rick told her as he put his arm around Jewel.

"Jewel how did you know my middle name?" Sasha asked.

"Ty told me," Jewel answered.

"You know you're wrong, about everyone's death being on you. It isn't. More of us would be dead if you two weren't around," Sasha told them. "I think I'm going to go give Hope a bath…."

"I'll go with you, Judith needs one too," Mika told her.

**Author's note: So Abe and Lexi's chat will be next chapter. The party is over.**


	301. Chapter 299

**Better Days**

**Chapter 299**

**Author's Note: Well this is picking up right where we left it. This idea popped in my head at work and it needed to be put down on paper. I so am seeing the gangs line up in West Side Story as I write this. I'm not that old! Review please.**

Family POV:

Everyone came down the stairs and hugged Jewel, each one of them saying encouraging things to her. Rick put his arm around her and they turned to leave. Jewel knew that she couldn't get that lucky.

"Jewel, we need to talk," she heard Deanna's voice say as she came off the steps.

Jewel slowly turned around, knowing the rest of the group did the same. "Alright," she answered. "This is the perfect place as any," she told the older woman.

"In my office," Deanna responded.

Jewel shook her head. "You are the leader of Alexandria, most of the town is either behind you or behind us. This is the perfect time for transparency, isn't it?" she asked, as she challenged the older woman.

Deanna looked around. "I just didn't think you would want to do this out here in front of everyone, to save yourself some embarrassment.:

"You're going to video tape this anyway, right Deanna? Transparency?" Maggie questioned.

"Which everyone can watch," Jewel answered. "Save the tape, the batteries, be transparent right here," she told the older woman as she looked down at her. "Plus, it'll take a lot more then you telling me that I shouldn't have offered to have Sasha hit me to embarrass me. That's what you were going to talk to me about wasn't it?"

"Yes," Deanna answered cautiously.

"You'll get used to it, Jewel calls bullshit when she sees it," Abraham told her.

"I don't need two people having a fist fight in the middle of the streets," Deanna told her.

"There wouldn't have been a fight," Rick told her.

"Jewel just told Sasha to hit her, if she had then Jewel would have hit her back," Deanna told them.

"No she wouldn't, Jewel told her she wouldn't," Mar answered.

"And why should we take her word for it?" Aiden asked from the porch.

Jewel looked up at him. "Because a Dixon doesn't break promises. And that is the only reason that you and your buddy aren't laying in traction in medical for bringing back my daughter hurt. Because I promised your mother and sister that I wouldn't hurt you," she told him as she turned her attention to Deanna. "While I appreciate that you want us to fit in, to be part of this place, to make it stronger, to fit in, it's going to take more then two days. It's going to take more then two days for us not to be suspicious, for us to be over sensitive of everything. Our home was destroyed by a one eyed smooth talking devil, who came with a tank. Yeah a big old army tank, green and everything. That's what happens when you don't have a guard up in a guard tower. We had no choice at the time, most of us were quarantined, or down with the flu, and the rest of us were trying to keep the walkers' off the fences. Jes had been part of Woodbury, his first safe place, but she saved my life, Joey ran away from a fight. Good thing he did, the Governor shot and killed all his soldiers on the side of the road because they ran away from a losing fight. It took another eight months for him to talk good people into doing the wrong thing. Tara knew it was wrong, she helped Mitch and Glenn get away. We were all thrown ten thousand different ways to Sunday, not knowing if any of us were alive. If that happened to all of you, how many of you would know how to survive? How to use a gun? How to make a makeshift cover at night so you could hear the walkers or people coming? Would you all know how the rest of you think? Maybe a few of you can shoot, but can you in the pressure of the moment, when walkers' just want to bite down on you, make a head shot? That's the difference of becoming the dead, or staying alive. We were all scattered, but we never gave up hope of finding each other. We fought impossible odds, we followed our instincts, we saw the signs, the signs for sanctuary, and we knew that the others would see them, that we'd find each other. We've picked up a few friends along the way, had a baby, lost people and yes, killed people, got blood on our hands. We never killed anyone that didn't deserve it," she told them.

"Who are you to decide that?" Stacey asked from the porch.

Daryl huffed. "I'd say when they got you on your head and knees, hog tied and ready to take your head off with a big old butcher knife and ready to hang you up to prepare you for dinner, that's enough to decide they need to die."

"Or locked in a train car," Lexi said.

"Or almost raped by someone three times your size," Carl responded. Jewel glanced back at Carl and gave him a nod.

Jewel heard gasps from the Alexandria residents. 'That's what's out there, and they are getting worse."

"Believe it or not, we're the good ones," Michonne answered.

Joey came up behind Summer and whispered in to her ear. "Looks like I missed a hell of a party."

"Deanna didn't like the way mom handled something, wanted to talk to her privately, mom pulled the it's about the transparency card," Summer whispered back.

"We're here and we know how to survive, and we want you all to survive," Rick told them.

"I'm in charge of Alexandria," Deanna reminded him.

Jewel nodded and patted her hand. "Yes you are, Deanna. You've done a wonderful job at it, but you know yourself that you need people in here that survived out here. That's why you brought us in, that's why you want us to fit in. Things have to change, like the guard tower. It can't be manned by a dummy, that's just inviting trouble to anyone who wants in, who wants to take what you have. Some of the people out there, they'll come in with guns drawn, knives at the ready, and they'll be no way to stop them."

"You don't have your guns anymore either," Nicholas pointed out.

"We know how to improvise," Rick answered.

"We've all survived out there, alone or together, and we've made it this far. That should tell you all, that we know how to survive. If I was standing where you're standing, and hearing what your hearing, I'd be really interested in how our skills can be useful," David told them.

"If you were where we were, don't you think you'd be a little cautious of you too?" Spencer asked.

Jewel nodded. "Yes, and we are just a little bit cautious of you too."

"A little bit? How bout a whole big old barn full of cautious?" Abe yelled out.

"Abe," Jewel cautioned. "Look you were afraid that a fist fight was going to happen in the streets, between me and Sasha, that we'd be rolling around like some mud wrestlers before the turn. Both Sasha and I are to classy for that. The reason I told Sasha to hit me was because she's beating herself up over the deaths of her boyfriend and brother within four days apart. Not to mention, Daryl and I lost our older brother in the same time. We've got a whole lot of bodies from here to Atlanta. If it took a few punches at me to let Sasha get the anger out, then be it. I would have stayed and I would have taken it, then when she broke down in tears, I would have wrapped her up in my arms and told her it was alright. Sasha and I had flashbacks while we were in there, it was no one's fault," she assured everyone.

"Your coddling her like she's your kid, she isn't," Pete responded.

Jewel looked at him and took a breath. "That's a difference between how we think and how you think. You're all neighbors, you go home at night, lock your doors and don't think about the other people. We didn't have that luxury, not for a long time. You got to trust the person next to you and they got to trust you, because it may be the only way you live, the only way you survive. That means also knowing what you and your family needs. You need to be a friend, a sister, a surrogate mother, a wife, a mother, or whatever it is. When this all started, all I had was my brothers and Summer. Now, I have a whole lot of annoying brothers, some younger some older, a husband, a teenage son, an adopted daughter in Mika, a God mother of sorts to Lexi, and have two infants. I have a sister in law in Mar, a mother in Carol, two sisters who can stand toe to toe to me and tell me when it's time to step down in Michonne and Jes. A really stubborn doc who is amazing at listening. A young man who I might as well call a son as close as he is to my daughter, and another son, who by the way I am so not old enough to be his mother, in David. Beth is like a daughter to me. Rosita, I've discovered could have been a fashion coordinator in the old world, along with Quinn up there. Maggie and I might as well be sisters. I'm still trying to figure out where Eugene fits, and Gabriel is the black sheep of the family, priest or not. Emily, Aaron, Eric, and Quinn are already making there way into this family we've built. Not because they pushed us into it, but they are trying to understand. Nicholas and Aiden, I wouldn't trust the life of a dog with. They've lost four people and brought my daughter back injured, and they're still in charge of supply runs? Why Deanna? I told you in my interview, the signs of a good leader is to take responsibility. At the prison, we had a council, it consisted of Daryl, Carol, Sasha, Glenn, Jes, Ronnie and Hershel. Not one person had to make all the tough decisions, the tough decisions are the ones that lay on you the hardest."

"I thought you and Rick were the group leaders," Jessie said.

Rick looked at her. "We were, for a long time, since the quarry."

"To be fair, Rick was the leader, no one really liked the second in command, and Glenn volunteered me to be co leader," Jewel said as she shot a teasing look at Glenn.

"I was right wasn't I?" Glenn answered as he nudged her shoulder.

"We got to the prison, we lost people, we lost Carl's mom when she gave birth to Judith. We had new people coming in, Jewel became pregnant with Hope, Carl and Summer needed to see that there was more to this life then just fighting. Normalcy, something all of you were blessed to be able to do. We decided it was time to take a break, let someone else handle the heavy lifting. We don't do things alone anymore, it's all of us as a team," Rick told them.

"No one is asking you to turn over the town to us, that would be presumptuous of us," Carol spoke up from the back as she came forward. "Rick and Jewel really just want to protect you and your children from all the bad that's out there. They know what they are doing, otherwise none of us would be walking through that gate, especially two babies, one of whom is just a few weeks old. I know it's hard to think about change, and that you don't know us, but we all just want to survive. I don't want any of you to have to go through what we did. We don't want you all to have the nightmares we have," Carol said sweetly.

Summer eyed her and rolled her eyes as she turned to look straight ahead.

"Mom, it wouldn't hurt to have someone on the gate. Jes has experience, she can make the schedule," Quinn told her.

"I think you trust your instincts enough sweetheart, to know this is a good decision," Reg told his wife.

"Fine, Jes you're in charge. Use some of our people," Deanna told her.

"Only if they can fire under pressure and hit a target in the head. Human, so it won't come back as a blood sucker, and the blood sucker's so they die," Jes said. "I'm not going to put anyone on shift that can't use a gun, correctly. They need to know how to disarm it and put it back together with there eyes closed. Any one of you got military, combat experience?"

Jes raised an eyebrow as a man and woman raised there hands. "You, what's your name and experience?"

"Over four tours in Afghanistan and Iraq, ma'am. Sgt. Gus Alvarez. I was injured on my last tour, came home to accompany a body of a friend, Quinn's husband. We were at Walter Reed when things went down," he explained.

Abe and Jes glanced at each other. "You?" she asked as she addressed the female.

"Marine, ma'am. Military police, had a couple years at Guantanamo Bay, got pulled out and was training for secret service for the president. Got hit, early on when people were going crazy, my husband was a marine, was responsible for getting people out. That's until people started shooting patients. We met up with Gus, Quinn, and Bri, a few others, but they didn't make it. Lt. Jillian Vance," she told them.

Abe let out a slight whistle. "Why the hell are these two stuck in the motor pool? They could be more useful somewhere else," he said.

"And they will be now, Abraham," Jewel told her. "Your husband, he didn't make it?"

"Brad's on a supply run with three others, right now," Jill responded.

"Alright you two before shift, meet up with me and Abraham and see how good you are, then we'll deal with everyone else later," Jes said. "Thank you Deanna. Sasha is one of our best snipers, she'll be on shift."

"I think we should call it a night. Thank you Deanna, this will make us stronger," Jewel said as she squeezed the shorter woman's hand.

**Author's Note: Alright that took over a whole chapter! I so see them about ready to dance and rumble. Sorry! So Abraham and Lexi will be next chapter.**


	302. Chapter 300

**Better Days**

**Chapter 300**

**Author's Note: Did I mention I had no idea that this would still be going at 300 chapters? That anyone would still be reading at 300 chapters? Talk about being amazed, especially at myself! Who knew my brain would expand like this and find new readers. I hate when I find a good story and it just stops. Seriously? That so isn't fair. Anyway for the 300****th**** chapter, can we get a lot of reviews. From new, from old, from regular readers? Please review.**

Rick, Jes, Carol, Jewel and Daryl's POV:

Carol stopped on the front porch and waited for the others. She gave a polite waive to the Alexandrians, as they passed. She glanced around at the rest of there group as they mingled.

"Did you get them?" Jes asked.

"Yes, there was a slight complication, well before that whole standoff with Deanna," Carol told the group as she glanced at Jewel.

"That wasn't a standoff, Carol. I didn't throw any punches, I just talked, we all talked. You guys wanted to do it this way, I told you I was going to try a different approach," Jewel responded. "Talking to Deanna alone wasn't making any headway, the opportunity presented itself to talk with the whole group. It got people thinking, it got people to maybe realize that they aren't as secure as they thought they were."

"They'll be going home hugging there kids a little bit tighter," Daryl told her. He gave his little sister an appreciative look. "That's actually pretty smart."

"I learned something from trying not kill Merle all those years," Jewel told him. "You said there was a complication. What was it?"

Rick saw Carol's eyes move over to Summer who was with Joey, Beth and David. "You calling Summer a complication? My daughter?" Rick asked.

"I think this discussion would be better handled inside then out. Come on Daryl, let's go do guard duty," Jes told him. She sighed as she saw him hesitate. "We'll here all about it tomorrow, when we meet up. So come on, we need eyes up there, and I'm sure Axel's eyes are getting tired."

Jewel slightly nodded at him as Rick, Carol and her went inside. Rick opened the door to the laundry room and nodded for Carol to go inside. "Talk," Rick told her as he closed the door behind them.

"Don't try to sugar coat it either, Carol. We're not the Alexandrians, we know you aren't made up of sweet and spice and everything nice. Did Summer catch you? She won't squeal you know that," Jewel told her.

"Something else happened, didn't it? What was it?" Rick asked.

"Sam followed me, asking for more cookies," Carol admitted to them.

"He followed you into the armory?" Jewel questioned.

"Yes, he crawled into the window, asked me about cookies, what I was doing there," Carol told her.

"What did you do, Carol?" Jewel asked calmly.

"I did what I had to do," Carol told them.

"Is he still alive Carol?" Jewel asked.

"Yes," Carol answered.

"You said there was a complication with Summer. What happened?" Rick asked.

"She overheard something I said to Sam," Carol answered.

"Carol, what did you say to Sam? Don't try to sugar coat it. Spill it out, we need to know what we're possibly up against," Jewel told her.

"Trust me he won't tell anyone," Carol said.

"Oh that makes me feel a lot better," Jewel said.

"Carol, I will ask Summer what she overheard," Rick told her.

"She promised me she wouldn't tell," Carol answered.

"We're here parents, she doesn't lie to us," Rick answered. "Go get Summer, Jewel. We're not going to get a straight answer out of Carol."

Jewel went out to the porch. "Summer can you come inside for a moment? You can come back out when we're done," she told her oldest daughter.

Summer looked back at the group then nodded. "I guess I'll be back," she told them. "What's up?"

Jewel opened the door to the laundry room and let her in. "I want you to tell us what you overheard Carol say to Sam. I know you made a promise to her that you wouldn't tell us, but since I pushed you into the world, that kind of over rules any promises you make."

Summer glanced at Carol. "She threatened Sam that if he told anyone that he caught her, she'd take him outside where the monsters could get him and tie him to a tree."

Jewel's face went white as she looked at Carol. "If I was you, I wouldn't have wanted to tell us that either."

"You threatened a ten year old?" Rick asked.

"I had to keep him from talking, and it worked. He won't talk," Carol said.

"But, he'll have nightmares," Jewel and Summer said at the same time.

"I'm going to go check on him tomorrow. Carol already made him cookies," Summer told them. "I won't tell anyone."

Rick nodded. "I don't approve with what you did Carol, you know that. But I agree, we'll keep it among ourselves," he said.

"What do we tell Jes and Daryl?" Carol asked.

"That you and Summer didn't see eye to eye on something," Jewel told her. "It's not a lie," she said as she heard Hope start to fuss. "I'll meet you up in the bedroom," she said as she kissed Rick. "Go on Summer, go back to the others."

"You can have a gun, we'll meet tomorrow," Rick told her.

Summer shook her head. "I don't want one, we're not the Governor or the people from Terminus, or even Randall. Do you all remember Randall? Dale wanted us to keep our humanity, we go down this road, there's no coming back. I'm not ready to give up the one little thing that makes me still have my humanity," she said as she walked out.

Lexi and Abe's POV:

Abe walked up the steps to his house and saw Lexi sitting with her back against the railing of the porch reading. "You know, you have a room with these wonderful things called lights. Aint no reason for you to be sitting outside reading with a flashlight, anymore."

"Old habits die hard," Lexi answered as she continued reading without looking hard.

Abe sat down next to her and took the book from her. "Sorry short stuff, can't have you ruining your eyes when there's perfectly good lighting inside. So why are you hiding out here?" Abe asked.

"I'm not hiding, anyone can see me when they walk up, you did," Lexi pointed out.

"You know, I was an only kid growing up, didn't have to bother with the whole older or younger sibling thing. No one to argue with, to fight with, to hate even when you love them. Then this shit happened, and not having anyone, well it was a whole lot shittier than you can imagine," Abe told her.

"Abraham, if this is supposed to be a pep talk, you suck at it," Lexi told him.

Abe laughed. "You're a little younger then the people I usually talk with but a whole lot smarter then Eugene claimed to be."

"You're still mad at him? About Washington?" Lexi asked.

"Aren't we all? The little shit lied, got a lot of good people killed," Abe answered.

Lexi laid her head on her knees. "My mother always said that people are brought into your life for a reason. We're all here, together, for a reason. We all met because of choices we made to stay alive. If Eugene hadn't lied, where would you be now? In Texas? You'd still be alive, you're to stubborn to die. You were in Georgia, right where you were supposed to be, to help Glenn, Tara and Mitch. You followed them to Terminus and were there to help us all out. You could have left after you learned that Eugene lied, you could have left him on the side of the road with a gun, but you didn't. You didn't because you knew he'd die. You act all tough and rough around the edges, like Jes, but when it all comes down to it, you're one of us. That's why you're here," she told him.

Abe arched an eyebrow. "I thought I was the one giving you a pep talk."

"As I pointed out, you kinda suck at it," Lexi reminded him.

"I know you lost Ty and Sasha is acting all kind of wacked out. I know that I can't replace Ty as a big brother, but I'm here and if you need any of that girl shit, you can talk to Rosita," Abe told her.

"We're already family, Abe, but thanks," Lexi told him.

"Well as family, and an acting big brother, it's late and you need to get into the house and pretend to go to sleep. I know you'll just be reading, but it'll make me feel better, if you just go inside and pretend to sleep," Abe said with a smile. "I know I'm exhausted from all that pretending over there."

"You had a lot of alcohol to help you get through the night," Lexi pointed out as she stood up.

"Guilty as charged, kiddo," Abe said as he handed her the book back.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Joey looked at her as she came back down the stairs. "Everything OK?"

"Yeah, just wanted to ask me something, nothing major," Summer answered. "Where did David and Beth go off too?"

"Beth was dead on her feet, so she went to her house, and David is probably heading to the guard tower," Joey answered as he kissed her. "You know we haven't had as much alone time as I thought we would," he told her. "Do you think your parents would notice if you didn't come home tonight?"

Summer arched an eyebrow. "You've met my parents right? And my uncle? That should answer your question. I'm not sure if I'm ready for that step, I mean, yeah we're close, there's definitely an attraction, but I don't want to just have sex with you because we have a bit of privacy," she told him.

Joey kissed her again. "I get it, I don't have to like it, but I get it," he said as he let his hand wonder up her shirt.

"Joey, stop it," Summer told him as she stepped back. "I told you that I wasn't ready and like hell am I going to let you push me into anything."

"You're right, I'm sorry," Joey told her. "Totally taking it at your pace. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable."

Summer nodded. "Look, we've been through hell and back. Right now, I'm trying to just stay here, in this moment, not let myself think, because when I think, I remember what I did to Lizzie. I remember all the bad things that I've done, and I feel numb, I feel like I shouldn't be loved. Don't…just don't say that isn't true, because I have the right to feel what I feel. You found your brother, and I lost an Uncle. Good things always come with bad things. I don't think it's possible to be happy in this world, because it always ends badly. At the prison, before you came, I asked Jesus for a miracle to save Hershel, and he gave it to me. But then we lost Lori and T. Everything comes with a price, and I don't want to lose anyone else," she said as she walked away.

"Summer, it doesn't work that way," Joey told her.

"It does. We found this place, but I'm waiting for the shoe to drop," Summer told him before turning back around and going toward the house.


	303. Chapter 301

**Better Days**

**Chapter 301**

**Author's Note: Summer and Michonne will be having a heart to heart here or in the next chapter. I love writing for Summer, she's a teenager on the cusp of adult hood. But I think Jewel and Rick need some loving time before things go down. Review please.**

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel gave a small smile as she felt Rick kiss her shoulder blade. She turned over and opened up her eyes. "Morning, Mr. Grimes, exactly what time is it?"

"Six AM, figured Judy and Hope will be up soon, Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her as he kissed her neck.

Jewel smiled as she touched his face. "You want to talk about last night?"

Rick sighed as he rolled on his back. "What part? The so called party? How we nearly had a stand off between us and them in the middle of the street? How Summer seems so defeated?" he asked as he rubbed her back.

"Any of the above?" Jewel questioned as she kissed him. "Deanna made a move, wanting to talk to me alone, I challenged her. I don't think she's a bad person, I think she's naïve, and that makes her people naïve," she told him. "We got some of them thinking, some of them questioning if they are as safe as they think they are. Quinn had already been telling Deanna the same thing before we arrived, so she's hearing it from people who lived it," she answered.

"Do you think any of these people have what it takes to survive? Out there? If this place was destroyed? I'm not risking any of my family, I'm not risking _you_, if this place falls by saving any of them," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Jewel nodded. "Quinn, Aaron, Gus, Eric are the ones I'd bet on right now. Jes will find out more about Jill today. The step ford wives? Not a chance in hell," she answered. "Enid, she's survived out there alone for a while. Carl says she's one of us. I thought it was because he had a crush on her, but after seeing him give Lex a quick kiss, I wonder if it's just the humanity in Carl. The same humanity that had us save Gabriel," she told him. "He wants me to talk to her."

Rick gave a small laugh. "Are we adding another kid to our clan?"

Jewel laughed. "We seem to have that habit don't we, Mr. Grimes? No, I think she needs to know that she isn't alone. I think she escapes outside the walls because she doesn't feel like she belongs in here. We know what that feels like," she responded. "Maybe Summer should talk with her."

Rick rubbed her back. "I'd normally agree with you, but I think Summer's got enough to deal with. I think everything is finally hitting her and she doesn't know how to handle it. It's like what happened with Carl a while ago. Trying to be grown up and struggling to hold on to the good. I don't know how to handle it any more then I did with Carl. I thought going through it once, I'd have the answers," he told her.

Jewel kissed him. "It doesn't work that way, Mr. Grimes. If you haven't figured it out, there's a difference between men and women. I had to grow up fast, mind you it was a different way then Summer did. Now that she's slowed down, it's hitting her. And what Carol did and Summer catching her? That couldn't help. But you and I are to close to the issue, we're her parents. Michonne would be good to talk to her. She's always able to get through to our kids when we can't," she said as Hope started to fuss from her bassinet. "Well good morning to you too, Miss Hope," she said with a smile as she reached over and got her. "You should take a shower, you're supposed to meet Carol, Daryl and Jes."

Rick kissed the top of Hopes head. "You aren't coming?"

Jewel shook her head. "It would be to suspicious. I think I'll get Carl, and we can take the two monkeys visiting around," she said as she kissed him. "I love you, Mr. Grimes."

"I love you, Mrs. Grimes," Rick responded as he kissed her as he got up.

Sasha and Summer's POV:

Summer watched as Sasha leaned on the wall on the gate. She walked over to her. "You going out this early? By yourself?"

"Just going out to the gate tower, I'd invite you along, but your shoulder," Sasha said as she kept her arms crossed.

"Yeah, a reminder that people around here don't know what they're doing," Summer said as she rolled her eyes. "Where's your gun?"

"Deanna's getting it for me, Olivia wasn't there yet. I just hope she brings me mine and not someone else's from in here. I saw Olivia trying to clean one of them yesterday, she's hopeless," Sasha told her.

"Maybe I can offer to help, since I'm obviously not going on any supply runs with those idiots anytime soon, if ever. Got to do something," Summer told her. "You know you weren't the only one to lose it last night. I lost it with Joey, spent half the night up, thinking I need to go apologize. It's like standing right on the edge of fantasy and reality," she told her.

"Like we're still out there and this is a figment of our imagination?" Sasha asked.

"Yeah," Summer responded.

"Yeah," Sasha agreed solemnly.

"I meant what I said back at the barn, after the storm. We want to survive, we both know that deep down. It's just we're struggling to do it, but you aren't alone, remember that," Summer told her as she hugged her.

Sasha gave her a one armed hug. "Incoming," she told her as Summer released the hug and turned around to see Deanna.

"Deanna," Summer greeted her as she stood beside Sasha.

"You aren't going out there with that shoulder, are you?" Deanna asked.

Summer slightly shifted her posture. "No, I was just talking to my friend, to my sister," she simply told her.

Sasha kept her arms crossed as she struggled with her emotions.

Deanna looked at Summer. "I'd like to talk to Sasha alone, please."

"She can stay, she's family," Sasha told her.

Deanna nodded and looked at Sasha. "I'm trying to figure out what it is, what it is exactly," she told her.

Summer looked at Deanna then at Sasha, knowing that Sasha needed to be the one to answer.

Sasha looked back at the community then at her. "This…isn't real," she answered as she took the gun out of Deanna's hand.

"Sasha, you've been through a lot, all of you have," Deanna answered as she looked at Summer, "and I accept that, but what you just said…that's bullshit," she told her as she put the bullets in her hand. "There's ways to handle things, but what Jewel did last night, offering you to hit her, that's wrong. I can't and I won't have brawling in the streets."

Summer went to say something, as Sasha put her hand on her shoulder. "Jewel wouldn't hit me, she gave me her word that she wouldn't and when a Dixon gives there word on something, you take it as the truth. You may run this town, you may think that you know you're people, you may think that they have your back," Sasha told her.

Summer looked at Deanna as she took over from Sasha. "But the truth will come out when stuff goes bad, starting with your irresponsible son and his idiot friend. They'll be the first to run, first to save themselves," she said as she turned around and hugged Sasha. "Be careful, Lexi needs you, _we _all need you," she told her as she walked away as Deanna opened the gate.

Deanna sighed as she closed the gate behind her. "Summer wait," she called after the young woman.

Summer sighed and turned around to face the slightly shorter woman. Summer only had an inch on her, but she finally had someone other then the kids to look down too. "What is it Deanna?"

"I know you don't trust us, but you need to give us a chance," Deanna told her.

"Trust is a two way street, Deanna," Summer answered. "We gave up our guns, we came in here without weapons, knowing what people can do now a days. You've only put two people in roles that has any kind of power, and you did that without them having guns. They are constables, dad and Michonne, what are they supposed to do if something really happens?" she asked frustrated. "You didn't take Aiden and Nicholas off being leaders of the supply runs, when obviously they are scared of there own shadows. You aren't even listening to _your _own daughter when she says they shouldn't be in charge. You just asked me to leave so you could talk to Sasha alone, so you could tell her you didn't want a brawl in the street, that what mom did was wrong. Mom told you last night that she wasn't going to do anything, that she gave her word, but you didn't trust her. So, please Deanna give me _something, anything, _to trust you."

"I let you and Daryl keep your bow and arrows," Deanna reminded her.

"Because you didn't have a place to put them," Summer countered.

" What can I do to make you trust me?" Deanna asked.

Summer looked at her. "Give me a job at the armory, prove that you trust us. Sasha said that the guns aren't getting cleaned correctly. If you go in there right now, most of the only weapons that are cleaned are ours," she told her. "I can clean a gun with my eyes closed. If we need guns, you don't want them to misfire," Summer simply told her.

Deanna hesitated as she looked at her. "Summer," she started to say.

"Right, you don't trust me, you don't trust _us,_" Summer answered. "Mom's not the only one that is going to tell you told you so, if something happens," she answered as she turned around.

"Summer, wait," Deanna called after her.

"Are you going to give me a job in the armory?" Summer asked as she kept walking.

"I can't do that," Deanna answered.

"Then I can't stop and give you anymore of my time with this conversation. I'm going to do something important, like playing with my baby sisters," Summer responded as she kept walking, leaving Deanna in the middle of the road.

TBC


	304. Chapter 302

**Better Days**

**Chapter 302**

**Author's Note: I had a dear friend pass, and that's taken the wind out of me. Here I am for another chapter. OK I just heard a rumor that Harold Perraneu (Michael from Lost) is going to play Ezekial in season 7. SEE, I'm not the only one who thinks that Lost people are good. As long as they DON'T cast Jewel or Jes (or Sayid who I have at Hilltop) Please review.**

Daryl, Mitch, Summer and Mar's POV:

Mitch rolled his eyes as Mar cooked breakfast. "I don't understand why I have to go to school, it's stupid."

Daryl leaned with his back to the counter. "This is your job and you need to do it. You are going to walk with Mika to school, you are going to keep that but in the chair, and you are not going to give your momma a hard time while I'm recruiting. Got it?"

"I got it," Mitch sighed.

Mar gave a smile. "It won't be to bad, you may even like it."

Mitch sighed. "I seriously doubt that, these kids need to learn survival. Take Sam for instance, he locks himself inside a closet when things get scary. That's not going to help him if a herd takes over this place."

Summer came in and sat on a stool, not saying a word.

Mar glanced at Daryl. "Summer? Everything alright?" she asked.

"No," Summer answered as she took a bite of breakfast.

"Summer Grace, you know better than to lie to family. You've got the Dixon pissed off look going. Seen it often enough to know it. Now, want to try answerin' that question again?" Daryl asked.

"Deanna. She says she gets it, what we've been through, but she doesn't. She wants us to trust her, but she doesn't trust us," Summer answered.

"You had it out with her this morning?" Mar asked.

"Sasha was going to the tower, alone. I stopped to talk to her, Deanna came to give her a gun and bullets, asked me to leave so she could talk to her, but Sasha told her I could stay. Then Deanna tried to tell Sasha what mom did was wrong, offering her to hit her. Sasha said the same thing mom said last night. Sasha left, and I turned around to come home, Deanna stopped me, asked me what she could do so I trusted her. I told her to put me in the armory, some of the guns aren't getting cleaned, she hesitated and I knew then she had no intention of doing it. I walked away, she tried to stop me again, and I told her was she going to give me the job in the armory, she said she couldn't, and I told her then I can't stay to talk," Summer explained.

"Carol's going to be pissed that another one of us aren't being perfect little Alexandrian's," Mitch pointed out.

"That's why you are going to school and pretend to be a perfect little Alexandrian," Summer told him.

"Not you too!" Mitch groaned.

"What did Hershel always say?" Summer asked.

"That we all have jobs to do," Mitch told her.

"Exactly, and this is your job," Mar pointed out.

"Two of the three Dixon women have spoke, go get ready, be back down in five minutes for your mama to walk you and Mika to school. No arguing," Daryl told him as he pointed up the stairs. "Make sure you help your momma with the babies while Mar is gone," he told Summer.

"I will," Summer told him.

"I have to go to some book club meeting with Carol today," Mar told them as they both looked at her. "Carol thinks I can be another calming person to show them we aren't that bad. I think she was trying to get Ronnie to come, since she is a Doctor, an important figure in the community. Ronnie told her she was a doctor not a actress. Seriously, neither one of you know a Star Trek reference?" she asked as she saw there looks.

"I've got to meet Rick, talk over some things," Daryl said as he gave Summer a glance. He kissed Mar. "Try not to kill anyone," he told her.

"Hey I'm the calm one," Mar said with a slight grin. "Be careful out there," she told him as she kissed him.

"Always am," Daryl responded as he kissed her again.

Jes, Rick, Daryl, and Carol's POV:

Jes walked up to the spot in the woods and bent down to the walker they had killed previously with a W on it's head. For a walker to be this close with a W on it, that means the Wolves were near and that means that Alexandria would be in trouble. Jes lifted her head as she heard footsteps and knew it was Rick without looking up. "Rick," she greeted.

"You alright with testing people today?" Rick asked, knowing well what the answer was.

"Yeah. It's our family in there, and threats are going to be coming, one way or another. You saw what they did at Shirewilt, they showed no mercy," Jes told him.

Rick bent down. "You're getting the feeling they are close?"

Jes gave a laugh. "Oh I know they are close. We've always found that Walkers' often stay close to home. He's from around here, which means so are they. Could be in any of the towns around here, they could have easily transported them from Washington too. I mean _all _those people who became a walker had to go somewhere. The fact that Alexandria is still standing, well, those walkers' have to have gone somewhere."

"But where is the question," Carol told them.

Jes stood up and nodded. "That's the question."

"But if we start going out on our own, they're going to be suspicious," Carol pointed out. "We've got to start playing it safe, some of us are causing a stir," she pointed out.

"You mean Jewel?" Daryl asked as he came up. "Well I guess this a bad time to point out Summer just had a stand off with Deanna."

Jes glanced at Carol. "Come on Carol, if we all started acting like little miss perfects, it would be unreasonable."

"Not all of us can be invisible," Rick told her. "Let's get this over with before they start getting suspicious."

Carol opened up the bag and pulled out guns. "Take your pick," she said as she pulled out guns.

Jes took one. "Think I could hide a rifle somewhere without them noticing?"

"I'd rather not risk it," Rick answered.

Daryl hesitated to take a gun. "Look, I've been thinking, ""Look, I've been thinking. Do we really need these? I mean, things go bad, yeah, sure. We do what we gotta do, but it's like you said. We don't need these for that," he told them.

"Right now we don't," Carol said.

"You wanted me to try, right? I'm good," he said to Carol.

Rick hesitated before he took the gun from Carol.

"You're taking one for Jewel?" Jes asked.

"She wanted to try it without guns," Rick responded as they started to walk back.

"I'm going to go check the two of the Alexandrians' out," Jes said as she separated from the group.

Rick and David's POV:

Rick walked into the gate, the others' separating from him. He passed Jessie and Pete who were out for a walk.

"Rick," Jessie greeted as she held up her hand with the A on it.

Rick gave a small smile and did the same. He sighed as they passed him and he went over to the wall and put his hand on the gate.

David watched him for a minute and walked over. "You know I had flashbacks to the bombings in Atlanta for a good year after it happened. Like I was still there, like I was still holding my wife, saw her as I walked, saw her holding our baby. I almost got myself killed a couple times, thinking she was real, thinking that I could reach out and touch her."

Rick turned and looked at him. "Well, I think that's the most I've heard you say since you joined us."

"Yeah, I figured that why should I really go out and get to know you all, we'd all die sooner or later. And I sure as hell thought that Jewel would be the first to go, having a baby and all. Figured someone would push her, just so they could live. I've seen people do that, push the weakest out, even there own kids," David told him.

"Were you tempted? To push my wife? To push my children?" Rick asked as he looked at him.

David laughed. "I'm not that stupid Rick," he told him. "Joey told me the deal, and I saw how he changed. Figured if he cared enough about all of you, considered you family, then maybe I should give you a try too."

Rick nodded. "Good idea."

"I kind of like being alive, you know? And, pissing you off is a sure fire way of winding up dead," David told him. "You were back in Terminus, before I showed up? Abe told me about the train car, about being trapped. It was train car A wasn't it?"

Rick looked at him. "Yeah, it was A," he answered.

"And there's an A on your hand, and your behind walls. It's easy for you, for any of us, to get flashbacks, even if we weren't at Terminus. We've all been through things that unite us," David said.

"Yeah, I guess so," Rick answered.

"So what's the story with Jessie?" David asked.

"Story? What story? She's married to Pete," Rick stated.

"An abuser," David told him. "She's just looking for someone, anyone to help her. By the looks she was giving you last night, she's got her eyes set on you. Hell, a lot of the women here think now that you're here, you'll get tired of Jewel because she isn't some little miss. Homemaker type."

Rick laughed. "I was married to a little Miss. Homemaker type, it was going well until her and my best friend, my partner, decided to start having an affair. I'd take Jewel over ten thousand homemakers' type."

"Plus Jewel would kill you and Daryl would hide the body," David pointed out. "I know you'd never leave Jewel for these types, but you better make sure they know that. And with that note of sage advice, I'm going to get to work. Talk to you later, Rick."

"David, thanks," Rick told him.

"Anytime. That's what families do right?" David asked as he walked off. 


	305. Chapter 303

**Better Days**

**Chapter 303**

**Author's Note: A done with one episode, now on to the next one. Yeah I can make those episode's long. I really understand now why the writers ignore some of the characters. Oh well, I don't. I don't here you guys complaining. I am limiting contact between random hair cut lady and Rick. I am doing this for a reason. Rick is going to go after Pete because of Jewel not Jessie. You'll see, just got to set it up. Please review.**

Ronnie and Gabriel's POV:

Ronnie watched from a distance as Gabriel walked into the church and gave him a few minutes alone before going up the steps. She glanced at him as he ripped pages out of the bible. "I'm thinking that that's frowned upon," she stated as she got his attention.

Gabriel jumped slightly at the sound of her voice. "I didn't expect any of you to come into the church."

"Any of us?" Ronnie asked as she walked over to the bowl of strawberries. "Mind if I take one?"

"Take the whole bowl," Gabriel answered.

"I think that would be rude to Rosemary, don't you?" Ronnie asked as she took a strawberry. "So what did you mean any of us?"

"Your group," Gabriel answered.

"You came with us, that makes it your group too," Ronnie pointed out.

"I came because I wouldn't have lived otherwise," Gabriel responded.

Ronnie nodded as she walked over to the bible. "You ripping out pages of a Bible, that's telling me you still feel guilty about what you did."

"I will never forget what I have done," Gabriel answered.

"The question is, are you going to do it again?" Ronnie asked.

Gabriel looked at her then went back to the Bible. "Why are you with them? You aren't like them. You value life."

"I do, but I value staying alive too," Ronnie answered as she sat down in the first pew. "You may think we are monsters, you may think that killing people are wrong, you may think that there must have been a different way to handle what happened at the church," she told him. "I was locked in a train car, with the others, with Mitch, Carl, Lexi, and we were going to be slaughtered for dinner. They came into the church with one intention, to kill us all, including the babies. They were telling you a big lie about letting you walk away. They cut Bob's leg off, and ate it _in front _of him," Ronnie told him. "What kind of people does that? Monsters, barbarians', and the devil himself. They might not have been able to take us all down, but Judith and Hope, they would have had a chance if you had went out. Then Rick and Jewel would have killed you. I think you know that they were lying, but it's easier for you to paint us as the villains, to make you forget what you did."

Gabriel looked at her. "Why are you here?"

"Because you need someone from _our _group on your side," Ronnie told him. "I'm pretty much the only one who doesn't think of you as a coward."

"What do you think I am?" he questioned.

"Just someone who made a bad decision at the beginning of this thing," Ronnie told him. "A lot of us made decisions in the beginning of this thing that we wish we could go back and change. We all had to make decisions that we would have never thought of before; it's just how life is now a days."

Gabriel looked at her but didn't say a word as he went back to tearing the bible. "Do you regret what you've done now?"

"You want me to repent? Sorry, Father, but I'm not going to repent, knowing that I'm alive right now, knowing that they are alive right now because of actions we've took. Did you tell Deanna about what you did?" Ronnie questioned curiously.

"What I've told her is between us," Gabriel told her.

"And everyone else that lives here. The tapes are for anyone to watch, transparency," she said as she got up. "I need to get to the clinic."

Jewel and Daryl's POV:

Jewel walked over to where Aaron was packing up the car. "You got a minute Aaron?" she asked.

"Sure, of course. Now if you're going to talk my ear off about a pasta maker, I'm already obliged to bring Mrs. Neudermeyer one," Aaron answered teasingly.

"I'm not the cooking type," Jewel answered. "I'm trusting you to watch my brother's back out there. I just lost one, and I won't lose another one."

"Daryl knows how to survive out there, and both of us are going to do the best we can to make sure that both of us come back alive," Aaron told her.

"I don't think you understand, Aaron. If he doesn't come back, you better think long and hard about coming back here at all. Because if he doesn't walk in those gates with you, then I am going to make sure that you wind up having a very painful death. Daryl's not the only Dixon who knows how to make a body disappear. He comes back injured, I'm going to injure you. Do I make myself clear?" Jewel asked.

"Yes ma'am," Aaron answered.

"Jewel are you threatening Aaron?" Daryl asked as he kissed the top of her head from behind.

"Do you really have to ask that question?" Jewel asked as she looked at him.

"Just making sure you're watching after me," Daryl responded with a wink.

"You make sure Aaron comes back too, or I'll kick your ass for Erik," Jewel warned as she walked away.

"You're sister's pretty scary," Aaron told him as Daryl went to get on his bike.

"Oh you should see her when she's seriously ticked off," Daryl told him as he revved up the motorcycle.

Eugene, Noah, Tara, Glenn, Maggie, Quinn and Summer's POV:

Summer carried Hope in her carrier, while she pushed Judith in the stroller. "We just wanted to say bye," she told them.

Tara bent down and kissed Judith's nose. "You keep your big sister out of trouble, alright?"

"I'm going to be here with everybody, you're going out with _them," _Summer said as she tilted her head toward Nicholas and Aiden. "Plus, Eugene is going. I really feel like I should rip this sling off and go with you."

"No, you don't. I don't want to face the wrath of Jewel over not protecting you," Glenn told her. "You better listen to Aunt Tara, and keep this one out of trouble Judy, she trips over her own two feet," he said to Judy. "And, you Hope, well you just keep being cute."

"Be careful, all of you," Summer told them. They're attention was drawn to Noah and Eugene.

Eugene looked at the gun Noah was holding out to him. "Oh no thank you."

"Just take it," Nicholas told him as he passed them carrying supplies.

"Come on, you got to protect yourself," Noah told him.

"Not if I don't go," Eugene told him.

"We're not driving all that way so we can just drive back with the wrong shit," Aiden told him.

"It's a dozen of these," Eugene said as he held out the box he was holding. "They are consistent in appearance across manufacturers. The shit will be right. I will install said shit. Then the grid will be fully operational again," Eugene told them.

"I think the important question here is, you do know how to shoot don't you?" Quinn asked as she joined them from carrying things out from the garage.

"I certainly do not," Eugene answered.

Quinn looked at him. "But you survived out there."

"By lying and telling us he knew how to end this thing," Summer pointed out. "Getting my uncle Merle and Bob killed in the process," she said.

Quinn sighed. "I for one think unless it's absolutely positively necessary, Eugene doesn't get to carry a gun. I don't want to get accidentally get shot by friendly fire," she said. "But Aiden is in charge, so he makes up the final decision," she pointed out as she turned to Aiden. "What do you think?" she questioned in front of there parents.

Aiden sighed. "He's carrying a gun, it's safer for him to be carrying."

"Sorry, Eugene, I tried," Quinn said. "But, dear little brother is in charge," she said as both her and Aiden went to say goodbye to there parents.

Reg smiled. "You got everything?"

"First aid kits, yellow pages. Glenn made a check list. We're good, I swear," Aiden told them.

"And before you ask dad, I packed food, in case there's any problems and we can't make it back tonight. Plus extra water," Quinn told them.

"I know, I'm just a worrier. That's how the wall wound up around us," Reg told his children.

Aiden smiled as he bent over to kiss Deanna's cheek.

"Love you," Deanna told him as Quinn did the same. "Don't kill each other out there," she warned them both. "Aiden's in charge, Quinn. I know that you don't like it, but he is. I expect you to listen to what he says."

"I'm going to listen to _every _word he says, Mom. I'm going to do _everything _he says. I'm proving a point," Quinn told her. "Love you dad," she said as she hugged her father.

"I'll help Gus with the girls," her father told her.

"Thanks," Quinn told him as she went to the back of the van.

"Take care dad," Aiden told his father.

"I'm supposed to be saying that to you," Reg told his son.

"That everything?" Glenn questioned. Tara nodded as she passed.

Maggie smiled as she looked at Glenn. "You got this, you always do," she assured him.

"Yeah," Glenn said as he kissed her.

Noah went to jump in the van and Summer looked at him. "Excuse me? You think you're leaving without a hug?"

Noah laughed as he hugged her. "I'm not sure if I'm ever going to figure you out."

"Good, that's what keeps me interesting," Summer told him. "Be careful, all of you."

"Power grid was a prototype, I'm surprised that it took this long to act up," Reg told them.

"We'll get it going," Glenn said.

"Glenn's one of the best," Summer said. "Besides me of course," she teased.

"Well, I did train you," Glenn teased as he hugged her.

"Be careful. Love you big brother," Summer told him.

"Love you too, little sister," Glenn responded.

"Day light's burning, let's go," Aiden said as he got into the van.

Summer went to stand by Maggie as Deanna went up to Glenn. "I know I said it before, but thank you."

Glenn looked at her. "Yeah," he told her as he jumped in the van.

"They'll be fine," Summer said as she squeezed Maggie's hand.

Maggie nodded. "I'll push Judith back to the house for you," she offered.

Summer nodded. "Thanks."

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel walked by Pete and Jessie's house and saw Jessie picking up pieces of metal in her garage. "What happened here?"

"I don't know, maybe someone doesn't like owls," Jessie answered.

"Does this type of thing happen often? Vandalism?" Jewel asked as she bent down and started helping her.

"It never happens here. This type of stuff never happens here," Jessie responded. "You don't have to help. You should be resting, I saw Summer pass with Judith and Hope, earlier," she told the other woman. "You should take advantage of the time to rest."

Jewel laughed. "Yeah, I hear that a lot. I think if Ronnie could lock me away in the bedroom for a month, she would. But seriously, I could find Michonne or Rick, they could look into this Owl Hater for you."

Jessie laughed. "It's no big deal, it's an owl."

"But it was your owl," Jewel pointed out as she looked at the pieces of metal. "My brother Merle used to destroy things when he got angry after my father beat him. Or when he got really angry about things after he got high. He was really angry on the day I graduated, and I told him that I didn't want him there. I came to get dressed and he had taken scissors to my cap and gown. He didn't even remember doing it since he was so high," she told her. "You know anyone angry enough to destroy your owl?" she asked as she looked up at her.

Jessie watched her. "No," she answered hesitantly. "I mean it's just a bunch of metal pieces."

"Maybe the owl looked at someone the wrong way. Owls can be very strange creatures," Jewel teased.

Jessie laughed. "I'll have to tell my owls not to glare at anyone," she said.

"Jewel?" Rick called out from the edge of the garage. "What happened?" he asked as he came in.

"There seems to be an owl killer on the lose," Jewel said as she stood up. "Someone destroyed her owl. And, she doesn't know anyone who hates owls."

"Trying to take my job, are you?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"Hey what can I say, I've learned from the best," Jewel told him. "I suggested you might be able to check into this for her."

"Of course, that's what I'm here for," Rick answered as he looked at Jessie.

"It's not necessary. I mean what are you going to do if you find this person?" Jessie questioned.

Rick wrapped his arm around Jewel's waist. "Some kind of consequences," he answered. "You ever heard of the broken window theory?"

Jessie shook her head. "No," she answered.

"Boils down to this- you keep the windows intact, you keep society intact," Rick answered.

Jewel nodded. "We obviously know that someone that we're all living with, did this. May be someone you know well enough to think it would never be them. The constable here will find him or her."

"But it's just an owl," Jessie said.

"Now it's just an owl, maybe later it's something more. Something more physical," Jewel told her. "Plus Rick needs something to make him worthwhile of the uniform," she teased as she kissed him.

"It'll give me something to do today. Though I'm thinking about handcuffing you to the bed so you'll actually rest," Rick warned.

"You need to go hunt down the owl killer," Jewel told him. "Let me know if you need help cleaning this up," she told Jessie.

"Thank you, both," Jessie answered as they walked out. 


	306. Chapter 304

**Better Days**

**Chapter 304**

**Author's Note: Deanna's going to be learning real fast that her fantasyland is going to crumble fast. I liked Deanna, but the woman was clueless. Jewel has been yelling at her since she was introduced. This is kind of out of order with the episode but it all takes about all the same time. Please review.**

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick walked out of the garage with Jewel. When they got far enough away, so he knew Jessie wouldn't over hear, he stopped and turned to Jewel. "You know who did this?"

Jewel shook her head. "I have a guess of who did this."

"Who?" Rick asked.

"Someone inside the house. I don't think it was Pete, he takes his anger out in other ways. The kids though, one of them may be taking the anger they are feeling out in the only way they know how. It's common with abused kids, destroying something because they can't really take out there anger on the person that they want too," Jewel told him.

Rick nodded. "You should be wearing this uniform," he told her as he kissed her.

Jewel laughed. "No, I just know this because I was once was the abused kid."

"Did you destroy any owls?" Rick questioned.

"I busted beer bottles all over the yard and poured them out all over the place. I had my first sip of alcohol then. Most of the time daddy and Merle couldn't remember the night before. I got rid of a lot of Merle's stash. I may have taken his motorcycle out one night and jumped off of it before it hit a tree. I blamed him for leaving Daryl and me behind. I was like nine or ten at the time, he didn't suspect me at all, and he'd never suspect Daryl. Daryl was the good one," Jewel responded.

Rick smiled as he touched her face. "So were you, you still are. So you think it's Ron or Sam?"

"It's a gut feeling, nothing that can be proved or anything," Jewel stated.

"I've learned to trust those gut feelings," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Sam," Jewel told him. "He's the youngest, the frailest, he can't do anything to protect his mother from the abuse, and possibly Ron. Ron can at least stand up to him, try to run interference. He's probably taken some abuse himself, trying to interfere. God knows Daryl did protecting me."

"I can't really talk to him," Rick told her.

"No, but I can, or at least go to Jessie's house and befriend her," Jewel told him.

Rick raised an eyebrow. "I was under the distinct impression you didn't like Jessie."

"I'm not entirely fond of any woman who has eyes for my husband," Jewel stated.

Rick laughed. "Do you all know something I don't? David said that Jessie had her eyes set on me."

"You're a good guy, Rick, the best. You would never think about betraying me, straying from our marriage. But Jessie reminds you of Lori, needing you in a way I won't ever need you. Her and Lori both needing protection. Jessie sees you, especially in that uniform, as someone who can protect her. I want you to protect her, from her abusive husband, but I can also help. So let me take the lead on this, alright?" Jewel questioned.

Rick kissed her and touched her cheek. "You never have to worry about me straying? I have everythin' I ever wanted right is standing right in front me. Strong, beautiful, caring, fierce when she's protecting someone she loves. Some things I'll have to wait to show you in the bedroom," he told her.

Jewel smiled. "I should let you get back to actual work, Constable," she said as she kissed her.

"Go take a nap," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Summer and Carol's POV:

Summer came down the stairs after putting both girls to bed. "Carol who was at the door?" she questioned as she came into the kitchen. "Sam? What are you doing here? I was going to bring you the cookies that Carol made last night."

"He brought chocolate. I guess he didn't believe me when I said that I'd bring him cookies," Carol said in a harsh tone.

Summer gave Carol a Dixon glare. "Well I should have thought about you wanting fresh cookies, Sam. They always taste good coming straight from the oven."

"She told me if I stole the chocolate, she'd make me fresh cookies," Sam told Summer.

"She did, did she? Well then I guess than you definitely earned the cookies huh?" Summer questioned. "Do you guys need any help? If I had known you were down here, I would have came to help, but I'm helping my mom out with the babies today. She needs a break sometimes," Summer said as she sat down.

"We've got it under control," Carol responded. "I was just about to tell Sam that these are it, and there's no coming back here for more. We have enough people to worry about," she stated. "You understand that right Sam?"

"Yeah," Sam answered.

Summer looked at Carol again and sighed. "I bet you like peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, don't you Sam?" she asked as the boy nodded. "I bet you've never had peanut butter and jelly cookies have you?"

"No," Sam admitted.

"Well that settles it, I'm going to teach you, Mika and Mitch how to make them. Jane, she was like my surrogate grandmother, taught me how to make them. Just thinking about them is making my mouth water. We can use one of the other houses kitchens. Will that be alright?" Summer asked.

"I'd like that," Sam admitted. He got quiet as he cleaned the counter. "Were you always a good cook Carol?"

"Sam, you and I aren't talking," Carol said as she went over to the sink.

"Do you like it? Cooking? I mean before," Sam asked.

Carol sighed as she looked at Summer then at Sam. "Sam," she warned.

"We don't have to be friends, just doesn't have to be quiet," Sam told her.

"He's right Carol. Plus I'm interested," Summer interjected.

"I was good at it, it distracted me, it made me forget when I was sad," Carol told them.

"Sometimes, when I get sad, I break stuff," Sam admitted.

"What kind of stuff?" Both Summer and Carol questioned, as Summer got up and went over to Sam and bent down. "Hey, Sam, whatever it is, you can tell me. I want to be your friend," she told him.

"You said someone broke your owl statue, did you break it?" Carol asked to which Sam nodded. "Why? Why are you here?"

"Besides the cookies obviously," Summer asked.

"Why did you steal the guns?" Sam asked.

Carol glanced at Summer. " Cause sometimes you need to protect yourself," Carol told him.

"Can I have a gun?" Sam questioned.

"Sam? What's going on that you feel like you need a gun, sweetheart?" Summer asked gently.

"It's not for me," Sam told them.

"Who is it for?" Carol asked as he got quiet. "Sam? Whose it for?"

Summer looked at Sam. "Hey while the cookies bake, let's go out on the swing alright? Go on, I'll get some of the cold cookies out, we can snack. I'll be right there," she assured him.

"What are you doing?" Carol questioned Summer.

"This is our chance, to find out what's going on. I can get him to tell me what's going on in that house, a confirmation. We can't do anything without a confirmation," Summer told her. "Your way, he's going to shut down and run home. I can get him to open up, and tell me, you know it. We get the proof, then we go to Dad and Michonne."

"The only way to deal with this, is killing Pete, take him out of the equation," Carol told her.

"We don't have to kill everybody, we can do it another way. Let me try this," Summer told her as she got the cookies.

Jes's POV:

Jes checked her gun after shooting with Abraham and the two people from Alexandria. She sensed someone had stayed behind. "Gus, you need something?"

"Do you really think that something is going to happen to Alexandria?" Gus asked.

"Yeah, I do. Come with me, I want to show you something," Jes told him. "You were out there, in the beginning right?"

"For a few weeks, nothing like you guys," Gus answered. "It was bad."

"It got worse," Jes answered. "The walkers', they are bad, but you know what there adjectives are, bite, eat, and repeat. You put a bullet in there head, an ax, a knife from the other side of the room, a baseball bat blow to the head, it ends them. But, humans, well they have different agendas. You make it out there this long, you start losing who you are, it brings out a side of you that you didn't know was possible," Jes told him as they walked.

"Did you lose who you were?" Gus asked.

"I had lost who I was a long time ago, I found who I was meant to be, with this group, with my family. I got lucky, found the right people. The first place I was in, Woodbury, well it was ran by a crazy man who kept heads in fish tanks. He wanted my head, Jewel's and Michonne's to join the collection. He could make you drink the Kool Aid. He ordered me to take Jewel out and kill her and bring her head back to him. I made a different call," she told him. "Took her back to the prison, back to her children, back to her brother, back to Rick. Then I went back with them to rescue Maggie and Glenn. I kept wanting to leave, be on my own. But, wound up staying. I held Hope before Rick did, she was a day or so old. When something so small is put in your arms, you realize that you do the things you need to do so they can survive," Jes said as she stopped and bent down to the walker with a W on it. "We saw this back at Noah's home, right outside Washington. Wolves not far was written in blood on the wall. Now unless wolves evolved to where they can write, this means humans are doing this. There were trucks with body parts in it, hands, feet, and even one with just heads. It looked like the gate was rammed through with a truck. Believe me when I say that's not the first time we've seen something like that. Governor had ran a truck through the gates at the prison, then the second time he showed up, he had a tank. A tank, a big old tank. He got the upper hand on us because we didn't have the guard tower manned. People were down with the flu, we were running ragged. But, if one of us were up there, than maybe we'd still be in the prison. Maybe Hope wouldn't have been born at Terminus. Hershel would still be alive, Merle, Bob, Ty, Lizzie, Molly and all the ones that died at the prison…they'd all still be here. It was a mistake not to have the guard tower manned, and I'm not letting it happen again," she told him.

"Those deaths aren't on you. You said you were all running ragged, you can't be everywhere, you can't protect everyone," Gus told her.

Jes looked at him. "But I sure the hell can try. Now am I doing it with or without your help? Are you willing to take more chances with your families life? We may not be able to stop them, but we sure the hell can do more damage then a dummy," she told him.

"I'm with you," Gus answered with a nod.

"So does Spencer know how to shoot?" Jes questioned.

"He knows how to hold a gun, but under pressure? I'm not sure," Gus answered.

"Seems like Deanna gives her sons' the real cushy jobs. She doesn't listen to Quinn, does she?"

Gus laughed. "Quinn and Deanna disagree about how this place should be ran. And, Quinn doesn't give Aiden any slack. I wish I could be a fly on the wall for this supply mission."

"Quinn know how to handle a gun? Under pressure?" Jes questioned.

Gus nodded. "She used to go to the shooting ranges with us when her husband and I were stationed together. She always out shot us, especially in the prone position. I always teased her she would make a good sniper. She's been telling her mom that the tower needed manned for ages. With all of you around, she feels vindicated. I know it doesn't mean much, I'm glad you all are here," he told Jes as she nodded at him.


	307. Chapter 305

**Better Days**

**Chapter 305**

**Author's Note: I want to do the whole Aiden getting killed thing in one or two chapters. That feels like something that should be together. You know how this works, read and review. Thanks!**

Mar, Beth and Mitch's POV:

Mar watched as Mitch and Mika went inside the garage and waited to see if Mitch actually stayed.

"Finally got Mitch to try out school, huh?" Phoebe questioned as she stopped by her.

"Daryl ordered him to school, but he didn't order him to stay," Mar answered.

"You're afraid of a breakout huh?" Phoebe asked. "There's a side window in the bathroom that is a good sneak out point. Caught Liam doing it a couple weeks after we got here. Come on, I'll show you," she told her.

"I forget you were out there for a while," Mar told her.

"I was," Phoebe answered. "Still getting the feeling that this is to real to be true huh?" she asked as she sat down on a bench. "It takes a while. I remember when Enid first came in, she wouldn't talk to anyone for weeks. Everyone tried to take her in, tried to baby her. I caught her going outside the walls, I followed her. I caught up with her, but she still didn't talk. I told her that I understood, that I had been out there. She could come stay with Liam and me, didn't have to say a word. I wouldn't push her, all she had to do was agree not to go outside the walls without letting me go. I understood how it felt to be out there, to be free. Being behind walls, it doesn't feel right after being out there so long."

"Did the feeling ever leave?" Mar asked.

"It's still there, hanging in the back of my mind," Phoebe answered. "Daryl is going to be fine out there, with Aaron."

"I know. Daryl can handle himself and he's loyal," Mar said as she sat down.

"How did you get with the group. You obviously aren't from Atlanta," Phoebe told her.

"Boston, came to Atlanta after a bad divorce with my son Peter. Worked with Jewel at a clinic, knew Summer and Daryl," Mar told her.

"Your son? Did he get bit?" Phoebe asked.

"I don't know, I had sent him to Boston a couple weeks before to visit his father. I met up with Jewel and the group about a year and half ago, I guess. It had a lot less people and different faces. Lori was pregnant with Judith, we hadn't found the prison yet. Mitch was adopted by the group by the time I got in. I just fell naturally into the roll of his mother. Daryl and I just kind of happened," she said.

Beth came around the corner. "Noel said that this was the window that the kids liked to sneak out of. Mitch went to the bathroom and hasn't returned."

Phoebe gave a small smile as she nodded at the window. "And here comes the outlaw now."

Mar saw Mitch's feet come out the window and shook her head as she walked over and grabbed them as she pulled him out. "Hmm, I wonder what the penalty is for breaking out of a classroom."

Mitch turned around and gave a weak smile. "Um, would you believe that I totally knew everything and was totally bored?"

"I'd believe that you were totally bored," Mar told him. "And how would you know if you knew everything? You were in there for twelve minutes."

"Beth, tell her it was total bull, that this is total bull," Mitch pleaded.

"We all have jobs to do, whether or not we like them. Liam and Mika are both in there right now, they both know what you are going through. Do you really think it's fair to Mika that you let her go through this alone? Liam understands what it's like out there, but Mika, she's family. She doesn't want to be here anymore then you do, but she's trying. It's just like out on the road, we stick together, we protect each other. I'm sure Daryl wouldn't like the fact that you are leaving Mika alone. Do you?" Beth asked.

"No, he'd be ashamed," Mitch told her.

"You come back inside, the three of us make it through the three hours, together, and then we walk outside, together. Just like we walked into those gates alone. Deal?" Beth asked. "You also owe your momma an apologize for trying to be Houdini and do a great escape act."

"Sorry mom," Mitch said. "Alright, I'll go back in and stay," Mitch told them as he passed them.

"He'll stay," Beth told them.

"Thank you," Mar told Beth as she gave her a hug.

Beth smiled. "That's what family does. Don't you have book club or something with Carol?"

"In a couple hours. You better get back in there," Mar told her as Beth turned back around to go back in the garage.

"He'll stay," Phoebe told her. "It's pretty amazing how you all interact, how you all seem to know how to read each other."

Mar gave a small smile. "We weren't just a group who was trying to survive, looking out for just ourselves, we were and are a family. Rick and Jewel did that. Rick didn't just do things to make sure he alone survived, he made sure we all survived. You've been out there, you know there are times you can't speak. We all learned to read each other," she stated. "You would have been one of us," she told her. "Thank you for your help today, I better go see if anyone needs anything," she said as she walked away.

Rosita and Lexi's POV:

Rosita passed Lexi's room in the house they shared and stopped at the door, hearing cries from inside. She knocked softly. "Lex? It's Rosita, can I come in?" she asked as she waited for a response. When she didn't get a response, she turned the door knob and went inside. "Lex?" she asked as she walked in. She saw the girl sitting on the floor next to her bed and joined her. "Want to talk about it?"

"Just want to be alone," Lexi answered as she wiped her eyes.

"Well, that isn't going to happen. You're hurting, we're family, and family doesn't abandon one another when we're hurting," Rosita told her.

"Tell Sasha that," Lexi told her.

"Sasha gone already?" Rosita asked as she put her arm around the younger girls' shoulder.

"She was gone before the sun came up," Lexi answered. "I miss Ty, just as much as she does. I lost Ty just like she did, but now I feel like I've lost Sasha too, even though she's alive. And I'm tired of people telling me that she'll come around. She isn't coming around, if anything she's getting worse. I'm tired of feeling like I'm the big sister and that I have to support Sasha, and can't break down. I know I'm being selfish and weak, but I'm hurting just as much as she is."

Rosita kissed the top of her head. "First of all, you are not being selfish, you are grieving. And weak? Please, girl, I have seen grown men break down and let walkers' take them down because they couldn't handle it. You have been nothing but strong and caring since the day we met in that train car. I was expecting you and Mitch to break down, but you didn't even blink You did what you had to do, and helped us get out of there. You protected Hope, Judith, Mitch and Mika as much as Carl and Summer did, as any of us did. You did what you had to do to support the group, more than Eugene or Gabriel. It's perfectly alright to feel what you're feeling, because that means you are human. I can't speak for Sasha, I can't tell you that she is being selfish, everyone handles grief differently. I know that's not a good answer, but it's the best I've got. But that doesn't mean you can't grieve, or talk about Tyreese. I may not be blood but we're family right?"

Lexi gave a small smile. "Of course your family," she told her.

Rosita looked around the room. "I have an idea."

"What?" Lexi questioned.

"How about we make this your room? I'm sure we can find stuff around here to personalize this room, make it Lexi's. And, while we do it, you can tell me about Tyreese. I didn't know him well, and I'd like to hear about him. He seemed like he was a good brother, and I know he was a good man," Rosita told her.

"He was the best. He just couldn't adapt to this world. It wasn't in him to be the kind of person you have to be in this world," Lexi told her.

"So how about it? We spend the day scavenging around, finding things you like, and totally get rid of these boring white walls. I saw paint in the areas with supplies, I'm sure we can get this to be a typical teen girls room," Rosita told her.

"Is there anything typical now a days?" Lexi questioned.

"Maybe typical is what we make it now a days. The world ended, and we had to change, but who says that we have to always stay that way? Right now, while we can take a breath, who says we can't have a little fun? I mean I know when I was your age, these white walls would have bored me out of my mind," Rosita informed her.

"They are kind of boring," Lexi admitted.

"See? I knew you weren't the boring type," Rosita told her as she kissed the top of her head.

"Do you really think we'll be here that long?" Lexi questioned. "The longest we've ever been anywhere is the prison. I thought we were safe, I thought we could live there forever, Judith and Hope could grow up safe," she told the older woman. "I don't know if it's even worth trying to pretend this can be home. They won't even let us have our guns," she reminded her.

"Do me a favor?" Rosita asked.

"What?" Lexi questioned back.

"That today, we're going to pretend it's just a normal day, before the end of the world. That I'm your friend helping you decorate your room in a new house. We have the right to forget what's it like out there, just for a day. You tell me about Ty, and I bet I can even find some junk food," Rosita told her. "Deal?"

"Deal," Lexi answered.


	308. Chapter 306

**Better Days**

**Chapter 306**

**Author's Note: So, this was supposed to be **_**all **_**about the supply run, but Summer had other ideas. She simply demanded to be put in this chapter. I swear she's becoming more of a pain in the but then Merle was! Please review.**

Supply Group:

Quinn sighed as she leaned against the back of the truck. "He used to do this as a kid on a road trip, you know? Make mix tapes, have mom and dad put it on when it was his turn. I got well acquainted with my walkman," she told them as she rolled her eyes.

"Helps draw them away," Glenn said as he shook his head.

"From what they're doing and right toward us," Quinn answered as she rolled her eyes.

"You didn't have to come with us, you know?" Glenn told her. "You have your daughters' to think about," he reminded her.

"I had to come, for me. I know deep down that him and Nicholas are reckless, but there's a difference in knowing it and proving it. I couldn't let anyone else come out here and hope that they come back alive. When I saw Summer come back bleeding, I knew I had to stop talking about how the fact he shouldn't be in charge, but I had to see it for myself. You all know how to survive out there, you made it this far. I trust you all, but them, I don't. I grew up with Aiden, I know he's reckless, careless and put him with Nicholas, they don't have a half a brain between them. I need to be part of this one and this is one is for all of us. I personally am addicted to hot showers, I know a luxury, but if there's a way to get me my hot shower, I'm doing it," Quinn teased.

Noah shook his head. "You're a lot like your dad," he told her.

Quinn smiles. "I'm a mix. You talked with dad today right? This morning?"

"Yeah, I want to help, do whatever I can," Noah told her.

"That's why Aaron, Eric and Phoebe brought you in. They saw how you all would benefit the community. I know there's been some bumps in the roads, but there always is when there's different personalities involved," Quinn assured them.

"Do you really think that we're all going to be able to get along?" Tara questioned.

Quinn shrugged. "There's always people who lives in towns that don't get along, that don't agree with each other, that's just how society has always been. Not everyone is going to see eye to eye on every issue, but the only way we can survive is if we have people who know how to make it. I mean I doubt Mrs. Neudermeyer can bore a threat with the talk of a pasta maker, though I wouldn't put it past her to try," Quinn explained. "People are scared because you remind them of what life is like out there," she told them.

"Great that makes me feel welcomed," Noah said.

"It should, _they _needed to be reminded. You forget sometimes, what it's really like. What the people can do, what it's like wondering if you'll stay alive day after day. I only had a few months out there, but you guys? Well, trust me when I say, I'd follow Rick, follow you all to the depths of hell and back," Quinn answered. "And I'm not the only one who feels that way," she informed them.

"We're slowing down," Glenn told them.

Quinn got up as Nicholas opened the door. "I'm driving on the way home, Aiden, you hit every damn pothole in the ground. Sorry Eugene, you get to sit in the back," she told them.

"This it there?" Tara asked as they started putting on there weapons.

"That's the warehouse. Looks like that door is our fastest way in and out," Aiden told them.

"We should know all the exits first, so there's a plan if things go south," Glenn informed them.

"Already have one, it's called going out the front," Nicholas told them.

"And, just like that you prove my point of why you shouldn't be out here, why you shouldn't be leading _anything, _Nicholas. What if the front is blocked?" Quinn asked as she got a rifle out of the van.

Nicholas turned and looked at her. "You know you want me Quinn, all this sexual tension between us is what's making you angry," he told her.

"Dude, she's going to hit you," Tara told him.

"I'd rather let a biter get me then let you touch me. Plus, I got some, twice, before we left this morning. Didn't your hand get any?" Quinn asked as she walked away.

Tara and Noah burst out laughing as they saw Nicholas' face after she walked away.

"Are you sure you weren't born in Georgia? Separated at birth with Jewel?" Glenn asked.

"Noah heads up," Tara said as she nodded to the walker.

"Got it," Noah said as he aimed and took the perfect shot.

"Look at you with the aim," Aiden told him as he handed him a rifle then went back to the van. "Glenn's right, we should do a perimeter check, know our exits just in case."

Quinn gave Aiden a small nod as she smirked at Nicholas. "Well it looks like I'm the odd person out, I'll just stay here," she told them.

"Come with Noah and me," Glenn told her.

"You sure?" Quinn asked.

"Wouldn't have asked if I wasn't sure," Glenn told her.

Quinn nodded as she joined them.

"That was good aim back there," Glenn told Noah.

"Good stance too," Quinn added.

"Target practice helps," Noah said. "Actually last week," he stopped himself when he remembered Quinn was there.

"Let me guess, you wanted to use Aiden as target practice?" Quinn questioned.

"Yeah," Noah admitted.

"Don't you think that thought crossed my mind more then a few times? I mean I grew up with him, and you've only known him for a week," Quinn informed them.

"If we're being honest, then I wanted to use Aiden as target practice," Glenn answered.

"Jewel wanted to kill him, I wouldn't have blamed her," Quinn answered. She looked at the two men as they heard walkers' moans and went to the front gate.

Glenn looked at the walkers' and sighed. "We're not getting out the front."

"Glenn, um, thank you for being here," Quinn told him. "Seriously," she said as she put her hand on the other mans' shoulder before starting to walk back.

Summer's POV:

Summer looked at Sam as he ate a cookie. "You know, I had another uncle, besides Uncle Daryl. His name was Merle."

Sam laughed. "You guys have weird names."

"I mean we're from back woods Georgia, what do you expect?" Summer teased back. "I don't think Summer is too bad."

Sam shook his head. "It reminds me of sunshine. What happened to your other Uncle? Did he get bit by the monsters?"

"No, he died saving mom. That's what big siblings do, they protect you from bad things. Does Ron do that for you? Protect you?" Summer questioned softly.

"He tries," Sam answered softly.

"What does he protect you from?" Summer asked gently.

"I can't tell you, you can't help," Sam responded.

"Hey my dad and friend Michonne are basically cops, they handle the bad guys. You asked for a gun, that's not something that Carol and I can overlook," Summer reminded him.

"Carol doesn't care, she threatened to tie me to a tree," Sam responded.

"I care, Sam. You know what my job was while we were out there?" Summer asked him.

"No," he responded as he took another cookie.

"I watched out for the younger kids. Carl, Lexi and me, we tried. Sometimes we couldn't save them, but we did our best. I want to help you, let you know that you aren't alone, far from it. But I can't do it if you don't tell me. I have my suspicions, but that's all they are," Summer pleaded with him. "I need to know why you get angry, why you feel like you need a gun, then I can help you. But it's alright if you don't feel like you can tell me, but I am serious about teaching you and the other kids how to make cookies. I'll get the stuff today at the pantry today," Summer said with a reassuring smile.

"Dad…." Sam said as he looked out the street.

Summer turned and saw Pete approaching. "It's alright Sam, you weren't doing anything wrong."

"Sam what are you doing here?" Pete asked as he stepped on the first stair.

Summer stood up. "Mr. Anderson right? I'm Summer Dixon, and I was just talking with Sam here. He's a good kid," she responded.

"I was asking Sam," Pete told her as he took another step up. "You're Rick's daughter right? And Jewel's? But you use the name Dixon, why?" Pete questioned.

"I don't think that is any of your business," Summer told him.

"Sam go on home," Pete ordered.

Summer glanced at Sam. "Sam you can stay here, you were doing nothing wrong," she told him. "We were just hanging out."

Pete took the last step so he was on the porch and looked down at Summer. "Sam home now!"

Sam looked at Summer giving her an apologetic look before he ran down the stairs.

Summer took a breath wishing she had a knife on her. She tried not to be afraid of the man in front of her but she knew she was outmatched if something happened. "Mr. Anderson, your son is going home, just like you wanted, I suggest that you do the same."

"You don't tell me what to do," Pete told her. "Are you just like your mother? Got a big mouth on you? Think you're better then me?"

Summer looked at him. "If you'll excuse me, I need to go check on my sisters," she told him as she turned away.

Pete grabbed her and turned her around. "I wasn't done talking to you," he said as he squeezed her arm.

Jewel and Joey's POV:

Joey laughed as he saw Jewel with out a baby attached to her. "I almost didn't recognize you with out a baby. You alright?"

"Yeah, are you?" Jewel asked. "I know Summer is going through something, and she's trying to handle it the way she thinks she should. She'll figure it out," she reassured him. "Just don't go to far away, you're part of this family now, I think even Rick has accepted you as someone whose good for his daughter."

Joey laughed. "Never thought he'd come around. I'm not going to push Summer into anything she doesn't want."

"I wouldn't expect anything different. Be her friend, be part of this family," Jewel told him.

"I'm not going anywhere, _mom," _Joey teased her.

"Don't make me regret what I said," Jewel warned him.

Joey stopped. "Who is that on the porch with Summer?" he asked.

Jewel froze then looked at Joey. "Go get Rick. If you can't find Rick, get Michonne. Now," she told him as she grabbed her knife. She got closer to the house seeing Pete's hand on her daughter. "Don't kill him," she told herself as she threw the knife landing in his arm as he released Summer quickly. "What the hell?" he asked as he pulled the knife out and turned to see Jewel approach him.

"Summer, inside," Jewel told her oldest as she stepped face to face with Pete. "Who the hell do you think you are? Putting your hands on _my _daughter?" she asked as she grabbed her knife and put it back in her sheath. She punched him knocking him off the porch and she followed him down. "It's not enough for you to beat your family? You have the audacity to put your hands on Summer? What the hell is going on in that little brain of yours? I want to put this knife square between your eyes, twist it and watch you die. But, I'm not going to do that, because I want to watch you fall," she said as she kicked him in his manhood. "You think you're a man because you can intimidate people? Well you just put your hands on the wrong person. You just fucked with the wrong momma bear," she told him.

"Mom stop it!" Summer yelled as she stood in the door with Carol.

Carol came outside and put her hands on Jewel's shoulder. "Summer needs you," she told the other woman.

Jewel watched Pete get up and walk away.

**Author's Note: And Pete is STILL going to have the audacity to come over with beers for Rick. Why do I think that isn't going over well?**


	309. Chapter 307

**Better Days**

**Chapter 307**

**Author's Note: So, the part where Rick talks to Deanna in the next episode may show up in this 'episode', but we'll see how it goes. Things change depending on how my people talk to me. I always wondered why Maggie didn't watch Gabriel's tape when she heard him talk to Deanna. I decided that since Ronnie did talk to him, she watched the tape and having words with Deanna before Gabriel comes to her. Well, let's continue shall we? Please review.**

Ronnie and Maggie's POV:

Ronnie stood up after watching Gabriel's tape and shook her head and went to Deanna's office and knocked on her door.

"Come in," Deanna called out.

Ronnie came in and walked over to the table where Deanna and Maggie was sitting. "Good morning Maggie," she greeted.

"Morning," Maggie responded back.

"What can I help you with Ronnie?" Deanna asked.

Ronnie sat down. "I watched Gabriel's tape," she simply said.

Deanna glanced at Maggie then turned her attention to her. "Why would you watch someone from your groups tape? You've all said that you are family," she pointed out.

"Every family has people that are the outcast, the black sheep, the liar, the person who will say anything to betray others for there own good," Ronnie answered.

"What did you find on his tape?" Maggie questioned.

"He didn't tell the truth, of what _he _did," Ronnie answered as Maggie nodded.

"He's a priest," Deanna pointed out.

"He's just a man who wears a collar," Maggie told her.

"And hides out behind the collar," Ronnie told her. "He has blood on his hands, just as if he raised a knife and killed people himself. We all saw how he silently judges us, how he thinks he's better then us, considers us murderers. You talk about transparency, and the one person that you think would tell you the truth, is hiding behind the collar. He may be the most dangerous person among us."

Deanna looked between the two brown haired women. "What did he do?"

"He let his congregation die. He locked the church doors, listened to his congregation beg to be let in at the start of this. He was to much of a coward to open the door, to save them," Ronnie told her.

"Maggie is this true?" Deanna questioned.

"He told us himself. He almost opened the door to the people at Terminus and let Jewel, the kids, the babies, and poor Bob, die to save himself. He believed that they'd let him go if he opened the door. They would have killed him too," Maggie answered.

"It doesn't matter what he did in the past, we've all done things during all of this that we wouldn't have done otherwise. But for him not to tell you, it's wrong. We all told you what we did because we want to make this work, we need this to work. But one person not telling you everything, that is the dangerous part," Ronnie told her as she stood up. "I thought you had the right to know," she told her. "I'll see you later Maggie," she told the other woman as she walked out.

David and Abraham's POV:

David looked up at Francine who was standing guard over the group. "Hey you want a break, let me know alright?"

"I'm alright, you've got more muscle then I do anyway," Francine responded.

"Yeah but you shouldn't be standing up there all day. You need to stay alert to do your job correctly. So in about an hour, I'll come up, you come down. Don't even try to argue either, this is something that you all should have been doing anyway," David told him.

Abraham looked at the younger man. "If you're done your flirting, get your ass over here and help me," he told David.

David rolled his eyes as he went over and grabbed the other end of the steel they were carrying to the truck. "I wasn't flirting, Abraham. I was actually trying to keep everyone safe," he pointed out.

"Yeah yeah, sure, keep telling yourself that," Abraham told him as he looked at Bruce. "Does Tobin really think this'll take four weeks?"

"That's what he said. The first time they expanded the wall, it took 'em twice as that," Bruce answered.

"A job like this would normally take two weeks, tops," Joey pointed out.

Abraham looked around. "Yeah," he commented, not pointing out who he was responding too.

David looked at the older man. "You've got an idea?"

"Doesn't matter, I'm not in charge," Abraham told him.

"You guys OK? I've got to send a fax to Cleveland," Bruce asked them.

Abraham nodded as David looked at him. "Yeah, we got it," he answered.

Abraham took a slow look around, watching everyone work, taking in the quiet. He grabbed the back of the truck, breathing in and out as David put a hand on his shoulder and nodded at him. The quiet was interrupted by a gun shot and both David and Abraham grabbed there weapons as someone called "Roamers." Both of them ran up to the group as they were shooting.

David noticed that him and Abraham were the only ones hitting the walkers' in the head. "Bullet to the brain! Calm breaths, aim for the head. You're wasting bullets any other way!" David yelled at them.

Tobin tried to do what David told them, but continued missing the heads and one of the bullets hit one of the bulldozers parts, making it come down, and dump Francine on the ground.

David took aim at the walkers' coming at Francine, blowing there heads right off.

Tobin looked around. "Everybody, back till we're safe in the truck!" he instructed.

Abraham ran forward and looked back at Tobin. "What about Francine?"

David looked at Tobin. "You're just going to leave her?" he questioned as he joined Abraham. "I've got your back."

"Damn it!" Abraham yelled.

"Abraham! David!" Tobin called after them.

Abraham ran forward as David took out the walkers' that was in following Abraham. He turned and took out two walkers' with the but end of his rifle as they were to close to fire at them.

Abraham grabbed Francine and pulled her up to the truck. "Up and in, you first," he told her. "Now this is more like it! It was getting a little boring out here, don't you think David?"

David looked at him. "I agree, but you know, a slow build up would have been nice," he answered as he climbed on to the truck making his way to the roof. "Would have given us a chance to catch our breaths!" he said as he stood on the roof taking out walkers'.

"Mother Dick!" Abraham exclaimed with a smile on his face as he rolled under the truck.

"Only Abraham would get this excited having this many walkers' after us!" David exclaimed as he fired at more walkers.

"Abraham!" Francine called as Abraham rolled from under the truck.

"Heads up!" Abraham yelled as he threw his rifle up to Francine. "You take out the ass end, David you take out the stragglers in the back, and I've got the uglies in front," he yelled out as he grabbed a weapon. "That's it, single file. There you go, come on, don't be shy," he yelled as he took off the heads of the walkers'.

"Clear!" David yelled.

"Clear here," Francine said.

Abraham nodded. "Now that's what I call team work," he said as opened the door to the truck to help Francine down.

"Not bad Francine," David told her as he climbed down the truck.

"Thank you both," Francine told both of them as Abraham started to take off in front of them. "What's he doing?"

David sighed. "He's a typical ginger, he loses his temper easily. You don't leave someone behind to get eaten alive. It's not right," he simply said as he walked up behind Abraham.

Abraham pushed Tobin into the car door. "That's how it works with you? You leave people behind to die?"

Tobin straightened up. "We have a system, them Francine."

Francine came out of no where and hit him in the jaw. "Asshole," she hissed as she hit him.

"I think she's telling you that your system sucks," David told Tobin.

Bruce stepped forward. "Hey all that noise is bound to bring more. I say we call it and start fresh in the morning, alright?"

"Screw that," Abraham answered. "Francine you good?"

"Got at least three hours of day light left," she answered.

David nodded at Abraham. "It'll take less than four weeks if we keep working until last possible light."

Abraham nodded. "Alright, I want two lookouts, one in the bucket and on the trucks. Should give us more warning if more are coming after the bash and pop. David, you're good at long distance shooting, I want you on the bucket."

David nodded. "Got it. Francine and Tommy were the ones who were hitting most of the targets in the head. Tobin shoots well, but he lets his emotions take over and his shots go off target. Bruce stepped up when it was time. Anyone good with hand to hand besides Abraham and me?" he asked as he looked around, no one raised there hands.

"Then we're going to need to ask Deanna for one of our people to be out here. Jes would be good, she is a good shot and a sniper, plus hand to hand. Summer would be good as watch out, as well as Joey," Abraham responded. "Now pull the cobwebs out of your ass and move, we've got a wall to build," he instructed as he went to move.

David went and got bullets out of the truck to refill his weapon. He looked up at Tobin as he came up to him. "If you're going to tell me that Abraham isn't in charge, and shouldn't be making those decisions, don't waste your breath."

"I wasn't going to say that. How did you two know you weren't going to die out there saving Francine?"

David looked at him. "We didn't," he simply answered.

"You weren't afraid?" Tobin questioned.

David laughed. "Did you see Abraham? Did he look afraid? No he thrives on shit like this. As for me? There's no time to be afraid when you're trying to save someone. Francine is part of _your _team, and you as the person in charge had a responsibility to save her. Hell, Rick went back to Atlanta with some of the group to save Beth from crazy people in a hospital. They didn't hesitate to go into that situation to save a family member. Being out there is like following someone to the depths of hell. You've got to be able to know they have there back. If this place fell tomorrow and Rick asked me who I thought could be trusted out there, with his family, your name wouldn't be any where near my thoughts. You shouldn't be leading a herd of walkers' let alone a group of people. I'm taking my orders from Abraham, at least I don't have to worry about being left behind. That's a real bad sign of poor leadership," he told him as he walked off leaving Tobin behind with David's voice in his head.


	310. Chapter 308

**Better Days**

**Chapter 308**

**Author's Note: I'm glad most everybody likes the extra characters. I love the show (well maybe not the whole season 6 cliffhanger-but more of that at a different time,) but fan fiction lets you do things differently and change things while keeping to the story line. Please review.**

Summer, Jewel, and Carol's POV:

Jewel walked inside of the house and took a breath. "Let me see that arm," she told her oldest daughter.

"It's fine, mom, really," Summer insisted.

"Did that sound like a request Summer Grace? If it did, then let me rephrase it. Sit down, roll up your sleeve, and let me see that arm," Jewel demanded as she waited.

Summer glanced at Carol as she sat down. "Pete's going to go to Deanna. You threw a knife at him, it hit his hand," she told her mother.

"Not to mention that you hit him," Carol said.

Jewel inspected Summer's arm. "He grabbed it hard enough to bruise it," she said as she pressed down on it.

"Ow," Summer said as she tried to move her arm away.

"And it's tender," Jewel told them. "This is why I threw a knife at him and punched him, as well as kicked him in the balls. He's lucky he's still alive. You both know how easily I could have thrown that knife at his head and killed him instantly. It took all the self restraint I had not to kill him. So he goes to Deanna, so what?" she hissed.

"She can try to kick us out," Carol told her.

Jewel glanced at her. "She can try," she simply answered. "She knows, she can't have lived in this little society with less than fifty people and _not _know what Pete does to his family," she stated.

"She turned a blind eye. You and I both know how that goes," Carol told her.

"Yeah we do, that's why I'm not going to turn a blind eye. She can do something, or I kill Pete," Jewel responded.

"Mom, I thought you wanted to do this the non violent way," Summer responded.

Jewel nodded. "I did, until he put his hands on you. I'm not going to turn a blind eye to this. I won't and I can't. Now if this was before, he'd be in jail, if he was that lucky. You know if Merle was alive or Daryl was here, he wouldn't be standing. His body would never be found. He would have just gotten drunk and wondered outside the gates, right into a small herd. It would have been such a shame, but no one would have missed him. We're all trying to do the right thing here, for you, for Carl, for Hope, Judy, Mitch, Lexi and Mika. But, someone who is a danger to _one _of us, is a danger to all of us."

"How are we going to stop him from hurting Sam?" Summer asked. "I saw the fear in Sam's eyes when he saw his father. He's hurting him."

"He asked for a gun, that's why she was out on the porch with him. Summer was talking to him, trying to get out of him why he was hurting Sam," Carol told her.

"I wasn't doing anything wrong. I was doing what dad and you asked, I was watching the younger ones here. Like I always have because it's my job. I thought I could stop when we got here, at least not with the kids here, but I couldn't, not when I know that something is going on in that house. You always taught me to fight for what's right, to do the right thing. You always said I was going to be the Dixon who made a difference, who left a mark on the world. Well the world is a lot smaller now, but the right thing is _still _do the right thing. And, I was trying to do the right thing," Summer insisted.

Jewel gave a small smile and touched her face. "I know baby. But that doesn't mean that anyone has a right to put there hands on you."

"She should talk to Deanna, by herself. Tell her what happened, pretend to be scared he was going to do more," Carol told them.

"It wouldn't be a lie, I was scared," Summer answered.

"But you aren't going alone," Jewel answered.

"You can't suggest you go," Carol told Jewel. "Pete's going to go there and tell her what happened, his side. It would be better if you just stayed inside and wait for her to come to you."

"When have I ever hidden from danger Carol? He grabbed my daughter, hard enough to make her arm tender. I have every right to go with her," Jewel told her.

"I'll take Michonne or dad, they are the constables. Carol, you and Mar go to your book club thing, act normal," Summer told them.

"I think you're wrong about Pete going to Deanna, Carol," Jewel told her.

Carol looked at her. "What do you mean? He'll want to explain himself to her."

Jewel shook her head. "_Both _of us knew men like Pete. They had no respect for anyone but especially women. I'd bet it drives him insane that a woman's in charge. Men like Pete always have one thing in common, they want to scare the weaker sex. Well, the jokes on him, because he just messed with the wrong woman."

"I'm going to go upstairs, take a shower, I'll be back down," Summer said as she walked upstairs.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel walked upstairs and checked on Judith and went into her room and kissed the top of Hope's head before she bent down and got the gun from under the bed. She got up and sat on the bed and checked the weapon.

Rick came in and shut the door. He sat down and kissed her. "Carol told me what happened, Michonne is going to take Summer over to Deanna. It took all I had not to go over and kill him myself," he said as he kissed her again. "But Carol said I needed to come up here and check on you."

"I should have killed him, put the knife right in his brain. All I could see….all I could think of was what else could he do….and I did want to kill him, I should have killed him. He deserves to die, he'll keep hurting Jessie and the boys," Jewel told him.

"Hey, look at me," Rick instructed her as he put a finger on her chin and raised it up so they could be looking eye to eye. "You're still trying to be a good person, keep part of yourself from before, trying to keep me from doing the wrong thing. There is nothing wrong with what you did."

"Deanna's not going to do anything, she's going to turn a blind eye," Jewel stated.

Rick kissed her. "Then that's when we take care of it. I'll talk to Jessie, she needs to get him out of the house."

"No, I will. No offense Rick, but you've never been the on the one who has been abused. I'll talk to her mother to mother," Jewel told him.

"I don't like the idea of you being over there by yourself," Rick informed her.

"I can take care of myself, you know that," Jewel assured him.

"I know you can, part of what makes you so damn attractive. But, I also know, you see your father in him, and I want to protect you from that," Rick told her as he kissed her again.

"Mr. Grimes, I love you, I really do. But that was another lifetime ago. A man who hit's a woman, hit's a child, isn't a man. When that man has the audacity to put his hands on _my _child, I'm real tempted to make sure he's not a man. We have every right to be mad, because he hurt _our _child, and it could've been worse. I won't go over yet, I'll give him time to cool down. Carol's going to try to talk to Sam," she said.

"I'll talk to Deanna, let her know he needs to die, that he can't be left alive to hurt anyone else. It'll be alright, Mrs. Grimes," he assured her.

"You're right, we may need to take this place," Jewel told him. "I'm with you," she said as she kissed him.

Michonne and Summer's POV:

Michonne knocked on Summer's door. "Summer it's Michonne. Unless you want your father to come up here hell bent on killing Pete, let me in," she told her.

Summer opened the door, hair still being wet from the shower. "How mad is he?"

"Do you even have to ask? You know your father. Let me see your arm," Michonne instructed.

"Mom's already checked it," Summer told her.

"See this ugly green windbreaker I'm wearing? I'm not wearing it for show. It actually means I'm supposed to be doing a job, trying to keep the peace," Michonne told her. "Let me see the arm, Summer."

Summer sighed as she rolled up her sleeve. "Do you really think you and dad wearing those things are actually going to make a difference?"

Michonne took Summer's arm and took a breath to calm herself down. "I would hope so," she told her. "This shouldn't have happened."

"A lot of things shouldn't happen that does, even before the world ended," Summer simply answered.

"Summer, I need you to answer me truthfully. If your mom hadn't came around, do you think that Pete would have tried anything?" Michonne asked.

"Not then, no. I don't know, I mean…." Summer answered. "I know mom was thinking it, not that I don't blame her. I didn't like the way he grabbed me. I think I understood for the first time how mom felt…the fear of not being in control of the situation."

Michonne pulled Summer in a hug. "Nothing's gonna happen, alright? None of us is going to let it happen. He had no right to put his hands on you, and it wasn't anything you did. You understand that?" Michonne asked.

"Yeah, I understand," Summer answered.

"Come on, let's go talk to Deanna," Michonne informed her. "All you have to tell her is the truth. I'm not going to leave the room, even if she asks."

Summer nodded as she pulled down her sleeve. "Do you think mom's going to be in trouble?"

"I don't want you to worry about that," Michonne answered as they walked down the stairs. "She did what she did to protect you, what any mother would do."

"She could have killed him," Summer answered.

"But she didn't, did she? She restrained herself, and we're going about this the right way. I know you're not going to like what I say next," Michonne told her.

"You don't want me to go anywhere by myself until Pete is taken care of," Summer guessed.

"I know a young man who wouldn't mind being a personal body guard," Michonne teased as they passed Pete walking down the street with bears.

"He's going toward the house," Summer said as she started to turn around.

"Hey, we have a job to do, we need to get to Deanna's. Let your dad handle whatever that is," Michonne instructed.

Summer nodded as she continued walking with her.

Rick's POV:

Rick left Jewel upstairs nursing Hope as there was a knock on the door. He went over and opened the door. He should have been surprised to see Pete there, after what happened, but he wasn't. "What are you doing here?" Rick asked calmly.

"I was just having a beer, thought I'd bring you one for helping my wife today," Pete said as he walked inside.

"You aren't welcome here Pete," Rick answered.

Pete glanced down at his hand with a bandage on it. "Your wife has a temper. I haven't gone to Deanna, thought we could handle this man to man. I wanted to explain my side to you. Come on have that beer," he said as he held up the bottle.

"I can't, but thanks," Rick responded as he looked at him.

"Don't tell me you're still on duty," Pete told Rick.

"I always kind of am," Rick said. "So you're calling putting your hands on _my _daughter a misunderstanding? You left fingerprints on her arm, Pete."

Pete ignored him. "You weren't on duty at Deanna's party, I saw you letting lose. You should get your wife to drink, it might loosen her up, you know?"

Rick took a breath and looked at him. "I wish I could have been more help with the owl, I asked around but no one heard or saw anything."

"Well in the grand scheme of things, it was just an owl. I think we'll live," Pete told Rick.

Rick stepped closer to him. "So I'm still waiting, Pete, for your explanation about how you putting your hands on my daughter was a misunderstanding."

"She isn't yours though, she's Jewel's. Jewel isn't Carl's mother either, I heard you lost your wife out there. I'm sorry," Pete said.

"My wife is upstairs, feeding _our _daughter. My ex wife died out there yes. And it doesn't matter if Summer isn't mine by blood, she is _mine._ I know exactly what you're trying to do Pete. You're trying to make this about anyone but yourself. Do you realize how lucky you are to be alive right now?" Rick questioned.

"What? Your wife had horrible aim," Pete told him.

"My wife has perfect aim, she aimed for your hand instead of your head, which took all the self restraint she had not to kill you. You put your hands on Summer, then you think you can come in here and sweet talk your way out of it?" Rick questioned. "If I saw you put your hands on _my _daughter, I would have killed you. Jewel gave you a chance, but it won't happen again. She'll kill you and I'll help her dispose of the body and no one will even miss you."

"Do you think Deanna will believe her over me? I could go to her right now, tell her my side of the story, get her thrown out," Pete simply said.

"Your fingerprints on my daughters' arm is proof enough. Get out of my house Pete. If I ever see you anywhere near my children, any of my children, it'll be the last thing you ever do. Get out and take your beer with you," Rick hissed at the man as he watched him leave.


	311. Chapter 309

**Better Days**

**Chapter 309**

**Author's Note: It's getting a bit hazardous in Alexandria isn't it? Rick is still going to kill Pete, not Jewel. It's a major thing for Rick to do. Now let's go check up on our supply team. Review please.**

Supply team POV:

Quinn shook her head as she walked up to Nicholas and quickly hit him in the back of the head with her hand.

"What the hell was that for?" Nicholas demanded to know.

"You're an idiot. You would have gotten all of us killed. Go out the front? Yeah and be faced by over two hundred of the dead," Quinn told him. "You're lucky that Glenn suggested to check the exits. And, I'm glad Aiden had sense enough to agree. You are more then welcome to go out the front, I'll even give you a push. Is this how Will and the others got killed Nicholas? Because you got scared?" she questioned as she stepped in front of him.

"Quinn, take a step back," Aiden instructed. "This isn't going to do any good. Let's get this done."

Quinn looked at him and stepped away.

Glenn looked at her and nodded as he walked to the building as he took lead. He slowly opened the door and banged on it. "Give it another second, it's a big place, there could be some inside."

Aiden looked at him. "So, let's say there are, let's move, be safe," he told him.

Glenn nodded. "Alright," he said as he walked in first, followed by the rest of the group. "Let's move," he told them. "Tara? You got it?" he whispered.

"I got this aisle," she answered whispering back.

Quinn turned slowly as she heard distant banging and moaning. "We've got company."

"They're stuck behind something," Glenn responded.

"How do you know?" Aiden asked.

"I don't, but they aren't here," Glenn answered. "Alright, let's go. Eyes up," he instructed as the group moved.

"The sounds are getting closer," Quinn responded as Glenn stopped in front of a cage with walkers' behind them. Glenn kept moving and the rest of them followed. She glanced at Aiden next to her who was obviously frightened.

"Slow and steady, Aiden. They are behind cages, they can't get to you. You shot that gun out of fear, the sound will bring more," she whispered to him.

"Clear," Glenn whispered.

"Clear," Tara responded.

"You know your stuff," Aiden told Glenn.

"We were out there for a long time," Tara responded.

"There could me more," Glenn informed them.

"More that aren't in cages," Quinn responded. "The quicker we get this done, the faster we'll be home and get power."

Aiden nodded. "Let's get to work," he instructed the group.

Tara turned her flashlight on Eugene. "You're up," she told Eugene.

"You want me to come with you?" Quinn questioned Tara.

"No, we'll be fine, you all won't be far away," she told her. "Appreciate the offer," she said. "Let's go Eugene."

Glenn looked at Quinn. "So how did you learn to be so calm out here?" he whispered as she walked next to him.

"I'm afraid, just like I am sure that you are. But, I want to get back to Gus, to the girls, to the family. I want to see Alexandria grow, and all of you make us stronger. I can't do that, if I'm not calm. As I've said, I spent some time out here in the beginning, I understand what gets people killed," she told him.

"We found them," Tara said as she ripped opened a box with her knife. "Here's another one," she exclaimed.

"Alright Eugene," Glenn told him from the other side of the aisle.

Quinn turned her head at the sound of a gunshot. "Where's Aiden and Nicholas?" she questioned.

Glenn moved closer so he could see. "It's got armor, let it come closer," he ordered Aiden.

"I got it," Aiden told them.

"You don't have it Aiden! Stop shooting!" Quinn yelled at him.

"I said I got this," Aiden repeated as he shot the walker in the leg. He continued to shoot as the walker tried to get up.

Glenn spotted the grenade on the walker's body. "Aiden, stop! Stop!" he yelled, right as an explosion knocked them down. Glenn was thrown backwards into Quinn. It took him a few seconds to gather his surroundings. "Quinn?"

Quinn sat slowly up. "I'm alright…I think," she responded.

"Oh God…Oh God….," Nicholas started moaning as Quinn and Glenn both saw Aiden's body.

"He's dead," Nicholas told them.

"Aiden!" Quinn exclaimed as she ran to him.

"Noah, Tara Eugene?" Glenn called out as Noah and Glenn both shone there flashlights in each others' eyes.

"You good?" Noah asked.

Glenn nodded. "Cage is open, they're getting out. We need to find….", he stopped as heard Eugene's voice.

"Over here," Eugene said.

Glenn and Noah both saw Tara lying in a pool of blood with an obvious head injury.

"Is she breathing?" Glenn questioned. "Eugene?"

"I…I can't tell from here," Eugene answered.

"Aiden is still alive!" Quinn called.

"They're getting closer," Nicholas exclaimed.

"Nicholas go help them!" Quinn ordered as she took Aiden's hand. "GO," she ordered again.

Quinn's POV:

Quinn looked at Aiden and took a breath. "Always getting into trouble, aren't you little brother? Been attracting trouble since the day you were born."

"Just to make your life miserable," Aiden said as he looked down at the stakes in his body.

"Hey, look at me, don't look there," Quinn told him. "You'll be alright, we'll get you out of here. Mom will kill me if you don't make it out of here. You're her favorite you know," she teased.

"I'm scared," Aiden admitted.

Quinn took a breath. "Squeeze my hand, look at me, stay with me. I can't risk doing this alone, got to wait for the others. You aren't going to die Aiden, you just aren't. For once in your life, you are going to listen to me," she told him.

"Gus is a good man….I've been to hard on him," Aiden told her as he struggled to breath.

"Hey you'll tell him yourself. I am not a priest, you are not dying, so there is no death bed confessions here," Quinn answered trying not to cry.

"No, listen….I know that I'm the younger brother…but being only about a year and half apart…it was hard. All my friends had a crush on you, I had to…punch a couple out because of what they were talking about. I thought you were to good….for a army grunt like Cam….you could have married some….someone…with power, someone who had enough money to keep taking care of you of the way you were used to," Aiden told her.

Quinn scoffed. "The worth of a dollar, it's declined since the dead decided to make us snacks. Glenn, Noah, I need help. Aiden is still alive!"

"I checked him…I thought…" Nicholas started to say.

"Well I'm having a conversation with him, I can't get him out alone!" Quinn yelled. "Like hell Nicholas came over here, he went the other way. He's nothing but a coward," she told Aiden.

Aiden squeezed her hand. "Tell mom," he started to say.

"No, you are NOT going down that road, do you here me Aiden Reginald Monroe? You're going to tell her the truth yourself," she told him as she looked back seeing Nicholas, Noah and Glenn coming toward them. "Nicholas, you didn't even check him. You ran! I've been here the whole entire time," Quinn said.

"Quinn, I need you to calm down. This isn't going to get Aiden out of here. I need you to be calm for him, alright?" Glenn asked. Quinn nodded at him. "Alright, it's gonna be alright," Glenn told Aiden. "Alright? Everything's gonna be ok. I need you to stay quiet, OK? Can you do that?"

Aiden nodded as Quinn squeezed his hand. "How's Tara?"

"Eugene's with her," Glenn told her.

Quinn nodded as she kissed the top of Aiden's forehead. "Do you remember when you were seven and I was almost 9? You dared me to jump off that big oak tree by dad's garden? You jumped, made it seem like it was no big deal, I jumped and broke an arm and to find out you had jammed up your knee. You remember that?" she asked, nodding at Glenn to pull out one of the stakes.

Aiden screamed in pain as Quinn and Glenn looked back at Noah.

"The flare it's burning out," Noah told them.

"Just a couple more alright Aiden? I need you to be strong just like that time you and I jumped. I got in trouble for that remember? And a lecture on how as the oldest, I was responsible? I'm to old to sit through another one of mom's lectures," Quinn told him as her voice started to break.

"We're not going make it," Nicholas told Glenn as his voice waived.

"Yes we are, but I need your help," Glenn told Nicholas. "Quinn and I can't do this alone."

Aiden grabbed Nicholas shoulder. "Nick…don't leave…leave me," he begged.

"Man up Nicholas or I'll shoot you in your gut and leave you to the biters. My brother needs you," Quinn hissed.

"OK, alright," Nicholas answered.

Glenn pulled another stake out of him as Aiden moaned in pain.

"Just one more baby brother, it's almost done," Quinn told him as she squeezed his hand.

Nicholas started to get scared again and leaned up to Aiden's ear. "You left them, we both did. That's who we are. I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he said as he backed away.

Quinn let go of Aiden's hand and both her and Glenn went to grab Nicholas. "You son of…"

"They're coming!" Noah said as Nicholas ran past him.

Quinn looked at Glenn as they both went over to Aiden. "We'll be alright, who needs Nicholas anyway?" she asked as tears came to her eyes.

"No, stop," Aiden told them. "Quinn you were right, this whole time. It was us, it wasn't them. We got scared, not them. They didn't panic, we did," he told them as he looked at Quinn. "Tell mom, make her understand. Tell her Glenn did everything he could to save me…" Aiden said.

"I'm not leaving you!" Quinn yelled.

"Glenn get her out of here! Leave me! Don't make Chloe lose another person who cares for her, don't make Bri an orphan!" Aiden yelled at her.

"They're here!" Noah yelled as he grabbed Glenn and Glenn grabbed her. They could here Aiden's crying out in agony.

"Quinn, I need you to focus alright? I need you to focus all that anger on getting home, all of us getting home. Alright?" Glenn asked as they ran. "Aiden wanted you to tell Deanna what happened. She won't believe us, you have to do it."

Quinn nodded as she shot a walker in the head. "I got it."

"Nicholas! Stop! You won't make it!" Glenn yelled.

"Let the bastard die," Quinn yelled as she shot rounds at another one.

"I'm out!" both Glenn and Quinn yelled at the same time.

"Come on," Noah yelled as he pushed Quinn ahead of them to the rotating doors.

Quinn saw Nicholas on the other side. "I'm going to kill you when we get out of here. You killed him, you selfish coward!" she yelled at him.

Noah looked at her. "Quinn, we need you calm. I know the anger you're feeling right now, but the only way we get out of this alive, is all of working together."

"Hey maybe we can shoot our way past them. You guys still have the guns," Nicholas told them.

"And you have the ammo!" Glenn and Quinn both yelled at the same time.

"Whose bright idea was that? Oh yours, well now that worked out well didn't it?" Quinn hissed.

"We've got to do something man, we're gonna die in here," Nicholas told them.

"I'm all for sacrificing you if it means the three of us get out of here alive," Quinn said as she stood between Noah and Glenn. "I always hated these doors."

"There's got to be another way, there has to be," Noah said as he looked around.

TBC


	312. Chapter 310

**Better Days**

**Chapter 310**

**Author's Note: I hate writing death scenes, but Noah has to go, it's the way it must be. I also have a small list of people who won't make it in season six. Most OC's and one that I saved (not Beth) who isn't talking to me at all. So let's get to this shall we?**

Supply Run Team:

Quinn took a breath as she glanced around. "Nicholas stop pushing, it's only making things worse," she ordered as she turned her head to the sound of beeping.

Eugene drove the truck up as he beeped the horn. He beat his hand on the drivers side door. "Hey! Hey! Over here! Come on! Come on! Come get me!" he exclaimed.

"They're following him," Quinn said as she stated the obvious as she helped Glenn keep the door closed.

Glenn grinned. "Come on Eugene! Yeah!"

"One of the cowardly lions got some courage," Quinn said as she looked at Nicholas.

Glenn immediately went into leader mode. "Alright, hey, I need the three of you," he started to say as he pounded on the glass to get Nicholas's attention. "Hey! Nicholas!" he yelled as he got his attention. "Nicholas and Noah, I need both of you of you to hold the door steady alright? Quinn and I are going to break the glass. We get out, you push out. We get the rifle and we're good," he told them but mostly to Nicholas. "Alright? Alright?" he asked.

"Nicholas do you understand him! A nod of the head isn't going to do it!" Quinn told him.

"Yes," he answered nervously.

"Quinn, we work together, hitting at the same time. Alright?" Glenn questioned.

"Yes," Quinn answered.

"Noah, you good?" Glenn asked.

"I'm good," Noah responded.

"Alright, let's go," Glenn ordered as him and Quinn started hitting the glass with the rifles.

Nicholas saw walkers' trying to get in through the crack and panicked. "No! Stop! It's not safe!" he yelled.

Glenn looked at him. "This is the only way!" he yelled.

"No, it's not going to break!" Nicholas yelled back at him.

"Nicholas! Look at me!" Quinn yelled at him as she saw him nervously look at her. "If we don't do this Glenn's way, then we are going to die. I've got Gus, my parents, and Spencer to take care of the girls. But Mikey, he already lost his mother, and you are the only one he has. If you didn't have a son to get back to, then I really wouldn't care if you died, but you do, so I do care," she told him. "We can all get out of here alive, but you have to trust Glenn."

"It will break and we can hold it! We can," Noah told him. "But we need to work together."

Glenn nodded. "Trust me OK?" he questioned Nicholas. "Alright, on the count of three. Count of three. One, two," he started counting as him and Quinn both raised there weapons. Glenn noticed Nicholas trying to reach for the rifle. "Nicholas no!" Glenn yelled as Noah tried to hold the door.

"Stop! Nicholas!" Both Quinn and Noah yelled.

Glenn tried to pull Noah away from the grasp of walkers' as Quinn braced herself between the door and Glenn. "Nicholas! Don't! Don't do it!"

"Nicholas! STOP!" Quinn yelled.

"STOP!" Glenn yelled as Nicholas made it outside and walkers' grabbed Noah's leg.

Quinn tried to help Glenn keep a grip on Noah as the walkers' tried to pull him through.

Noah looked at Glenn. "Don't let go," he told him as the walkers' pulled him through the other glass door.

Glenn pounded on the window. "Noah! NO!"

Quinn screamed as she turned her back so she couldn't see what was happening, but she could still hear Noah's cries. She felt Glenn sink to the floor as he watched the death of a friend. She waited until Noah's cries subsided before she sank to the floor with Glenn. She let him take some deep breaths and waited to talk to him. She had tears in her eyes as she looked at him. "I don't have…I can't think of the right words to say. I'm sorry doesn't even…well it's not enough," she told him as she wiped her eyes. "I'm not brave, not for this, but I didn't run. We have to go, we have to get back to Alexandria and tell mom what happened. Nicholas is going to make this our fault, _your _fault. I don't want Aiden and Noah to have died without the truth coming out….and Tara may die," Quinn told him. "But I'm not the expert out here…you are," she told him.

Glenn looked at her and nodded. "We don't have bullets, we're going to have to fight without weapons if we encounter any. Do you have anything that can pierce the brain? If you don't , use the back of rifle."

Quinn nodded as she took out a long handled screwdriver. "Will this work?"

Glenn nodded. "Aim for the head, don't let them get to close. I need you to get back to Alexandria alive too," he told her. "On the count of three, alright?"

Quinn nodded as he started counting. She followed close to him and luckily the way had been clear of the dead. "He's trying to take the van!" she yelled to Glenn. She watched as Glenn ran faster and pulled Nicholas out of the van and started hitting him. She stopped beside Eugene as she watched Glenn stand up.

"Help me get him in the van," Glenn told Eugene.

"Where's Noah?" Eugene asked.

Both of them looked at Eugene without saying a word as Quinn opened the back of the van and climbed in. "Here," she said as Glenn and Eugene lifted Nicholas and put him in the van. She helped pull him in as she looked over at Tara.

"Eugene you drive, I'll sit in the back with Quinn and Tara," Glenn told him as he got in and closed the back of the van.

Glenn and Quinn's POV:

Quinn looked down at the blood on her hands and clothes and took a breath as she looked at Tara.

"You were wrong back there," Glenn told her as he broke the silence between them.

Quinn looked at him. "What do you mean?"

"You said you weren't brave, but you were. You didn't run, you didn't abandon us, you tried to help with Nicholas, to keep him calm. You were brave. We have a saying between when they become part of the family…when they show they still have something that keeps them human. You're one of us," Glenn told her. "Today, I saw that in you, you are one of us."

Quinn brushed the tears away. "It wasn't enough. Aiden and Noah's still dead, Tara got hurt. Aiden didn't listen to you when you told him to stop, I….couldn't make him. And this numbskull, I don't have words…" she told him. "I never saw….before today…someone die like that. Gus always took care of it…he made sure I kept Bri safe. I couldn't look at Noah being ate….that makes me a coward."

Glenn shook his head. "No, Quinn it doesn't. It wasn't the first time I've seen someone taken down like that, and it won't be the last and it doesn't get easier," he told her. "You could have broke down out there, you could have lost it, and I wouldn't have blamed you at all. But you didn't, you made sure that I knew we had to get back."

Quinn looked down at her brothers' blood on clothes. "I didn't want him to die….I know it seemed like I hated him…but I just wanted him to realize he wasn't ready for the responsibility of other people lives in his hands," she told him as she tried not to cry.

"Hey, hey, look at me," Glenn told her as Quinn looked at him. "Jewel and her oldest brother Merle, they hated each other. He shot at her. But when it came to letting him die for the rest of us, her and Daryl went to get him, they didn't hesitate. And when Merle died, he died protecting her. You might not of liked him, but at the end you were there for him and that's what really mattered."

Quinn nodded. "What are we going to do about him?" she asked as she nodded toward Nicholas.

"We're going to tell your mother the truth," Glenn responded.

"He's going to tell her something differently, just like him and Aiden did with the others. She didn't believe me then," Quinn responded.

"You didn't see it then. You didn't have your brothers' blood all over you. Your mother is a good woman, and she's trying to do right by everyone, listen to everyone, but sometimes the hardest decisions are the only way you survive. Why did you come out here with us?" Glenn asked her.

"I couldn't let another person get hurt, get killed without being there myself. I prayed to God I was wrong, but I wasn't," Quinn answered.

"That's what you tell Deanna," Glenn told her as she nodded at him.


	313. Chapter 311

**Better Days**

**Chapter 311**

**Authors Note: Things are about ready to start popping in Alexandria. Deanna's going to find that not all her people are for exiling Rick and family. I'm really dreading starting season 6. But all the remembering stuff (that was in black and white) will be a separate chapter (or five) then the action. Please review.**

Michonne, Maggie and Summer's POV:

Summer and Michonne went up the stairs to talk to Deanna, as Maggie walked out the door. "I need to speak to Deanna," Summer told Maggie.

Maggie looked at the two of them. "Can it wait? Deanna just got done talking with Tobin, he resigned his position as head of the construction crew, told Deanna that Abraham was better suited for it. That him and David could teach them how to work as a team and not leave anyone behind."

"Did she think we're trying to take over?" Michonne questioned.

Maggie nodded. "I think it's better to wait before we bring anything else to her."

"This can't wait," Michonne answered. "Show her," she instructed Summer.

Summer rolled up her sleeve to show the hand print on her arm. "Pete," she answered the unanswered question. "Mom threw a knife at him, aimed for his hand not his head, thankfully. I wanted to tell Deanna before he comes over here. I want it to be put on tape."

Maggie nodded. "Are you alright? Did he hurt you anywhere else?"

Summer shook her head. "No," she answered.

Maggie nodded as she squeezed Summer's shoulder. She knocked and opened the door slightly. "I'm sorry to bother you again Deanna, but Summer needs to speak to you. It's important."

Deanna nodded. "Send her in," she answered as she got up to greet Summer. She was surprised when Michonne walked in right with her. "Maggie you didn't tell me Michonne was with her."

"I'm only here as a friend and as constable," Michonne told the leader. "We thought it was best for me to come instead of Rick."

Deanna looked at Summer with a bit of concern in her eyes. "Summer, did something happen? Did someone do something to you? Did someone in your group do this?"

Michonne looked at her. "No body in our group would even think about doing something like that."

Summer gave Deanna the Dixon glare. "Pete did this because I was talking with Sam on our porch. Sam left, I turned and Pete grabbed me. But the truth doesn't matter to you, does it? You bring us in here, telling us you need us, but when something happens, it has to be one of us. My mom threw a knife at Pete, at his hand. I wanted to tell you before he came in here and lied. You're lucky there isn't a dead body to bury. Mom deliberately missed his head, she won't the next time. This was a waist of time," she said as she turned to leave.

"Summer, come back and you tell me what happened," Deanna told her.

"This is the second time in a day you accused one of us of doing something, and not trusting our word. I'm sorry, but I don't believe you'll do what needs to be done. Pete is a danger to everyone in here, and yet you aren't going to do anything about it. You put Michonne and Dad in those monkey suits for nothing but show. I wanted, no I _needed _to believe we finally found a place, a place where everyone will be safe. But you're the one who isn't going making this place safe. You are going to bring this place down because you won't listen! Would you have blamed someone in _my _family if he had killed me? Forget it, this place is a joke, you're a joke," Summer hissed at her as she left slamming the door behind her.

"Deanna, I believe in this place, I do, but what you just said, blaming one of us for hurting Summer, that was wrong," Maggie told her.

"We'd die before we let something happen to her," Michonne stated.

Deanna sighed. "It's just that I know my people. I just can't believe that anyone of them would do something like that," she said as she sat down. "You have to admit that Summer does have a temper."

Maggie looked at her. "You're trying to blame Summer for this?"

"If you know you're people, then you know that Pete is abusing his family," Michonne told her. "And you just turn your back on that?"

"Pete was our only doctor, well real doctor. I need all of you here, you're assets," Deanna insisted.

"He isn't your only doctor now, is he?" Michonne answered. "Expect a visit from Rick and possibly Jewel," she warned as she walked out leaving Maggie alone with Deanna.

Summer and Joey's POV:

Summer barged out of Deanna's house and glared at Pete's house. She shook her head and started back to her house.

"Hey, Summer, hold up," Joey told her. "I heard what happened. Are you alright?"

Summer turned and looked at him. "I'm alright. Deanna isn't a good leader, not for how the world is now."

"What did she do now?" Joey asked.

"She asked me if one of us did this," Summer answered.

"She has met your folks right? Your uncle? Any of us?" Joey questioned. "Jes doesn't think that she's good as a leader either."

Summer nodded. "I'm sorry about last night…pushing you away," she told him.

Joey shook his head. "No, I shouldn't have pushed. Whatever happens, or doesn't happen, you will always be one of my best friends."

"Same here," Summer said with a smile.

"Jes thinks we may have to take this place," Joey said softly as they walked.

"What do you think?" Summer questioned, as she played dumb about the plan.

"I'd do anything to keep our group safe. Rick and Jewel knows how to run a group. We'd never have made it if it wasn't for them," Joey told her. "What about you?"

Summer sighed. "I never wanted us to be like the Governor."

"This isn't about getting what someone else has," Joey informed her. "It's about keeping us alive, and as many of them alive as we can. I'm not sure Deanna is capable of that. She's trying to be the person she was before, not willing to change in the least. She expects everyone to be the same, and they aren't. You know, I still feel like the Governor is around every corner, just waiting to destroy us."

"I seriously considered becoming a vegetarian after seeing poor Bob that way. But, we can't be choosey," Summer answered.

"I told Jes if it comes to that, I'll be on her side," Joey answered.

Summer nodded. "So am I, if it comes to that," she told him.

Jewel, Rick, Summer and Carol's POV:

Jewel came down holding Hope and went up to Rick and kissed his shoulder. "How do you think it went with Summer and Deanna?"

"Summer's talking with Joey now, out there, so I'm thinking Deanna didn't take her seriously," Rick answered as he kissed her and then kissed the top of Hope's head. "Carl took Judith out for a walk, Mika went with them."

Jewel nodded. "So if Deanna didn't listen to her, then what do we do?"

"I'll try to talk to her," Rick responded.

"Talking to her is like talking to a brick wall, Rick. She's got her mind set in one way, and she's not willing to bend. A man like Pete deserves to die, and Deanna doesn't have it in her to make that decision. He isn't going to stop, until Jessie or one of the boys are dead. It's a miracle and half that one of us didn't die at daddy's hand. Looking at Pete…drunk with a temper, that's just like how I remember daddy. There are no good memories, just bad ones, hurtful ones. Deanna isn't going to agree with what has to be done," Jewel answered.

"She's going to have to see that way it has to be. She can't let him live and expect something not to happen. He grabbed our daughter," Rick informed her.

Summer came inside the house. "She asked if one of us did it, grabbed me. I didn't even stay to put it on video. She knows, she knows what Pete is doing."

Jewel looked at Summer then at Rick. "Why would she put up with it?"

"I don't know, I didn't stick around for her answer. She wasn't going to say anything I liked," Summer responded. "I think she means well….but she isn't up to leading, not now."

Jewel started to say something as Carol walked in. "Aren't you supposed to be at book club with Mar?" she questioned.

"I went to see Pete," Carol answered.

"By yourself?" Summer questioned.

"No one should be alone with that man," Rick told her.

"So what happened?" Jewel questioned.

"He wouldn't let me in, he slammed the door in my face," Carol answered. "I know how this is going to go with Pete. There's only one way for it to go," she said as she looked at Rick. "You're going to have to kill him," she told Rick.

Gabriel's voice over:

"_The day will come...when they'll put their own lives before yours and everyone else's and they will destroy everything you have here, everything you're working so hard to build. "Satan, he disguises himself as the angel of light. His servants are the false apostles of righteousness. They don't deserve this, they don't deserve paradise."_

**Author's Note: It's short but it was a perfect time to end it so all the excitement starts next chapter!**


	314. Chapter 312

**Better Days**

**Chapter 312**

**Author's Note: Of course, you all know by now, I'm going to do the whole thing with Glenn and Quinn (and Nicholas) returning with Tara and see the group reacting. You'd be all disappointed if I didn't right? And Carol is MAKING a casserole, not delivered yet. What did that casserole bake in five minuets? Details people. Please review.**

Group POV:

Glenn and Quinn both jumped out of the van as soon as Eugene stopped. "Help! I need help!" Glenn yelled.

Quinn looked at Nicholas who was still in the van. "Do something useful, help get Tara out of the van!"

Nicholas picked up Tara's feet and Quinn and Glenn both supported either side as everyone started to run outside.

"What happened?" Rick questioned as he went to support Tara's middle part.

Glenn looked at him then at Quinn. "We'll talk later alright?"

"Where's Noah?" Beth asked as she ran out.

"I'm sorry Beth," Quinn answered as she let her eyes fall to the ground.

Jewel handed Mika Hope. "There's nothing we can do about the dead right now, but we can for the living. Mar support her head, don't let it move. Carl, run to the infirmary, get that door open," Jewel started to bark orders. "Abraham get on the other side of Rick, support her from other side. Her body needs to be even," she instructed. She saw Quinn look at Nicholas and saw that she didn't want him anywhere near Tara. "David take her feet from Nicholas. Quinn are you alright if I switch you out?"

Quinn nodded. "Yeah, family should do this."

"You are family," Glenn told her. "She stays."

Jewel nodded. "Then let's move it! Slow and steady. We don't want any part of her to move," she instructed.

Deanna and Reg had both joined everyone on the streets. "Quinn where's your brother? Are you injured?"

Quinn looked at her parents'. "This is all Aiden's blood. I couldn't save him from himself and Nicholas, but I can help save Tara," she told her.

Jewel turned to look at everyone. "I know you all have questions, you can see that two people didn't make it back alive. But Tara is alive, and the top priority right now is her and distracting us from getting her help, isn't going to make those two people come back, but it may kill Tara. So you are all going to have to wait for explanations, that includes you Deanna. I'm sorry about your son, I really am, but I don't want another person to die because we hesitated," she told the other woman before she turned attention to Tara and the others. "David, carefully turn to go up the steps, the rest of you follow the lead, doing it at the same time."

Both Pete and Ronnie stood at the door of the infirmary. "I don't want you in the infirmary," Pete told Jewel.

"Oh get over yourself," Jewel hissed at him. "I'm not getting into this with you, this isn't about you and your over inflated ego. This is about saving Tara's life, and as much as I hate you, you and Ronnie both are needed to save her life. I mean if you are sober enough to handle it," she told him. "On the count of three, we're going to lift her as one onto the table," she instructed as she looked at everyone. "One, two, three," she called out as she watched everyone put her on the table.

Ronnie and Pete both immediately went to the table. "Mar and Rosita can stay, the rest of you need to give us space," Ronnie instructed as she looked at Jewel.

"She's right, we need to clear out," Jewel instructed. "Quinn you need to make sure your girls and Gus know you're alright, and you need to tell your mother what happened out there. I'm sorry about Aiden, if you ever want to talk…." she told the other woman.

"Thank you," Quinn answered as she walked out of the infirmary door.

"We'll be right outside," Jewel told Ronnie.

"I don't expect any less," Ronnie told her as she nodded in appreciation.

Quinn's POV:

Quinn walked outside on the porch and just walked through people, not saying a word. She stopped in front of Deanna and Reg. "I need…to get the blood off…then I'll tell you what happened. But, I will tell you this mom, if you had listened to me, if you had put Glenn in charge, if you had made Aiden and Nicholas step back, then everyone would have made it back."

Spenser stood behind there parents and moved beside Quinn. "We don't need to do this right now," he told her. "Pointing fingers isn't going to help. Go get cleaned up, your house still has power then come over, bring Bri. We need to be together as a family right now. We all lost Aiden."

Quinn pulled her arm away from Spenser's arm. "You don't have to tell me Aiden's dead! I was there, I was trying to save him. You know who else was there? Not Nicholas, but Glenn. Aiden begged for Nicholas to stay, but he was a coward and he left, he was going to steal the van and leave us. He got Noah killed….if he just listened to Glenn, we would have made it back too. But no, Nicholas showed his true colors. So, don't tell me Spenser that we all need to be together right now, I know what _I _need. You weren't there, none of you were. You didn't hear Aiden and Noah's screams, I did and I will never get them out of my head. I will always blame myself for there deaths' because maybe if I tried harder to stand up to you mom, then they'd still be alive," she told them. "I'll be over…but I'm bringing Gus and Chloe too, they are family," she said as she walked away from the peering eyes of the crowd.

Nicholas was waiting farther away. "Quinn, I need to talk to you."

"I have nothing to say to you," Quinn responded as she walked by him.

Nicholas grabbed her arm. "Look we need to tell your mother that Glenn was responsible for Aiden's death."

Quinn looked at him. "Excuse me?"

"You can tell your mom that blaming me was just grief, that now you've calmed down, you see it clearly," Nicholas explained.

Quinn pulled her arm away from him and punched him. "You have the audacity to come to me and ask me to lie for you? I'm going to try to make this as perfectly clear as I can. _**You. Are. A. Coward. **_You ran, not once, not twice, but three times. You didn't check Aiden, you ran off. Aiden begged you, his best friend, to stay with him, but you ran off. Glenn, Noah and I tried to tell you to listen to Glenn, that his plan would work. But, what did you do? _**You. Ran. Off. **_You got Noah killed. You think I'd lie for you? Do you even know me? Now I have to go to my house, tell Bri that Aiden is dead, tell Chloe that you and him were responsible for killing another person. And, I need to get this blood off of me, my brothers' blood," she said as she stormed off leaving Nicholas in the dust.

Jewel, Rick and Glenn's POV:

Jewel handed Glenn a glass of water as she sat on the step below Glenn and Rick was squatted down across from him. "Drink it," she instructed.

Glenn nodded as he drank it. "I almost left him out there, could have told a story," he said as he saw Rick's glance. "What you think I should have?"

Jewel looked at Rick, watching him. "They don't know what they're doing, any of them," Rick told Glenn.

"We'll show them," Glenn instructed.

"I don't know if they can see it. How things really are. I don't know if they can yet, they haven't caught up," Rick told him.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's shoulder. "Glenn you said Quinn was family. What did she do to make you say that?"

"She did what I told her to do, she was scared, but she didn't run. After Noah…she made me see that we needed to get back, to tell Deanna the truth. She gets it, she does, Rick. If we met her out there, we would have taken her in," Glenn informed him.

"That's just one person," Rick told him.

"We just started with a few, and look at us now," Jewel responded.

"She's right," Glenn responded. "I followed my instincts with you and you led us this far," he told Rick. "We have to be here, we have to."

"Yeah we do," Rick agreed. "But their rules, we don't answer to them."

"We are them, Rick," Glenn emphatically told him. "We are now," he said.

Jewel sighed. "Battle lines are already drawn Glenn. Deanna says she brought us in here to help, but every suggestion we make, she doesn't agree with it. Pete grabbed Summer, hard enough to leave a hand print on her arm, it's bruising. It's sore, not that she would ever admit it, but you can see the way she favors it. She went with Michonne to tell Deanna what happened and Deanna had the audacity to ask if one of _us _did this. Deanna talks a big talk, but she hasn't heard one thing that we said, hasn't taken us seriously on any suggestions. If she had, then Noah would still be alive, her son would be alive. I'd be more than willing to follow _some _of her rules, if she took some of our suggestions."

"She put people at the tower," Glenn reminded them.

"No, Jes did that," Rick responded. "She wasn't going to let _us _be without protection, from what's out there, from what's in here."

"Noah believed in this place. I'm telling you we have to make this work," Glenn pleaded with them.

Jewel squeezed Glenn's shoulder. "I agree with you, we have to make it work. I'm promising you Glenn that no one is going back out there, especially Maggie," she told him as she looked in his eyes letting her know she knew there secret. "I'm not going to let my babies go back out there, but we may not be able to," she glanced at Rick, "live under the current management," she told him as she stood up. She saw Rick looking at the small pond across from them. "It looks like you're going to have company standing vigil over Tara," she nodded to most of the family walking over. She saw Carl pushing Judith in the stroller, and Summer carrying Hope in her carrier. "We'll be back, then you are going home and taking a shower. She's not going to be alone. I promise you that, Glenn."

Jewel, Carol and Rick's POV:

Jewel and Rick came through the back door and walked out to the front porch where they found Carol on the porch looking at the Anderson children and Jessie.

"I'm baking the Monroe's a casserole, I want them to know that we are sorry," Carol answered.

"Whose baking us a casserole? For Noah?" Jewel questioned as she sat on the porch rail facing away from Jessie and the kids. "Don't you think you're being a bit to obvious Carol?" she asked.

"I don't care," Carol responded. "Have you thought about Pete? About what I said?"

"Yeah," Rick responded.

"It's kind of hard not to when your daughter can't move her arm without grimacing. Noticed Ron today out with some of the kids, and Carl. He can't lift his left arm over his head. Saw a lot of that while I was in the emergency room, parents' grabbing there kids to hard. Hell, I had a couple times I couldn't move either of my arms. Daryl and Merle were stronger, not sure if either one of them got any injuries like that," Jewel answered.

"Talked to Sam some more. He said his mom put a bolt on the inside of his closet, tells him to lock himself in sometimes and not come out till morning. He said he can hear his dad yelling, things breaking, his mom crying. Last month it got quiet right in the middle of it and he went out and found her on the floor unconscious, bleeding. Pete was just sitting on the porch," Carol told them.

"Like he didn't do anything, that he wasn't ashamed of anything. Yeah, dad did that a lot too," Jewel responded.

"Why do you care about what happens to Jessie?" Rick asked Carol.

"You know why," Carol responded. "Why do the two of you care?"

"He touched my daughter, Carol. He made it my problem, _our _problem," Rick answered.

"I know what the kids are going through, been there done that. And there are no shelters' here, no where she can escape to with them. But Rick's right, when he grabbed Summer, he involved us weather he likes it or not," Jewel responded. "I'll talk to Jessie in the morning," she told them.

"I'm going to go with you," Rick told her.

"No you aren't, Rick. I don't mind you being around, but I need to talk to her. Mother to mother," Jewel responded.

"If walkers hadn't gotten Ed, I wouldn't be standing here right now," Carol informed them.

"Yeah, you would," Rick told her.

"We would have made sure of it," Jewel responded. "When you deliver the casserole, most of the family is outside the clinic, standing vigil. We're heading back there now," she told her as she felt Rick's arm go around her as they started to walk.

Rick kissed the top of her head going down to the pond. "The way you talk about what your father did to you, did to your brothers, like it was another person it happened too, so calmly," he told her as they stopped in front of the water.

"It did happen to another person," Jewel responded. "If I had let it drag me down like it did Merle, then I wouldn't be standing here today. I wouldn't have given up drinking, I wouldn't have raised a strong daughter, I wouldn't have met you in this hell hole of a world we live in, and we wouldn't have found some happiness. I know this is going to sound harsh, but I really don't care about Jessie, I care about the kids. I know she's getting abused too, but she's letting it effect her children, and that's what's wrong."

Rick gave a small smile as he kissed her. "That's why I love you, Mrs. Grimes," he said as he kissed her deeper.

"Hey Rick, Jewel," Pete's voice came out of nowhere. Jewel clinched her fist against Rick. "You ok man?" he asked.

Rick turned around putting Jewel slightly behind him. "Keep walking," he said sternly.

"What are you talking about? I just wanted to say there was no hard feelings between me and your wife, I mean her aim was horrible if she was aiming for my head," Pete told them.

"I wasn't aiming it at your head, it hit exactly where I wanted it. But you're making me regret putting it through your head. And, there are hard feelings," Jewel informed him.

"Keep walking, Pete, or I'm going to tell Jewel to do it, to kill you. You touched our daughter, then you play it off like it's nothing. It's everything, now move," Rick told him, leaving no room for argument as he tilted his head.

"Alright…" Pete answered as he walked away.

"You were five seconds from shooting him yourself," Jewel told Rick as she kissed him.

"One second," Rick responded. 


	315. Chapter 313

**Better Days**

**Chapter 312**

**Author's Note: Things are really heating up in Alexandria, aren't they? Zephod: Rick is still going to be the one that beats Pete's behind, because it has to be that way for the story to proceed. But he isn't protecting Jessie. Please review.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn leaned on the sink in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She could still feel Aiden's blood on her skin, even though she had spent over an hour in the shower. She could still hear both Aiden and Noah's screams in her mind. She stood like that for a good while before she saw Gus standing behind her. She turned and looked at him. "Hi…" she greeted as he pulled her into a hug.

"The girls and I were worried. You've been up here for a good two hours. We wanted to give you space, but your dad came over asking for us to come over," Gus explained as he sat her down on the bed and sat with her.

"Nicholas probably already went and told his side of the story, his lies," Quinn said as she laid her head on Gus's shoulder. "I can't let him get away with this, I can't let him blame Glenn. He did everything right. I have to make mom see that, see that this could have been prevented if she had listened."

"She knew that she needed Rick and his group, that's why she brought them in," Gus assured her as he rubbed her shoulders.

"But she's not listening, she's afraid to make changes, put more of Rick's group in charge. She's endangering everyone here by not listening. Rick's right, it's only a matter of time that what's out there comes and finds us. We've been lucky, seriously lucky," Quinn answered. "I know Rick and Jewel aren't sitting around twiddling there thumbs, waiting for something to happen, something to hurt there family, they'd be stupid not too."

Gus looked at her. "What if they are? What do you plan to do to stop them?" he asked.

Quinn looked at him. "I'm not," she told him. "I'm with them, even if it means going against my mother. She can't keep us safe, she proved it by not taking Aiden and Spencer off the supply team, or at least put Glenn in charge. She proved it before by not doing something about Pete. She was a good leader, before, and she has tried now, but in this world, you have to be better then good. You have to make the hard choices, no hesitation. I saw that today with Glenn and I knew, I knew that mom can't do this, not alone. This place needs someone who can make the real hard decisions. Someone who knows what the real world is like right now. And, that's Rick and his group."

"Are you actually going to be able to stand against your mother if the time comes?" Gus asked.

"You don't agree with me?" Quinn asked.

"I agree with you wholeheartedly. Quinn showed me a biter with a W carved in it's head, said they had saw things like that before, and with warnings the Wolves are near. And, us not carrying guns, well it makes no sense, not now," Gus told her. "But she's not my mother."

"She once told me that the signs of a good leader is to know when they need to let someone else help them. I'm going to remind her of that," Quinn responded.

"We should get going to your parents', you still need to talk to your mother," Gus told her as he kissed her.

"I want to stop by the infirmary, see how Tara is doing," Quinn said as they stood up.

Gus nodded. "Of course," he answered.

Family POV:

Jes walked up to the group who was sitting on the porch and steps, some were leaning against the wall. "How is she?"

"Last time Rosita came out she was getting a little bit more stable," Beth answered.

"Whose on watch?" Axel questioned her.

"Sasha," Jes responded.

"Um, Jes you do realize you still have your rifle right?" David questioned.

"Well, that happens when you only have one person guarding the weapons, and that said person go homes at six o'clock at night," Jes responded.

"It'll make things bad if you're caught with it," Maggie told her.

Jes shrugged. "I took the bullets out. We lost someone in our family because of they're ineptness, so let Deanna try to get mad at me."

"She lost her son," Beth answered.

"Because she didn't listen," Jes responded.

"Give me the bullets, at least we can say that the bullets and weapon were separated," Carol told her as she outstretched her hand.

Jes looked at Rick who nodded at her. "She's right. Let's not give them anymore reason to find fault with us right now," Rick told her.

"Like they need any reason to. We were never going to be accepted here, we're outsiders. We've been out there to long to not see the bad in everything," Summer told him.

"Are we going to have to leave?" Mika asked as she fed Hope a bottle.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "We're going to do everything in our power not to let that happen," she assured her. "Right now we should decide whose going to keep vigil tonight, that way some of us can take over tomorrow."

"I don't think any of us want to leave," Axel told her. "It wouldn't feel right, not being here if something happens."

"Sasha didn't want to come back in after she heard?" Lexi asked Jes.

"I tried to get her to come back, to leave the tower in the hands of one of the Alexandrians, but she refused to even hear of it," Jes told her.

"So, we're all staying here for the night right mom?" Carl questioned.

Jewel looked at Rick. "I'll let you, Mika, Lexi and Mitch stay until midnight. Then I'll go back to the houses with you and get the babies settled. Everyone else can stay. You all can come back in the morning," Jewel told them.

"I'll go with you, I've got patrol in the morning. And I can get Judith down while you handle Hope," Michonne told her.

"I'll get with Rosita, we'll split up shifts to watch her," Mar answered.

"You don't think I'm going to set this one out do you?" Jewel asked. "Put me on rotation, even if it's just a couple hours a day, preferably not with Pete."

"I can help too," Summer told them.

"Me too," Beth added.

Mar nodded. "I'm hoping she won't need us that long, that she'll wake up sooner then later," she said.

Quinn walked up with Gus and the girls. "I don't mean to intrude…I just wanted to see how Tara was."

Glenn looked up. "She's stable, but not out of danger yet," he told her.

Rick looked at her. "Glenn told us what you did out there, thank you," he sincerely.

"I wish I could have done more. Have you talked to my mother yet, Glenn? About what happened?" Quinn questioned.

"No, I haven't wanted to leave here, none of us do actually," Glenn answered.

Quinn nodded as she looked at everyone. "We're heading over there now," she told him. "I wish I had been able to get over there before Nicholas did. He asked me to lie for him, cover for him."

Jes stood straighter. "Are you?" she questioned.

"Quinn isn't like that," Gus told her.

"Take the girls over, I'll be over in a minute," Quinn said as she kissed him. She waited until they were out of earshot. "I'm going to tell you what I told Nicholas. He is a coward, and he ran off three times. If he had just listened to Glenn, Noah would still be alive. But he let his cowardice get the best of him. And, now Noah's dead, Tara's lucky if she makes it, and he was ready to leave me and Glenn. I've never been shy about telling my mother she's wrong, and I'm not going to do that now. If one of us Alexandrian's not everyone would be standing guard like this, we aren't like that. But we need to be, we should be. All of us should be able to carry weapons, and all of us should be able to shoot. I know we aren't prepared, that if something or someone comes in through those gates, we aren't going to survive. We need you, all of you, here. I'm surprised we've survived this long, but it's not going to last, I know it. This place needs a leader who will make the hard decisions, and not blink. My mom isn't that leader…not by herself," she told them as she looked Rick right in the eyes. "I better get over to my parents' house," she told them. "Please let me know what Gus and I can do," she said as she looked at Rick and Jewel again. "Anything, _anything _at all," she said as she started to turn around.

Carol came up with the casserole. "I made this for your family, to express how sorry we all are for your loss," she said as she handed it to her.

"Thank you, and I'm sorry for your loss," Quinn answered as she walked toward her parents' house.

"I'm going to go check on Tara," Jewel informed the group.

Jewel, Ronnie, Eugene and Rosita's POV:

Jewel walked in to the infirmary. "How is she?" she asked.

"She's hanging in there," Ronnie said.

"All we have to do is wait for her to wake up," Rosita answered.

"If she wakes up," Eugene answered.

Jewel walked over to Tara's bedside and squeezed her hand. "You're going to wake up, aren't you Tara? You are to much of a fighter aren't you? You know how important you are to us, and that's why you're going to wake up for us," she said as she bent down and kissed the top of her head.

"Do you think she can really hear you?" Eugene asked.

Jewel looked at Ronnie and Rosita then back at Eugene. "I do. I've seen it work before. So they'll be no more talking negative about her not waking up," she told him. "I heard what you did back there, getting her out, leading the walkers' away, standing up to Nicholas. Thank you," she told him.

"I was still scared senseless. I'm still a coward," Eugene answered.

"Eugene, shut up and take a compliment, will you?" Rosita questioned.

Jewel gave a small laugh. "Alright let me try this another way. I'm sorry for all the grief I gave you since Washington fell through," she told him.

"You had every right to say everything you did, I deserved it. You were worried about your children, and I totally respect that. What I did today, was nothing that anyone else in our group would have done, and in good conscious I could not abandon them to the walkers', or in this case Nicholas," Eugene answered.

"Eugene?" Rosita asked.

"Yes?" Eugene responded.

"Say thank you for the apology!" Rosita ordered him.

Ronnie had to cover her mouth from bursting out laughing.

Jewel extended her hand. "You're one of us, even if you still are a self exclaimed coward."

Eugene looked at her hand then stood up and went over and pulled her into a hug. "Thank you," he simply said.

Jewel looked at Rosita and Ronnie who were barley controlling there laughter as she patted Eugene's back. "You're welcome, Eugene," she said as she pulled back. "You save your next hug for when Tara wakes up. There's a lot of people that can sit beside her, don't forget to get some rest," she told him as she squeezed his shoulder before she went out.


	316. Chapter 314

**Better Days**

**Chapter 314**

**Author's Note: Battle lines are being drawn in Alexandria and not only between our family and the Alexandria's. Yes my characters are making me do it. Please review. It motivates.**

Monroe family POV:

Quinn walked in to the candle light house, carrying a casserole, while Aiden's mix tape was playing. "Carol made a casserole, to express how sorry everyone is," she said. "Bri, Chloe take this into the kitchen," she told them.

Reg stood up and hugged her. "Are you alright?" he asked as he kissed the top of her head.

"No, I'm far from it," Quinn answered as she handed Deanna the note from Carol. "Nicholas made his statement yet?"

Deanna didn't answer as she took the note and read it, she put it the candle and let it burn.

"Mom what are you doing?" Quinn asked as she looked at Gus.

"I'll keep the girls in the kitchen, get them some of the casserole, while it's still hot," Gus said as he stood up.

"Leave it, we don't need there sympathy. If I hadn't brought them in, then this wouldn't have happened and Aiden would still be alive," Deanna told them.

Quinn looked at her. "Not eating a casserole isn't going bring Aiden back, or Noah. This isn't there fault, mom. I'm not going to say another word until we go to your office and we record this. All about transparency right?" she challenged.

"Sweetheart, maybe you should wait until you've calm down. Today was a big shock to you," Reg told her.

Quinn sighed. "Calm down? Dad, this isn't something I'm going to get over in a day or two. All those people that came in with Rick? They survived the horror of being out there, even the kids. I had one day out there and I'm never going to be the same. Mom? Your office," she said as she walked away.

Spenser looked at Gus and Reg. "This isn't going to go well."

"It's going to go the way it has to go," Gus responded as he went into the kitchen.

Quinn and Deanna's POV:

Quinn flipped on the video camera as she passed and sat down in the chair and watched as her mother sat down across from her.

"Do you want to know what Nicholas told me?" Deanna asked.

"He told you a bunch of lies, he asked me to lie for him, to blame Glenn for this. If it wasn't for Glenn, you would have lost two children today," she simply said.

"Let's start with Aiden, what happened?" Deanna asked her.

"He was shooting at a walker with a grenade on it, and both Glenn and I yelled at him to stop when we saw it. But he didn't, and it blew up. And, knocked down Tara. I ran to him, and he was still alive. Nicholas ran, didn't even check on him. I tried….Aiden wanted to try to make amends…I told him he was going to make it, I told him to shut up and that he would make it home," Quinn said as she wiped away the tears. "He had three stakes in his body….and I yelled for help telling them he was alive. Nicholas said that he had checked him. He never came close, he ran, he was just going to leave him. Glenn and Nicholas came over…Glenn took charge. The dead were getting closer, Noah was keeping them off. Nicholas was freaking out, saying we weren't going to make it. Aiden begged him to stay, the next thing I know he ran. Glenn and I were yelling at him to stay but he left us. Glenn and I were determined to get Aiden out of there, Noah yelled that they were getting close. Aiden grabbed Glenn, told him that the others' didn't get scared, that him and Nicholas were the ones that got scared and ran off, leaving the others to die. He told us to get out of there. I wasn't going to leave, I still believed we could get him out," she told her mother. "He told me to tell you that Glenn did everything he could to save him, then he told Glenn to get me out of there," she said as she relived the memory. "His screams…" she said as she wiped her eyes again. "His screams were enough for me to know that I wouldn't have been able to lose as many people as Glenn had and still be able to function," she told her mother.

"We don't have to do anymore tonight Quinn," Deanna told her softly.

"No, we're going to finish this," Quinn answered defiantly. "I was going to freak out, but Glenn, he somehow got through to me, told me to focus all the anger toward getting home, that you needed to hear the truth and that you wouldn't believe them, but you would believe me," she responded.

"I'll believe the truth," Deanna told her daughter.

"I wish I could believe that, Mom, but you burned a letter of condolence, you said it was all they're fault and not to eat a casserole, and that Aiden would still be alive if you hadn't brought them in. I'd be dead, and Aiden would have been telling you the same lie Nicholas told you. I can see it in your eyes, you want someone to blame, and that blame is going to be Glenn. But, I'm not going to let that happen. I am going to make you listen to the truth, I am going to make you see that if you had listened to me after the supply run that killed the others, that Aiden would still be alive, that Noah would be. You don't get to believe Nicholas and his lies, without hearing the whole truth," she told her mother as she tried to keep from getting angrier. "We got to the front rotating doors, Noah, Glenn and I were in one, and Nicholas was in the other, with the dead pushing the other one. Nicholas was freaking out, he kept pushing the doors, I told him to stop but he didn't. I thought I was going to die, right there, that we all were going to die in those damn doors. But then Eugene started beeping the horn of the van, leading the dead that was from the outside away. We still had the ones inside to deal with. Glenn immediately went into leader mode, if he was scared he didn't show it. He knows what has to be done to bring people back alive. He told us that he needed us all to work together, but Nicholas wasn't paying any attention, and Glenn banged on the window to get his attention. Glenn instructed us in what needed to be done, and asked if we understood but Nicholas didn't respond. I told him he had to acknowledge it in voice form, he said he did. Nicholas and Noah were supposed to hold the doors, Glenn and I were to break the glass with our weapons. It was working, it _was_, but Nicholas started freaking out, yelling that the glass wasn't going to break. I told him to look at me, I told him if we didn't do this Glenn's way, we weren't going to make it back to our children, that Mikey didn't have anyone else. I thought I had gotten through to him, that he understood," she informed her mother as she closed her eyes momentarily to calm herself down. She looked straight at her mother before she continued. "He saw an opening between the glass and street, he started to push his way through. We were all yelling at him to stop, I tried to hold the doors with Noah and I was holding on to Glenn…Nicholas got out and the doors and the dead were starting to get through. They grabbed Noah, I tried to help Glenn, by pulling on him so he had more leverage, but it didn't work, they got Noah. I had to turn…around…I couldn't watch, but his screams, and then Glenn lost it. Nothing like Nicholas but he watched a member of his _family_ being eaten right in front of him, and I don't' blame him. I gave him a few seconds, we couldn't afford minutes, and then bent down beside him. I told him that we had to get back here, that I couldn't do it alone, that I wasn't brave, that I needed him to get us back. I told him that you wouldn't believe him, that Aiden and Noah's death were going to be in vain if we let Nicholas survive and tell his lies. Glenn took charge again, and we ran to the van. Nicholas was there, he was trying to take the van, he was threatening Eugene. Glenn hit him, and at that moment, I wanted to leave him on the ground to be devoured by the dead. For what he did to Will and the others, for allowing Summer to get hurt, for Aiden and Noah. I'm pretty sure that Glenn had the same thoughts, but neither one of voiced it and Glenn told Eugene to help him get him into the van. If it was one of us, Nicholas would have left us, I _know _that, I truly believe that," Quinn told her mother.

"Your story and Nicholas hardly matches at all," Deanna told her oldest child.

Quinn leaned forward in her chair. "You once told me that a liar will never be able to tell a whole story and keep eye contact with the person they are telling the story too. You told me they can't control it, that it's like a tell. You also said that even if they could look you in the eye for 98% of the time, they would be fidgety. You used to catch Aiden, Spenser and me all the time if we tried to lie. I want you to watch both of our videos back to back, I want you to take a notepad, and I want you to look at how many times Nicholas fidgets, how many times he can't look into your eyes, then I want you to do the same to me. I didn't fidget, I only closed my eyes once to calm myself down. I can guarantee that Nicholas wasn't able to look at you more then a few seconds at a time. Don't take my word for what's the truth, let your instincts tell you what's the truth," Quinn told her. "I'll never be able to forget today, if you ask me in ten years, if we're lucky enough to survive, I'll be able to tell you the same truth, the same words," she said as she stood. "I'm going to go home now. I love you mom," she informed her as she kissed the top of her head before walking out.

Rick and Beth's POV:

Rick went over to Beth who was standing by herself on the porch. "Hey, you alright?" he questioned. "I know, stupid question right?"

Beth gave a small smile. "It wasn't supposed to happen anymore, any of us dying. We were supposed to be safe," she told him.

Rick pulled her into a hug. "I know Bethy, I know."

"I wouldn't be here back with all of you if it wasn't for Riley and Noah. I wouldn't have been alive," Beth told him.

"You would have, you're strong," Rick told her.

"I was going to kill Dawn…Riley found the scissors I was going to use. She knew what I was going to do, she was ready to give up her life for me and Noah, so we could go. And that's exactly what she did. Now, Noah. I just thought maybe we were done losing people. It just seems we can't win, and I didn't get to say goodbye to Bob. I used to say at the prison, that I didn't cry anymore, that I didn't say goodbye to people anymore. But then I woke up in Grady, and thought of all of you, how I might never see Daryl or Axel again, and that I didn't say goodbye. I saw daddy die and I never said goodbye. And I knew that if I was ever reunited with any of you, I'd make sure to say I love you all, and not to leave things unsaid. But, I still don't want to say goodbye, because that means maybe you won't come back. So I didn't say it to Noah, and he didn't come back and I didn't get to tell him goodbye," Beth told him.

Rick kissed the top of her head. "I think we all do the same thing Bethy. I always tell them to be careful. Everyone knows there's that chance that we won't come back. We all handle it differently. Noah knew you cared, we all do. And you are strong, Bethy. Hershel would be proud of you, he was proud of you," he told her. "Go get some rest, you need it," he told her.

**Author's Note: Two updates in less than 24 hours? Please review!**


	317. Chapter 315

**Better Days**

**Chapter 315**

**Author's Note: I'm not going to be showing Aaron and Daryl, because they aren't going to change. I should have sent someone with them. Oh well, to late now. On to the action in Alexandria. Jewel gives Deanna a hint of how far she's willing to go to protect her family. You know what to do: Review! Let me here from son of the ones I haven't heard from lately.**

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel smiled as she felt Rick kiss her neck. "Good morning, Mr. Grimes," she said as she turned over.

"Good morning Mrs. Grimes," he greeted as he kissed her.

"What time did you get in? You should have woke me up," Jewel told her husband.

"It was three in the morning, and both baby girls were sleeping, which meant you were finally getting some good, uninterrupted sleep so I snuck into bed," Rick told his wife as he kissed her.

"That scares me," Jewel told him.

"What scares you? That I let you sleep?" Rick questioned.

"No, that I was sleeping well enough that you didn't wake me. I shouldn't be that comfortable, that at ease inside these walls," Jewel responded as she put her hand on his face.

"You just gave birth to a baby less than two months ago, we've been traveling, mostly by foot from Georgia to here, we've lost people, good people," Rick told her as he kissed her again. "Then we get here, and find that _these _people don't have what it make it in the world as it is now. You've been in mother hen mode since we walked in those gates, and that means for all of us, not just the children. I'm amazed you aren't more dead on your feet then you are. You're exhausted, so I'm not concerned about _one _night of good sleep," he assured her.

"We're all exhausted, Rick. And yes I know I just had a baby," Jewel responded to the unsaid response. "Did I hear Quinn last night? About what she left unsaid?"

"Do you think she was telling the truth?" Rick asked. "That she really means we can count on her for whatever we need?"

"I don't know, but I know Glenn told us what she did out there, for him. I saw the anger in her eyes when she got out of the van, how she reacted to her mother's question. I know that she genuinely feels bad for what happened out there, for not being able to stop it. I'm not going say anything to her, but I think we can trust her," Jewel assured him.

"Why don't you stay here today? I can talk to Deanna," Rick offered.

Jewel sat in bed. "That isn't going to happen, Mr. Grimes. But good try on your part," she said as she went over to check on Hope. "Good morning, little one. I got you before you started demanding food huh?" she questioned as she picked her up and kissed the top of her head. "I'm going with you to talk to Deanna and I'm going to talk to Jessie. I'm not Lori, I'm not going to let you do this alone. We have been a team before we were together, and just because we're in here that doesn't stop," she told him. "Tell daddy he's a silly goose!"

Rick smiles as he kisses Hope's hand. "I'm just trying to take a load off mommy, but she's stubborn. One of the many reason's I fell in love with her," he said with a smile.

"You go get Judith, feed her breakfast, and I'll tend to this one, and take a shower. Mika is helping Mar and Carol with them. I told everyone they could stay home from school today, they were up late," Jewel told Rick. "Don't you dare leave without me," she warned Rick.

"Wouldn't think of it," Rick told her as he kissed her.

Lexi and Rosita's POV:

Lexi walked into the infirmary with breakfast for her and Eugene. "Carol sent this over. How is she?"

Rosita took the food. "She hasn't gotten worse, and that's a good thing," she said as she kissed the top of Lexi's head.

"But she hasn't woke up either," Lexi answered.

"No, but she will, I'm confident she will," Rosita told her.

"You can't know that, not for sure. Everything was supposed to be different here, it was supposed to be safe. We weren't supposed to lose anyone else," Lexi told her. "Maybe we're destined not to be safe and happy. Maybe we're not allowed to forget what's out there, and we're supposed to keep reliving the nightmare," she told the other woman.

Rosita sighed and went in front of her. "You've been listening to Gabriel to much. We're allowed to be happy and safe. But death's still going to happen, because it's the world we live in. But you can't give up Hope. How can you? We have a little living piece of Hope to remind us of that," she told her with a smile.

Lexi smiled. "Yeah. Sasha didn't come home last night."

Rosita looked at her shocked. "She didn't?"

"No, I don't know why I should be surprised. She's doing stupid stuff and stupid gets you killed. Don't tell Michonne I stole that," Lexi stated.

"I don't think she'd mind," Rosita assured her. "Do you know who went on guard shift at the tower?"

"Jewel has that sheet that she keeps so she can keep track of us," Lexi answered. "I kinda like that you know. That she still is watching out for all of, that if something happens, she knows where to find all of us."

Rosita nodded. "Yeah, and I personally wouldn't want her to get mad at me for not signing it," she said with a grin.

"Sasha didn't sign it, and Carl lied about where he was. Jewel crossed off Noah's name….it made it real," Lexi explained. "Abraham is on guard."

"What do you mean Carl lied?" Rosita questioned.

"He followed Enid out of the gate again. I saw him and I would have followed him but I'm just to worried about Sasha," Lexi reported to her.

"After Mar gets here, I'll go tell Michonne what's going on, and we'll got find Sasha," Rosita assured her.

"I'm going with you," Lexi told her. "Please don't tell me it's not safe. I need to go with you," she simply told her.

Rosita nodded. "I get it," she told the younger girl as she let out a sigh.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked with Rick out to the grave yard and sighed. How many of these had they left in there wake? To many to count.

"We're sorry for what happened. How you holding up?" Rick asked.

"I'm not," Deanna answered.

Jewel glanced at Rick as to say that was a stupid question. "I know you don't feel like eating anything but you need to, you have to," she informed the grieving mother.

Deanna glanced at her. "You don't know what I need," she simply said.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's shoulder before she approached Deanna. "I know that you are grieving, I know that you have to decide whose telling you the truth. I also know that you're blaming yourself for this, and don't even try to deny it, because I can see the guilt all over your face. I've had that same look, on more occasions then I would even like to admit, so has Rick. It's a sign of a good leader, because no matter what happened out there, it falls at your feet. Not eating is going to harm only you, and not anyone else, until it does," she informed her.

Deanna glanced at Rick. "Is she always as tenacious as this?"

"This is calm. If it was any of her family, she'd tie us down and force feed us. You're getting off pretty easy," Rick told her. "We need to talk to you about Pete," he told her as he breached the subject.

Deanna sighed. "I hoped it would get better," she replied.

"You knew," Rick stated rather then ask.

"Summer said she thought you did. Why didn't you do something about him? How could you just let him keep hurting Jessie and the kids? How could you even suggest that it was one of us who hurt Summer when you knew what he was capable of? Do you know how hard it was for me not to put a knife through his head, to protect _my _daughter? Hells bells Deanna," Jewel shook her head.

It was Rick's turn to put his hand on Jewel's shoulder before he spoke. "Why didn't you do something about it?" he questioned.

"I hoped it would get better," Deanna answered.

Jewel shook her head as Rick spoke. "It hasn't got better, and it won't."

"An abuser never gets better, they just go on until someone dies," Jewel told her as she flinched her fist.

"Pete's a surgeon. He's saved lives, he might be saving Tara's life," Deanna reminded them.

"I'm not sure how he can even stand with as much alcohol as he consumes. He can barley stand up on most days. Ronnie spent all night by Tara's side last night, NOT Pete," Jewel replied as she tried not to get angrier.

"He's beating his wife, he grabbed our daughter. He left a visible hand print on her arm and I would hate to think of what he might have done if Jewel didn't stop it. He has to be stopped," Rick told her.

"And, I'm pretty sure he's taking it out on Ron too. They always start on the children, when they get bored of beating the shit out of the partner, when it loses the challenge. Ron can't lift his arm over his head. It's a common injury in abused children," Jewel informed her.

"I didn't know you studied those type of things in nursing school," Deanna stated.

Jewel laughed a hallow laugh. "I didn't need to, I lived it, Daryl lived it, and Merle lived it. Our mother didn't live long enough to try to help, if she even cared. It was people like you that turned a blind eye that kept giving my father a reason not to stop. Rick's right, we have to stop it."

"How?" Deanna questioned.

"We separate them, we tell him that's how is from now on," Rick answered.

"What happens when he doesn't want to do that?" Deanna questioned.

"It's not his choice," both Jewel and Rick told her.

"So what happens?" Deanna repeated.

"I kill him, we kill him," Rick answered.

"We don't kill people. This is civilization, Rick," Deanna responded.

"Then he's going to kill someone," Jewel responded.

"Warning someone to stop or die, that is civilized nowadays," Rick told her.

"Oh," Deanna responded as she lowered her head.

"So what? So we just let him hit her? We let him kill her?" Rick questioned.

"Or let him kill the boys? Or try to kill anyone of us? That's real smart," Jewel hissed.

"No, we exile him if it comes to that," Deanna told them.

"We do that, we don't know when he comes back and what he does to them. Letting him go makes this place vulnerable. You really want to wait till someone in that tower has to take care of it? And that's if we're lucky," Rick told her.

"It wouldn't just be anyone in that tower, would it Deanna? It would be one of _us_, wouldn't it? Then that would give you something else to blame us for," Jewel challenged her.

"We are not... executing anyone. Don't ever suggest it again. That sort of thinking doesn't belong in here," Deanna informed them as she tried to keep her cool.

"People die now, Deanna, they do. There's times like this you can decide who and when, or it can be decided for you," Rick told her.

"It already has," Deanna stated. "I wouldn't kill you, I'd send you away," Deanna warned Rick.

Jewel looked at her. "I told you the first day we walked in through those gates that I would hold you responsible for anything that happened inside these walls, because you were the leader. Do you really think that exiling Rick would be good for this community? For you?"

"You could stay, you and the kids. I don't know why you would think killing anyone is a good idea. I'll talk to Pete about Summer. I don't want to exile anyone," Deanna stated.

"You don't…you…unbelievable!" Jewel responded.

"You're going to see how tenacious she really is," Rick said.

Jewel took off her outer shirt and raised her tank top and turned backwards for Deanna to see. "This is what happens when no one stops a person, Deanna. When no one gives a damn to interfere," she told her as she turned around. "Daryl's are worse, because he tried to be a buffer between dad and me. Do you really think that we'd stay in here if any of us were exiled? I have a feeling we'd be walking out with more then we'd walk in with. You know we survived, you know we know what it takes to live out there. And, don't ever bring my kids into this again. I'm not going to let a man like Pete put a hand on my daughter, and I can assure you the next time he does it, and I see it, his hand won't be what I'm aiming at. And that's on you, Deanna. I'll be sure to tell everyone that you weren't strong enough to make the tough calls, that I had to kill him because you turned a blind eye. I won't interfere between him and his family, but I won't turn a blind eye either. But he touches _anyone_ in my family, big or small, all bets are off Deanna. I can put that on video if you'd like. Transparency and all," she hissed. "What happens now, it's on you, and I'm not going to forget that," she said as she walked away with Rick. 


	318. Chapter 316

**Better Days**

**Chapter 316**

**Author's Note: Yep things are getting all good now. I personally am excited. I love all your ideas. Some I have already thought of, except Jewel being mayor. Yeah her response to that is I have enough children to watch over and I don't want anymore, especially ones who can't take care of themselves. And yes, go Jewel! Go go and go! Please review.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn put her hands on the edge of the kitchen sink and took a breath. "It's not real," she said out loud.

"Mom? Are you alright?" Bri questioned as she came to stand beside her.

Quinn kissed the top of her head. "Just thinking," she assured the teen.

"Is gramma going to make them leave?" Bri questioned her mother.

"Did she say something?" Quinn asked as she turned her body to look at her.

"No, but she's mad and grampa said she was regretting bringing them in. It's not there fault, is it?" Bri asked.

Quinn bent down so she was eye to eye with the teen. "Gramma is grieving right now, and that's clouding her judgment right now. And, not sweet pea, this isn't there fault, and I'm going to make sure gramma does the right thing."

"She's pretty stubborn," Bri answered.

"So am I. What have I told you about doing the right thing?" Quinn questioned her daughter.

"That sometimes doing the right thing is the hardest thing to do, especially when it means going up against a person you love. But you have to do what is right so you can live with yourself," Bri answered.

Quinn nodded. "And that's what I have to do with gramma. I have to stand up for what's right," she told her. Quinn looked up hearing footsteps. "Phoebe," she greeted.

"The door was open, I didn't mean to interrupt," Phoebe told her.

"It's alright," Quinn answered. "You and Chloe can stay home today from school," she told Bri.

"Can we go see Judith and little one?" Bri asked.

"Only if you aren't bothering anyone and Jewel is alright with it," Quinn said as she ran off. "What's up? Can I get you a cup of coffee?"

"No, I'm alright," Phoebe answered as she sat on the stool. "Are you?"

Quinn shook her head. "I really wish there was a right answer for that, you know? I didn't sleep at all last night and when I did close my eyes, all I could do was hear screams, mostly from Noah. He shouldn't have died out there. Aiden and Nicholas should have never been out there, they should have never been allowed out there after the first time."

Phoebe put her hand on the other woman's hand. "You can't blame yourself, you did what you could."

Quinn gave a tired laugh. "It wasn't good enough was it? People still died."

"I don't regret bringing in the group, neither does Eric. I won't say I'm sorry for it," Phoebe told her.

Quinn looked at her. "I'm not asking you too. If it hadn't been for Glenn, I would have died yesterday. Any word on Tara?"

"People are coming in and out of the infirmary, still keeping guard," Phoebe answered. "Is there anything I can do?"

"How did you get the screams out of your head?" Quinn asked quietly.

Phoebe sighed. "You won't want to hear this, but I'm not going to lie. They never really go away, you just learn to quiet them. But last night, I didn't sleep either, neither did Liam. I think something like this brings up memories for everyone that's been out there, _really _out there."

"You're right, that's not something I wanted to hear," Quinn responded.

"How's your mom taking it?" Phoebe questioned.

"Not well. She's looking for someone to blame, and right now that focus is on Rick and his group," Quinn answered. "But Rick and his group is exactly what we need, now more then ever," she said as Phoebe nodded.

Beth and Maggie's POV:

Beth sat on the couch drinking orange juice not hearing Maggie approach.

"You know daddy would fuss at you for bringing food and drink to the living room," Maggie said as she sat down.

Beth nodded. "I know, I was thinking the same thing. Any word on Tara?"

"No change," Maggie told her.

"How's Glenn?" Beth questioned.

"It doesn't get easier, you know? No matter how many times we have to say goodbye to someone, it just never gets easier. Glenn knows it's not his fault, but he blames himself," Maggie told her as she squeezed her hand.

"I thought it would stop, when we got here," Beth told her. "But we're never really safe, are we? We thought we were at the prison but we weren't. These people remind me of what I was like when Rick and everyone came onto the farm. Weak."

"We've all changed, they'll have to too," Maggie told her. "We have to stay," she added.

Beth looked at her. "Maggie? What is it?"

Maggie looked at her sister. "I'm pregnant Bethie," she told her sister.

Beth took a breath as she hugged her. "Does anyone else know? Did you know before we got here?"

"No one but Glenn knows. He said he thinks Jewel knows, which isn't surprising at all, I mean she is Jewel. I suspected at the prison," Maggie told her. "Don't tell anyone just yet, alright?"

"Daddy would be so happy right now, he'd be scared, but he'd say have faith. And he would love to spoil his first grandbaby. He loved taking care of Judith," Beth told her. "I'm just going to have faith, like daddy always said. You're going to be alright, Jewel was. You're also going to be glued to someone from the eighth month on, because this is one baby who is going to be delivered with his or her loved ones next to her."

Maggie laughed as she wiped her tears. "I think we have enough baby girls around, I'm hoping for a boy."

Beth smiled. "I just want a healthy baby, and healthy mom," she said as she hugged her. "It'll be alright," Beth told her.

Michonne, Rosita and Lexi's POV:

Michonne sat on her bed and rubbed her eyes as she heard a knock on the door. "Come in," she told the person.

Lexi and Rosita walked in. "Hey," Rosita greeted.

"How is she?" Michonne questioned. "And you better get over here and give me hugs before I start a pillow fight," she told Lexi.

Lexi shook her head before she went over and hugged her. "I thought you were the adult?" she asked.

Rosita gave a smile at the interaction. "Stable, hanging on. I'm gonna go back there later. I think Sasha might have spent the night in the tower."

"She never came home last night," Lexi told her.

"Is she still up there?" Michonne questioned.

"Abraham's on watch now but she hasn't been back, and no one's seen her," Rosita told her.

"I asked and no one let her back in last night. Jes said that she had told her she wouldn't spend the whole night out there, but she did," Lexi informed her.

Michonne stood up. "We'll go look for her, you stay here in case she comes back."

Lexi looked at her. "I told Rosita, I want to go, I need to be there. I mean if she…well if she got bit, I need to put her down. I don't want to feel like Sasha does if the worse happens. She wasn't there to put down Ty, and she ran away from doing it with Bob cause of her anger with the Termites. If…the worst happened, I have to be the one to do it."

Rosita and Michonne exchanged glances at each other. "Alright, but you stay by us. I have to go check out a gun, so you'll come with me," Michonne told her.

"I'm sure she's fine," Rosita told her.

"You don't know that," Lexi responded as they walked out. She stopped and signed them out and continued. "I'm not a kid, even Mitch and Mika knows the risks. Sasha is being reckless, and it's going to get her killed, or worse someone else killed. It might already have. She's not thinking correctly at all, she doesn't care how she's hurting me, and personally I'm done trying to get through to her. Her skull is to thick. I just want to make sure if she is bit, that I'm the one who puts her down. And if she isn't, I may just kill her my self," she said as she walked into the armory.

"Lexi, are you here to get some supplies?" Olivia greeted.

"I'm here to get my gun," Lexi told her as Michonne and Rosita walked in behind her.

"Lexi, you don't have to go out there anymore. You should stay inside where your safe. Being outside these walls isn't child play," Olivia told her.

Rosita grabbed Michonne's arm, and shaking her head. "Let her handle it," she mouthed.

Lexi blinked. "When have you been outside those gates Olivia? You can't even keep the guns clean, let alone fire one. Don't you dare tell me what I should or shouldn't be doing when I could kill ten walkers before you took out one. You aren't my friend, my sister, my aunt, or any part of _my _family, like these two are. They are alright with me going to find my sister, so I don't need or want your permission," she told her as she grabbed her gun and bullets. "When I get back I'll show you how to clean a weapon properly," she said as she walked off.

Michonne grabbed a couple pistols. "She's had a bad week," she simply said as she and Rosita turned to follow her. Michonne looked at Rosita. "I expect that from Carl, not her."

"She's frustrated, with Sasha, with everyone telling her it'll be alright. She's a hormonal teenager, it was bound to happen," Rosita told her.

Michonne nodded. "I don't have to like it," she told the other woman.

"No we don't, we just need to be there," Rosita agreed with the other woman.

TBC 


	319. Chapter 317

**Better Days**

**Chapter 317**

**Author's Note: This chapter was supposed to pick up right where the last one left off, but Jes had another idea. She wanted to get her claws (figuratively speaking, of course,) into Pete while she had her chance. I just do what they tell me to do, I'm just the fingers of this operation. Review please.**

Jes's POV:

Jes watched as Pete came out of his house, going behind his house, and put out her cigarette with her foot. She kept her distance as she tracked him. It would be so easy to slit his throat, take him outside of the gates and let him die painfully. But she'd have to do it at night, during the day would be to risky. She stepped right behind him as he took a drink from a whiskey bottle. "It's Eight AM," she told him.

Pete turned around and looked at her. "What is wrong with you people? Can't any of you mind your own damn business?"

"You're going to go to the infirmary to check on one of mine, and I'd rather you be sober," she told him. She glanced at the bandage on his hand. "Shame, she should have aimed for your head."

"What the hell is it with women in your group? You all don't know your place," Pete told her.

"We don't take shit, we stand up for ourselves and others," Jes answered as she stepped closer. "You want to grab me, don't you? You want to show me whose in control don't you? But, you know that you wouldn't stand a chance. Now, you and I need to have a little talk about what you did to Summer."

"Just took her arm, she turned her back on me," Pete responded.

"You left a bruise on her arm, your fingerprints. She had _every _right to be turning her back on you, to go back inside her house. You, on the other hand, had no right whatsoever to do what you did. Did you think that because the rest of us aren't scared of you, you could show dominance toward her and we'd just let it slide?" Jes questioned, as she grabbed the bottle and turned it upside down and poured it out. "Oh, did that piss you off? What are you going to do about it?" she taunted him.

Pete took a step toward her. "I should…" he started.

Jes took a step toward him. "You should what? You should try to hit me? To intimidate me? But you won't," she said as she busted the glass bottle against the trashcan and held up the jagged edge and ran her finger around it. "You know that I'd fight back, that I would kill you. You know that you'd stay no chance against me. No, you like to show you're a man against the weak and helpless. Now, I really don't give a damn if your wife doesn't have a backbone to stand against you, up for herself, for her sons. She's made her decisions, and you aren't going to be happy until she's dead. These idiots around here just let you get away with it, turn a blind eye. You know that you were important, you were the only doctor. You scared the psychiatrist so you wouldn't have competition. You tried the same thing with Ronnie, because you knew that with another doctor, on that can stay sober may I add, that you aren't as valuable. It scares you that you might actually be replaceable. Then there's the fact that there's a bunch of bad ass women in my group, and you don't know what to make of us. We threaten everything you stand for, that you are. Women aren't supposed to stand up against you, against any man. We're supposed to be weak and pathetic little creatures, cowering in the corner. The fact that there's so many of us, I'm surprised you haven't pissed your pants yet. I know what you were thinking yesterday, when you saw Summer talking to your son. You thought that you finally had your chance to scare a woman in our group. You probably thought that you'd push her around, even beat her, and leave her as a sign to Rick and Jewel. First of all, you were drunk, which seems more the norm for you then not, there were people in side the house. Secondly, her last name is DIXON, she came out of the womb with an attitude and ready to fight. Thirdly, you didn't count on momma bear. You didn't think that she would let you get away with it, did you? Even if she hadn't showed up and you were able to finish what you started, do you really think that she wouldn't march into your house and kill you? I'm pretty sure that she's told you what she would do to you if you even tried anything. Dixon's don't make threats, they make promises and you're lucky to get one warning. Jewel's a momma bear, I mean full fledged, ready to claw someone's eyes out, when one of her cubs are put in danger. She showed real self restraint from not putting that knife in your head. Me on the other hand, I'm really not known for my restraint. You put your hands on MY niece, give me on damn reason that I shouldn't slice your throat right now? Give me one reason that you have the right to breath the same air as me?"

"Deanna would exile you, and your group," Pete said simply.

Jes smirked. "I wish she would," she answered. "You want to beat your family? Your wife to stupid to protect her sons from the abuse, that's on her. I'm pretty damn sure that this isn't the first time you've heard something like what I'm about ready to say. But since you're stupid, and your ears' are clogged up with so much alcohol and you have zero brain cells left, you are the one who made yourself a target. You picked on one of us, you picked on all of us. I'm going to be watching you Pete, you won't even know, because I'm that damn good," she said as she walked away.

Carl and Jewel's POV:

Jewel crossed her arms as she saw Carl and Enid come over the gates. "Carl Grimes, you better have one hell of a reason for disobeying me and your father," Jewel told him, giving him the Dixon glare.

"I…well you see," Carl explained as he started to stumble through an explanation.

Jewel glanced at Enid then at Carl. "Stop before you embarrass yourself. I have a sign out sheet for a reason, to keep track of our family. You have to understand what a surprise it was to find out my son, the son that I told under no circumstances were to go out those gates, lied and wasn't where he said he was going to be," she told him as she saw Enid start to move away. "Not so fast young lady, you and I are going to have a talk, a very detailed talk. Carl, I want you to go find your father, right now, and tell him that you lied. You are not a child anymore, you are a man and a man admits his mistakes. I know that you are a great man Carl, so that is what you are going to do. To face your father, and to tell him you were not where we thought you were," she told him. "Go," she told him as he nodded and went to find Rick. "We haven't officially met, I'm Jewel Grimes and you're Enid."

"I told Carl not to follow me, after the first time him and Lexi did. It's not my fault that he didn't listen," Enid answered before turning to walk away.

"Did I look like I was done, young lady?" Jewel told her as she turned the young woman down. "Sit," she said as she pointed to the bench.

"You're not my mother," Enid told her.

"You're right I'm not," Jewel told her. "But I am a mother, and if I was taken away from my children, I know there are people who will make sure they are alright. I'm pretty sure that your mother would want that too. As a mother, I can't just turn a blind eye to the fact that you are going outside the gate with no gun or anything, that you don't let anyone know where you are going. That's being reckless, and now you are endangering my children. I can't over look at that."

"That's the only reason you care, because Carl is following me. You don't care what happens to me. I'm not part of your group," Enid told her. "You don't understand, what it's like being in here."

Jewel went in front of her and bent down to be eye level with her. "Carl told me that you were one of us, and he has good instincts, just like his father. So, I tend to believe him when he says that's you're one of us. I understand what it's like being in here, we all do. It's a feeling of being trapped, you know that you aren't, but you just can't seem to convince yourself that it's not real. You want to break free, take out walkers' to make sure your still alive. Being in here makes you feel dull, you feel like it's making you feel to safe, to safe. You wonder if it'll make you forget what it's like out there, what the dangers are, wondering if it'll make you weak. That's something that you can't allow, because you know that those walls are bound to fall, and the walkers' are going to come inside and destroy it. You know that these people aren't ready for what's bound to come, and you know they'll die, because they'll be panic stricken, which means they'll endanger you and the ones you love. You're afraid to make friends, because you know that you or them won't be alive for much longer. It's to quiet in here, you _actually _miss the moans of the walkers'. You feel like you're just waiting for the other shoe to drop. You don't know when or how, but you know that this place can't stand. That this is just a day dream, the real world, what it is now, it's out there beyond the gate. You never want to be as naïve as these people, you know the truth, that no where, no one is safe. Am I anywhere close?" she questioned.

Enid started to say something but stopped herself. She stood up and turned to walk away. "I don't need anyone, I can take care of myself."

Jewel sighed. "Everyone needs somebody, Enid. No one can make it on there own."

"I did," Enid told her as she turned around.

"Yes and that makes you a very strong person, but even the strongest person, breaks sometimes. It's inevitable in this world, the strong can only take so much. I've been lucky, because those people, my family, that I came in with, are the reason that I haven't lost it yet. I do it for them and they do it for me. That's why Carl is going to follow you out there, because he knows it's going to happen and when it does he doesn't want you to be alone. Nothing his father or I can say is going to stop him, because that's what kind of person he is. You aren't alone, not anymore. And when you are ready to accept that, we'll be here. The fact still stands, it's not safe out there, not without weapons. I can't stop you from going out there, I can't stop Carl from going out there, and I can't stop Lexi from following Carl. But what I can do, and what I will do, is put my foot in your behind for not having a weapon, or not telling anyone where you are. Yes, I know, I don't have any authority over you, but that doesn't mean I don't care. I don't know how not to care about someone that doesn't have anybody. That's who I am, and I'm fierce when it comes to the ones I care about and fiercer when I love them. I don't want to have to risk my life looking for you when something happens here, and that is what I will do, because that's who I am. That means, I won't be here for my babies, because I will be out risking my life to find you. So I'd rather that not to happen, so just leave me a note, or knock on the door and nod, so I know your going outside. And if my son lies to me again because of you, I will make sure you won't sit for a week, then I'll give you a hug because you both are alright," Jewel told her as she walked away.


	320. Chapter 318

**Better Days**

**Chapter 318**

**Author's Note: Jewel's not sure about the whole gaining another kid thing, and Rick thinks she should go to someone who is currently kidless. But Jewel made me do that scene, she was bound and determined she was going to get in a word with Enid about her excursions outside the gate especially when her children are getting involved. The thing with the last name is something we actually do when one of us gives each other a dumb question. I'm sorry what's my last name? Yeah I learned it from my ex husband to be in this family you have to be able to hold your own. Review please.**

Summer and Glenn's POV:

Summer went over to where Glenn was. "Is she any better?" she asked.

"She's stable," Glenn answered. "How's your arm? I heard what Pete did."

Summer shrugged. "It's fine, I'll live. I don't know how people can just turn there back on people like that, people who abuse there wife and kids. Maybe if someone had intervened when it was happening to mom, Uncle Daryl and Uncle Merle, then maybe things would have turned out differently."

Glenn nodded. "Well we aren't going to over look it, not now that involved you. I'm going to go talk to Nicholas," he said as he glanced over to the van.

"Not alone you aren't. Maybe if I was out there, maybe I could have done something to save Noah," Summer told him.

"Or maybe you could have died too," Glenn told her. "And it hurt to watch Noah being eaten alive…but it would have killed me if something happened to you. I'm grateful that you weren't there, that I didn't have to worry about you," he held up his hand to stop an argument. "You aren't a kid, I know that. I also know that you can hold your own, and we work together well. But the fact remains, that you are like my little sister, and I can't lose anymore sisters. With everyone else we've lost, that we've left behind on our way here, I breathed a sigh of relief every single time it wasn't you or Maggie. I know it's selfish of me," he told her.

"But, you feel like you are owed one little thing in this world to hold on too. I get it," Summer finished for him. "That's why, you aren't going alone to talk to Nicholas. We have each others' back, that's what we do," she said as she glanced back at him. "Are you coming or what?"

"Can you ever be a little less stubborn?" Glenn asked her.

Summer let out a small laugh. "Did you forget my last name is Dixon?" she asked as they walked up to the van where Nicholas was cleaning it out. "I wonder if it's cleaning his conscious out?" she asked Glenn quietly.

Glenn shook his head. "He probably doesn't feel guilty at all," he said as he walked up to him. "Nicholas, don't talk, just listen. "Those four people you lost on that run, that's on you. Summer getting hurt on that practice run because you and Aiden wanted to play some weird ass games with walkers', that's on you. And Noah, that's on you, too. Those five lives, you have to carry that. People like you are supposed to be dead, but these walls went up just in time, so you're not. You don't go outside those walls anymore, not by yourself, not with anyone else. And that's how you're gonna survive," Glenn told him.

Nicholas took a step forward. "Who the hell do you think you are?"

"Hey take a damn step back," Summer told Nicholas. "Even with a bum arm, I can kick your ass up and down these streets," she warned him as she placed herself between them. "Step back," she said as she pushed him back with her hand.

Glenn nodded to her to move slightly. "I'm someone who knows who you are. I know what you did, and it's not going to happen again."

"I've been protecting this place, helping provide for it. You just got here," Nicholas informed them.

"Protecting this place? You did a bang up job by having a dummy up in that tower, now didn't you?" Summer hissed. "We might have just got here, sunshine, but we know what it takes to survive. We also know how to bring most of us back. We never run like a yellow belly scaredy cat," Summer informed him.

Glenn nodded. "Don't forget what I said," he warned Nicholas.

"Are you threatening me?" Nicholas asked.

"He's not but I'll make you a promise," Summer told him. "You want to survive? You want to keep living? Then you do what Glenn says, because he will keep you alive. He's a good guy, he still likes to think people are worth saving. Me on the other hand? I'm tired of losing people because of blockheads like you. I wouldn't have brought you back, I would have put an arrow in a spot that wouldn't kill you right away, so you would bleed and attract walkers. I wouldn't feel guilty because people like you don't deserve to be alive now a days. You only sacrifice others so you can leave. Aiden was your friend, and you left him, after him begging you not too. If it was Glenn, I would have died with him before I left him and he would do the same for me," she told him.

"Is there a threat in there somewhere or are you just running your big mouth?" Nicholas questioned.

"Dixon's don't make threats, they make promises. Don't go outside those gates again, because I'll be there next time, and you endanger anyone, or look at anyone wrong, it'll be the last thing you ever do," Summer said as she turned to leave.

"We're trying to save your life," Glenn told him before they walked off.

Quinn's POV:

Quinn walked into her mother's office and kissed the top of her head. "You didn't sleep much did you?"

"Not really," Deanna answered. "Did you?"

"No, I didn't even try to close my eyes," Quinn answered.

"Rick and Jewel came to me about Pete," Deanna informed her.

"I knew it would only be a matter of time before they figured out what was going on. Gus said Pete grabbed Summer?" Quinn questioned.

"He did, she came to me about it," Deanna responded.

Quinn gave her mother a hard glare. "Mom what did you do about it?"

"I asked if one of her group did it," Deanna answered honestly. "I know, I shouldn't have."

Quinn looked at her dumbfounded. "How _could _you? That group is protective of each other, would lay down there lives for each other and you…you had the audacity to ask Summer if one of them did that? Did you apologize? Did you listen to her? Did you do anything to take that foot out of your mouth?"

Deanna sighed. "She didn't give me a chance, she walked out. I don't appreciate your attitude young lady," she told her daughter.

"Oh no, you don't get to be upset with me because I'm annoyed at something you did. Of course she walked out, what did you expect her to do after you insulted her family like that? Did you expect her to try to tell you what happened when you already made up your mind? You know what Pete is capable of, and you know he's a ticking time bomb," Quinn told her.

Deanna sighed. "It still doesn't excuse what Rick wants to do to him."

Quinn looked at her. "What did he suggest?"

"That he, we, kill Pete. Jewel agreed. I told them that wasn't an option, that we'd exile them first. That I would exile them first," Deanna told her. She saw the look on her daughter's face. "You don't seriously agree with them?"

"Pete's dangerous," Quinn answered.

"So we exile him. That's a death sentence," Deanna told her.

"Is it?" Quinn asked. "If you had asked me a month ago if it was possible for a group as big as Rick's walk in here, and come in here with as many children as they did, including two babies, I would have called you crazy. I would have said there was no way a woman could give birth in this world and manage to make it over 600 miles with barley any food and walking could make it. But she did, they did. They did it together. They are stronger then most blood relatives. I know for a fact that if I was the one who was impaled, Aiden would have deserted me, just like Nicholas did to him."

"He wouldn't have, he was your brother," Deanna told her.

Quinn sighed. "Would you please take off your rose colored glasses so you can see clearly? Aiden was a self proclaimed coward. I've never heard him be more honest as he was yesterday. He wanted us to know that he was a coward, he needed us to know what Nicholas was capable of. But I truly believe that he wouldn't have had his come to Jesus moment if he wasn't dying," she told her mother.

"Maybe that's so, but what does that have to do with killing Pete? How does one thing connect to the other?" Deanna questioned her daughter.

Quinn sighed. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn't, I don't know. But the truth is, there may be no other option."

"I can't believe you're even thinking that way. I raised you better that," Deanna told her.

"You raised me at a time when there were courts, when there were prisons, where there were places for Jessie to turn to if needed. We aren't living in that time anymore. We have to change to survive with it, otherwise we will die. You know deep down that you brought Rick and his group in because we've been lucky. Now that they are here and you are hearing what we need to do, you just can't let go of the rules of the past. And that is exactly what they are, the rules from the past," Quinn told her. "Have you noticed how vacant there eyes are? It was the same way with Enid, Phoebe and Liam. They had seen so much bad out there, that they were suspicious of everything. They are always on guard because if they aren't they'd die. I was like that when I first came back here, but no where near. I was only out there for a short time, and people had not totally went savage. They've seen things, done things that I'm not sure most people in here could have done, if you could do it, if I could. They had no other choice in the matter. I believe them when they say that any other group would have came in here to shoot to kill. That they wouldn't have left anyone of us alive, including the children and they would have taken what they wanted and left. They wouldn't have wanted this place, that's not what most people want nowadays, that they want to destroy us. I believe Rick and his group when they say that they want to show us how to survive. Maybe it isn't the way you want it to be, but it's the way it has to be done. If the dead came in that gate right now, or worse, other humans, do you think we'd have a chance to survive; other then Rick and his group? I wouldn't blame them if they left us to die, because my God, we've done nothing to adapt, _you've _done nothing to adapt. Maybe a few of us could, but the majority would be dead," she informed her mother.

"That's enough," Deanna told her.

"No, it's not enough, not by a long shot, not if you still believe we can live like this and survive," Quinn told her. "We can't be who we were before, we have to be what we need to be now to have half a chance to survive," she said as she stood and left the room.


	321. Chapter 319

**Better Days**

**Chapter 318**

**Author's Note: When Alexandria was introduced, all my brain kept saying was, where is the one person whose strong enough to disagree with Deanna? There has to be someone in that town that knows that they were to lucky. And wa la, Quinn was born. I mean have you ever been anywhere where 100% of the people agree about everything? **

**Lexi finally tells her sister off. I'm not sure Sasha wants to hear it, but she needs too. If so, please tell me because I want to come live there! Please review.**

Rosita, Michonne and Lexi's POV:

Rosita walked with the two others. "It's up ahead," she told the other two.

"She told you about it?" Michonne questioned.

"I saw her going out one day with a rifle, I knew someone was already on the guard tower, I asked. She told me about where she comes when she comes out here," Rosita answered.

"At least you get the truth when she asks, I get the 'I don't need to know,' or 'I'm working things out,'" Lexi told them. She raised her gun as the other two did after hearing something.

"It's the first time I've been out since we've been here," Rosita told them.

"Me too," Michonne answered. "It already feels different."

Lexi looked at them. "We shouldn't let that happen. I've been out here, I followed Carl, who followed that girl Enid. Carl says he doesn't want us to become weak, and we are, by not coming out here, by forgetting who we are. Maybe Sasha has the right idea, just going about it the wrong way."

"Lex, we need to try to feel normal. I know that's why I don't come out here," Rosita told her. "So it's good that it feels different for Michonne."

"I don't know if it is or not," Michonne answered.

"After Eugene, after finding out he lied, I was screwed up because I lost something. You seem screwed up because we found something," Rosita told them.

Michonne stopped and turned to look at her. Lexi stopped to and looked at Michonne.

"Noah's dead," Michonne answered. "And…I think…I just feel like I was asleep in there," she answered truthfully as she continued to walk.

"You were trying to forget, so you could forget," Rosita told her.

"I don't want to forget," Michonne answered her.

"Me neither, we can't. It'll make us weak like those people in there…like Ty…and people who are weak, they don't make it. And I want to make it," Lexi informed them.

Rosita put her arm around the teen as they walked. "We all want to make it," Rosita answered her. "So don't forget, but that doesn't mean any of us can't try," she told them as she stopped. "Michonne you didn't bring your sword with you, and that's not nothing," she told her. "And you, you tried yesterday, we decorated your room. We had fun didn't we? We went treasure hunting, finding things, and we laughed. We even started to work on fixing up Judy, and eventually Hope's, nursery. We are trying, but that doesn't mean we forget," she told them as she walked.

Lexi stopped first as she saw the walker on the rock. "Sasha just left us a calling card," she told the two older women.

"Back of the head, she's hunting them," Michonne said as Rosita bent down to a broken frame with the eyes of a family poked out.

Lexi took a breath as she looked out. "We should continue," she said as she walked in front of them. They walked a bit before they heard a gun shot. They saw Sasha ahead of them.

"Sasha," Michonne called to her.

"Go back," Sasha told them as she started to walk away.

"We can't," Lexi answered.

"What are you doing?" Rosita asked.

"I'm tired of playing defense," Sasha told them not even acknowledging Lexi.

"So you're just going to take on all of them?" Michonne questioned.

"Yeah," Sasha answered, hostility in her voice.

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Yeah cause that's thinking straight, Sasha," she told her as Sasha glanced back at her. "Yep, I'm here, glad to see that you noticed that you still had a living sibling. Are you seriously out to get yourself killed?" she exclaimed.

"Go back," Sasha told her.

"Nope, you want to be stupid, reckless, and play at this like it's some video game, you don't get to do it yourself. You may not give a damn about yourself, but I care about you. So, Sash, I'm with you til the end of the line," she told her.

"You just quoted a Captain America comic, I'm so proud," Michonne said with a small grin.

Lexi turned as she heard the rustle of leaves and the familiar groans as she saw walkers' come toward them. She took a long breath as Sasha went off like Rambo. "Of course, why would I think that she gave a damn about me," she mumbled as Sasha shot walkers.

"We have to get out of here," Rosita told her.

"You do, I don't," Sasha told them.

Lexi looked at her. "Seriously, this is insane. You do realize that right?" she asked.

Sasha looked at Michonne who raised her gun. "I don't need your help," she told her.

"This isn't for you," Michonne answered as she opened fire. Rosita went ahead with her knife as Lexi joined Michonne in shooting walkers'.

Lexi noticed that Sasha's gun ran out of bullets as she continued to shoot walkers. She turned to help Sasha. "Sasha!" she yelled as a walker came toward her as she stumbled. Lexi went to fire at it, but Michonne was closer and took it.

Sasha looked up at Michonne as the other woman offered her hand. "I had it, I told you to go," she hissed as she slapped her hand away as she stood up. "I told you to go," she hissed at Michonne. Lexi and Rosita just joined Michonne in staring at the older Williams' sister. "You," Sasha said as she pointed her finger at Michonne, "you can't do anything, it worked out for you. Don't you see that? You can't help me…nobody…" she said with a mixture of anger and sadness in her voice.

"Sash…" Lexi started to say as she started to approach her.

"You don't need me Lexi, you have everyone to look out for you. I can't be responsible for you, I can't…" Sasha started to tell her. "Noah…I told him he would make it," she told them with sadness in her voice.

Lexi had tears in her eyes before she went over and pushed Sasha against a tree. "You can't be responsible for me? That's a laugh! Ty was always the one who kept us together, he was the one who reminded us what being siblings were. You…yeah…you were a good sister, you were always there for girl things and you protected me. But, Ty, he was the one I knew I always could go too. He was the one who would drop everything to help me. You, it was a give and take, depending on what you were doing. You can't be responsible for me? That's a damn laugh because ever since Bob and Ty have died, I've been the responsible one. Not signing the log? Not coming back when you heard about Noah? You didn't even stay at the party. Did you know Carl kissed me again? Do you even care? Now we find you out here playing the damn Queen of taking down walkers' like you want to die. And you have the audacity to take out your anger on Michonne because she is trying so we can all have a good life. So that Hope and Judith, Mitch and Mika, can be safe? So Carl and I can try to take the rest of our teenage years back?" she yelled at her sister. "You think you're the only one who lost something?" she questioned as she stepped back. "I wish it was you who died…I wish Ty was still here…I wish he could enjoy being here….and not you. You want to get yourself killed, go ahead….because if you can't be responsible for me…I can't be responsible for you," she told her as tears ran down her cheeks before she ran off.

"Lexi!" Rosita yelled after her before giving Sasha a disappointed look and went after her. "Lexi stop!" she said as she grabbed her arm.

"I just want to go back…I don't want to talk…..please don't make me Rosita," Lexi begged as she was in tears.

"Alright, let's go back," Rosita told her as she hugged her.

"Do you think I could take a turn on guard duty? Sasha isn't going to be doing it anytime soon and I did it back at the prison," Lexi told her.

Rosita took a breath as she looked at her. The teen needed something to keep her mind off what happened. "I'll tell you what, if one of our people are up there, yes, you can with them."

Lexi nodded as she walked away.

Lexi, Joey and Rosita's POV:

Lexi climbed up the guard tower and saw Joey. "Hey," she greeted.

"Hey," Joey greeted as Rosita climbed up. "I've only been up here a few minutes, what's going on?"

"Do you mind if Lexi kept you company for a couple hours?" Rosita questioned.

Joey looked at the teen then at Rosita. "Yeah no problem. Be like old times at the prison," he answered as he nodded at Rosita before she departed down again. Joey opened up his bag and held out pretzel gold fish. "I saw a stash in the pantry and I thought I know someone who told me that this was one thing that she really missed from the world before," he said as he held out the bag. "Delicious, yet stale, goodness."

Lexi gave a small smile before she took them. "You remember that?"

Joey nodded. "Yeah," he told her. "So why do you look like the end of the world just happened?"

Lexi stopped in the middle of opening the bag and raised an eyebrow. "It ended a long time ago."

"Exactly! See," Joey told her as he started laughing. "Yeah I didn't do that on purpose."

Lexi just shook her head as she ate a gold fish. "Stale," she told him.

"You want to give them back?" Joey questioned.

"No!" Lexi answered as she protected the bag.

"That's what I though!" Joey answered. "You know that I had a younger sister…she'd be about your age now. I'd like to think that you think of me as an older brother….I won't replace Ty or even Sasha in that older sibling role," he told her.

Lexi glared at him at the mention of Sasha and popped a goldfish in her mouth.

"So, it's Sasha. I know she never came back last night. Something happen?" Joey questioned.

"Oh, only that she's deliberately hunting walkers' and she said that she can't be responsible for me anymore, and I lost it and told her I wish she was dead instead of Ty," Lexi informed him.

Joey looked at her. "Hey she knew you didn't mean it," he told her.

"How do you know I didn't?" Lexi asked.

"Because you don't have it in you to mean that. People have always said things in anger that they don't mean, even before the world went to hell. You are one of the most loving people I know. You can still see the good in people, even if we can't. You can put a smile on almost anyone's face. And you care, you care like no one else. That's why you were out there, that's why you went looking for Sasha with Rosita and Michonne. What you said, was in retaliation to what she said to you. There's only so much anger a person can hold in until it explodes," Joey told her.

"What if she dies before I say I'm sorry? I don't know if I could live with that," Lexi told her.

Joey put his hand on her shoulder. "I'm going to remind you that it wasn't your fault. I'm sure that she's feeling the same guilt you are right now."

Lexi gave out a small laugh. "I seriously doubt that."

"Yeah she is. She's hurting, so she wants everyone else to feel her pain. If she can't make it better, she wants to bring everyone down with her. The one thing to remember, that I'm going to make you understand, is that you aren't alone. I'm not going to let you be like Sash, neither is Rosita, or Carl, or Summer or any of us. We're going to remind you who you are," Joey told her as he kissed the top of her head. "I already lost one little sister, I'm not losing another one."

**Author's Note: Two updates in less than 5 hours? WOW! Yes please review.**


	322. Chapter 320

**Better Days**

**Chapter 320**

**Author's Note: Hmm, should I get Pete beat up in this chapter and Rick going crazy. Hmm…I don't know, maybe I can do another chapter before. But considering Jewel's itching for a fight, I'll let her take over. Jewel is coming from this in a whole different angle then Rick did. We all know Rick doesn't have romantic interest in random hair cut woman in this. Please review.**

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel and Rick sat on the porch of there house and watched Pete leave. "This is my chance to talk with Jessie."

"I'd rather you let me go with you, just in case something happens," Rick told her.

Jewel kissed him. "We've discussed this. I'll be able to get through to her, mother to mother. You have a whole town to protect, not to mention a son to ground. I'll be alright, Rick. I don't see anything good coming out of this if you go to talk with her. You've only seen the after effects of abuse. I'm pretty sure it wasn't a lot, I'm thinking Kings County, GA didn't have a whole lot of abuse victims."

"We were just like any other town," Rick told her. "While I was in the academy, I had to do a week of training in Atlanta. We had a call, the woman wouldn't press charges against her boyfriend. She was in real bad shape, already had a cast on her arm. Two days later we got another call, this time, she was dead, so was her three month old son. The boyfriend had killed himself. We should have insisted that she came with us before, her and her baby, maybe then they would have been alive. Whenever Shane and I got those calls, I always tried to convince them to come to the hospital, file a report, do something. I didn't want anyone I knew dying because of that."

"No one's going to die, Rick. We're not going to let it happen, _I'm _not going to let it happen. We do what we have to do, no matter what Deanna says. I hope she tries to exile us, maybe then she'll finally understand what it takes to be a leader," Jewel told him. "You need to shave again, we are not having a return of Grizzly Adams," she told him as she kissed him. "I know you'll have my back," she told him as she got up and walked across the street. She knocked on Jessie's door and waited for an answer.

"Jewel, what are you doing here?" Jessie questioned as she opened the door.

"Can I come in?" Jewel asked.

"Yeah, of course," Jessie answered as stepped out of the way to let her in and closed the door after the other blond walked in. "I'm sorry about Noah, he was a sweet kid. Tara's in good hands with Pete," she told her.

Jewel looked at her. "Ronnie's taking the most care of her. I'm spending some time there, to help out, but not when Pete's around," Jewel told her. "Did he tell you that he grabbed Summer yesterday? She has his finger prints around her arm, add that to a still injured shoulder, she's in pain. You might have noticed that bandage around his hand yesterday, that was from me throwing a knife at him. It took all I had not to throw it at his head, not to kill him for putting his hands on _my _child. Did he take his anger out on you last night? One of the boys?" she questioned.

"He didn't tell me…I'm sorry he shouldn't have grabbed Summer," Jessie told her.

"He shouldn't be raising his hands to you or the boys either. Sam wants a gun to protect you," Jewel told her. "A child shouldn't have to protect a parent, that's our job. That's why I threw that knife at him, to get his hands off my child. You still didn't answer me, did he take his anger out on you?" she asked as she walked over and grabbed Jessie's arm and lowered it to reveal a bruise on her shoulder. "This has to stop."

"It will," Jessie told her.

"He hasn't stopped yet, so why do you think he will now?" Jewel questioned.

Jessie looked a her. "There's things that's happened in his life," she started to say.

"Oh, please, that excuse?" Jewel told him. "There's things that happen in all of our lives, and not all of us turn out to be losers who beat there wives and kids."

"Jewel, you wouldn't understand…. Rick's a good guy," Jessie told her.

"Rick is a good guy," Jewel told her as she turned and raised her shirt. "But my father wasn't," she said as she turned around. "I could have used that excuse to beat Summer, but I didn't. Daryl and Merle could have used that excuse to hurt women, but they didn't. Yeah we did stupid stuff because of what he did. We all had low self esteem, thinking we didn't deserve anyone, especially Daryl and me. Merle turned to his drugs, had an anger problem the whole size of Georgia. But we made the decision we weren't going to be like daddy. I stopped drinking because if I hadn't, I would have wound up like my mother, dead, due to smoking in bed and drinking. She didn't care enough to protect us because at least he wasn't hitting her. But I know that you care about your sons, and I know that you don't want them to be hurt."

"He was like this before, and he got help. I helped him and things were good, I can fix it," Jessie told her.

"Do you see any crisis centers around here? Any alcoholic anonymous meetings he can go to? I've been here less than a month, and I've never seen the man sober. How the hell can he be a doctor?" she questioned with a sigh. "Rick and I can help."

"What are you going to do? Put him in jail? You both are going to make it worse," Jessie told her.

"Worse means you are dead, or it means one of your sons are dead. Pete's not only taking it on you and your sons, he hurt my daughter. I'm only giving you the common courtesy to tell you that the next time he makes one move toward my daughter, or your sons, I'll kill him. You want to try and 'fix' him, then that's on you. You are a grown woman, but your sons, they are just boys. You have a responsibility to them, even if you don't care about yourself," Jewel told him.

"I can take care of myself and my boys. We have to take care of ourselves," Jessie told her.

"Where were you when he hurt Ron? He can't lift his arm. Do you know how many times one of us had that same injury? How many times I saw that type of injury in the emergency room? He tried to interfere with you and Pete, didn't he? Daryl got the same injury one time, protecting me. Your other son, he asked for a gun to protect you. Both of them want you to live, both of them want to protect you. That should be the other way around, Jessie. You think you can fix him? A man like that, he has to want to change, he has to be willing to change. Pete hasn't given me the impression he wants to change. No, the man is a bully. He isn't used to women who stands up to him. He tried to push Ronnie around, out of the infirmary, he got told no. He tried to intimidate me, and he got a real awakening there. He told Rick that I'm to big for my britches, like he wanted Rick to put me in my place," Jewel laughed at that notion. "And, then he grabbed Summer, like he thought he could get away with it, because she's younger. She's a Dixon, she would have kicked his ass from one side of the street to the other. No, he doesn't want to change, he isn't going to stop, Jessie. I want to help you, and your sons. But you have to be ready to do it. I can see the pain in your face when I mentioned Ron's injury and Sam wanting a gun. You care about them, you don't want them to have to protect you. You're right, I don't know what it means to be an abused wife. If Rick or any man tried to hit me, he'd being singing soprano. The first thing to go when you're skinning an animal is the balls. A man who hit's a woman and his children, he's below an animal. At least an animal, you can eat, and that makes it useful. I know what it means to be an abused child, Jessie. And please believe me when I say, it's not something you forget. You carry it with you all your life. You fight it every single day of your life, to be better, to do better, to prove the abuser wrong. It doesn't matter if that abuser is alive or dead, because he will always be with you. I'm trying to save your sons from that, Jessie, but the truth is that they are _your _sons and the only way I can help them is if you want to help yourself. I'm willing to do anything to help you Jessie, to help your boys. If you want him out of the house, Rick will get him out of the house, if you want him dead, I can do that. It doesn't matter what Deanna thinks about it, because what needs to be done isn't always the easy thing these days. But the one thing that can't happen, that I won't let happen, is to be left to hurt your sons. The moment he touched my daughter, he made it my problem. This isn't just about you anymore, Jessie, it's about this whole community. If he'll touch one other person in this community, he'll touch more, he'll hurt more. But you are the one that can start to make the change, all you have to do is say the word."

"Why do you care? Why does Rick care? You don't even like me," Jessie told her.

"I didn't like the way you introduced yourself to my husband, but since nothing would ever come from whatever you were offering that day, I forgave you. You saw a new group of people, you saw Rick as a leader, someone who could help you," Jewel told her with a smirk. "Yeah, I knew after I figured out what Pete was doing. You're a lot like Rick's first wife, needing to be protected," she told her. "I understand. And the reason I want to help? I can't turn a blind eye. It's one of my weak spots. I just yelled at Enid for going out alone, and having Carl follow her. And, I don't need another child to take care of, I've got enough of them. So, I can't, I won't just sit by and let him do this. You're not alone, not anymore," she told her.

"Jewel what are you doing here?" Pete questioned as he came into the house.

**TBC**

**Author's note: I know a cliff hanger! I'm bad. HEHE. Please review.**


	323. Chapter 321

**Better Days**

**Chapter 321**

**Author's Note: Well I could go check on Aaron and Daryl (I know how I'm making it different) but I think you may all throw things at me if I do that. Jewel will get her licks in with Pete, but Rick still needs to go crazy on the streets. It's a major part of season 6 story line. Please review.**

Jewel's POV:

"Jewel what are you doing here?" Pete questioned as he came into the house from the garage.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "I'm talking with Jessie. You don't have a problem with that, do you? I mean you did have a problem with Summer talking to Sam. By the way, how's the hand?" she asked with a smirk.

"I don't want you to talk to Jessie, or any of your family talking to any of mine. Do you understand?" Pete asked.

"Pete…" Jessie started to say.

"Stay out of it," Pete warned her.

Jewel took a step between them. "Don't think I can," she simply told him.

Jessie put her hand on Jewel's shoulder and stepped over to him. "You need to listen to me," she told her husband.

"I'm going to have to ask you to leave Jewel," Pete told her, ignoring his wife.

"No," Jessie told him.

Jewel adjusted her stance, putting her hand on her hip near her knife as she watched Pete react to Jessie. For an instant, instead of Pete's face, it was her father's.

"Excuse me?" Pete asked his wife as he looked down at her giving a small laugh.

"You need to leave," Jessie told him.

Pete looked at Jewel then at Jessie. "What are you talking about?"

"Just go," Jessie told him.

Pete looked at Jewel. "What lies have you been telling her Jessie? What have you been saying to each **OTHER?**" he screamed at Jessie causing her to flinch.

Jewel stepped in front of Jessie. "Pete you are going to leave this house right now, on your own two feet, or they are going to be dragging you out leaving a blood trail for your boys to see. But either way, you are NOT going to be staying in this house for another instant so you can take out your anger on Jessie and the boys. Tell me something, Pete, does it make you feel like a _real _man by laying a hand on people that can't fight back? Does it make up for _other _issues you have as a man?" she asked. She wanted this man to make a move against her, she wanted to show him that not all women were weak and afraid of him.

Pete looked at her as he took a step forward, being very close to her. "You come into my house," he started to say.

"You're not the only one that lives here," Jewel pointed out. "Now, Pete you need to leave," she told him as she stood firm. "You aren't going to hurt Jessie anymore. You aren't going to raise your hand against those boys again. And most importantly, no offense Jessie, you certainly aren't going to lay another hand on my child. So, now, you think you can find the door or are you so drunk that you need assistance?"

"I'm not going anywhere. You're leaving. You don't have the common sense to be scared of me," Pete hissed.

Jewel glared at him as she stepped closer to him. "There's nothing to be afraid of, Pete. A _real _man doesn't hit a woman. You know why you drink Pete? You drink because that is the ONLY time you can have any kind of control. You're weak, you're pathetic, and you're leaving!"

"If your husband can't get you to show a man how to respect you, I can," Pete said. "You have no control here, and your husband think he's the law, he doesn't have any control here."

"Pete, please just go," Jessie told him.

"Shut up," Pete yelled at her. "Who do you think you are Jewel?"

Jewel could see Rick across the street through the window and knew that just as soon as Pete put a hand on her he'd be over there, but she could get in a few good licks in. But she wasn't going to make the first move. "I'm your worst nightmare. Now, I'm telling you for the last time, leave. Or if you don't understand that, get out, move anywhere but here, don't let the door hit you on the way out," she said, not moving a step as he closed the gap toward her.

That was all it took as Pete threw the first punch. Jewel ducked and raised up and hit him so hard that she swore she heard a crack from a bone breaking in his nose. Before she knew it he flung himself at her as he pushed her into a the wall, putting his hands around her neck. He slammed her head against the wall. "YOU COME INTO MY HOUSE?" he questioned.

"Pete stop it!" Jessie begged.

"MY HOUSE," Pete repeated as he threw her head against the wall again.

Jewel raised her knee and kneed him as hard as she could causing him to bend over in pain. She used that moment to grab his hair and slam his face against the corner of a table. "How does it feel now?" she questioned again as he raised up and grabbed her and flipped her over so she was on the ground, laying a punch on her, bringing the blood. She head butted him, and hard, silently cursing Merle for ever teaching her how to do that. She heard the door open and knew her part of this fight was over.

"Get off of her!" Rick yelled as he pulled him off of her. "First you put your hands on my daughter? Now my wife?" he yelled at him as Pete turned his attention to Rick and the two started to exchange blows.

"STOP IT!" Jessie yelled as Jewel got up, using the couch to steady her.

Jewel raised her head just in time to see them both go out the window.

"Are you alright?" Jessie questioned.

"This? This is nothing," Jewel answered as she waved off the help. She heard Reg yell for Deanna as she got up. She deliberately walked through the broken window. She saw Jessie go to make a move to stop them but grabbed her pulling her back. "You had your chance, now it's ours," she told the other blond. She saw the streets getting crowded both with her family and Alexandrians. She stepped off the porch when she saw Pete get the upper hand and strangling Rick. She grabbed hold of his back and tried to pull him off Rick. He took one hand off Rick's throat, punching her hard enough to fall to the ground, but it gave Rick just the distraction he needed to get the upper hand.

"Mom!" Carl and Summer both yelled as they went over to help her as Rosita helped her stand.

Jewel watched as Rick as he held Pete in a choke hold. "Rick that's enough!" she yelled, not wanting Rick to kill him in this public manner.

"He's going all Shane crazy, like at the barn…" Summer told her as she kept hold of her mother.

"Stop it! Just stop," Deanna told Rick causing him to look at her.

"You touch them again, I'll kill you," Rick hissed. "You put one finger on my wife and children, and I'll make your death slow and painful."

"Damn it, Rick, I said stop!" Deanna yelled.

Jewel exchanged glances with Jes and Carol as she watched the drama unfolding.

"Or what?" Rick asked as he got up on his knees and pulled out a gun and started waving it. "You want to kick me out?" he asked as blood ran down his face.

"Yeah, he's ventured into crazy Shane area," Summer repeated as her eyes went big.

"Carl, you and Summer go back into the house. Go check on your sisters'. Take Mitch inside too," Jewel told them as she wiped her face off with blood. She looked at Jes who was standing straight across from her and both were ready to take out the guns they had and join the fight. "Now!" she told them as they went to do what she said.

Deanna held out her hands and stepped back. "Put the gun down, Rick," she told him, as the her voice shook with fear.

Quinn stood with Gus as they watched.

Glenn and Joey blocked Tobin and Nicholas from running to help Pete.

"You still don't get it do you? None of you do!" Rick hissed at them. "We know what needs to be done and we do it. We're the ones who live. You just sit, and plan and hesitate. You just make excuses to let dangerous men like Pete live, while he could be planning to kill his family. You pretend to know what you're doing, but you don't. You wish things weren't the way they are, but they are. Nothing is going to change, so you need to change. Well you want to live? You want this place to stay standing? Your way of doing things are done. Things don't get better because you want them too. Starting right here, right now, we have to control who lives here," he told them.

Jewel saw the smirk on Carol's face, and saw the anger in Deanna's.

"That's never been so clear to me then it is right now," Deanna told Rick.

"You don't mean Rick, there's another person laying on that ground. I have that person's hand marks on my throat, Deanna," Jewel told her as she stepped closer to Rick. "That's enough Rick, you need to put the gun down right now. I think they understand," she told him, calmly. She also knew that he wasn't done.

Rick ignored her, just as Jewel had expected. "Me?" he questioned pointing his hands to himself. "You mean me?" he said laughing. "Your way is gonna destroy this place. It's gonna get people killed, it already has. And, I'm not gonna stand around and just let it happen. If you don't fight, you die. I'm not gonna stand by…." he told them as Michonne came out of no where and hit him in the head with a shovel.

Jewel looked at her and nodded. "We need to continue this conversation, calmly," she told Deanna as she looked right at her.

**Author's Note: I changed some words in Rick's speech and next chapter will be Jewel calling Deanna out in front of her 'flock.'**


	324. Chapter 322

**Better Days**

**Chapter 322**

**Author's Note: I had four pages written, got up for the night and came back and Jewel decided she was not happy with it at all. So, I'm trying this again. She's making me. But, she's right this is better. Plus Quinn is putting out battle lines. **

**I have a poll on my profile page, please vote. Review please.**

Alexandria POV:

Jewel stood and watched Deanna give orders to take Rick and Pete to separate vacant apartments. She felt like she was in a fog, everything going on around her, but her not being a part of it.

"Mom?" Summer called to her. "Mom are you alright?"

Jewel looked at her then looked at Deanna as she was walking away. "Why did you bring us in?" she asked calling after the shorter woman.

Deanna stopped and turned to look at her, causing both the Alexandrian's and her family to do the same. "Excuse me?"

"Why did you bring us in? Why did you let us through those gates? Why did you want us to be part of this community Deanna?" Jewel asked.

"I told you, we needed you here," Deanna told her. "What happened with Rick and Pete, it doesn't change anything for the rest of you, Jewel. You and the babies will be safe."

Summer glanced at Carl who had also came out of the house. Jes moved next to Jewel who stepped closer to Deanna. "You say you need us here, that you want us here, but actions they speak a lot louder then words Deanna. What have _you _done besides throw a party, to show us that you wanted us here? Actions speak louder then words Deanna. Let's be transparent here, in front of _everyone _Deanna, you've already decided Rick needs to go. You don't want to here the truth, you don't want to see it."

"Aren't you going to do something to call the pit bull off?" Nicholas questioned Glenn and Joey.

Summer and Jewel both looked over there shoulder and both glared at him. "Shut your mouth, sunshine," both told him.

"The answer would be no," Glenn answered as Joey chucked.

"Mom, answer her," Quinn told her mother.

"This isn't the place to be having this conversation," Reg told them.

"It's the perfect place, dad," Quinn told her father as she stepped up beside Jewel. "We've all turned our backs on what Pete was doing to Jessie and the boys. We've always made excuses. We are all responsible for it and if he had killed them, that would have been on us too," Quinn told him as she turned to face the others, she wanted the Alexandrian's to understand. "He grabbed Rick and Jewel's daughter yesterday, he left a hand mark on her arm. Summer tell them what my mother said to you," she said as she nodded at Summer.

"She asked me if someone from my group, my family did it. She didn't want to hear the truth, because that would mean she had to face the fact that she made a mistake," Summer answered.

Jewel didn't take her eyes off Deanna. "You want us to forget what's out there and be grateful that you're giving us a chance to live here. And we are, but we also knows what happens when we forget what's out there, _whose _out there. I don't want to see anyone else die, I don't want anyone else buried out there in that graveyard. You blame us for Aiden? Who was the one who decided to keep him and Nicholas in charge of the supply runs? Who went against her _own _daughter's advice to remove them? Who ignored her way before we got here Deanna? Not Rick, not me, but you Deanna. You are as responsible for his death and Noah's just as much as you are for not doing anything about Pete."

"Mom didn't know," Spenser told them.

"But she did, because I told her. I told her several times that they were cowards. They were responsible for Bill, Kay, Jack and Roger's deaths. Aiden admitted it to me before he died yesterday, but I already knew the truth. Then Nicholas over there asked me to lie for him, asked me to blame it all on Glenn, Tara and Noah, to make them look like the bad ones. But I refused, and I told mom, on camera what happened," Quinn told them.

"There's a threat right outside these gates, has she told you about that? Jes," Jewel ordered with out more than a word.

"This isn't the time," Deanna told them.

"Then when is Deanna? You're all about transparency, Deanna, so here it is, me bringing transparency into Alexandria. They need to know everything that's going on, what is lying beyond those gates," Jewel told her. "Jes," she said.

"There's walkers' out there with W's carved in there heads. We first saw them at Noah's home with warnings painted in blood, Wolves Not Far, on the walls. There was a truck full of body parts, another truck of just heads. They were stab marks, they were tortured. Things were taken out of houses, and thrown out on the street," Jes told them.

"Someone decided that they wanted to take a grandfather clock out for a stroll," David told them.

"There were no survivors, and from what we could tell, those people had no weapons to fight with either," Jes told them.

Jewel still kept her eyes on Deanna. "That's what's out there, and they aren't far from here."

"One of the walkers' were found out about two miles back with a W on it. Do you think you all don't need a full time guard up in that tower or do you want me to put the dummy back? Because if Rick is exiled, most of us will leave," Jes stated.

"We were safe before," Tobin told them.

"You all got lucky," Jewel stated. "You want to know what's out there? You really want to here all the gory details? Is that what it's going to take to make you see that you're all living on borrowed time?" she asked, still watching her. "Fine. First my family all move behind me, the rest of you stay where you are," she instructed. "You too Deanna," Jewel told her.

Glenn put his hand on Quinn's arm as she tried to move. "No, you proved yourself."

"Alright, look to your left and your right," Jewel told them. She watched as the others' did the same thing. "Nicholas step back," she told him. "And since Mrs. Neudermeyer and Olivia are standing beside him, go on and step on back. Mikey, you're standing in front of your father, he'd run over you to get out, you're dead too, step back."

"What the point is this? It's stupid, you can't know anything," Nicholas told her as he moved to go inside.

"Don't move," Glenn told him. "She is going to get to the point."

"Phoebe step forward, Emily too. Both of you are young, strong, can be taught to fight, you'd have a chance. Glenn?" she asked.

"We'd be able to take care of the kids, so they'd be safe for a while," Glenn said.

"Sam's to scared of the monsters'," Liam answered.

"If Mika could learn, he's got a small chance," Summer told her.

"That's enough, you're scaring people Jewel," Deanna told her.

"Good, because they need to be scared. Go on take a step back, Deanna, you aren't willing to change. You'd try to talk to the wolves', try to appeal to them," Jewel told her. "Spenser and Reg would both try to protect you and die in the process, so step on back," Jewel told them. "Enid, come up front. You've already survived, so I'd be happy to make you part of the family. Gus, congratulations, you're our first guy to make it to this side of the living, come on up," she told him. "Jill, up front."

"Tobin, he can see when things need to change," David told them. "Francine knows how to fight, isn't afraid to back down because of fear."

"Alright, you two, come on up," Jewel told them. "Stepford wives, back with all of you, I think you'd all faint at the site of a walker."

"What about Carol?" Mrs. Neudermeyer questioned.

"None of my family is in this little demonstration because we're here," Jewel told them. "Noel, you gave up alcohol, as long as you keep off of it, you'd be able to hold your own, come on up," she said as she looked back at the rest of her group who nodded. "Congratulations, Phoebe, Quinn, Emily, and I'll include Eric and Aaron, Enid, Francine, Tobin, Noel and Jill, you are the only ones that we all think may have a chance if this place falls. For the rest of you, you all shouldn't be living right now. You can't make the hard calls, you've proven that Deanna. Mar want to tell them about the first group you were with?"

"I wasn't with them voluntarily. They raped women, repeatedly, said it was so they could be saved. We were also the first ones that they sacrificed to the walkers'," Mar told them.

"Rick, Hershel and I ran into two of them, Tony and Dave, in a bar. They came in while the three of us were there, and I knew from the moment they walked in, they were trouble. All Tony wanted was to know if there was any cooch, his word not mine, where we were staying other then me. He hadn't had any in a long time. Summer was fifteen, Beth sixteen, so there was no way in hell these two were coming any where near my family. Plus we had Maggie and others that aren't with us anymore. I didn't even know Mar was with them. Dave wanted to know where we were holding up, he jumped behind the bar and Rick saw in the mirror he was going to take the gun from underneath the bar, he shot him and I killed Tony with one knife to the head. He was my first human kill but it was either him or us and I wasn't going to let it be us. This was less than six months into this thing, six months and people had already gone down hill. There people came looking for them, of course, and we had to shoot our way out. They left one of there's behind because he wasn't fast enough. He wound up impaled on a metal gate. Maggie and Beth's daddy Hershel, he wasn't going to let him die out there like that. I had been shot, and I even tried to help him. Randall begged us not to take his leg, so we took him back to the farm and we tried to help, but he couldn't stay with us. We were going to let Randall go, but walkers' attacked the farm and it got over run," Jewel told them not mentioning Shane and Randall's broken neck. "We were on the run, looking for somewhere safe, and we found Mar. One bullet in a gun, shot, and not even strong enough to pull the trigger. We save people, that's who we are, who we have to be. Joey and Jes came from Woodbury, where a crazy man kept heads of his victims in a fish tank. He wanted mine and Michonne's heads in there. Luckily that didn't happen. We fought him twice, the first time we won, the second time our home was destroyed by the same man with different followers. Did I mention a tank? Yeah he had a tank. And, he was like a kid, if he couldn't have the prison, no one could and he destroyed it. We lost a lot of men and women, and children. Mika and I were on a bus that crashed, we were the only survivors. I went into labor and we all found signs leading to the same damned place," Jewel told them as she closed her eyes. "Those who arrive, survive. Sanctuary for all, community for all," she said as she gave a cold laugh. "We all saw the signs, and we all knew if we followed them, we'd all find each other, and whatever happened, we'd be able to handle it. They forgot there other motto, but I guess that one wouldn't draw people to it."

"You're either the butcher or the cattle," Summer and Carol answered.

Jewel looked around at the faces. "Ah, you're figuring it out are you? That they ate people? They stole everything they had, and put them in train cars waiting to slaughter them. That's where I gave birth, with just Mika by my side, and three of them. They seemed normal…." she started to say. "But, they fucked with the wrong family, and Glenn had picked up Tara, Rosita, Eugene and Abe while we were all separated. They put us all in the _same _train car. That's what brought them down, that's what took down that hell hole. But not before I saw Rick, Glenn, Daryl and poor Bob, who would later die from a bite wound and his leg getting cut off and ate in front of him, on there knees and bound and gagged like pigs ready for slaughter," she told them.

Jes gave a small smirk as Stacey and Mrs. Neudermeyer both threw up.

"But we had some family members, including Joey and Summer," Jewel told them as Carol shook her head wanting to be left out of it, "that rescued us. Hope, Mika and I wouldn't be here today if it wasn't for Jes," she told them as she met Deanna's eyes again. "That is what's out there, that is what is waiting to get inside and you all need to make a decision, what's best for you. Because all of us can go back out there, and wait until the wolves' or walkers' or something worse, come into these gates and slaughter you all, and then we can come back and take care of the human threat and walker threat. And, while we bury you, we'll be saying this could have turned out differently," she said as she saw Mika on the porch with a screaming Hope. "That is the end of today's lesson, ladies and gentlemen, I have a very hungry baby to look after. Summer, Carl, Lexi, I want the three of you to go check on Jessie. Jes you and one of the Alexandrians take guard duty tonight. Abraham, make sure Sasha comes back tonight, if you have to throw her over your shoulder then do it. Mar, you mind looking at Pete's face?"

"I need to look at yours first," Mar told her.

"Please, I've had worse from my father," Jewel answered as she took Hope from Mika. "What is this all about?" she questioned as she left the rest of the group to go inside.

"Did she just threaten us?" Nicholas questioned.

Glenn, Carol and Carl all three responded with, "Dixon's don't make threat's, they make promises."


	325. Chapter 323

**Better Days**

**Chapter 323**

**Author's Note: So here's the whole story about how this came around. I wanted to be able to show Morgan, Aaron and Daryl and not neglect them. The only way to do that is by OC. I thought OK so Eastman could have a living daughter. Hunted and hunted pictures, got ones, went through baby name sites (see how much work I do for this?) and then got up to do other things. Well, want to take a guess what happened? Well, a male started talking to me, telling me how he was protecting his five year old sister when Morgan finds them. SO, then I had to find pictures of them and name them, which of course took time. So then I had to do a back story for them, but this is after the whole Eastman and Morgan not killing part. So this is part of Morgan's flashback (which I won't be doing Eastman because it wouldn't change) So what am I getting at? Please review cause this whole process took about three hours on and off.**

**OK so I didn't even remember Morgan's wife's name was Jenny until half way through writing this and then went, well there's more then one Jenny in the world.**

**OC's: Dylan O'Brien as Chris Norris**

**Skyler Wexler as Jenny Norris**

Chris double checked the doors of an old office building as he took off his back pack and looked at his six year little sister. The seventeen year old gave a small smile as he bent down. "Who do you think won the argument, you or the tree, ladybug?" he asked as he checked her wounds. Jenny shrugged as he took out the first aid kit. "So, we're back to not talking huh? Well, that means I'm going to do all the talking and you know how I like to talk," he told her as he checked her eye. "This is going to sting," he told her as he put alcohol on the rag. "You ready?" he asked as Jenny nodded. "There."

"Ouch," Jenny exclaimed as she tried to pull away. "I'm sorry I tripped."

Chris looked at her. "Jen, that wasn't your fault, alright? You heard a noise and you ran, just like you should do. I should have been closer to you, but I was looking around that old school to see if there was anything of use. But that doesn't excuse me not keeping my eye out on you," he told her as he kissed the bandage on her cheek. "Nothing else hurts?"

"No," Jenny answered.

"You sure? You're not trying to be a brave little warrior like Mulan from your story books are you?" Chris asked. "If you don't tell me where you're hurt then I can't help you and then you might get sick. I'd be lost without my little sister, you know that right?" he asked.

"Nothing else hurts, I promise," Jenny told him. "Chris? Am I going to turn into a monster like dad did? Or like Aunt Gabby?"

Chris sat down and sat her on her lap so she was facing him. "Not if I can help it. You and me we're a team, remember?"

"Like peanut butter and jelly," Jenny answered. She looked up when she heard a sound. "Did they get inside?"

Chris shook his head as he stood up. "Get under the desk alright? Don't make a sound, don't come out until I come back."

"You'll come back right?" Jenny asked with her big brown eyes.

"We can't have the jelly without the peanut butter, can we?" Chris asked as he kissed her forehead. "Under," he told her. He pushed boxes in front of the desk as he checked his gun. He went out the door of the vacant office and looked down the hall. He saw another figure come out of another office door and raised his gun. "Put down your weapons," he told the other man. Chris's only worry was keeping his sister safe, and sometimes people were more of a threat then the monsters. He watched the man as he put down a long stick. "Your guns."

Morgan raised his hands. "I don't have any guns or knives. I don't believe we need to be killing each other."

Chris walked over to him. "Who do you think I am? Do you really think that I believe you just go around with a big old walking stick and nothing else?" he asked as he patted him down.

"It's actually a bo," Morgan told him. "I'm Morgan Jones."

"I don't care," Chris told him as he opened his bag. He pulled out the ragged old teddy bear with one eye. "Where did you find this?"

"A few miles back, by a tree," Morgan answered.

"Why did you pick it up?" Chris asked.

"Figured it may belong to someone, and hopefully that someone may be alive. You seem to be familiar with the bear, though I don't take you for the bear toting kind. There's a little one with you, isn't there?" Morgan asked.

Chris took out beef jerky from the pack. "You really don't have any guns. I'm not sure if you're a dumb idiot or a lucky fool."

"I guess I'm a lucky fool. You can't be such a bad guy since you haven't killed me yet," Morgan told him. "Look, we seem to going on the same way, and it's always easier to walk that way with someone watching your back. You're alone with a kid right? I had a son, I know how hard it is to be out here with a kid. We didn't have to move a lot, we stayed in a house, and I still couldn't keep him safe. Have you thought what would happen to that child if something happened to you? I'm assuming the two of you are alone. We work together, we watch out for each others back and we both keep that child safe," Morgan told him. "Look, I make one wrong move, you can kill me. If I was in your place, with a child out here, I'd be cautious too. But, I'm a man who carry's a stick, I have no weapons, and obviously no beef jerky, and I am offering to help you," he said as he held out his hand. "I'm Morgan."

Chris looked at him then back at the door he came out of. "Haven't had real good luck with people."

"I'm just someone looking to survive, trying to find an old friend, and it gets pretty tiring hearing myself talk and now you're taking my new friend away, at least you could keep me company," Morgan teased.

"His name is Chunky…I didn't name him. You do one thing and I will kill you," the teenager told him trying to be a man.

"Wouldn't expect anything else," Morgan told him. "Still don't know you're name."

"Chris," he told answered as he opened the door. "Stay by the door," he told him as he went in. He moved a box and bent down. "Someone was lonely and wanted to find his best friend in the whole wide world," he said as he moved Chunky in to the hole and flinched as a squeal came from behind the boxes.

A curly brown haired head appeared. "Chunky! How did you find him?" she asked as she grabbed him. She looked at the newcomer and slid back behind the boxes with Chunky.

Chris nodded for Morgan to move and come over. "I found him, looking all lonely outside a church. I had a feeling his friend was missing him. I'm Morgan."

Jenny peeked out again and looked at Chris then at Morgan. "Jenny….and this is Chunky…."

Morgan gave a small smile. "Well it's very nice to meet you, Jenny. My wife's name was Jenny and she was almost pretty as you," he said.

"Come on out, jelly. Morgan was nice enough to share some of his jerky with us. What do you tell him for bringing Chunky back?" Chris questioned her.

"Thank you, Mr. Morgan," Jenny answered.

Morgan smiled as he cupped her uninjured side of her face with his hand. "You are very welcome, Miss. Jenny. Now how did you get separated from Chunky? And how did this bear get named Chunky? I mean I know we've all lost weight, but this bear must have been very fat for a name like chunky."

Jenny giggled. "I'm Jelly, Chris is peanut butter, and this is chunky. Chunky Peanut Butter and Jelly sandwich, get it?" she asked with an innocent grin. "You can be banana! Peanut butter, banana and jelly sandwich! They were good."

"Ok, but only you get to call me banana, Chris can call me Morgan," he told the little girl.

Nighttime:

Morgan looked over at Jenny, who was asleep under the desk. "How long has it been just the two of you?"

"Lost my Aunt Gabby about six months ago," Chris answered. "She was bit and turned, and was alone with Jenny at the time, I barley got there in time. She's the only reason I'm still going. She can still smile through all this, and I have to believe there's a whole better place then this for her."

"What happened to the rest of your family? I mean I can guess…" Morgan answered.

"I lived with my mom, my parents had divorced when I was ten and dad married his secretary. We were a living cliché. Jenny was born about two years later, and I hated her. If she wasn't around, maybe my parents would get back together. Looking back on it now, looking at her, I can't believe I ever could hate her," the dark haired teen told him.

"It was normal feelings, and you love that little girl, anyone can see it. Don't let the past keep you bogged down. I know how you can lose yourself in those dark thoughts," Morgan told him.

Chris nodded. "I was in school when this all started, dad called my cell phone, said he couldn't find Jenny's mom, wanted me to go pick up Jenny from pre school. I didn't drive, had my learners' permit, but I told him I would, but not before I made out with my girlfriend under the bleachers, yeah another cliché. I got to the pre school, Jenny was hiding under the desk, scared to death had peanut butter and jelly all over her face. That's when the whole peanut butter and jelly thing started. I hadn't been a good brother up to that point, but all of a sudden the only thing I could think about was getting this three year old out of the chaos. So I threw a blanket over her face and told her not to look at the monsters. I stole a car and drove straight to my dad's with her. Dad was there so was his sister, Aunt Gabby, and her husband and son. We never found my mom or her mom. Aunt Gabby took Jenny upstairs, packed her Cinderella back pack with things and we started heading to Atlanta. There was a traffic jam, dad and Uncle Shawn got out, we begged them not to….dad got bit. Jenny started screaming, which is the most heart wrenching sound in the universe. Ever try comforting a screaming three year old who saw monsters tearing people apart. It's not a pretty site. My uncle got bit, and Aunt Gabby took the wheel and went off road. We made it to a refugee camp, but it was bad, and then Atlanta was bombed. My cousin, he was fifteen, got bit as we were running, trying to get free. I was hitting people with a baseball bat while holding a blanket over Jenny's eyes. Aunt Gabby, Jenny and I kept getting in and out of groups. One group, was bad. They raped Aunt Gabby repeatedly, and we left before they could…." he said as he looked at Jenny. "Anyway, I went out on a supply run, and when I came back, aunt Gabby was outside the cabin with Jenny, who smartly climbed a tree. Gabby had gotten bit….she turned. I put her down. Jenny stopped talking, stopped smiling. I did everything I could to get her to talk. One night when I thought she was asleep, I just cried. She heard me, came over and put her arms around me, and said, I love you peanut butter. I had never been happier to hear that little voice. We saw signs for Terminus, but it wasn't standing anymore when we got there. Guess you were there too?"

Morgan nodded. "Was following a trail of an old friend," he said as he held out the map. "Found this outside the church near the school. Figured I'm going to be heading to Washington."

Chris scanned the note. "How do you know this Rick Grimes is still alive? If he's even the same person you knew?"

"If anyone is going to be the last man standing, it's going to be Rick. He helped me out of a bad place, it's time for us to be reunited. We made a good team. Washington could be safe for her, for _all _of us," Morgan told him.

"It won't be an easy journey, and she tires easily," Chris told him.

"You aren't the only one who got arms and can carry her. You need help, you don't have to do it by yourself. Plus I'm the banana, and you can't abandon me," Morgan answered.

"I personally didn't like Peanut butter and jelly banana sandwiches," Chris told him with a grin. "We'll have to get supplies. She's out growing her clothes, it's getting colder. We could get a car."

"Saw a clothing store not far back, near a mall. She could use some new shoes too, the duct tape is wearing out on the sole," Morgan told him.

"Why are you willing to team up with me? With us? I know that most people see both of us as liabilities," Chris told him.

"You're both still here, right? You're both still alive, you're both standing. I don't see liabilities, I see survivors and we can all help each other. I've needed a purpose for a while now, helping you find somewhere safe for Jenny, helping you keep her safe, keeping that smile on her face, that's the best purpose in the world," Morgan told him.

"To Washington then? To find this Rick Grimes," Chris told him.

"To Washington and finding Rick," Morgan agreed and nodded.

**Author's Note: So I can just see Beth and Summer just loving on her and I can see her just being fascinated by Judith and Hope. Had no idea what this was going to turn into when it popped in my head, but I love it. Please review. Don't forget to vote on the poll.**


	326. Chapter 324

**Better Days**

**Chapter 324**

**Author's Note: Let's head back to Alexandria and check on Jewel before we have her go visit Rick, shall we? I think we shall. I wanted to tell you all, I am going to be going to the hospital for up to a 90 day stay with weekends off. It won't be til October (they were trying for next week but I couldn't do that) I will let you all know. I will be taking a note book and writing then when I can put it on the computer. And I will be watching the new season on Amazon! Review please.**

Jewel and Carol's POV:

Jewel laid Hope down in her basinet after feeding and burped her and went into the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw the eyes of the dead person looking back at her. Had they all been through to much to be able to hold onto some joy. She closed her eyes and put her hands on the side of the sink.

"_Rick, it aint like it was before! Now if y'all want to live, if you want to survive, you got to fight for it! I'm talking about fighting for it, right here, right now," Shane's voice replayed in her head._

"_He's going all Shane crazy, like at the barn…" Summer repeated in her brain._

"_You still don't get it do you? None of you do!" Rick hissed at them. "We know what needs to be done and we do it. We're the ones who live. You just sit, and plan and hesitate. You just make excuses to let dangerous men like Pete live, while he could be planning to kill his family. You pretend to know what you're doing, but you don't. You wish things weren't the way they are, but they are. Nothing is going to change, so you need to change. Well you want to live? You want this place to stay standing? Your way of doing things are done. Things don't get better because you want them too. Starting right here, right now, we have to control who lives here," he told them._

Jewel grabbed a towel to wash the blood off her face as she heard a knock on the door. "Come in Carol."

"It could have been someone else," Carol told her as she walked into the room.

"But it wasn't, it was you," Jewel told her.

"Pete got you good, you're going to have hand marks on your neck for a bit. I'd suggest wearing a scarf, but I know you, you want them to see it, remember it," Carol told her as she tilted Jewel's chin to examine it.

"I do," Jewel answered. "I'm going to take Hope over to where they are keeping Rick over night and stay over there. Can you watch Judith?"

"You don't even have to ask. Did you know it was going to play out like that?" Carol questioned.

"We both know how Rick gets when his family is threatened, you better than anyone," Jewel told her as she sighed. "Summer told me that he went Shane Crazy, like at the barn. Have we really all gone that insane?"

"Maybe Shane had it right at the farm. Hershel and his family needed to see what was out there, and these people need to understand what's out there. I loved your little demonstration, but you should have got Jes to go get a walker and bring it in like Rick and Hershel did at the farm. That might have really got there attention," Carol told her.

"I wish I could say that was planned, but no it wasn't. The Dixon bullshit meter was off the chart, and I couldn't take one more moment of Deanna telling it her way. She needed to be called out, and I called her out. She's going to make this meeting all about Rick, she doesn't even give a damn if Pete continues, well I'm sorry but I'm not going to let that happen," Jewel told her.

Carol grinned. "I was hoping you would say that," she told her as she held out a gun. "Figured you'd need this."

Jewel pulled hers out of her boot. "I got my own. I couldn't come in here empty-handed….not after Terminus. Rick and I thought it was better not to let anyone know. Then I really wanted to give it a try, without weapons. But, Summer immediately got hurt because of twiddle dee and twiddle dumb. Then everything with Pete, and Deanna disagreeing with every single thing. And let's not forget the whole step ford wives' talking about taking my kids. Those are fighting words right there, I should have put a knife in one of there eyes and that would be one less idiot we'd have to deal with. One less body we'll have to bury. Deanna walking away like that….it broke the last piece of patience I had and I went off. Merle would be proud."

Carol laughed. "He would. I can watch Hope tonight along with Judith. I've got plenty of help."

"You know how hard it is to get Hope to take a bottle in the middle of the night," Jewel told her.

"Stubborn. Not sure where she got that from," Carol told her teasingly. "I sent Mar to check on Jessie, I didn't think it was a good idea to send the kids."

"I don't know what I was thinking," Jewel told her.

"You were coming down from an anger high. You Dixon's all have good hearts, but when you get ticked off, oxygen doesn't make it to your brain. But we still love you," Carol told her with a smile.

"Can you get a diaper bag ready for Hope and some extra blankets? I want to take a shower, and get some clothes ready for Rick," Jewel questioned her friend.

"Of course," Carol told her. She turned and looked at her. "How did it feel? Hitting Pete?"

Jewel looked at her. "It wasn't Pete I fighting…it was my father. And it felt pretty damn good. Just as good as taking an ax to Ed, I guess," she answered as she looked at her. They both exchanged nods as each went to do there tasks.

David, Joey and Axels' POV:

Axel looked over to where Deanna was instructing some of her people to do something and noticed that two of them were heading to the building where Rick was being held. "I'm getting a real bad feeling about what that meeting was about," he told the other two men.

"I think we need to go find out," David told them as he straightened up. "Deanna, what's going on?" he asked as he caught up to her.

Deanna sighed. "I just want to keep this town safe. I know you all don't believe that, but I do. Rick is a threat."

"Deanna, what did you tell them to do?" Axel asked.

"I don't have to explain my actions to you," Deanna told them as she started walking away.

Joey went to block her. "Deanna, you should have figured out by now you can't give us the same bullshit you give to your people and we just accept it. We saw you send two men to where Rick is being held. Now, to me that is very worrisome."

"To all of us, it is," David answered.

"Are you planning on hauling him out and exile him without even having this meeting of yours?" Axel questioned as he crossed his arms.

"Can't any of you trust me?" Deanna questioned.

"No," all three answered.

"It takes a lot for us to trust people, and right now, you haven't earned it. None of us are scared to go and beat up those two you sent over. I mean, I feel threatened for Rick," David told her.

Joey raised his voice a little as he noticed others watching him. "Transparency Deanna, live by what you preach. What did you tell those men?"

Axel glanced at her. "You know we aren't going to let this go, so it's just easier if you tell us what exactly you told them."

Deanna sighed. "I told them to guard Rick. They are going to stay outside."

"So which one of us is guarding Pete?" Axel asked.

Deanna looked at them. "Pete doesn't need guarding."

The three of them stared at her before Quinn approached with Geraldine. "Deanna please tell me that my ears are deceiving me," Geraldine told the younger woman.

"If you heard her say that she has two of your people guarding Rick yet Pete doesn't need guarding, then you're ears are hearing just fine," Joey told her.

"Which if you ask me is ass backwards, considering Rick _only _hit Pete and that was because he put his hands on Jewel," Axel told them.

"He held a gun to all of us. A gun that he wasn't supposed to have," Deanna reminded them.

"You gave him no other choice," Quinn told her, as she looked at her mother. "He came in here with his family, all of them, and you just expected them all to forget the horrors out there. You just expected them to forget they almost became hamburger patties," she told her as she looked guiltily at the three. "Sorry."

"It's the truth, plus David wasn't with the group yet," Axel told her.

"Are you agreeing with them?" Deanna asked.

"She's agreeing with what's right," Geraldine told her. "I happen to agree with her. If I had just almost became dinner, and I had a baby born in there, I think I would have kept a gun too."

Joey glanced at David and Axel. "Your own daughter is disagreeing with the way you run this place, how does that make you feel?" he asked.

"Or are you trying to plan on making that _our _fault too?" Axel questioned.

Quinn held up her hand. "Stop," she told the three men. "Mom, I'm just trying to do the fair thing right now. Either remove Tobin and Carter from standing guard on Rick or put David and Abraham to guard Pete. You want this to be a fair society, then you don't get to pick and chose the rules you want to follow, you do what's fair. And this meeting you want to have about throwing Rick out? Then I suggest you have one on throwing Pete out, and that one needs to be first. You asked us to ignore him hitting Jessie and his kids, and we foolishly did because he was our only real doctor. But we also ignored the fact that he was a pompous ass that was always drunk. I would have rather died then let that man operate on me. We got lucky that he didn't kill any of us. Now he's not only doctor, is he mom? No he's not. We have a battle tested surgeon with more experience in her little finger then Pete has. You see Rick and his group as monsters, I see them as saviors. Now mom, are you going to tell Carter and Tobin they can stop standing guard? Or are you going to assign two other people to stand guard over Pete. I'll happily do it," Quinn challenged her.

"Your daughter is as stubborn as you are," Geraldine told her. "So you know that she isn't going to step down anytime soon."

"Fine, they don't have to guard Rick," Deanna told her as she walked away.

"You didn't have to do that. The last thing any of us want is to split a family apart," Axel told her.

"I've stood quietly aside to long," Quinn told them. "I happen to be on your side, and if that means standing up to my mother, then that's exactly what I'm going to do. We are supposed to be a group, all of us. Alexandria and your group. We need to work together or we're not going to make it. I'm willing to stand by you all, against my mother, even if you all don't trust me. I'm going to do what is best to keep my family safe. I know you can understand that," she told them as she walked away.

"Quinn's a good egg, Deanna raised her to be as stubborn as she is," Geraldine told them as she walked away.


	327. Chapter 325

**Better Days**

**Chapter 325**

**Author's Note: OK season seven preview had me in tears and all Jewel started cussing Negan out. Yeah, I'm gonna LOVE that part. We all know Jewel is gonna be one pissed off mama bear. I've got a whole night that the writers didn't show. So here we go. Any way, please review.**

Mar's POV:

Jessie sat down on the couch and looked at Mar. "Why do you all even care? Jewel got hurt because she tried to help me."

Mar shrugged. "That's just the type of people we are. We see something wrong, we try to help."

"Even now? Even when that can get you killed?" Jessie asked.

"Especially now," Mar told her. "So, let me guess how this all started. Pete seemed like a good guy, you probably met him right after high school, maybe even high school sweethearts," she told her as she put her hands on her knees and looked at her. "He seemed like a good guy, he had a good future planned right? Your parents absolutely positively adored him, thought he'd take care of you after he became a nice fancy doctor and all you had to do was take care of the house. Did they convince you to drop out of school, so you could help support him while he was going to medical school? And this was even before you were married?"

Jessie looked at her. "How…." she started to ask before Mar held up her hand.

"I'll take that as a yes. My parents tried, but I wanted to finish school, have something to fall back on in case John and I didn't work out. John was _my _Pete. We met in college, we had seen each other growing up, we both went to the most expensive schools. My parents were from old money, wanted someone who could take care of me. They loved him from the first time I brought him home," Mar said. "John was a good man to start with, the perfect man. But then more he got into medical school, he started changing," she told the other abused woman. She watched her as she spoke. "He started coming home and beating you, then you'd be hiding behind sun glasses or wearing long sleeve sweaters in the middle of July. He'd start sending you flowers at work or at school, and everyone thought oh how sweet of him and how they wished they had a man just like him. You thought, you can have this one. You tried to break it off, you tried to tell people what he was like, but no one would believe you because he couldn't be that type of man. They had never seen anything like that out of him. You started feeling like it was your fault, so you stopped telling people. You kept telling yourself just one more time then you'd leave. But one more time turned into two, then three, then the next thing you know it you're at some party, in my case Christmas Eve at my parents big typical Boston party, and he gets down on one knee and pops a big old ring on your left finger. You're standing there in front of all these people, wanting to scream NO, but can't for some reason. You say yes, and everyone congratulates the two of you all night. He's good for a while, but it never lasts. Then you get pregnant, and you convince yourself he'd stop for his child. Maybe Pete actually did stop, but John didn't. That's where I think our story ends, because I showed up at my parents' house with my three year old Peter, beat to a pulp and having a broken arm. They couldn't deny it anymore. Dad was a judge and he went hard on him. But my son still had to see him, but I made it difficult for him, I moved to Georgia. I had put my son on a plane to see him two weeks before this all happened. I don't know if he's dead or alive, but all I wish for is he found people like I did. I worked with Jewel before the end, I knew Daryl, Summer and Merle. I don't think my parents would know what to think of Daryl, but I know I'd chose ten of him over one John or Pete. I also know that you see Rick as someone who could save you from Pete, but you didn't expect his wife to be a champion too. Jewel may not have had a husband who beat her, but her father was a messed up piece of work who damaged each of his children in a way that they couldn't trust people easily. She's helping your boys more then she's helping you. Now, it's your turn," Mar told her as she looked at her.

"What do you mean?" Jessie asked.

"You don't let him back here, you don't let Rick take the fall for what happened out there. This is your time to show how strong you are, to show that you are in control," Mar told her. "Even if you won't, Pete will be taken care of."

"Rick would kill him, wouldn't he?" Jessie questioned.

Mar looked at her deadly serious before answering, "Rick isn't the Grimes that'll take the bastard out," she told her as she let it set in.

Jewel, Carl and Summer's POV:

Summer and Carl both looked up from entertaining Judith as Jewel walked down the steps with Hope in her carrier. "Mom," Carl greeted as he jumped up and hugged her. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine, Carl," Jewel reassured him.

"We were over with dad…we wanted to stay until he woke up but Michonne told us to go home. Carol said you were going to spend the night there with Hope," Summer stated rather than questioning her.

Jewel nodded. "Yes. I know both of you are worried about him, but everything is going to be fine."

"Do you think Deanna will have the guts to try to kick dad out? To kick us out?" Summer asked her. "Because if he goes, we all go."

Jewel sighed as she looked at her two oldest children. She sat down on the couch putting Hope's carrier down. "We may have to do things that we thought we'd never do, things that we wished we didn't have to do," she told him.

"You showed them out there, what can happen. Maybe that'll change there minds?" Carl asked.

"It was just words, just a demonstration. It might have made some people think, but Deanna's the one who really has to be ready to change, and I'm not sure if she is. I don't know what it'll take to make her see it," Jewel told them. "She may not be a big old bully like the Governor, or a sadistic sociopath like Gareth, but she's just as dangerous. If she isn't willing to change, to adapt, then she's putting everyone here in danger. She's putting you in danger. I didn't want what happened out in the street to happen, but I _should _have known that it was going to lead to that. Maybe I did in a way, maybe we needed it to play out that way," Jewel told them. She looked at Summer and sighed. "You were right Summer, your dad did get to the point where Shane was at the barn. Maybe, just maybe, Shane knew what we had to do to stay alive in this world. I'm not saying it's right, and I'm not condoning it. I'm not going to let your dad stay on that side of the sanity barrier, I'm going to bring him back, _we're _going to bring him back. I don't want either one of you to think less of your father for what happened today. He did what he did because he reacted to what Pete did to Summer yesterday, and what he did to me today. Do you understand?"

Carl squeezed her hand. "We know mom."

"Does it make me a bad person if I was hoping that something did happen out there? That dad did kill Pete?" Summer asked as she picked up Judith.

Jewel put her hand on her cheek. "No, it doesn't sweetheart. These people were lucky idiots to survive this long. They had it easy. But us, all of us, we've paid our dues, we've done things we can _never _take back, we've had things done to us that we can never forget," she told them as she put her hand on Carl's shoulder. "It's just a matter of time that this fantasy world comes crashing down around them. It would've happened even if we weren't here, but we are, so some of these people _may _just survive. The ones who want to, who are willing to fight, they may have a chance," she told them.

"Can we go with you to stay with dad?" Carl asked.

Jewel laughed. "And have me face the wrath of Michonne? I think not. I may be your mother, but I respect all our group, and I'm not going to reverse an order Michonne gave. Summer you can go relieve Rosita for the night in the infirmary, stay by Tara. I don't want her to wake up without one of us there. Carl, help Mar and Carol with Judith, Mika and Mitch. You can also talk with Lexi, she had a bad argument with Sasha yesterday, she probably needs her best friend. And you Judy? You just keep getting cuter and keep these two out of trouble OK?" she asked kissing her forehead.

"Ma…Mama," Judith babbled.

"That's right baby girl. God she looks like Lori," Jewel told her older children.

"Mom would be proud of her," Carl told her.

"She'd be proud of you," Jewel told him as she kissed both of there cheeks.

"Joey took a basinet over for Hope when Carol told us you were going to spend the night over there," Summer told her.

"That'll be helpful," Jewel told them.

"When I relieve Rosita, I'll send her over to look at that cut above your eye," Summer told her.

"Summer, I'm fine, it's nothing," Jewel assured her daughter.

"If it was any of us, you'd be fussing over it. You'd be giving us a lecture on how even the smallest thing now a days can be the one that kills you," Carl told her.

"He's right and you know it," Summer told her.

"Alright, fine," Jewel told them.

Do you need me to walk you over?" Carl asked. "Dad would want me to."

Jewel nodded. "He would," she said as she nodded. "But you come right back here, no trying to stay, got it?"

"I got it, mom," Carl said as he picked Hope's carrier.

Jewel exchanged glances with Summer before following him out of the house. "So, what's up? Don't tell me nothing, you have the same tell as your dad. You wanted to talk to me."

"Are you sure you're alright? I mean, Pete's bigger then you, and you obviously got in some good licks but are you alright? I don't want you to lie, I want the truth," Carl told her.

Jewel stopped and looked at him. "I never got to confront my father or the man who raped me, I wasn't strong like I am now. Yes, I got beat up today, and I know it looks bad, but I'm fine," she told him as she grasped his shoulder. "I'm not just saying that Carl. I'm not just telling you what you need to hear because I know better. You deserve the truth and that's what I'm telling you. Yeah, some of the bruises hurt but that physical pain will go away. But, I did the one thing no one did for me as a kid, and that was to try and stop Pete from hurting Ron and Sam and Jessie. I never understood how anyone could just ignore something like that. Here we are and at a time all of us should be standing up for one another, a whole town is ignoring the obvious. He made it personal when he put his hands on Summer. You know that your dad and I will do anything to make sure that you and your sisters' are safe, no matter what. What I gained today is a lot more then the pain of some punches. Plus, you know me, I can take punches," she told him.

"We need you and dad. Summer, Mika, Judith, Hope and me," Carl told her.

"And I'm right here. Your dad is here. I'm not going down without a fight, but if I go down while I'm protecting any of you, it's worth it," Jewel told him as she kissed his head. "I love you Carl Richard Grimes, and don't you forget it."

"Yes mom. Love you too," Carl told her as he started to walk with her.


	328. Chapter 326

**Better Days**

**Chapter 326**

**Author's Note: Did last chapter get eaten up? No reviews? What? Hello is this thing on? Please review.**

Jes's POV:

Jes arched her eyebrow as Quinn came up the tower. "What are you doing?"

"Didn't Jewel tell you to take one of us up for a guard shift with you? I personally don't think that was a suggestion," Quinn told her.

Jes shrugged. "I'd rather be up here by myself then with people who I don't trust. With a few exceptions, you people are worthless pieces of crap," she told the other woman.

"Why don't you tell me how you really feel?" Quinn asked with a smirk.

"Be careful what you wish for," Jes answered as she looked at the Alexandrian. "I'm not known for my tact."

"I'm a big girl, Jes. I can handle it," Quinn told her.

"Fine. I think your mother is going to get every single one of you all killed, and in the process some of my family is going to die. I'll do everything in my power not to let any of my family die. I should say any more of my family die," Jes told her.

"I'm sorry about Noah, I really am. Aiden and Noah should both be alive, and I know that. I also know that if mom had listened to me, both of them would still be here. I understand how you are feeling, because I'm feeling the exact same way. Do you think I want to admit that my mother isn't the leader Alexandria needs? That she isn't capable of making the hard decisions? Well, I don't but I know that changes need to be made," Quinn stated.

"Words are nice, but it's actions that back up those words," Jes told her. "Glenn told us how you acted out there, that you didn't run, that you listened. He thinks you have what it takes to survive when this place falls. It's just a matter of time, you know that, I see it in your eyes. You can stand up for us all you want, say the right thing, but what happens when you have to take a side, and I mean stand with us? She's your mother, your blood. Are you going to be able to needs to be done or are you going run like a little coward like the rest of these little Alexandrinites? Jewel's right, most of you should be dead."

Quinn looked at her. "She's my mother, you're right about that, but I also have two daughters to think about. That's something that these people don't understand, how I can call Chloe my daughter. But you all understand, and I know that you, Rick, Jewel, all of you know how to make the hard choices. Mom believes it when she says this place needs you, she does, but she doesn't like to think that things have to be changed. We aren't living in the old world, not everyone is going to play by the rules," Quinn informed her. "I'll do what needs to be done so we can survive. It may be hard, and I may not be on the same side as my family, but I'll be on the side of the people who know how to survive. People are going to wind up dead, no matter what, but there are going to be lot less casualties with your group."

Jes looked her up and down and arched an eyebrow. "You sure you're a Monroe? You don't act like the others."

"Mom believed a woman should be able to stand on her own two feet, to stand toe to toe with anyone, to be able to argue calmly with anyone and not be afraid. We used to take opposite sides of things and debates. She always said that a good leader knew when they needed to step away and let someone else handle it. She also told me that you had to be able to look at yourself in the mirror and be able to live with yourself. I guess she's regretting all that now," Quinn told her. "I'm doing what my mother taught me, back when before the dead started walking. Some things can be applied to this world, some things can't. You need to believe me, need to trust me, I understand what may happen."

Jes looked at her. "I don't have to do anything. Believe it or not, I'm not a people person. I don't usually let people in."

"You let them in, Rick and the others. You let your guard down, let them be your family," Quinn reminded her.

Jes shrugged. "Can't make it on your own anymore."

"It's more then that, and you know it. Jewel said that you saved her life, why did you do that?" Quinn asked.

Jes looked at her. "The first time, was because she didn't need to die at the hands of the power crazed maniac. The second time, she was family. That was when I knew all the walls I had built, were down. Not for everyone, but for _those _people, my family, it was. Just because you and I are sharing our feelings, it doesn't mean anything. You have to prove yourself to me, and if you do, then maybe I'll consider you a part of my family," she told her.

"Understood," Quinn answered.

Summer's POV:

Summer put her bag over her shoulder and walked to the infirmary, taking a breath as she saw Spenser. She debated with herself about if she should just walk away but decided to offer her condolences. "Spenser, I just want to say that I'm real sorry about your brother."

Spenser gave a small emotionless smile. "Thank you."

"Um, yeah, I better go, I'm going to sit with Tara for a while," Summer told her.

"Why did you stop? With everything that's happened?" Spenser questioned.

"My mom once said that common decency should still exist in this world. I didn't see it at the time, but now I do. Decency still needs to exist in this world, it separates us from the dead, from the other people out there," Summer explained.

"Your dad didn't get the memo," Spenser told her.

Summer looked at him. "Dad did what he had to do in that moment. It isn't how I would have handled it, but I trust him. Mom and dad both have kept all of us alive. Dad brought my mother back to life after they met. In this world, for them to have found each other, to find that one person that can calm you no matter what, it's amazing. I don't blame dad, I blame your mom, I blame all of you for ignoring the fact that Pete was a danger."

"If your dad gets exiled, will you be staying in Alexandria?" Spenser questioned.

Summer raised an eyebrow and took a deep breath. "My Uncle Merle said that some questions are to damn stupid to justify with an answer. This is one of them," she said as she turned to walk away.

"Do you really want to go back out there? In here, it's safe and I could protect you," Spenser told her.

Summer turned around so fast that her braded hair flipped from one side to another. "Please tell me that you are not seriously hitting on me right now."

"I've noticed you and Joey don't seem as close as you were out there and I thought…." Spencer told her.

Summer stomped up to him. "Does this look like this place is safe to you?" she asked nodding to her shoulder and arm. "Yeah I got injured out there, but not because of our people, it was because I was clumsy. Guess what though? I'm still here. I felt safer out there than I do in here because I know you people are going to get some of us killed, it already did. Your brother got himself killed. Nicholas got Noah killed. And Tara is still unconscious. I've been hunting since I could walk, I could handle a bow by the time I was six I could shoot by the time I was seven . You know what else I could do before I was six? I could beat up boys, ask Joey. I hit him for calling me cute. You protecting me? If that wasn't so pathetic, I'd be laughing at you. You really think you could protect me? Get me killed, yes. Run scared? Oh most definitely. But protect me? God, you had a dummy guarding the town. You put the dummy up there. Uncle Merle had more brain cells then that and most of his brain cells had rotted away because of drug use. You know what's pathetic? That in the world before this, you'd be big man on campus, a powerful mom, never having to worry about money. You and your friends would have passed me and looked down at me because I was the scholarship girl. You would get in your fancy BMW or convertibles while I drove in a battered up car or truck that my uncles and I had worked on. But money doesn't matter now, does it? No, the tables have turned, and I'm the one that can look at you and scoff. Because now it's all about who is strong enough to survive. From what I can see, Quinn is the only Monroe who has some balls. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a job to do and I can't just let a dummy do it," she told him as she turned and walked away.

Glenn had watched the whole incident but decided to let Summer handle it unless it looked like she was going to throw a punch. He watched her walk away and followed her. "You handled that just like a Dixon."

Summer glanced at him. "Good thing I am one," she told him with a smirk. "So you saw the whole thing?"

"I was waiting to see if you were going to throw a punch before I interfered," Glenn answered.

Summer nodded. "Really couldn't throw a good punch right now. I'm going to go sit with Tara tonight, she'll be in good hands," she said as she squeezed his arm.

Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Jewel kissed Carl's forehead and sent him back home before going into the room. She looked at Rick who had already been bandaged up and shook her head. She then turned her attention to Michonne. "You don't have to stay tonight, Hope and I have it."

"Well you can sleep while I entertain Sweet Pea," Michonne answered as she stood up. "You need to have that cut looked at. You bring medical supplies with you?"

"Of course, I did," Jewel answered.

"Well put Hope down in her basinet and I'll patch up that cut. You two could have told me what was going on. And don't think I'm going to tell Rick the same thing," Michonne answered.

Jewel picked up the sleeping Hope and put her down as she placed a kiss to her forehead. "You were busy with other things. I snapped when I saw Pete grab Summer yesterday. I restrained myself from killing him right then and there. Guess I just didn't want to sharpen the knife," she said as she sat down.

Michonne shook her head. "It was more then that and you know it," she told her friend. What happened today?"

"I went to talk with Jessie. Try to get her to do something before he killed her and the boys. Pete came in and he got angry. He tried to intimidate me, and well you can probably guess how that went," Jewel told her.

"Not well," Michonne answered. "How did Rick get involved?"

"He saw Pete and I fighting, through the window," Jewel answered.

"Did you know he kept the gun?" Michonne questioned her.

"I gave it to him," Jewel told her. "When we walked into the gates, I wanted to be able to feel safe. I wanted to trust them…I wanted to forget about everything that had happened, and I wanted this to be the place that we needed, we wanted."

Michonne worked on her eye. "But?"

"But when it time to give up all the guns, I couldn't make myself give up that one gun. I looked at Hope, and I was back at Terminus. I looked at Carl, and could hear the fear in his voice about what almost happened on the road. I looked at Mika, Summer and Lexi and was thankful that nothing had happened to them, but thought something could happen to them here. Then I looked at Mitch and all I could think of was the little boy who lost both of his brothers at the beginning. Then I looked at Judith and wondered what would happen to her if something happened to all of us. I couldn't bend down and give up my last gun," Jewel told her.

"But you stopped Jes from leaving when she didn't want to give up all her guns," Michonne told her.

"I know," Jewel told her. "I felt like a hypocrite, but I know that Jes will understand. We're all stronger when we're together," she responded.

Michonne bent down and looked at her. "Nothing is going to happen to any of the kids. You know all of us would die before that. But I understand, I do," she told her as she squeezed her hand.

"You're still going to talk to Rick," Jewel answered.

"He didn't have to take the gun," Michonne answered.

Jewel looked at her. "He did. Every time that we've let our guards down, every time that we let someone live, they've came back. Some of us always die. Those deaths, they never leave Rick. He's the leader, and he takes them to heart," Jewel told the other woman. "Like Rick said at the barn, we do what we have to do, then we get to live. This is how we survive, we tell ourselves that we are the walking dead. We may be inside these gates, Michonne, but we aren't safe. Noah's dead, and we're still waiting for Tara to wake up. So, we still are the walking dead," Jewel told her as she looked over at Rick.

**Review please! Pretty pleases?**


	329. Chapter 327

**Better Days**

**Chapter 327**

**Author's Note: Yay people reviewed! It makes me a happy camper. Yes I'm needy, sue me, but you wouldn't get much. Just kidding, don't sue me, just enjoy the story! Please review.**

Jewel, Rick and Michonne's POV:

Jewel kissed Hopes fingers as she nursed her and looked over to where Rick was stirring, and then sat up and started laughing.

Michonne glanced at Jewel. "What's so funny?" Michonne asked.

"You were here the whole time?" Rick asked as he sat up.

"She was, so was Hope and me," Jewel told him as she went over and kissed him softly. "You don't look so hot."

"Neither do you, are you alright?" Rick asked.

"I'm alright," Jewel answered as she sat down. "I told Michonne I gave you the gun," she said as she looked at him in the eyes.

Michonne watched them. "Rick, what's so funny?" she asked again.

"It's- it's like the train car. After the whole thing, I'm still there," Rick told them.

"You aren't the only one," Jewel told him.

"Deanna wanted you in here, calm things down. Rosita patched you up, Jewel of course double checked her work. Carl and Summer came by for a while, I sent them home. Jewel explained why you two didn't tell me that it happened so fast and I had other things that I was doing," Michonne told him.

Rick looked at Jewel and kissed Hope's head then looked at Michonne. "It did and you were," he agreed with his wife.

"Deanna wanted to put guards on you, but wasn't going to put any on Pete, Quinn interfered. Told her that if some of them were guarding you, some of us were guarding him. In the end, she decided not to have anyone guard you," Jewel told him, emphasizing that Quinn helped.

"We put Pete in another house. You could have told me what was happening, both of you," Michonne told them.

"I told you Michonne everything happened so fast that there wasn't time," Jewel repeated again.

"Then there was Noah," Rick added.

Jewel watched as Michonne pulled the chair closer and sat down. "Rick what are you doing?" she asked as she sat down.

"Like Jewel said, things moved fast," Rick told her as he kissed Jewel. "We couldn't tell you about the gun."

"Oh you wanted this place," Rick told her.

"We had to stop being out there," Michonne told them.

"Well, we're here," Rick answered as he rubbed Hope's head.

"You just said you weren't," Michonne told him.

Jewel looks at Michonne. "Michonne, you can't tell me that you don't go back to being locked in that train car. You can't tell me that you flashback to Woodbury or before. We're the poster children for PTSD. Being out there, it's a war and we're the soldiers. You can't live the past two years like we have and not be affected. Deanna may not be the Governor or Gareth, but she's a whole different kind of danger. She's oblivious to what is going on out there, what dangers are lurking just around the corner. She thinks she can lead the way she led before, but she can't."

Rick put a hand on Jewel's shoulder as the door opened and Glenn, Jes, Carol, Abraham and Summer walked in.

"Where did you get the gun?" Glenn questioned him.

"I gave it to him," Jewel told them.

"You took it from the armory right? That was stupid, why did you do it?" Carol questioned as she continued to play the game.

"I kept it when we first walked in here. You call it being stupid Carol, I call it being protective. I gave it to Rick the day we got here. I couldn't, I _wouldn't, _leave my children unprotected," Jewel insisted.

"I carried it, just in case," Rick added.

"Deanna's planning on having a meeting tonight, for anyone who wants to," Glenn told them.

"To kick Rick out?" Abraham questioned.

"To try," Carol said.

"We don't know that, Maggie and Beth are meeting with her right now, she's gonna find out what it is," Glenn told them.

"Deanna already admitted it to mom, right after the fight, remember? She said that Mom and the babies would be safe even if Dad was kicked out," Summer told Glenn.

Carol spoke up. "At the meeting, you say you were worried about someone being abused and no one was doing anything about it. Don't even bring up that Jewel gave it to you. You say you stole it," she told Rick.

"I'm a big girl, Carol," Jewel told her.

"Carol's right, keep the focus on Rick. We can handle her trying to kick Rick out, but you? We'd never even make it to the meeting, because I'd take Deanna out before we got to it," Jes answered.

"She's right," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"You say you took a gun just to be sure that Jessie was safe from a man who wound up attacking you. You say that you held in your temper when he grabbed Summer yesterday, that you refrained from going over there and killing him right then and there. Then today you saw him attacking Jewel through the window and you did what any loving husband would do, and protect your wife. You say you'll do whatever you want them to. Just tell them a story that they want to hear. It's what I've been doing since I got here," Carol told them.

Michonne looked at her with her arms still crossed. "Why?"

"Because these people are children and children like there stories," Carol told them.

"What happens after all the nice words and they still try to kick him out?" Abraham questioned.

"They're guarding the armory now," Glenn answered.

"We still have knives, that's all we'll need against them," Carol told them.

"I've got my cross bow," Summer told them.

"You try to lift that thing and that arm is going to do permanent damage to that arm," Glenn told her.

"I can use a cross bow, wouldn't be a Dixon if I didn't know how," Jewel responded.

"You think they are just going to let you carry a crossbow to a meeting where they are threatening to throw out your daddy for violence?" Abraham asked.

"I think they know better then to even try to take it from her," Jes told them.

"Well, tonight at the meeting, if it looks like it's going bad, I whistle. Carol grabs Deanna, I take Spencer, you grab Reg," he said gesturing to Michonne. "Jewel grabs Quinn. Glenn, Jes and Abraham cover us, watch the crowd. Summer, Glenn's right about that arm. I need you to stay at the house with Carl and watch the kids," Rick instructed.

"We can talk to them," Michonne informed him.

"We will," Rick said with conviction.

"We've talked, Michonne, until we're blue in the faces," Jewel told her.

"But we'll try again," Rick told his wife. "If we can't get through, we take the three of them and say we'll slit their throats," he told the group.

"Like at Terminus?" Glenn asks.

"That place is a bad penny, it keeps showing up," Jes stated.

"No we just tell them, they give us the armory and it's over," Rick answered.

"Did you want this?" Glenn asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Glenn, how could you ask that? Do you think that we wanted it to come down to this? You've known Rick and me from the beginning."

"Jewel, we're keeping you out of this, there is no you involved," Jes told her.

"No we Jes? If you haven't noticed, I've got a baby attached to me. I've got children that I need to protect. Rick gets thrown out, I go with him, and I know a whole lot of others go with us. I'm hoping you all would come with us. There is no Rick without me, we are a team," she told them.

Rick gave a small smile. "From the beginning, even before we got involved. If I remember correctly, Glenn, you were the one who nominated Jewel as my co leader."

"I did, and I don't regret that decision. The two of you got us this far," Glenn answered. "But, Rick did you have this in mind the whole time?"

"No, I hit my limit, I…screwed up. No matter how strong Jewel is, she would have been no match for Pete in the long run. He over powered her, and I lost it," Rick told the group as he threw out his arms. "And here we are. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm just gonna sleep some more," he said as he laid down on the bed.

"Summer can you take Hope? I'm going to stay," Jewel informed them.

"Yeah," Summer answered as she took the baby. Abraham waited until she went out the door to step out behind her and close it.

Rick and Jewel, Jes and Carol's POV:

Jewel went over to the bed. "Scoot," she told him.

Rick smiled as he moved over and put his injured arm around her. "I'm sorry that I wasn't there to stop him sooner," he said as he kissed the top of her head.

"I knew the risks going into it. I wanted him to grab me so I could kick his sorry ass," Jewel answered. "I don't think I'll need to control Quinn. She stood up for us, made her mother listen. I know she knows what's wrong with this town and that she'll do whatever she needs to make sure this town is safe," Jewel told him.

"I trust you Mrs. Grimes, but this is her mother," Rick told her as he kissed into her hair.

"Well Mr. Grimes sometimes families don't agree. She's stood up for us a lot against her mother. She saw what it was like out there, and that was just one day. I can see it in her eyes. You know I'd never do anything to put any of our family in jeopardy, but I'm asking you to see what side she picks tonight. If she picks her mother's side, I'll gladly grab her," Jewel told him as she turned over to face him. "I'm with you."

Rick smiled and kissed her, deepening the kiss rolling her on her back. He stopped when he heard the door open again.

"Yeah that looks like you're sleeping," Jes told them.

"You can wait to get home to do that," Carol told them.

Rick sighed as he sat up, helping Jewel up. "We would have slept after," he told them. "What can we do for you?"

"It's good what happened last night, it gives us more cover," Carol told them.

"I didn't want to tell the others, but that rifle I had with me when I heard Tara had been hurt, I kept it, never turned it in," Jes told them.

Carol nodded. "All of them think you've been found out, that it's over," she told them.

"I basically told them that they can try to kick us out," Jewel told them.

"You're a mother, they are going to think you're going to pick that over Rick. That's how naïve they are, because you're going to chose both," Jes informed them.

Carol dug in her boot and took out a gun and handed it to Rick. "It'll be easier now."

"Why didn't you tell them we had more guns?" Rick asked as he took the gun.

"Michonne stopped you, she knocked you out," Carol said.

"Truth be told, I was about ready to do it," Jewel told them.

Rick kissed her shoulder. "I wouldn't have blamed you for it. I deserved it," he told them.

"It was stupid," Carol said.

"She's with us, Glenn is," Rick told them.

"Abraham is too, Summer is, and if Summer is so are Joey and David," Jes told them.

"Now I have to watch for two London's? Great," Rick said as he shook his head.

"I think Summer realized she isn't ready for a relationship yet, but that doesn't mean Joey is going to stop caring, and David is like an older brother," Jewel assured him. "Why didn't you tell them about the guns Carol?"

"I didn't tell them about the guns just in case," Carol told them.

Jewel looked at Rick and both of them sighed. "I don't want to lie anymore," Rick told them as he squeezed his wife's hand.

"Our people deserve more then that. Our daughter deserves more then that," Jewel added.

"You both said you don't want to take this place. And you don't want to lie? Oh, sunshines, you don't get both," Carol told them.

"Quinn's on our side, talked to her in the guard tower," Jes informed them.

"Told you," Jewel said as she kissed Rick.

"I think she realizes what we are planning, and she knows a lot more people are going to die if Deanna is allowed to keep going like this," Jes told them.

Rick nodded. "We watch her, if she shows signs of going toward Deanna's side, Jewel will handle her."

Jewel nodded. "How's the atmosphere out there? Rick really needs a shower, and I need to look over his wounds. Not a word Jes or I'll tease you about being in love with Merle," she warned and smirked when Jes glared at her.

"People are tense, got some of the Alexandrlites outside," Carol told them.

"You two go on out, we'll follow in a bit," Jewel told them.

**Author's Note: They're will be a mostly Jewel and Rick chapter soon. I don't think the next one, but we'll see. Review please.**


	330. Chapter 328

**Better Days**

**Chapter 328**

**Author's Note: Reviews make me motivated! I'm dreading season six. Oh I have ideas, oh I have wicked ideas. Muwaha! Yep evil laughter should scare you all. But I'm doing all the flash back in episodes one in a couple chapters, then go from there. That would make me dizzy. It made me dizzy when the show did it. Review please.**

Beth and Maggie's POV:

Maggie looked out the window and saw Gabriel taking down laundry. "Hypocrite," she said under her breath.

"One problem at a time, Maggie. That's what daddy would have said," she reminded her sister.

"Maggie, Beth she's out on the porch," Reg told them.

Deanna turned. "Hello Beth, Maggie. What did you need to talk to me about?"

"The meeting tonight," Maggie told her.

"Maggie, Beth, if we could talk about…" Reg started to say before Deanna interrupted him.

"I want to talk to everyone about what happened and what we need to do about it," Deanna said.

"If it includes sending Rick away, it's not gonna work," Maggie told her.

"Tell me what that means," Deanna told them.

"You let Rick in, you let us all in. You talked to us, you decided. Now you want to put that decision on a group of very frightened people who may not have the whole story," Maggie told them. "That's not leadership."

Beth was about to say something when Reg jumped in. "Tonight's just a forum, it's just so people to say their peace," Reg said.

"They've had no problem saying there peace up to this point. No one's held back their feelings or thoughts," Beth told them.

"Neither have any of your group, Beth," Deanna reminded her. "I'll make the decision as I've always have," she said.

"He was frustrated. The things he's seen. The things he's lost, the things we have all lost," Maggie told her.

"The things you've lost?" Deanna asked.

"We're real sorry about Aiden, we know what it's like. We watched our daddy get his head cut off by the Governor, and there was not a thing we could do about it. That was barley two months ago, not to mention everyone we lost when the prison fell. Jewel, Daryl, Sasha, Lexi, and Mika have all lost siblings in less than a month and half. We lost Bob. Riley, a girl that risked her life for me at the hospital so Noah and I could go home to our family. Now Noah. That takes a toll on a person, especially a person like Rick," Beth told her.

"Rick took a gun and he pointed it at people," Deanna told them.

"He didn't pull the trigger," Maggie told him.

"That's the metric? That he didn't pull the trigger?" Deanna questioned.

"Yes, it is. Considering Pete had put his hands on his daughter and was beating the crap out of Jewel. He kept that gun for one reason, Deanna and that is to make sure all of us were safe," Beth told her. "If you spent a week out there, saw the things we did, did the things we had to do to survive, you'd have a total different view of things. You'd understand," she told the other woman.

"Michonne stopped him, Deanna. Michonne did," Reg told his wife.

"I'm going to do what I have to do, Maggie, Beth," Deanna told them.

"Why are you even having this meeting? You're going to throw him out, that means we're all going with him, Deanna. Daddy always told us that hiding behind other people so you can make the decision you always were going to make, is cowardly. You don't need to have this meeting, you want to have this meeting because you don't want to admit you're wrong. That you've been wrong about not listening to people, your own people, from the beginning," Beth informed her.

"Rick isn't the only who is going to answer for what he did, Deanna. Jewel is going to make sure, again, that you are held responsible for everything. It all leads back to all the decisions that you've made. You can't blame us for Aiden's death without taking responsibility for your part in it. We don't sugar coat anything Deanna, and Jewel, one of her children got hurt, and she's going to call out the person who let that happen. You want transparency? Well, then transparency is what you're going to get. Come on Bethie," Maggie told her sister.

"Maggie, Beth," Reg called after them. "Maggie! Beth!" he called as he followed down the steps. Both turned around and looked at him. "The cavemen, they were all nomads, and they all died. Then we evolved into this and we lived. Civilization starts when we stop running. When we live together. When we stop sending people away from the world and from each other. That's what I'm going to tell her. That's what I'm going to tell everyone," Reg told them.

Maggie nodded as Beth spoke. "Thank you," she said as they turned to leave.

Quinn's POV:

Quinn walked up the porch after seeing Maggie and Beth leave. "Dad."

"Sweetheart," he greeted as he kissed the side of her cheek.

"Mom," Quinn greeted.

"If you are here to talk to me about the meeting tonight, I'm going to make the decision that I think is best for us," Deanna told her daughter.

"That means you think kicking Rick out," Quinn told her.

"Quinn, your mother hasn't made her decision yet," Reg told her.

"Have you even tried to talk to Jewel? Or apologize to Summer for your actions regarding what happened yesterday? This could have been prevented if you acted like a leader, if you didn't ask some idiotic question to save face," Quinn told her mother.

"Quincy, don't talk to your mother like that. She's going through grief of Aiden," Reg told her.

"This happened before we even knew about Aiden. Tobin stepped down as head of the construction crew, and had you put Abraham in charge. You felt like more of Rick's group was taking over. You had to face the fact that maybe you aren't up to leading this town the way it needed to be, and that scared you. You wanted Summer to say that it was someone in her group who did this, because you knew Rick and Jewel was going to be pissed that you knew about Pete and didn't do anything. You had a teenager call you out, and you knew that Rick wasn't going drop it. Then we came back, Aiden and Noah was dead, Tara was hurt. You had Nicholas lying to you, me telling you exactly what the truth was. But you wanted to have someone to blame and Rick's group was it. But, I would be dead if it hadn't been for Glenn. He saved my life. Noah, Tara, and him were the only people out there that knew what needed to be done. Eugene got the courage when it was needed. Aiden admitted it was him and Nicholas that got the other group killed because they were cowards. You need to face the truth, mom, that your actions led to this," Quinn told her.

"Did my actions lead to Rick stealing a gun and pointing it at people?" Deanna asked.

"Mom, you're the one who taught me how to debate, you're the one who always told me to look at the whole picture. You're also the one who told me never back down from what I know is right, no matter how hard it is. The moment you didn't do anything to Pete when he grabbed Summer, you set this in motion. Have you seen Jewel's neck? Pete could have killed her. Luckily, unlike most of the women in this place, she knows how to take care of herself. You're so focused on what Rick did, that you haven't even brought up what Pete did. What are you going to do about him? He's not our only doctor now, not the only surgeon, so you can't use that excuse anymore. He's more dangerous to Jessie and the boys then Rick and his group is to this town. You interviewed them, you knew this town needed them. Nothing has changed, we need them more now then ever. Yes, Rick taking the gun was wrong, but I understand why he did it," Quinn told her.

"They've been out there a long time Deanna. It's going to take them time to adjust. And maybe we pushed this on them to fast," Reg told Deanna.

"Others haven't pointed a gun at people. Other's haven't suggested that we kill someone," Deanna told her husband and daughter.

Quinn looked at her. "Other people weren't protecting children," she said. "If someone grabbed Chloe or Bri, I would do anything to protect them. And if that meant killing that person, I'd do it. Out there, it's not the walkers' you have to worry about, it's the people. I was only out there for a little while, but I saw the downfall of civilization happening. The people that we had to send out….that was just the start. Have you actually sat down and watched there tapes again? Listen to the stories? Jewel cut her hand on a can of baby food because Stacey was running her big mouth about how we should have taken the kids and turned them out. I was there when she said it, and I saw Jewel's reaction. She wasn't here, she was back there in that place. A place where she could have been dinner, where her baby could have been dinner. She was reliving every single moment of being back there. But she didn't come to you, she handled it on her own. I wouldn't have blamed her if she had pulled a knife on Stacey, because to her it wasn't Stacey but a crazy woman at Terminus who was threatening her. Now a month later, this so called community we have, it's being shook up. We aren't living behind the gates pretending we'll be alright, we can't."

"Quinn, are you saying you agree with Rick's methods?" Reg asked.

"I'm saying that if Rick is thrown out, Gus, the girls and I will be going with his group. Mom, you can't keep this community going, not like it was before. You need to listen to Rick and Jewel. We can't be them vs. us, not anymore. If you see Rick as a threat, then why haven't you saw Pete as a threat?" Quinn asked as she started to walk down the steps. "Mom, make this right." 


	331. Chapter 329

**Better Days**

**Chapter 329**

**Author's Note: Deanna is going to hold to her convictions. I think she's to proud to admit that she's wrong, but will admit that she handled things wrong. It'll be an interesting ride. Plus, she will have opposition from Quinn. I need to check in with Aaron and Daryl, but so much is happening in Alexandria! Plus Jewel and Rick needs a chapter of there own. Ack! So much stuff to get to. I'm really going to hate season 7 when there's three freaking communities. Please review.**

Ronnie's POV:

Ronnie knocked on the door of the house that Pete was being kept in. This was the last place she wanted to be but she had taken an oath, and even now that oath meant something.

"Ronnie," Pete greeted as he opened the door. "What do you want?"

"To check your wounds," Ronnie simply answered.

"I don't need you to check my wounds. Your group has done enough, don't you think?" Pete questioned.

"You're still alive, so maybe we haven't done enough," Ronnie stated. "I'm a doctor, I took an oath, you took the same oath. Unlike you, I haven't forgotten what that means. I'm not here as a member of Rick's group, I'm not here to tell you what a coward I think you are, but I'm here as a doctor. A doctor who wants to make sure those wounds don't get infected. As a doctor, I can't let my personal feelings interfere with taking care of you," she told him as she walked in and closed the door. "Sit on the couch."

"How do I know you aren't here to finish up the job that Rick started?" Pete asked.

"Do no harm," Ronnie answered. "Sit down," she told him again.

Pete sat down and looked at her. "So you being here and not with Rick means you think he's wrong."

Ronnie took out the gauze and crème. "It doesn't mean any such thing Pete. I think it's best for me not to tell you what I think about you. Right here, right now, I'm being professional. Rick has Jewel to take care of him. No one wanted to touch you with a ten foot pole. I didn't want to touch you with a ten foot pole, but as I mentioned, I took an oath. So I patched you up, and now I'm here to recheck my work," she said as she pulled off the gauze, not so gently.

"Yeah, you got a good bedside manner," Pete hissed at her.

"I don't have any idea what you're talking about," Ronnie answered. "I should check your hand. You didn't come to me to stitch it up, so you did it yourself. Or did you have Jessie do it?" she asked.

"You going to go when Rick gets kicked out?" Pete asked.

"What makes you think Rick is going to get kicked out, Pete?" Ronnie asked as she redid the gauze on his face.

"Look at what he did to me! He came into my house and he pushed me through the window. You don't think Deanna is going to do something about that?" Pete demanded to know.

Ronnie zipped up her bag and looked at him. "I think I remember something about you having your hands around Jewel's neck. I distinctively remember hearing something about you banging her head against the wall two or three times. Some of those bruises you're carrying aren't from Rick, they're from Jewel. Did you just expect Rick to overlook you trying to kill his wife?" she questioned calmly.

Pete looked at her. "She was in my house, telling my wife lies, having her turn against me."

Ronnie met his gaze. "You really believe that don't you? You really believe that you've done nothing wrong."

"What I do in my house is no bodies business. Not Rick's, not Jewel, not yours," Pete told her as he started to raise his voice.

"Pete, you need to calm down, right now. I told you that I didn't come here to discuss the situation, I just came here to check your wounds," Ronnie said as she stood up. "You aren't going to make me see your side of things, Pete, so just don't waste your breath," she told him as she turned around.

"I'll be over to check on Tara in a bit," Pete told her.

Ronnie turned. "No, you won't. If I see you near Tara, I will call Jewel over to kick your ass again. She didn't look all that happy that Rick took over. I think she wanted that pleasure all to herself," she warned him as she walked out the door and let the door slam.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel helped Rick put on the clean t shirt. "You ready to face the music?"

"No time like the present," Rick told her as he kissed her. "I want you and the kids' safe, I don't want you at that meeting tonight."

"Rick, I know. But you and me, we're a team. We were a team out there, and we are a team in here," Jewel told him. "I'm not going to let you face the firing squad. If any man wants to know what it's like to protect his family, they just need to look at you, Mr. Grimes. Deanna is going to make this about you, and I'm not about to let this happen. Do you understand me?" she told him as she kissed him softly.

"I understand, Mrs. Grimes," Rick told her.

"Remember what you said in the train car? That they're fucking with the wrong people? This isn't any different. I don't want bloodshed, but I know that's the likely outcome. But, I _need _to be there because I'm going to remind this isn't about you. This is about how they all turned blind eyes to Pete abusing his family. I'll show my back if I have to. I'll make them understand that I wanted to kill him when he grabbed Summer. And when Summer went to Deanna, the leader, all she did was try to turn it on us. We did what none of them were capable of, we were trying to protect Jessie and the boys, that I was doing nothing but talking with Jessie when Pete entered. He got angry, he grabbed me, and we fought, then you saw and you came over to protect _me, _your wife. You got angry because a place that was supposed to be safe, was supposed to make us feel safe, was another con. You did what should have been done ages ago, with Pete. And, if she's even trying to throw you out, Pete better be right beside you, then Deanna. The leader needs to be held responsible, and she's wanting to deflect the blame. And, I'm not letting that happen. We are here, right now, because Deanna can't make the hard calls," Jewel told him. "I'm going to say all that, because it needs to be said, repeatedly, until these idiots hear it."

Rick gave a laugh as he kissed her. "Calm down Mrs. Grimes, we don't need another fight breaking out."

"You ready?" Jewel questioned.

"I am," Rick told her, as he put his arm around Jewel's waist. They both walked outside together to see three men with guns. "Hey Tobin," Rick greeted.

"Hey Rick, Jewel," Tobin greeted as they passed.

Rick and Jewel both glanced up at Deanna who was staring at Rick. Jewel stopped and looked up. "You told Quinn and Joey that you wouldn't have anyone standing guard on Rick. Should I go see if someone's guarding Pete? Don't even try to answer, Deanna. Just another thing that I'm going to be pointing out tonight at the meeting. Be prepared to answer for your wrongs Deanna," Jewel told her. "And never try a staring contest with a Dixon, we were born with a glare on our faces," she added as Rick held out his hand to her. Jewel gave a backward glance at Deanna and stared at her until they got to the house.

"Dad!" Carl said as he ran to hug Rick.

Rick hugged Carl close to him, holding on for a minute.

"Are you OK?" Carl asked as Summer came over.

"Yeah," Rick answered as he put his arm out for Summer to hug him.

"We're glad you're home. Mika, Lexi and Mitch were worried, about both of you," Summer told them.

"We're alright," Jewel assured them. "Judith and Hope?"

"Both asleep," Carl told her.

"Look I'm sorry," Rick told his two oldest children. "It shouldn't have went down the way it did, but after what Pete did to Summer, then seeing him fighting with your mom, I was just seeing red," he told them as he started to walk upstairs.

"Summer told me about the meeting," Carl told them.

"He had a right to know. Honesty, that's what you always told us to be with each other," Summer told them.

Jewel turned and nodded. "He does have a right to know," she agreed with her daughter.

"You're staying home, both of you," Rick told them.

"That's what it is now right? Home?" Carl asked.

Jewel looked at Rick who slowly nodded. "Yeah," he answered.

"They need us, they'll die without us," Carl told them. "Mom tried to show them who might be able to survive, but they'll all die eventually."

"We need to be here," Summer told them.

Rick walked off the stairs and went to face the two of them. "I might have to threaten one of them, I might have to kill one of them," he told them.

"I'm going to be there to remind them this isn't about your father, this is about bad leadership," Jewel assured them.

"But someone still might have to die," Summer added.

"Yeah, someone might have to die," Rick answered.

"You won't," Carl insisted.

"I might," Rick insisted right back.

"You have to tell them," Carl told Rick.

"I tried to tell them last night," Rick informed him.

"It may be more effective without a gun, dad," Summer told him.

Jewel looked at both of them, they weren't kids anymore. They were adults, forced to grow up in this world, but still trying to keep they're humanity.

"Summer's right, you have to do it with out the gun. You have to tell them so they can hear you," Carl insisted.

Rick looked at him and lowered his voice. "I don't know if they can," he said. "Does that make you afraid?"

"Just for them. You have to tell them," Carl repeated.

"I know you don't us there, but maybe I should be there. I could speak for you, I could tell them from not quite an adult's point of view, what we went through. I know we've tried, but now that we're here, if we left, then there's deaths' would be on our heads. I don't want to feel guilty about anything else if it can be helped. They aren't evil like the Governor or Terminus, they're naïve, and misguided. We believed in not killing people at first too, about keeping our humanity," Summer told them.

"Summer, I need you to be back here with Carl, to help him watch the kids," Rick told her.

"Lexi and I've got it dad. Summer's an adult, she needs to speak for Judith, Hope, Mika, Mitch, Lexi and me. She's still our voice. I'll stay, but she needs to be there, to remind them that if we aren't here that they're kids are going to die," Carl told them.

Jewel nodded. "It couldn't hurt Rick. Plus it could remind them that not only did Pete hurt her, but she got hurt because of Aiden and Nicholas and that a decision that Deanna made caused that."

Rick nodded. "If you're sure about this Summer. My only goal is to keep you kids safe. I know that you are more grown up then we were ever at that age, but you are still my daughter and I want to keep you safe."

"We work together dad, we protect each other. That's how we survive," Summer said as Mika and Mitch came down the stairs.

"Are you alright Rick?" Mika asked.

Rick hugged her then Mitch. "I'm all right."

"Sam told us about the meeting, Uncle Rick. Are we going?" Mitch asked.

Jewel smiled at the adopted Dixon and adopted Grimes. "You both are staying here with Carl and Lexi."

"Are you going to make them understand they need us?" Mika asked.

Rick shook his head. "It seems that all of you feel about the same. I'll do my best, I give you my word on that," he told the four young people in front of him.


	332. Chapter 330

**Better Days**

**Chapter 330**

**Author's Note: I have my admission date to the hospital, it's October 6****th****. I'm hoping to get weekends off and not the total 90 days in. I will be buying the season from Amazon and watching it the next day. I will be taking a notebook and writing so I can type when I get home and on the weekends if I have time. Things are being shook up in Alexandria. Anyway, please review.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn looked at the group of Alexandrian's in her house. She had invited more then she thought would support her, but she also knew that it would get back to her mother this way. She wanted to make sure her mother knew that she was serious about what she said.

"Why are we here, Quinn? The meetings' tonight," Carter told her.

"Let her talk, Carter," Gus told the other man.

"I'm just saying what everyone is thinking. The meeting's tonight, but Quinn asked us here, and not all of us," Carter told him.

"This meeting is to discuss something else, and not Rick. I saw my brother die two days ago, I saw Noah get eaten by those things, and Tara is injured. Those deaths and injuries could have been prevented if mom had listened to me, if she had taken Aiden and Nicholas off supply runs. I said it before Rick's group got here, that they were responsible. And, Aiden admitted it to me. Noah would still be alive if Nicholas wasn't such a coward," Quinn explained.

"What does this have to do with what Rick did?" Bruce asked.

"Rick did what we all should have done ages ago. Can you all tell me that you could look Jessie in the eyes and be OK with what was happening? I couldn't," Quinn informed them.

"We did what we had to do, he is the only doctor," Mrs. Neudermeyer reminded her.

"He was the only doctor," Phoebe corrected her. "Ronnie's here now," she reminded them.

"It still wasn't right, us not looking out for Jessie and those boys," Noreen told them.

"I wanted to say something, do something. I knew how it was being in Jessie's position. We let her and those boys get hurt," Geraldine told her.

"But that doesn't excuse Rick from having a gun and brandishing it around. It doesn't excuse Jewel for getting angry at us when she overheard us talking," Stacey told them.

"She got mad at you, Stacey. She didn't hurt anyone but herself, and you were threatening to take her children away," Quinn reminded her. "Eric, Phoebe why did you bring Rick and his group in here?"

Phoebe and Eric looked at each other. "They had a baby, a newborn, and other children. They could have turned on each other, they could have sacrificed the children to save themselves, but it wasn't like that. They always put the children center of them. Carl, Lexi Beth and Summer always took front and back of them. No one ever told them what to do, they knew it. Jewel would always give Hope to Mika or Mitch, she'd take Judy, but she was always armed. Daryl and Jes would always be on the side of her. They all could speak volumes without saying a word. I never saw anything like that. I wish Liam and I had that while we were out there."

Eric nodded. "They worked as a team, a well oiled machine. We needed them here. The fact that they all were so close, even going through hell and back, that sold me."

"I saw the same with Glenn, he didn't panic. He knew how to get us out alive," Quinn told them. "Mom had doubts about putting Abraham in charge of the construction crew, didn't she Tobin?"

"She did, but I convinced her that he was a better choice then I was. Him and David didn't panic," he said.

"They saved my life," Francine added.

"Quinn what are you getting at? You're sounding like you're planning a coup to take over Alexandria," Carter told her.

"Not a coup, but I do think she's not the leader Alexandria needs right now. I know all of you are loyal to my mother, and I know some of you won't agree with me, but either mom needs to listen to Rick and his group, or she needs to step down," Quinn stated.

"Are you going to point a gun at your own mother?" Mrs. Neudermeyer questioned.

"She's not talking about using guns. She's talking about supporting Rick and his group," Gus interrupted.

"You're mother has done good things for this community, she's kept us safe. Banning Rick from Alexandria, that's the best thing to do," Betsy told them.

"My mother has been a good leader, but she doesn't listen to sound advice. She sees it her way, and she doesn't want to admit when she's wrong," Quinn told them. "She needs to be held accountable, she needs to see that we need Rick and his group."

"I'm not going to say to keep Rick here," Tobin told her. "I want to keep my family safe, and Rick brandishing a gun isn't making me feel safe."

"But living with Pete does?" Emily asked. "Quinn's right we turned our back on Jessie and the boys. We were blind to what we wanted to see."

"It wasn't any of our business," Barbara told them.

"If Jessie wound up dead, would it have been? If Ron or Sam were killed, would it have been?" Noel questioned. "It would have been. Denise was a doctor, Gus had medical training, Jill was a medic, we had choices. We could have insisted Deanna to do something, but we were the ones who allowed the abuse to happen because we didn't stand up to Pete. He could have grabbed Emily or Phoebe at anytime, just like he did with Summer," Noel informed them.

"Mom asked Summer if one of her group did it," Quinn told them. "She didn't want to believe that Pete did that. But instead, she would have been happy to allow one of Rick's group take the blame," she told them. "That's not right and I can't just turn my back and look the other way anymore. I know all of you won't agree to stand behind me, and I know some of you will go to mom, and that's fine, that's what I want. I don't want your answer right now, but tonight at six o clock, we'll meet here, if you feel like I've made some good points," Quinn told them.

Morgan's POV:

Morgan sat on a log, looking behind him. "Jenny, you know not to wonder to far from your brother and me," he told her.

"Where is Chris?" Jenny asked.

"He's getting more wood. Come sit down and eat," Morgan instructed.

Jenny turned around, her eyes getting big as she saw the man with the gun. "Morgan," she whispered.

"It's alright, come sit by me," Morgan told her not acknowledging the man.

Jenny ran to Morgan and clung to his side.

"Hi," the man greeted.

"Hello," Morgan told him, as he lowered the plate, rubbing Jenny's back. "You can lower that, you're scaring the child," he told him. "What's the W for?"

"You know, the first settlers here, they put bounties on wolves' heads. Brought the natives into it. Made them hunt them. Didn't take them too long to kill them all. They're back now. Thoughts?" the man asked.

"Everything gets a return," Morgan said as he placed a plate in front of Jenny. "You eat, it'll be alright."

"Are you shitting me?" the man asked.

"Language," Jenny told him.

The man looked at the child. "Haven't seen to many kids now a days," he said

"Jenny, go ahead and eat," Morgan told her trying to get the attention off her. "I'm not shitting you. And I know, Jenny, language."

Both men started laughing. "I missed this. I don't get to meet new people very often. Maybe once every two weeks," he told Morgan.

"That's a lot," Morgan said as he rubbed Jenny's back.

"Oh, I work at it. We do. Sometimes we find camps. We run through them. But we have traps, too. It's different. It's not like meeting like this. As equals. Little chats in front of a fire with a stranger. That's the closest thing to movies now. I miss the movies," the man said. "Put that down, the girl's plate too," he said nodding to Morgan's coffee club.

Jenny looked at Morgan with her big eyes. "Why?" Morgan asked.

"I want it," the man said simply. "I want everything you have, every last drop," he said as he looked at Jenny. "You had a third person with you right? A male, wearing a green army jacket?"

"Chris…where is he?" Jenny asked.

"He got caught in one of my traps, my partner killed him, waiting for him to turn into one of them, maybe I'll even let him bite you, getting turned by your own brother," the man said.

Jenny screamed and went behind Morgan. "You didn't have to tell her that, you didn't have to scare her. Look we just want to keep a couple things, just to make it for a few days. You're lying about Chris, aren't you?"

"No, I'm not lying. I'll keep you both alive so I can parade you in front of him and show you," the man said. "I'm taking you, too. And you're not exactly gonna be alive," the man said.

Morgan felt Jenny shaking from fright behind him. "You don't have to do this."

"Some of the tribes around here, they thought that the first people were wolves transformed into men. And now, well, you know. Everything gets a return, right?" the man asked.

"You can have my supplies, you can have everything. Doesn't need to be any ugliness. But I can't allow you to take us away. I will not allow you to put one hand on this child's head. I will not allow that," Morgan responded as he bent down to get his staff.

"Don't move," the man said as he held up his gun. "You're scaring the girl, more then needs to be. Just be still, just be still."

Jenny screams as she hears something from the bushes, as Morgan quickly grabs her and the staff as the second man tries to get to Jenny. "Jenny climb that tree, now," he told her as he knocked both men down. He placed himself between Jenny and the two men. He looked at them. "You should both go now," he told them.

"No," the second man said as he ran for him again.

Morgan fought them both off and they went down again. "Leave," he told them again.

"Now!" the first man yelled as both of them came toward Morgan again taking them both down.

Morgan heard the walkers' and used his staff after finding out the gun wasn't working. "Come on down baby girl," he told her ready to catch her.

"We have to find Peanut Butter…we can't let him turn into one of those things. He could still be alive, right?" Jenny asked hopefully.

Morgan touched the side of her face. "I don't think so sweet heart, but we'll check. We're going to put them in the car and we know where Chris would have been," he assured her. He pulled Jenny into his coat as she started crying. "Listen to me, sweet heart, I'm not going to let anything happen to you, ever," he told her as he picked the men up and moved them to the backseat of the car, one at a time. He beeped the horn and took the rabbits foot off the mirror. "Let's go," he said as he held her hand.

"Why did you leave them alive, Morgan? They are bad men, they said they killed Chris. They'll come back for us," Jenny told him in between tears.

"I left them alive because two wrongs don't make a right, Jenny," Morgan told her. "I know it's hard to understand, but one day you'll understand we don't have to kill."

"They killed people, they were going to kill us, and they killed Chris, they deserve to die. I'm not talking anymore right now," Jenny said as she crossed her arms and walked with him.

Morgan sighed as he saw the green army jacket. "Jenny stay here," he ordered.

Jenny looked at him before she nodded.

Morgan cautiously approached the man who was laying on the ground. He took a breath as he bent down and felt for his pulse. He lowered his head and took a breath. "Jenny, I want you to stay right there."

"Is he…." Jenny started to ask.

"Yes sweet heart, he's dead," Morgan told her.

"Is he a monster?" Jenny asked.

"No, and he's not going to be," Morgan assured her as he took his knife and put it behind Chris' ear. "I'll take care of her. You have my word." 


	333. Chapter 331

**Better Days**

**Chapter 331**

**Author's Note: Nothing much to say, we're getting close to the big cliffhanger. Which means season 6 is near. Boo Negan! And there's no Michonne and Rick. Any way please review.**

Carol and Jewel's POV:

Jewel folded Hope's laundry as she looked up and saw Carol baking another casserole. "Carol, what are you doing?"

"Making a casserole to take to Pete," Carol answered.

Jewel turned and looked at her. "You are going over there? Alone?"

"You did," Carol pointed out.

"And look what it got me," Jewel told her. "Bruises on my neck, my head hurting, and a big old cut over my eye. Rick going crazy, being almost threatened to be kicked out. Now, you're telling me you are going over there to give him a casserole? You and I have known each other for a long time, Carol. You're planning something."

"He needs to check on Tara," Carol simply told her.

"Ronnie's over there, and I'm pretty sure that she doesn't want him there. I know I don't want him around Tara. You want to try again? And this time, give me a straight answer?" Jewel questioned.

"I just want him to know that I'm not afraid of him," Carol answered.

Jewel took a breath as she rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Carol, I don't think that's a good idea. You have a cover, you shouldn't blow it."

"Like anyone would believe that little old me would do anything like threaten him. I mean, I'm weak, right?" Carol asked her.

"Do you want me to come with you?" Jewel asked her friend.

"I don't think that would be a good idea, Jewel. You've always had one run in with him. I've got this. You should go spend some time with Rick, finish what you two were starting in the apartment," Carol teased.

"He's sleeping right now, but thank you for being worried about my love life," Jewel responded. "Don't worry, I plan to spend some time with him, before the meeting. Be careful, Carol. I don't have to tell you that he's a dangerous man."

"We never dealt with the dangerous men in our lives before, Pete's our surrogate. He stood in for your father," Carol told her.

"But he isn't my dad, and he isn't Ed. He's a man whose a lot like them. He's a man we both want to stop, that Mar wants to stop. Just be careful Carol, I can't, _we _can't lost you," Jewel told her.

Morgan's POV:

Morgan crouched down in front of Jenny. "There's people in trouble, trapped by the monsters', I have to go help them."

"What if there bad?" Jenny questioned.

"Not everyone is bad sweet heart," Morgan told her as he rubbed her face gently. "I helped you and Chris, and you weren't bad. Right?"

"But the Wolf men were bad," Jenny reminded him. "They killed Chris, and they threatened to kill us. How do you know they aren't Wolf men too?" she asked with the honesty of a six year old.

"Well, I'll tell you what, I'll look for W's on there head and if there are one's, I won't help them out of the car. Is that alright?" Morgan asked.

Jenny nodded. "Where am I hiding?"

Morgan smiled. "How about this car right here? You get in the trunk, I'll wrap this blanket around you."

"What if you don't come back?" Jenny asked.

"I'll come back, I'll always come back," Morgan told her.

"Chris said that too…and he died," Jenny reminded him.

Morgan nodded and picked her up and placed her in the trunk. "I know, and he always wanted to come back, and so do I. Now you get under the blanket, I'm going to prop the trunk open, just a bit, not enough for the monsters' to get to you, but enough so you can breath," he said as he placed a kiss on her forehead. "I'll be back," he told her, as he propped the trunk open with a rock.

Daryl and Aaron's POV:

Daryl looked at the walkers' surrounding the car and gave a small chuckle.

Aaron looked at him. "What?"

"I came out here to... not feel all closed up back there. Even now, this still feels more like me... than back in them houses. That's pretty messed up, huh?

Aaron gave a small smile. "You were trying," he told Daryl.

"Had to," Daryl answered.

Aaron shook his head. "No you didn't," he told him.

"I did, for Jewel, for Summer, for the babies, for Mar, and Mitch. Hope wouldn't have made it out there, even when most of us were giving up what little water and food we had to Jewel so she could feed Hell Raiser. Lil Ass Kicker would have been next. So I had to try, to give them a chance," Daryl explained.

"Listen, I saw you with your group out there on the road. Then you went off on your own by the barn. Storm hit and you led your people to safety. That was it, I knew I had to bring you people back," Aaron told him. "Phoebe had already left to deliver the water, she was determined to bring you all back because of the babies, but it took me longer to be convinced," he told him. "You were right, we should have kept looking for that guy in the poncho. I shouldn't have given up, you didn't," he told him.

Daryl got a cigarette out. "I'll lead them out, you make a break for the fence," he informed Aaron.

"No, no this was my fault," Aaron responded.

"It wasn't a question, and this ain't your decision. It ain't nobody's fault. Just let me finish my smoke first," Daryl told him.

Aaron looked at him. "You want me to go home and face your sister and tell her that I left you out here so I could get home? That's signing my death warrant," he informed him. "Not to mention Summer, and Mar, the look of heartache that _your _son would have. No, you don't lead them away, we fight. We go for the fence, we do it together. All right? Whether we make it or not, we do it together. We have to," Aaron insists.

Daryl looked at him then nodded. "All right," he finally agreed. "You ready?"

Aaron nodded as he picked up his weapon.

"On the count of three," Daryl said. "One, two…" he heard a sound and turned to face Aaron's side of the window and saw a man fighting to clear out the walkers. He pushed his side of the door open and fought along side Aaron and the unknown man. Daryl ran to the other side of the fence. "Come on, get in here." he told the two as they came to the other side, and Aaron locked the gate as he took down a walker.

"That was…oh…thank you," Aaron stumbled. "I'm Aaron, this is Daryl."

"Morgan," Morgan introduced himself.

"Why?" Daryl asked.

"Why? Because all life is precious, Daryl," Morgan told him.

"Whoever set that trap, they're coming. But I have good news, we do. We have a community not too far from here. Walls, electricity, it's safe. If you'd like to come join us," Aaron stumbled an introduction.

"Phoebe's right, you have to work on that," Daryl informed him as he was looking at the other man.

"I thank you. But I'm, we're on my way somewhere. Fact is, I'm lost, so... if you could tell me where we are," Morgan said as he started digging into his jacket.

"You're with someone? Where is he?" Daryl asked. "Is he waiting to attack us?"

Morgan laughed. "She's of no danger to you. She's in the trunk of that car. I beg of you, not to point the bow at her. She's only six, just lost her brother a few hours ago, probably by the same group who did this."

Daryl nodded. "We'll follow you," he told the man who saved his life.

"Jenny, sweet heart, it's me. I'm going to get you out. I brought some new friends with me," Morgan told her as he opened the trunk.

Jenny peeked out of the blanket. "Do they have W's on there foreheads?"

"No, no W's," Morgan said as he lifted her up. "They're going to show us how to get to Washington, sweet heart."

Daryl bent down and put his bow behind his back and pulled his hair back off his face. "See no W's. I'm Daryl," he said as he extended a hand.

Jenny walked to him cautiously and inspected his head. "I'm Jenny," she said as she shook his hand.

"That's Aaron, we want to get away from the men with W's too," Daryl said as he stood up and let Jenny go to Aaron. Daryl went over to Morgan. "Look, I know you want to get somewhere, but out here with a child it's hard in a group, but alone, that's a death wish," he said softly.

"You got kids?" Morgan asked as he pulled out the map. "I'm trying to find an old friend," he said as he handed Daryl the map Abraham had left for Rick at the church.

Daryl looked at him. "You're the Morgan who saved Rick in Kings County?"

"You know Rick?" Morgan questioned.

"He's my brother in law," Daryl answered.

Aaron smiled and looked up from talking with Jenny. "Well see us meeting was all for the best."

"His brother in law? Jewel….a blond with a heart of gold who is quite bossy when she wants to be, that's your sister?" Morgan asked.

"You met her once, and already got her down to a tee," Daryl told him. "Morgan said that you just lost your older brother Jenny. I did too, his name was Merle, about a month and half or so ago. What's your brother's name?"

"Chris…." Jenny said as she wiped away the tears.

Daryl reached out his hand. "You don't have to worry about crying. I cried too when I found out Merle was dead. But you know, my younger sister and oldest niece is going to love having you around. They are going to love giving all this grime off you, and dress you up," Daryl told her. "But first we need to get there," he said as he moved his bow and arrow to the front. "I'm going to give you a piggy back ride, it's a long walk, and those are little legs."

"You don't have to Daryl," Morgan told him.

"Yeah, I do. You saved Rick, he made our group what it is. He made my sister love the first time, gave Summer a father for the first time. I got another niece, a newborn named Hope, just because you were a good man. You're one of us, and if I went home and told them this one walked all the way, Jewel and Summer both would have my hide. Then they'd have Aaron's just because he was with me. So, yes, I'm going to pick up this little one, and she can take a good old nap. What happened to that eye?" Daryl asked her.

"I ran over a tree about three weeks ago, it cut it bad," Jenny told him as she climbed up on him.

"Oh you and Summer are going to love each other," Daryl told her. "Hold on tight," he told her.

**Author's Note: Next chapter will be Rick and Jewel!**


	334. Chapter 332

**Better Days**

**Chapter 332**

**Author's Note: As promised a Rick and Jewel chapter. Or a mostly Rick and Jewel chapter, not sure how it'll play out. Review please.**

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel grimaced as she tried to pull her shirt off, trying not to make a sound as Rick was sleeping.

Rick turned his head and sat up. "Let me help, Mrs. Grimes," he told her as he kissed her shoulder.

"You're supposed to be sleeping, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him.

"I was waiting for my beautiful wife to come to bed. It's going to be a long night for both of us," Rick told her as he traced his fingers down her back lightly. "Have you seen Ronnie about this? It's bruised," Rick told her as he kissed down her neck and back.

"It's not like we have ice or anything, it's just bruising. Trust me, I've had worse, Rick," Jewel told him as she turned and kissed him.

"That doesn't make it alright, Jewel. It doesn't make it any easier to look at. It doesn't make me any less angry," Rick told her as he kissed her. "I want to protect you, I don't want you to be hurt. I made you a promise on the day I put this ring on your finger, even before. It was my job to make sure no one ever hurt you like your father did, and I let you walk in and confront Pete. I knew what he was capable of, but I still put you in danger."

Jewel cupped his face and pressed her forehead against his. "Rick, we are a team. We do what needs to be done for our family. I went over there because I was the best choice. I knew the danger if Pete came home, I took the chance. In this life, there are no guarantees, the only thing we can guarantee is our love for each other. You can't always protect me, I can't always protect you. We do our best, and we survive. You were not the one who slammed me against a wall, you were not the one who slammed my face into the floor. I gave as good as I got," she assured him. "You got the worst of the two of us," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "Don't blame yourself, Rick. We did what we needed to do, to try and help Jessie and her sons. We brought attention to the problem. I made it clear to Deanna that this was her fault. Just one person can make a difference in another person's life. Jane was that person to Summer and me. We were those people to a lot of our family. I just wanted to make sure Jessie knew what danger she was putting her sons' in. I don't even know if it worked. Deanna isn't going let us kill Pete, she's ready to kick you out instead."

Rick kissed her and looked at her. "We aren't going to let that happen. If we can convince them by talking, we will, but otherwise, we use the weapons. I'm not going outside those gates, if anyone goes it's going to be Deanna," Rick told her as he ran his hand up her side. "We _deserve _this place, we went through hell and back out there."

Jewel looked at him as she laid down on the bed. "Like the Governor deserved the prison? We've always tried to be better then the people we've run into, we've always wanted to show Carl and Summer that there are ways to do things that can keep our humanity. Now, we're becoming the people we hate the most. When you were beating Pete, then you went into the whole rant, Summer said you went "Crazy Shane." I thought back to what he said at the barn, then what you said yesterday, and it was very similar. Carol said that maybe Shane saw how it had to be back then," she told him as she ran her hand up his chest. "I don't know what the right thing is anymore, Rick."

Rick kissed her. "This isn't like the Governor, it's not. We want to teach these people, we want to live among them and teach them how to survive. We don't want to take over, we want to live with them. I want to make them understand, I do. But, we've talked and talked and Deanna doesn't understand. I want to make them see what needs to be done. I don't want to turn into the Governor or the people at Terminus. I thought I lost you, and Hope, Summer and Judy…I couldn't live with it if I never found any of you. Being here, the danger is still there, because Deanna isn't facing the truth."

"I'm right here Rick. I'm looking up at you, this is my hand touching your chest where your heart beats. Hope is asleep over in that basinet, and Judy is sleeping, Summer and Mika are probably reading, Carl is out on the porch. We're safe, and you're going to survive, Mr. Grimes," Jewel assured him. "We should take advantage of two sleeping babies," she said as she kissed him and went to remove his belt. "I mean if you aren't hurt so bad," she told him.

"I'm never to hurt for that," Rick assured her as he kissed down her neck and helped her remove his jeans.

*After*

Jewel had fell asleep after and Rick managed to get Hope when she started to fuss with a dirty diaper. "Let's not wake mommy up right now? Are you going to let me feed you a bottle later? Just you and me bonding? You can do that for me, can't you sweet girl?"

Jewel tried to keep a laugh from escaping her mouth. "Yeah, you may get away with that, since it's not 2AM," she said as she sat up.

"I didn't want her to wake you up," Rick told her.

"I heard her at first little nose that came out of her cute little lips. I don't sleep that soundly anymore, I don't think any of us do," Jewel told him as she kissed his shoulder. "I always find you extremely handsome when you are being dad to one of the kids."

Rick pretended to be hurt. "What you don't find me attractive the rest of the time? I'm appalled Mrs. Grimes."

"Oh don't you even try that, Mr. Grimes. You know exactly what I meant," Jewel told him as he laid Hope down on the bed. "You're a wonderful, handsome, very capable man. But, seeing you with your children, makes me fall in love with you every time."

Rick smiled as he kissed her. "Thank you," he told her. "I think that's one of the things I found attractive about you."

"What?" Jewel asked as she laid back down, bringing Hope with her so she'd be in the middle of her and Rick.

"The way that you always interacted with Summer. You were tough when you needed to be, but you still made sure she knew you loved her, even when you were being tough. You always knew what she needed without even asking. That was the kind of woman that I knew that I wanted in my life," Rick told her.

"Somebody the opposite as Lori?" Jewel asked curiously.

Rick nodded. "Lori tried, I knew she did. At least you don't try to make me lumpy pancakes," he teased as he kissed her.

"I'd wind up burning down the whole house trying to make you those lumpy pancakes," Jewel told him.

"Are you ready for tonight?" Rick asked as he looked at her.

"Gotta be, right?" Jewel told him. "We'll be alright. Michonne has a right to know, about the armory. I don't feel like we should lie to her anymore. She's in this with us. If anything happened to both of us, she'd step up and be mother to the kids, she'd protect them as her own. We owe her honesty," she told him.

"I know we do," Rick told her as he agreed.

"We need to tell her before the meeting. This whole group deserves to know what we were planning," Jewel informed him.

"You weren't planning it. You and Daryl wanted to do it right, you both wanted to try without the guns," Rick told her. "I should have listened, made Carol listen. I should have dropped it as soon as Summer caught Carol threatening Sam. I should have made Jes and Carol try to do it the right way. Summer was right when she said I was channeling Shane. I didn't like it when he did it, and I sure didn't like it when I did it," he told her as he kissed her. "It shouldn't have went down that way."

"It went the way it had to go," Jewel told him. "We can't change what has happened, we have to move forward, and we have to deal with it. I haven't given up on you this whole time, you haven't given up on me, and we haven't given up on this family. I'm going to make them listen to me. I do have that way about me," she teased.

Rick laughed. "Yeah you do," he said as he heard a knock on the door.

"Rick? It's Michonne," she called out.

"Hold on a second," Rick said as Jewel got up and finished dressing. He saw his wife nod at him and opened the door.

"You ready?" Michonne questioned.

Jewel looked at Rick then Michonne. "We have something to tell you Michonne. Something we should have told you from the beginning."

Michonne looked at both of them. "Go on," she said.

"Jewel did keep a gun, but we didn't tell anyone else. It was to protect the kids. Jewel needed, _I _needed, to know that they weren't placed in danger again. Jes, Carol, Daryl, and me... we worked it out together," Rick told her.

" I was part of it too," Jewel interjected.

"Carol took guns from the armory. I still have one, she still has one, Jes still has one. Daryl and Jewel wanted to try without the guns. They didn't take them. Jewel had kept that gun she kept upstairs until just a few days ago, when she felt like the kids may be in danger. We lied to you because I wasn't sure how you'd take it, what you'd do," Rick explained as he held out the gun.

Michonne looked at them. "You thought I'd try and stop you?"

"Well, you did hit me over the head," Rick told her.

"She did it, so I didn't have to. I was close. I didn't want you to shoot anyone, I didn't want anyone to get hurt. I didn't want to get to the point we are now, the risk of us being thrown out. I nodded to Michonne," Jewel informed him.

"I was going to do it anyway," Michonne told Rick. "That was for you, not for them," she told him.

"I was afraid you'd talk me out of it. You could've," Rick told her.

"What about you?" Michonne asked Jewel.

"I was hoping that it wouldn't come to this. I was hoping that we could incorporate ourselves into this place, and that they'd listen. That Deanna was truthful with what she said about needing us," Jewel answered.

"We don't need them here. I don't need my sword," Michonne told them. "I think you can find a way, we, all three of us, can find a way. And if we don't, I'm still with the both of you. I'd die before I let anyone harm one hair on these kids heads. I wanted to kill Pete myself, but I stopped myself," Michonne told them. "Something's going to happen, just don't make something happen."

"Summer and Carl told us we have to make them understand," Jewel told her.

"And you do, we do," Michonne said as she pushed the gun Rick was holding back into his hand. "Now, I'm going to take this munchkin down to Lexi. Summer's already headed for the meeting," she said as she picked up Hope.

Jewel looked at Rick. "You coming?" she asked as she grabbed a sweater.

"I'll be there in a few, I'm going to talk with Carl for a minute," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Well don't be late to your own trial," Jewel teased as she went downstairs with Michonne.


	335. Chapter 333

**Better Days**

**Chapter 333**

**Author's Note: I'm debating what to do about Glenn and Nicholas. I may leave them out but who knows. Right on with our story. Some Alexandrian thoughts for this chapter. Please review.**

Eric and Emily's Pov:

Eric looked at his sister. "You want to back Quinn, don't you?"

Emily turned and looked at her. "Don't you?"

"I do, I believe in Rick and his group, but," Eric started to say.

"You can't make the decision without Aaron. I get it, I do. But don't you think Aaron would be on there side? He believes in them. Quinn isn't going to let Rick be exiled. All she is asking is for people to support her. The more people that support her, that back her, well, it'll make it harder for Deanna to kick Rick out. You've been out there, Eric, you know how bad it can be. Do you honestly think that Jessie deserved to be beaten? Do you think it was right that Deanna tried to blame someone in Rick's group for grabbing Summer? I don't. I don't think Jewel needed Rick to come to her rescue. I think Pete would have been out that window, with her. Do you think if it was her instead of Rick, Deanna would have the audacity to blame her?" Emily asked.

Eric gave a small smile. "You just want something juicy to post in that newsletter of yours."

The younger redhead shook her head. "I just want to do the right thing. I want to be able to live with myself. And seeing someone who has only been here a month doing what we should have all done, well it made me realize we were wrong. I'm just glad that Jessie and the boys weren't killed. We would have had to live with that Eric. Each and every one of us. I'm not willing to live with that possible guilt anymore. I'm not going to live with the guilt of Rick being thrown out, because you know his group will go with him, including those babies. Deanna isn't thinking about that. She hopes that they'll let Rick go, and we both know that is never happening. I'm going to go over to Quinn's. If you want to, you can meet us at the meeting, if not, then go to the meeting to listen to Deanna spin some kind of story about how this is all Rick's fault. She won't mention Pete, she wants to forget his part in this. Quinn's right," she said as she kissed the top of his forehead.

"You were always the one who said what needed to be said. You always stood up for me against mom and dad. It shouldn't have been you that did that, I was older," Eric told her.

"We are siblings, and they were wrong," Emily said. "I'm heading over. Love you."

"Love you too," Eric said as he thought about what his little sister had said.

Francine, Jill, Betsy, Barbara, Mrs. Neudermeyer, Stacy and Phoebe's POV:

Barbara, Betsy, Mrs. Neudermeyer, and Stacy looked at Jill, Francine and Phoebe as they sipped coffee. "You three can't be serious about following _him_," Stacy told them.

"His name is Rick," Phoebe reminded her.

"_Rick _brandished a gun at the whole town," Betsy reminded her.

"I know Pete was beating on his wife, but I don't see that a good enough reason to do what he did," Mrs. Neudermeyer informed them.

Phoebe sighed. "Once again his name is Rick."

"Pete wasn't hitting Jessie this time, he was beating on Jewel, Rick's wife. If it was me, and it was Brad who saw it, he would have done the same thing. If Brad wasn't out with Heath, he'd be agreeing that it was time someone stood up to Pete," Jill informed them as she leaned against the counter with her arm's crossed.

"Rick's group knows what to do out there. If Abraham and David wasn't out there, I wouldn't be alive right now. Tobin would have left me," Francine defended the group. "I don't think Rick would have seriously shot anyone," she told the other women.

"You can't know that for sure," Barbara told them.

"The man had a gun, a gun he wasn't supposed to have. He stole a gun from the armory and he pointed it at people," Stacy reminded them.

Phoebe hit the table with her hand causing her coffee to spill a little. "He has a name, it's Rick. Rick Grimes. Rick has a family to protect. You don't get it, none of you do. You haven't been out there, you haven't had to do the things they had to do, things _I _had to do to survive. You've all been living in a fairytale, behind gates and haven't had to get your hands dirty. You haven't had to inspect your children for bites because they were so covered in blood you couldn't tell if it was there's or other peoples'. You haven't had to walk away from somebody you loved after you put them down after they were bit, you didn't have time or a place to bury them. You haven't had to kill someone because they were going to rape you in front of your nephew," she told them. "No, for over two years, you've been surrounded by gates, not even going out there. You're only worry is about a damn pasta maker," she told them as she glared at Mrs. Neudermeyer. "What about you Stacy? You're a mother and your first thought is that Jewel has to be a terrible mother because her children were armed? You thought we should have just taken the children and send the rest away? You still think that, don't even try to deny it. You think, not only Rick should be exiled, but the rest of them too. But, oh we'll just keep the children. Which one of you can nurse a baby? Which one of you have the guts to stand up and tell Jewel that? She could have killed Pete yesterday, when he grabbed Summer. She could have thrown that knife at Pete's head and killed him on the spot. But she didn't, she spared his life. Why? Because after all they've been through, after all they've had seen, after all they've had to do, they are still holding on to a bit of humanity; which is more then I can say about some people at this table," Phoebe informed them. "How many times did you think Liam should be taken away from me and that I should be sent out? I'm just the same as them, I was out there. I lost part of me, Liam lost a part of himself. You can't be out there and not turn dark," she told them as she stood up. "I'm with Quinn on this, the rest of you can do what you all want," she said as she slammed out of the house.

Stacy looked at them and started to open her mouth to say something. Francine held up her hand. "Stop, just stop, don't say anything. None of you," she warned. "Phoebe is part of this community, yet some of you never have accepted her. You've never once had her over for coffee or tea, until now. You look at her like she's a monster, the same with Enid. Your nightmares can't come up with scenario's like what they've had to face. I've actually talked with Phoebe, with Enid. I've seen the same determination in them that I saw in Abraham and David when they saved me. They've lost so much, but somehow they still care what happened to other people. They carry death with them, it's never far from there minds. They remember every single name of the people that they've lost. I don't think many people in here could go through what they've gone through and survived. If something, or someone came through those gates, you'd all push the person down in front of you and run over them to get away. Rick's group and Phoebe, they wouldn't. They would pull the person in front of them or in back of them to help save them. That's who I want watching my back."

Jill nodded. "You know that Brad and I came in here with Quinn, Chloe and Gus. We were all in Walter Reed. We saw soldiers, killing patents, other brothers' in arms. I was injured, my shoulder, not a life ending injury, and I had a soldier, a soldier that I served with, that I knew, put a gun in my face and said he had his orders. The government had ordered soldiers to kill other American soldiers, injured soldiers, to keep this thing from spreading. I'm sure that soldiers around the world had the same orders, for hospitals, including civilian hospitals. I would have died by another soldier's hand, if it hadn't been for Brad coming in that instant and shooting the man. I had to take the gun that was going to kill me, and with a bum shoulder fight my way out. Quinn, Chloe, Gus and about six or seven others, we escaped. We took a lot of guns, we managed to get medication, and we learned real quick that the only way to kill those bastards is by destroying the head. I remember the first person we lost, every time I close my eyes, she haunts me. She was 16, her name was Elsie, her father had two of his legs blown off in Iraq, was recovering. She was visiting him, when everything happened. Her mother had went into the hallway to see what was going on and got bit. Elsie opened the door to let her back in, but she was already one of those things. Her father had yelled at her to get under the bed, he let himself get bit so she could live. She ran out of the room, and ran into me. The second night we were out, still figuring out how to survive this new kind of war, we were holed up in a family residence. We had three kids under the age of 17, they were our top priority. We all fell asleep, we didn't know at the time, light attracted them. Elsie wanted to read, she went into another room, turned on a lamp. The house had a generator, one of those quiet ones. The door was cracked just the tiniest, she didn't notice. Three of those things saw the light, got in, attacked her. We heard her screams, screams that no one could ever get out of there head, and we killed those things. Elsie was still alive, but in God Awful pain. She had been gnawed at….bitten…several times. She was begging us to kill her. No one wanted to put down a 16 year old girl, even a 16 year old who was in agony. After ten minutes of her screaming, of her begging, I knew I had to do it. I took a gun and I held it to her head and I said I'm sorry, over and over. It was all I could do," she said as she wiped her eyes. "I imagine Quinn heard those same screams when Aiden was bit, when Noah was being torn apart. Yeah, I'm with Quinn," she told them.

Jill nodded. "Me too," she said as both women walked out of the house leaving the other women to think about what they said.

**Author's Note: Next chapter, maybe the next two or three, will be the meeting. **


	336. Chapter 334

**Better Days**

**Chapter 334**

**Author's Note: A meeting, a meeting, let's have a meeting! Hehe, Deanna isn't going to like this meeting. Without any further adieu, here it is. This chapter is the longest I've written. There wasn't a good spot to stop. Reviews make me loved.**

Alexandria:

Jewel zipped up her jacket and stood next to Summer and looked toward the house, before looking at Michonne. They had just left him, he should be here by now.

"Mom, where's dad?" Summer questioned.

"Well, that's a good question. We just left him, he'll be here, he knows how important this is," Jewel assured her daughter.

"Maybe I should go look for him?" Summer asked as Deanna approached.

"Give him a few minutes longer," Jewel told her oldest daughter.

"Jewel where's Rick?" Deanna questioned, her face set in a hard scowl.

"Michonne and I just left him at the house, he said he'd be right here," Jewel told them as they heard footsteps approaching. It wasn't Rick, as she had hoped, but it was Quinn and other town people.

"Quinn come over here, stand by us," Deanna told her daughter.

Quinn looked at the people she was with. Jill, Francine, Phoebe, Noel and Emily. "I'm standing with Rick and his people. We are standing with them."

Eric looked at Emily. "I'm with them, I just can't stand," Eric told Deanna.

"Quinn what are you doing?" Spenser asked.

"What mom taught us to do. Stand up for what we believe in, even if it's against people we care about," Quinn told him. "It doesn't mean I don't love you mom, it means I don't agree with you," she told her.

"We don't agree with you," Francine added.

Jewel couldn't hide the smirk she got. She looked straight at Deanna. "Where's Pete?"

"Pete has no reason to be here, Jewel. This is about Rick," Deanna told her.

"If you're putting Rick in front of the firing squad, then Pete should be right here with him. Pete was out there fighting just along with Rick, so tell me Deanna, why isn't Pete here?" Jewel challenged her.

"Well Rick isn't here now is he?" Deanna asked. "We're going to start."

"Without Rick?" Jewel asked.

"That's not fair," Summer told her.

"Can we wait? There's more people coming. Rick and Glenn," Maggie told her.

"We're starting," Deanna said again leaving no room to argue "It's already dark. We're going to talk about what happened. Not the fight, not what precipitated it. We're dealing with that. We're going to talk about one of our constables, Rick Grimes. We're going to talk about how he had a pistol he stole from the armory, about how he pointed it at people. And we're going to talk about what he said. I was hoping he'd be here."

"You mean you're going to over look your part in this and let Pete get away with what he done. Rick is coming, he gave me his word. And Rick doesn't break his word, especially with me," she told her. "And for transparency reasons, I kept the gun Deanna. When we first came in here. He didn't steal it. I wanted to trust you, wanted to trust this, but considering the last people we trusted wanted to turn us into hamburger patties, I couldn't bend down and take my gun on my leg off. I looked at Summer, Carl, Mika, Lexi, Mitch, Judy and Hope, and I couldn't let them be unprotected again. Rick was the only one who I told about the gun. We kept it up in our room until the other day, when Pete grabbed Summer, when you did nothing. I took it from under the bed, and I was going to carry it. But, Rick didn't want me to get caught with it so he took it. So, blame me for that, not Rick," she told the truth.

Deanna looked at her. "Jewel you don't have to cover for him."

"That's what happened. If he stole it from the armory, I would have kicked him up and down this street for doing something so dumb," Jewel assured her.

Deanna sighed. "Alright, we'll discuss this later."

"Rick will be here, and I'm sure we'll work this all out," Carol told them.

Michonne spoke first. "After being out there and then not being how you were out there... it can drive you crazy. Rick just wants his family to live. He wants all of you to live. Who he is, who you're gonna be... if you're lucky," she told them as she looked at Deanna.

"Rick Grimes saved my life over and over. There's terrifying people out there, and he rescued me from them. People like me, people like us need people like him. I know what happened last night was scary, and I'm sure he's sorry for that. But maybe we should listen to what he was saying," Carol told them.

"Dad brought us all together, he made us into a family. He'd go to hell and back if it meant saving one of us, and he has," Summer told them.

"Rick took me into his group, his family, even after I was in a group that tried to kill him and his group. He saw the good in me, he saw that I had ran away, that I did the right thing. That's the kind of man Rick Grimes is, that's the man this place needs," Joey told them as he stood close to Summer.

"Simply put, there is a vast ocean of shit you people don't know shit about. Rick knows every fine grain of said shit... and then some," Abraham told them.

Deanna looked at Abraham then cleared her throat. "Before we hear from anyone else, I- I would like to share something in the spirit of transparency. Father Gabriel came to see me the day before yesterday and he said our new arrivals can't be trusted, that they were dangerous, that they would put themselves before this community. And not one day later, Rick seemed to demonstrate all the things Father Gabriel said. I had hoped Gabriel would be here tonight," she told them.

Jewel had held her mouth shut as long as she could, but she couldn't any longer. "Did he tell you what he did, Deanna? That he locked his congregation out of the church, heard them begging, heard them calling his name in vain? If we all went and watched that tape Deanna, would that be on it? No, because the man's a coward and a liar," she told her.

"Jewel…" Deanna started.

"In all due respect Deanna, shut up," Jewel told her.

"Jewel, maybe you should go home, calm down," Reg told her.

"No, dad, she shouldn't go home and calm down. Mom's trying to throw Rick under the preverbal bus, and not letting us bring up why we are to this point. Mom, you want transparency? Then tell me why you had guards on Rick, armed, after you told me you wouldn't? After I told you if you had it on him, you'd have some of Rick's group on Pete? You lied to me, _your _own daughter. So, Jewel is going to speak, and no one except her group is going to interrupt her. Right now, mom, I'm on the verge of turning this meeting on throwing you out. Yes my own mother, because you're endangering us. Aiden and Noah are dead because you didn't listen to me when I told you Nicholas and Aiden were cowards. Aiden told me," Quinn told the group as she turned around. "Aiden told me with his own breath that him and Nicholas were the ones who got scared, the ones who caused the death of the others. I've been telling her for months, but she didn't listen. Well, all of you are going to listen now," Quinn informed them. "Go ahead Jewel," she told the other woman.

"Maggie, Beth go find Glenn, see if Rick's back at the house and tell him, that the Dixon temper is going to make an appearance here if he don't get his ass down here," Jewel told them.

"Right," Maggie and Beth both said as they ran off.

Jewel turned and looked at Deanna. "What do you want from us Deanna? You interviewed us, Rick and I told you what we did to survive, to make this family survive. You let us in, you made that decision. You said you needed us, but you've ignored every single thing that we suggested. The only reason we have a guard at that tower is because Jes made it happen, not you. You were happy to just let a dummy sit up there," she told her as she held up her hand. "Don't say a word," she said as she turned to the group. "You want to know what type of man Rick is? He woke up weeks after this all started, from a coma after he had been shot on the line of duty. Any other person, would have already been dead. He woke up alone, didn't know what this was. He was dehydrated, he was confused, and he was alone. He walked out to find corpses, people that had been shot by soldiers, with sheets over them. He went to his ex wife's house, hoping to find Lori and Carl, but it was empty. But he believed that somehow he'd find them. Another man and his son ran into Rick, they took him in, they made sure that he knew about the walkers'. They taught him how to kill them, told him about the supposedly refugee center in Atlanta. He still held onto that hope, he'd find his son. He knew he was out there, he believed that. He got to Atlanta to find it overran with the walkers, found himself in a tank alone, about ready to pull the trigger when he heard a voice over the radio, Glenn's voice. That's how this family got started, a stranger helping a stranger. It wasn't easy to get out of Atlanta, especially with a baldheaded, redneck racist, big mouthed man firing a gun from the rooftop."

"You forgot drug addicted," Summer reminded her.

"Drug addicted baldheaded, redneck racist, big mouthed man firing a gun from a rooftop," she corrected herself. "That man's name? Merle Dixon. Yep, my oldest brother. He was mean normally but when he was high as a kite, he was worse. He was threatening people, and Rick handcuffed him on a roof. The first time we met at the camp, he had to tell me what he did, then Daryl the next day, to protect others. Did I like it? No, even though there was no love lost between Merle and I at the time, he was still my brother. He went back, with Glenn, Daryl and T…but Merle had cut his hand off. As time went on, Rick proved what type of leader he was, we wouldn't be here if Shane, his partner on the police force, was left in charge. Daryl and I would have taken Summer and took off on our own. We would have survived, that I know. Daryl and I survived growing up with a man like Pete, but he didn't have a wife to beat on, so he beat on us. But, Rick brought this group together. He made me fall in love with him. A woman who never wanted, never needed a man to love her, a woman who avoided relationships like the plague, he made me fall for him. At the end of the world, the one thing I wasn't looking for I found. Daryl, Carol, Mitch, Summer, Carl, Rick, Glenn and me, we're the only ones from the original group. Mar already told you how we found her. Carl got shot, and we found the farm, Hershel, Maggie and Beth were on the farm, with others who didn't survive. Hershel was a great man, a man who believed like you all do, that it was safe, but it wasn't. Hershel learned to respect Rick, and that was the greatest compliment of all. The humans started becoming a threat. We always said we don't kill the living, we wanted to teach our children humanity. But we had no choice, we did what we did, to survive. Even as the group got bigger, even as we took more people in at the prison, Rick did everything he could to keep us safe. He stepped down as the only leader, because one person doing it all, it never works. It didn't work at Woodbury, it didn't work at Terminus, and obviously it's not working here," she said as she cast a glance back at Deanna. "I was his co leader, but Rick is what started this. He adopted a teenage girl who never knew a father, without hesitation," she said as she rubbed her hand over Summer's back. "From that moment, from that instant, he never treated Summer any different then Carl. We took Judith after she was born, without hesitation, as ours, after Lori died. I would trust anyone in our family to help with Hope or Judy if I had died in childbirth. He put his life on the line more times then possible. He made us a family, he made a rag tag group of people into a strong family. Would you trust the person next to you, to pull you out of a walkers' gasp? Would you trust a person to cut off your limb if you got bit? Anyone in our _family _wouldn't have to wonder, because we know we would. Would you go into an unknown environment for a lost family member? Beth had been separated from Daryl and Axel, taken to Grady Memorial in Atlanta. The police officer's there basically kept the patients enslaved by making them work for there care. Noah escaped, Daryl found him and came back to tell us, and Rick took a group there to get Beth. You wouldn't do that. You already demonstrated that, didn't you Tobin? You and your group were going to leave Francine out there and _who _went back to save them? David and Abe. And what group did they come from? Oh that's right, they came from Rick's family, my family," she said as she turned to Deanna. "Who abandoned your son when he needed him the most? Nicholas. Who left Glenn, Noah, Tara, and Quinn to die while he escaped? Nicholas. Who pointed a gun at Eugene and told him to drive back here without them if he wanted to survive? Oh, yeah, that was Nicholas. Again. Eugene, a self exclaimed coward, no offense Eugene," Jewel told him.

"None taken," Eugene answered.

"Eugene, got Tara out of that building, he distracted the walkers' and he wasn't going to leave people behind. He stepped up for _his _family, for your family Deanna. Quinn is only standing here today because Glenn isn't like _your _people," Jewel informed her. "And now, I'm going to talk about the topic that brings us here tonight. The topic you just want to skate right on by, but we can't do that, because it's a problem you created. You're telling your people that situation is being handled. How? You throwing Rick out and let Pete walk right on back to Jessie? Let his anger of what happened be taken out on her and the boys? One day you're going to find them dead and what are you going to say? Oh I'll just throw him out. That doesn't work," Jewel told him.

"Jewel, you've made your point," Deanna told her as she tried to take control back of the meeting.

"Deanna, my point's not made. Don't interrupt again," Jewel warned her as she turned back to the crowd. "All of you ignored what was happening, hoped it would get better, but it never gets better. I'm just grateful that we arrived before it was to late. I wanted to go over there the first night and kill him myself. But I didn't, because I chose to believe in Deanna. I chose to believe in all her words of how this place was a community, how everyone got a long with each other. Rick and I wanted to protect them, because that's what happens when you a part of this family. We were here, we didn't trust completely, we'd be fools to fully let down our guards after what we've seen, after what we've done, but we were willing to try. But we soon discovered, that for all the big words, for the big display, it was just another farce. Rick did what he did because he was protecting one of his own. He was protecting his daughter and his wife. You're lucky if Rick believes in you enough to let you in, because he'll go to hell and high water to protect you, to help you survive. Not a whole lot of you should still be breathing right now, but you got lucky. You even got luckier when you opened up those gates and let us in because now you may survive."

Summer looked at her mother. "Mom…turn around."

Jewel did and saw Rick carrying a walker in. "Rick? Are you alright?"

Rick nodded as he threw the walker down in front of him causing some of the Alexandrian's . "I'm fine," Rick assured his wife. "There wasn't a guard on the gate, it was open," he told people.

"I asked Gabriel to close it," Spenser told his mother.

"Go!" Deanna ordered.

Jewel looked back at Jes. "Go find Gabrielle," she told her.

"Right," Jes answered as she went to find the priest.

"I didn't bring it in, it got inside on its own. They always will- the dead and the living, because we're in here. And the ones out there... ...they'll hunt us. They'll find us, they'll try to use us, they're try to kill us," Rick told them as Jewel moved next to him and put her hand on his shoulder for support. Rick gave her a quick kiss before continuing. "You know, I was thinking- I was thinking how many of you do I have to kill to save your lives? But I'm not gonna do that. You're gonna change. I'm not sorry for what I said last night, I'm sorry for not saying it sooner. You're not ready, but you have to be. Right now, you have to be. Luck runs out," Rick told them.

Jewel noticed Pete coming through the gate with Michonne's sword. She quickly put her hand on the knife she was carrying.

"You're not one of us. You're not one of us!" Pete yelled as he was going toward Rick.

"Pete you don't want to do this," Reg said as he went in front of Pete.

"Get the hell away from me, Reg!" Pete yelled pushing him out of the way.

"Pete just stop!" Reg told him.

Rick put his hand on his gun. "Not now," Carol hissed at both him and Jewel.

"Now, Pete, stop. Pete-" Reg told him again.

Pete pushed him. "Get away," he said as he brought up the sword ripping Reg's throat.

"No…no…no…" Deanna begged as she bent down.

"Dad!" Quinn screamed as she ran over.

Pete went to approach Rick and Jewel again but was tackled by Abraham.

Jewel knew there was no chance to save Reg, but she went over and got on her knees ripping off her shirt. "Quinn, hold it," she said, giving the distraught woman something to do.

"It was him! It was him! Not me!" Pete yelled from the ground.

"Shut up!" Jewel and Abraham both yelled at the same time.

"No my love, no…" Deanna begged of Reg.

"Daddy…" Quinn said as she took one of his hands.

Jewel put a hand on Deanna's shoulder as she watched the last breath that Reg took. "Deanna….I'm so sorry," she said softly.

Deanna looked up at Rick sobbing. "Rick…do it," she commanded.

Rick turned around and shot his gun, killing Pete immediately.

"Rick?" Morgan questioned as he stood with Daryl and Aaron, Jenny peeking out from behind Morgan.

**End of Season 6! Now on to my magic and avoiding Negan as long as humanly possible!**


	337. Chapter 335

**Better Days **

**Chapter 335**

**Author's Note: I am doing all the black and white stuff first, then the present. Writing that way would cause me a headache. Of course going through transcripts pulling out the black and white and present will cause me headache's. I have major plans for Summer, it'll separate her from the group for a bit, but I think awesomeness will be worth it. Some of stuff from Season 5 last episode that couldn't fit in there, will peak up in this one. The best way for me to do with dealing with the whole group and the after math of Pete's killing, was break it down by POV's. Please review.**

Summer's POV:

"Rick?" Morgan asked.

Jewel looked up from where she was sitting, her hand still on Deanna's shoulder and looked at Rick. "Morgan," Rick said, unbelievingly.

"Uncle Daryl," Summer said as she went to hug him. "You alright?"

"I'm alright," Daryl said as he hugged her. "Where's Mar?"

"Tara was hurt, we lost Noah. We've all been taking turns sitting with her, so she won't wake up alone," Summer told him. She glanced at the child who was behind Morgan. She bent down. "Hi, my name is Summer? Can you tell me your name?" Jenny shook her head as she hid behind Morgan again. Summer took a breath and tried again. "I know this all looks scary, but there was a bad guy and he had to be taken care of so we could all be safe. I bet you are hungry, and that you would love a bath. Warm water and everything," she said. She gave a small smile as the little girl peeked out from Morgan's leg. "And you know what else I have at my house? I have two baby sisters, one just being barley two months old. She loves being cuddled, and Judith is about a year, she love kisses. You look like a good one to give kisses and hugs. So, what do you say we go back to my house, and get you a bath and get all this grime off you and I'll make you some warm soup," Summer asked her.

Jenny looked up at Morgan. "Can I Morgan?"

Summer stood up. "Summer Dixon. You're the man who saved dad, who made it possible for him to get to our group. I'm in your debt. I promise she'll be safe, and you'll be brought to the house soon enough. I don't think she should see all this."

Morgan nodded. "Alright, Jenny but do what Summer says."

Summer went to bend down to pick her up and grimaced as she picked her up.

"You alright?" Daryl questioned his niece.

"Yeah, just a little sore. So Jenny come on, lets see if we can get off some of that grime. It'll take a while, trust me, I took about three showers when I first got her," Summer told Jenny as she walked toward the house.

Rick, Daryl, Morgan, Aaron and Jewel's POV:

Jewel looked at Deanna and Quinn then at Reg. "Deanna, we need to take care of Reg…before he turns. I know that you and Quinn want to sit here, that you don't want to let go of his body, and that's alright, you can sit here as long as it takes. I'm not going to let anyone take Reg until you are ready. But, his brain is still intact….and that put's us in danger. I'm sorry, I really am," she said as she held up her knife to Deanna.

"No…I can't," Deanna told her in tears.

"It needs to be you, Quinn or Spencer. It does," Jewel insisted.

"I'll do it," Tobin told her.

Daryl glared at the man. "Your name Quinn, Deanna or Spenser? No, it's not, so back off."

"I know you feel like you can't, like you failed somehow because he did. But you didn't, it wasn't you. I'm not going to let you start blaming yourself for this, this was Pete. He came in here with the sword. He did this, not you. But he needs to be put down by people who loved him. You'll never live with yourself if you don't. And you don't want to see Reg turn into a walker Deanna. You want to remember him at your first date, the moment you knew he was the one, your wedding, the first time you saw him holding Quinn. I bet she had Reg wrapped around his finger on day one, didn't he? Most girls are daddy girls, when the man is a good man. Reg was a good man, I know that. Summer, Jewel, Mika and Hope all have Rick wrapped around there fingers," she told her as she touched Deanna's face. "Take the knife Deanna, my hand won't leave yours. I'll be right here to help you," she said as she glanced at Rick.

Deanna hesitantly took the knife and raised it to his forehead.

"No, right behind the ear, right there. One quick thrust," Jewel told her as she put her hand on hers. "You tell me when your ready, and I'll help you guide it. If I feel you hesitate, then my strength will be yours alright?" Jewel asked as Deanna slowly nodded.

"I'm as ready…as I'll ever be," Deanna said as she started to move the knife. Jewel felt her slow down as she neared the ear and guided the knife with Deanna still holding it and pushed it in right behind the ear, quickly pulling it out.

"It's over, it's over," Jewel told Deanna as she heard her cry.

"Does it get any easier, anytime you have to do it?" Quinn asked with her voice quivering.

Jewel looked around, at her group then the Alexandrian's. No time for sugar coating, they got there attention. "No, Quinn, it doesn't, or at least it shouldn't. You should always feel the pain of saying goodbye to someone. You should always feel the pain, the agony of putting a knife in someone's head that you once loved. But, it's better then the alternative. Rick, Daryl, Summer, Carl, they all know if I'm bit and a limb being cut off isn't an option, as soon as I take my last breath, to end me. It wouldn't be me coming back, and I don't want to be one f those things, hurting my family, my children. We all have a silent agreement with each other," she told Quinn as she looked at the others. "This is what takes to survive now, thinking of everything that can go wrong. To have plans, to have your plans have plans, that is how you survive," she told them. "Gus, come sit by them, I don't want them to be alone. Deanna I'm going to be right back, alright? I'm not leaving you until you're ready to let Reg go to be buried. I promise you, and a Dixon doesn't break a promise," she told her.

"Someone has to tell Spenser…." Quinn told them.

"I will," Emily volunteered.

"I'll go with you," Phoebe said as the two went off.

Jewel slowly stood up and turned to the crowd. "The rest of you need to go home. It's been a long night and you all learned a few harsh lesson's tonight," she said as she walked over to Abraham. "Take Pete to the cemetery," Jewel told him. She looked back at Deanna and turned back. "Come back and wait til she's ready to let go of Reg. David go with him," she instructed as both men nodded.

"Why do you get to stay?" Carter asked.

Jewel walked over to him, maintaining the calm exterior in only the way Jewel Dixon-Grimes could. "Carter, right now I'm taking charge. Deanna and Quinn can't do it, Rick needs to explain what's going on to Daryl and Aaron and greet his old friend. Now if you can look me in the eyes and tell me that you know how to handle a grieving mother and a grieving wife then you can take over. If you can tell me you know how it feels to have someone you love take his or her last breath while laying in there arms, you can handle this. Until then, you need to get out of my site. There's been enough blood spread on these grounds tonight, but if I need to, I can break your nose and have a little bit of your blood spread along with it," she warned him.

"I'd best be doin' what she says, she's deadly serious," Daryl warned the man.

Jewel turned and walked over to the group. "Daryl, Aaron welcome back," she greeted.

Daryl lifted up her chin and looked at the finger prints on her neck. "Rick who the hell did this to her? You better tell me you took care of that worthless piece of shit, or I'm going to hurt you after I kill him."

Rick glanced back at Pete's body. "He's taken care of," Rick answered as he looked at Morgan. "Morgan, it's good to see you…how did you find each other? And the girl? How long has she been with you?"

"Rick, let the man breath, he's just been on the road for a while. Morgan, it's good to see you again. I'm sorry that you had to walk in on that," Jewel greeted the man as he squeezed his hand. "Rick, Daryl, why don't you go take Morgan to the house, get him some food and cleaned up? Jenny is going to want someone familiar around when she gets out of the bath," she suggested as she looked back at Deanna and Quinn. "I'll be there after….I'll be there soon enough," she told him as she squeezed Rick's arm. "Eric needs you Aaron. Go on, I'll be alright," she assured them. "Hope's going to want to be fed soon…I don't know if I'll be done by then," she said as she looked back at the two grieving women.

"I'll feed Hell Raiser," Daryl told her. "Let Rick and Morgan catch up," he said as he squeezed her shoulder.

Mika, Carl, Lexi, Mitch, Summer's POV:

Lexi bounced Hope as she turned her head toward the gun shot. "Sounds like trouble…do you think we should go out there?"

Carl looked down at Judith who was watching the music box in awe. "No, we need to be in here, we need to do what dad and mom asked of us."

Mitch looked up from his comic book. "Carl, when have you ever listened?"

Both Mika and Lexi gave a laugh, which earned them a glare from Carl. "Carl Grimes, you know it's true. None of us are grounded for lying and sneaking out the gate without permission but you," Lexi told him.

Mika went to look out the window. "It was only one shot, that means everything's alright right? I can't see anything," she told the other kids.

"Mika come away from the window," Lexi told her. "If it was something major, we'd have heard a bigger commotion by now."

"Someone would have got us by now," Carl assured her.

"They're would have been a whole lot more noise if things hadn't went alright," Mitch answered.

They all turned when they heard the door open and Summer entering holding Jenny.

Carl looked at her. "We heard a gunshot," he said.

"Pete killed Reg, dad shot him," Summer explained. "Uncle Daryl and Aaron are back, they found Morgan, the man that saved dad at the beginning, and this little shy cutie," she said as she tickled Jenny who giggled. "Jenny, this is Carl whose holding Judith, Lexi who is holding Hope, and the two on the ground are Mika and Mitch."

"Babies!" Jenny squealed.

"I told you. But first, you need to get a bath and we need to find you some clothes. It may be an oversized t shirt for now. Then we'll get you something to eat," Summer told her. "Mika can you go fill up the tub in the downstairs bathroom with warm water for me? About the same temperature we make it for Judith," she instructed.

Mika smiled and got up. "You're going to love having a bath in warm water, Jenny. It's going to be heaven for you," she said as she went to do it.

"I'll get some of Carol's soup out and have it ready to warm it up in the microwave," Lexi said as she got up off the couch. "Mitch take Hope, please," she asked as she handed Hope off to the younger boy.

"I'll take Judy upstairs, see if I can find something she can wear tonight," Carl told her.

"Dad should be here soon. Mom may be a little later, she's helping out with Deanna and Quinn. Deanna losing a son and husband, and Quinn losing a father and a brother in less than 48 hours…" Summer told Carl.

"My big brother just died yesterday," Jenny said softly.

"Lexi just lost her older brother a month or so, Mika lost her older sister, you aren't alone. We're all going to help you," Carl told her.

"Now it's bath time for a Jenny!" Summer told her as she walked to the bathroom.


	338. Chapter 336

**Better Days**

**Chapter 336**

**Author's Note: The way they wrote this first half of the story is killing me. Jumping back and forth to find what I need, ack! Focus people, focus. Please review.**

Mar, Tara, Ronnie, Joey and Rosita's POV:

Mar smiled across the bed to Rosita as Tara opened up her eyes. "Welcome back," Mar told her. "Ronnie, our patient has decided to stop being lazy and come into the world of the living."

Rosita and Tara both looked at Mar. "It's better then being part of the dead," Tara answered.

Rosita smiled. "Everyone is going to be so glad to hear that you are doing better," she told Tara as she squeezed her hand.

"How are you feeling Tara? Do you know what today is?" Ronnie asked.

Tara looked at her. "It's just another day where the dead won't stay dead?" she asked.

Rosita laughed. "That's our Tara."

Ronnie smiled. "Everyone was here, they took shifts. Jewel came and brought Judy with her, sat and talked to you. I couldn't get them to leave," she teased.

"We're family, that's what family does," Mar said as the door of the infirmary opened.

"Ronnie, we need you," Joey told them. He smiled as he saw Tara and walked over and kissed her on the top of the head. "Now this is a bright spot in a otherwise crappy night."

"Joey what's going on?" Mar asked.

"Daryl and Aaron are back they brought a couple people. Reg….he took Michonne's sword, he killed Reg. Deanna ordered Rick to kill Pete. Deanna's not wanting to let Reg out of her grip, Jewel's doing her best…." he trailed off.

"But she doesn't know how it is to like to lose a husband," Ronnie told him.

Joey nodded. "Mar why don't you go see Daryl, Rosita go take a break. I'll keep Tara company."

Ronnie nodded. "I'm going to go check on Deanna…this is the hard part."

"Isn't everything the hard part now a days?" Rosita asked.

Ronnie shook her head. "We've all lost people, we've all put people down that we've loved. But losing someone that you've spent most of your adult life with, your soul mate, it takes a lot to want to continuing living. A true part of you is truly gone, the best part of you."

Joey looked at her. "You thought about ending it didn't you? After the prison fell?"

Ronnie nodded. "I did, I probably would have if I didn't have all of you to worry and care for. Deanna's going to need us, not just her group, it has to be all of us."

"Sounds like I've missed out on a lot of excitement," Tara said.

"Don't worry, they'll be time to fill you in," Joey said as he watched the others leave.

Emily, Phoebe and Spencer's POV:

Emily took a breath as she stopped a few steps away from the gate.

"I can tell him, if you want me too," Phoebe offered.

"No, no, it needs to be me," Emily told her. "I mean I feel like I owe it to him you know?" she asked as she took a breath and walked toward the gate. "Spenser."

Spenser turned. "Em what are you doing out here? You should still be at the meeting."

"The meeting's over. Spense, something happened, something that I have to tell you," Emily told him.

Spenser looked down at her. "What happened? Did another of the dead get in?"

Emily shook her head and put her hands on Spenser's cheeks. "I…I'm so sorry Spense. Pete he came in and he killed Reg…." she started to explain.

Spenser looked at her. "Dad….no, he was just there…." he sputtered.

Phoebe came forward. "I'll take over on the gate, your mother and sister needs you Spenser. Quinn still needs to tell her girls, and your mom needs you."

"How can this be happening?" Spense asked as he took Emily's hands off his cheeks. "First Aiden, now dad….." he said as he started pacing.

"Spenser, stop. Listen to me," Phoebe told him. "You can ask yourself ten thousand different version of that question and you won't get any satisfying answers. It'll just drive you crazy. You can blame yourself for not checking on the gate, trusting Gabriel, I mean he is a priest, you'd think he'd be able to handle closing a gate door. But, this isn't your fault. Right now, I know you want to crumple down, grab your hair and curse out what ever God is up there putting us through this living hell. I know it's tempting, I know you feel so numb right now that you can't think straight. But, you have people counting on you, a mother who just saw her husband on nearly forty years, die in her arms. She's going to need all of us, but she's most defiantly going to need you and Quinn. Go back with Emily, and I'll guard the gate."

Ronnie and Jewel's POV:

Jewel had managed to convince Quinn to go home and get cleaned up and prepare to tell Chloe and Brianna of Reg's death. She looked at Abraham and David, who were both ready to take Reg's body as soon as Deanna would let it go. She saw Ronnie approach them and got up as Ronnie motioned her over.

"How is she?" Ronnie questioned.

"About as good as can be expected. I can't get her to let go of his body," Jewel said.

"She's not ready just yet. Tara's awake," Ronnie told her.

"That's good, that's real good," Jewel answered as she kept her eyes on Deanna.

"Go get cleaned up, go read a bedtime story to Judith, take a bath, rock Hope to sleep. You did your part, I've got this," Ronnie answered.

Jewel looked at her. "I promised her I'd stay with her."

Ronnie put her hand on the other woman's shoulder. "Hershel always told us we each had jobs to do, right?"

Jewel nodded. "Yes."

"You've done your job. You've made these people wake up and smell the rotting corpses. You've made sure that Spenser got told about his father, you made sure Pete's body got taken out, you've done what you can. Now, it's my turn. Go home, be with Rick, welcome Daryl back home. Go, I've got this," Quinn told her as she watched the other woman walk away. Quinn took a breath and sat down beside Deanna. "I know nothing that I can say will make it hurt less. Reg was the love of your life, now it's lie only half of your heart is beating," she told her. "I still look over my shoulder, thinking I smell Ridge's cologne from before the fall. Or turn a corner and swear that Kim and Ridge are there laughing over something, just like before she graduated high school. You're going to have times that it feels like Reg and Aiden are still right here with you, Deanna, that they are present in the room and that's normal," she assured her. "But right now, you have to let Abe and David take him and lay him to rest. This is just his body, not him. They'll take good care of him, or I'll kick them in the behind," she said as she nodded at them as she held Deanna's hands. She embraced the other woman.

"I can't live…without him," Deanna said as she cried.

"Yes, yes you can, and you will. I won't promise you it'll be easy. It's going to be the opposite of easy," she said as Abe and David went to move the body. "It's going to be the hardest thing you've ever done in this life. There are going to be days that you won't want to go on," Ronnie told her with tears in her eyes. "That you'll just want to stand at an upcoming horde of walkers' and let it be over. That's the easiest way out, the hard part is to find something to live for. One thing at a time, one day at a time. You have you children who need you, your granddaughter. You live for them. Then, you live for the people of this town."

Deanna shook her head. "This town doesn't need me, it needs Rick and Jewel," she said, her body shaking with grief.

"This town needs you _and _Rick. Do you think that your group is going to fall into line behind Rick? No they are going to need you to guide them. I know all you want to do is crawl into bed and not get up," Ronnie told her. "But in this world, you don't get that chance, because it's one thing after another. After Ridge died and the prison fell, all I wanted to do was go in the court yard of the prison and get torn apart by walkers', because it couldn't hurt anymore then the grief I was feeling right at that moment. I wanted to see my daughter again, be with my husband, but then I stopped and thought about what Ridge would have wanted. He wouldn't want me to give up, I was a doctor and Jewel was out there ready to give birth, I lived for her and Hope. Then when we got to Terminus and locked in that train car, I didn't want to die that way, so I fought. Then Jewel got sick with an infection, and I lived to take care of her, and Hope. It just became one thing for another that I lived for, and now I don't have as many bad days," she told the other woman as she held on to her.

"Mom," Spense said as he went over to her and bent down.

Ronnie let Deanna go. "Take her home, Spenser. Emily can you go with them? I'd rather them not be alone."

"Of course," Emily said as she helped Spenser with Deanna.

"I'll be over to check in a bit," Ronnie told them. She gave Deanna one last hug as Spenser and Emily walked away. She wiped her eyes as she looked at the blood stain.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked back to the house and saw Ron slam the door of his house behind him and storm off. She looked back at the house then at Ron. She followed him. "Ron," Jewel called off after him.

Ron turned. "What do you want? Haven't you and your husband done enough? He killed my dad. Are you going to try and tell me that somehow he deserved it?" he asked.

"I know that this…" Jewel told him calmly.

"You don't know shit! You come in here and you all act like you're better then all of us. You pretend that you give a crap about us, but then you stand by and watch Rick kill my dad. You don't know my dad, you don't know me, so don't try to tell me that this is hard," Ron yelled at her.

Jewel remained calm and looked at him. "I know you Ron, because I was you. You can't lift your arm half way over your head. He grabbed you while you were protecting your mom and twisted so hard that it popped it out of place. You know what we called that at the hospital? The child abuse injury. How many times have you told Sam to run upstairs and hide to keep your dad's anger away from him? How many times have you wished that you just could protect your mother, that you could sneak into his room at night and kill him? Have you thought of how you'd do it? What kind of weapon you'd use? I had my dad's murder planned, it was one of my favorite things to do as a girl, after a beating so bad that the skin was coming off my back. Or when I was bandaging Daryl's back because he interfered between dad and me. I'd go out back every day after school, and there was this tree, it was twisted, mostly dead, hit by lightening more times then you can count, and I'd take an old piece of paper or sometimes a animal that my brothers' and I killed, and I would throw knives at it over and over. Every day, the same tree, and I'd imagine it was my father that I was throwing that knife at. I'd be out there, away from the house, where he couldn't see me and I'd here him and his drunk friends getting drunker and swearing up a storm, and I'd throw knives at that tree and would dream of going in there and taking him out in his sleep. Merle came home one day, and he found me out there. He tanned my hide good for even thinking it. He told me he wasn't coming to visit his eight year old sister in juvie for murder. That he wasn't worth the time or energy. But, I just wanted it to stop. He told me the one good piece of advice that he gave me when I was a kid, that one day, I'd find myself seeing someone else doing to his kids that daddy was doing to us, and then that was the day I didn't turn my back on it. No one helped us, but I could help someone else. Rick and I did what everyone else in this town should have done from the beginning, but they turned they're back's on you, on Sam, and your mom. Every beating she took from the time that this town was established, is on them. You shouldn't be mad at me and Rick for standing up to him, for trying to protect your mother, protecting you and Sam, you should realize how lucky you had someone care. You're mad, he was your father. You're trying to see some good in him, and maybe he did at one point, but the man he was now didn't have any good in him. He killed Reg in cold blood, and there is no excuse in that. I'm not going to apologize to you Ron for doing the right thing. You can be mad at me, you can curse me, you can blame me. But you're alive to do all those things. Your mom is alive and Sam is alive. I'd rather you be alive and look at me like you want me dead, then be standing over your grave wondering what I could do. By the way, you're glare needs work. You're mother and brother need you. This is the time you decide what kind of man you are Ron. That's what you are Ron, you are a man. In this world, you're a man and now it's time to act like one and take care of your family. You are going to be a better man then your father Ron, you are going to protect your mom and Sam, like you tried to before," Jewel said as she turned to walk away.

"I'm never going to say thank you," Ron hissed at her.

"I don't want your thanks, you hating me is good enough because it tells me you're alive," Jewel told him as she walked back to the house.


	339. Chapter 337

**Better Days**

**Chapter 337**

**Author's Note: This season is going to have a lot of changes from the show, and season seven, I think will probably have more. Jewel isn't letting Negan win so easily. It's gonna be a battle of the will's between those two and Jewel may have a couple of new scars at the end of it. As for the guest who requested more Joey and Summer, they are still friends, best, but Summer is trying to figure out who she is now that they are somewhere 'safe' and doesn't want to rush into anything. Remember that first high school crush? That's Joey to Summer. Got something big for Summer coming up, no worries. Please review.**

Glenn, Ronnie, Maggie, Joey, Tara, Rosita and Eugene's POV:

Ronnie heard what sounded like moans, but not the walker kind, but human kind. She ran toward the sound. "Glenn! What happened?" she asked as she went on the other side of Nicholas and cast a worried look toward Glenn.

"It was an accident, we're fine," Glenn told her.

Ronnie gave him a look to say I'll be the judge of that. "It looks like the two of you were fighting."

"We weren't," Nicholas responded to quickly.

"I was in the Air force, young man. I know the look of two men who have been rolling in the dirt look like after a fight. So please do me the decency not to lie to me, especially since I'm the one whose going to be patching you up," Ronnie warned.

'Ronnie, I don't want anyone to know just yet. There seems to have been trouble enough, we don't need anymore," Glenn told her.

"Pete killed Reg, Rick killed Pete," Ronnie answered as she opened the door to the infirmary. "Rosita, help Glenn get Nicholas sat down on the bed," she told the other woman as Joey moved to help Glenn.

"Glenn are you alright?" Rosita asked.

"I'm Ok," Glenn said as he saw Tara sitting up and gave a small smile.

"You guys look like shit," Tara told them.

Joey grabbed Glenn's arm. "Let's sit you down man. Are you alright?"

Glenn nodded. "I'm alright," he repeated as Maggie came in.

"Tara?" Maggie asked, relieved to see her friend awake.

"I'm ok, check on them," Tara said as she nodded toward the two of them.

Ronnie handed Joey gauze and bandages. "Anyone shot?" she asked, going into doctor mode.

"I'm alright," Glenn assured Maggie. "We were out there, the walkers'..and we're alright," he told Maggie. He looked at Ronnie. "I got hit by a ricochet, but it's alright."

"What were you doing out there? With him?" Joey asked as he nodded toward Nicholas.

Ronnie had to hide the smirk on her face as she glanced at Nicholas. Her family was smart enough to know that there was more then Glenn was saying but she respected Glenn to respect his wishes. "Right now that doesn't matter, Joey. What matters is that I'm going to have to get that bullet out, and patch these two up and be grateful that we aren't burring two more bodies," she told them. "Maggie you'll help me with Glenn and Joey, go help Rosita with Nicholas. Both of them have cuts that are going to need to be looked at and stitched," she instructed.

Joey nodded as he went over to Nicholas. He made sure the man knew that he wasn't buying what Glenn was saying.

"Holy shit," Eugene said as he entered the infirmary and grinned at Tara.

"Thank God, nothing happened to your hair," Tara told Eugene.

"I never thought I'd be so glad to here your retorts as I am right now," Joey told her.

"Okay Eugene's freaking me out, someone want to send Noah in here to protect me?" Tara questioned as Eugene kept smiling at her. Tara looked at the group as they all went silent. "Oh…" she said quietly.

"You would have been proud of Eugene, he really stepped up, got you out of there, distracted the walkers'. Without him, none of us would have made it back," Glenn told her.

"Even Jewel was proud of him," Joey told her.

Tara gave a small laugh. "Thanks Eugene. If you gained Jewel's respect, then you must have been something spectacular."

"It was nothing," Eugene told them. "I had to do what I had to do so we could get back here with no one else getting hurt," he said as he cast a glance toward Nicholas who kept his head down.

"You were doing what a member of this family was meant to do, and that is no small thing, Eugene. So don't ever sell yourself short," Maggie told him.

Jes's POV:

Jes watched in the window of the church and saw Sasha and Maggie praying with Gabriel. She didn't believe in religion, never had any reason to believe in the powers that were above. They never did her any favors, or never watched out for her, but she knew Maggie believed because of Hershel and she respected his memory to wait until her and Sasha had left the church to go inside. She waited until they left and he had his back turned to her before she entered the church and slammed the door loudly.

Gabriel jumped as he turned. "Jes you gave me a fright," he told her as she stood with her back against the door, not saying a word. "You just missed Sasha and Maggie, if you were looking for them. We prayed, I think I've forgiven myself, forgiven all of you for what you had to do," he told her as she still stood silent. "Jes is there something I can help you with? Something you need to get off your chest? Something that you'd like to tell to God, get his forgiveness for? You came here for a reason, and I can't help you if you don't talk to me. I know I have been unfair to you all, and judged you. I prayed with Maggie and Sasha, to give them some peace for those who they lost, and I can do the same for you. All you need to do is talk to me, I'm ready to listen."

Jes felt behind her and locked the church door. "Is that the sound your congregation heard right before they started banging on the door?" she asked as she stepped forward, slowly. "I saw Sasha holding the gun on you, and I saw Maggie bend down, and you realizing that all those deaths were on you, and how you wanted to die. I can make that happen, Gabriel, if you really want to die, if you really feel that bad about what you did, I can make your wish come true," she told him as she stepped toward him causing him to step back.

"Jes, what is this about? It seems that you are upset. Is it something that I've done?" Gabriel questioned.

"Did Spenser ask you to close and lock the gate?" Jes questioned him in an extremely calm voice.

"Yes, and I did," Gabriel told her.

"You remember closing it? You remember securing it?" Jes asked as he looked at her. "Well **DO YOU?**"

"I…. closed it, that I remember. Why? What happened?" Gabriel questioned.

"A walker got in," Jes told him calmly. "So, what is your excuse this time dear _Father,_" she said as she spat the word. "I've seen cowards that hide behind uniforms, wanting to die themselves, so they put others in danger. But you, you take the cake," she told him as she pushed him against the wall. "You have the audacity to go to Deanna and tell her that we are going to bring danger to this place? That we would put ourselves before the community, and that we can't be trusted, yet you're the one who let a walker get in. You looked her straight in the eyes and told her we were the scum of the earth and you hide behind the word of God? Who the hell do you think you are? You hid in a church for two years, you were to scared of your own shadow to kill a walker. God didn't save you when you were on that rock, crying like a big baby, that was us, Carl to be exact. You know the scum of the earth? The people who should burn in hell? The people who God forsaken? In case you haven't noticed, he turned his back on all of us. If it was just me and I found you on that rock, begging for help, I would have shot you on the spot, right in the stomach for the walkers to feed on. You left the gate open, you let a walker get inside. No one got bit, no one died, because Rick found it. You left the gate open and Rick killed the walker and used that walker to show Deanna and these people that they need us. Funny how that works out, doesn't it? You try to make us look like the devil, and it backfired. The only reason I'm letting you live right now is because Deanna's husband was killed by Pete. And, I think Deanna may feel better if you were there to say words over him. That's the only use you have now a days, to say words over the dead. I'm not even sure you're worth keeping alive for that," Jes told him. "I'm not to sure Jewel is going to be as kind as I was to you."

"You call this kind?" Gabriel asked.

"You're alive aren't you?" Jes asked as she unlocked the church door and left.


	340. Chapter 338

**Better Days**

**Chapter 338**

**Author's Note: These writers deliberately sat down last season and said 'what can we do to mess with fan fic writers.' I know let's make a whole half a season over a twenty four hour period. I know they really didn't, but hey it feeds my delusion's. Please review. **

Grimes/Dixon family, Morgan POV:

Mar walked out of the infirmary and saw Daryl walking with Rick and a new man. She particularly threw herself off the porch and ran to him. "Daryl!" she cried as she hugged him.

Daryl kissed her head. "I'm alright. I think Aaron and I fared better out there then you all did in here," he told her.

"You found people," Mar simply said as she looked at Morgan.

Rick let out a small chuckle. "That's my sister in law for you, state the obvious in such a simple way."

"Morgan Jones," Morgan said as he extended his hand.

"Mariah, everyone calls me Mar. You're the one who saved Rick at the start?" Mar questioned.

Morgan glanced at Rick then at her. "I am."

"You're going to hear this a lot, and you're probably going to get sick of hearing it, but we're all going to say it. We're going to say it because we need to say it, we need to express how grateful we are for you saving Rick. You making that one decision, it set of events in motion that led him to all of us. You saved a lot of lives the night you made that decision, no words can express it, but maybe this can," Mar said as she opened the door.

Mika sat on the stool and fed Judith applesauce. "It's supposed to go into your tummy, not all over you, silly girl. You're going to need a bath."

"Aunt Jewel will be home soon, she'll probably need a bath too and Judy loves her baths with her momma. Don't you Judy?" Mitch asked.

Lexi sat next to Jenny as Summer fixed her hair. "You should try to eat more, Jenny. I know it's overwhelming but now that you have a chance, you should try to get something in that tummy of yours," Lexi told her.

Jenny looked up and saw Morgan. "Morgan!" she exclaimed as she got off the stool and jumped into his arms.

"Well look at you, you look like a true little girl now!" Morgan told her as he kissed her cheek. "Thank you Summer for watching over her, getting her cleaned."

"We all had a part in it, that's what we do," Summer told him as she saw the look Rick gave her. "Lexi, Mitch and Mika why don't you take Jenny and her sandwich upstairs? Carl just put Hope down, dad. And I can finish feeding Judy," Summer told the kids.

"I want to stay with Morgan," Jenny told them.

"Rick and his family need to talk to me, about things that happened out there. I'll be right down here if you need me," Morgan assured her.

"I'll finish feeding Judith, Summer, why don't you go see Tara?" Mar offered.

Mitch nodded a greeting to Daryl. "We'll go see Hope, Jenny. She's cute as she's sleeping," he offered as Jenny hesitated before going up the stairs.

"Thank you, Summer," Rick told his oldest daughter.

"I know you need to talk. I'm going to go check on Tara, hopefully see mom and send her in," Summer told them as she walked out.

"You've got a good strong family," Morgan told Rick.

Rick nodded. "I do," he told the other man as he took the map Daryl handed him.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel stood in the middle of the street and looked in either direction and took a breath at how calm everything was around her. She knew the walkers' were just outside the gates, but standing there it was eerily quiet, to quit. Deanna's cries of agony were hidden behind doors and everything was left silent.

"Odd how quick things change, isn't it?" a voice asked from behind.

Jewel turned and looked at Noel. "You're lucky I didn't throw a knife out of instinct," she told him.

"I didn't meant to scare you," Noel told her. "With everything that happened tonight, I know I want to grab a drink. I saw you out here and thought you might want to talk, have someone to listen to you that actually knows what's it like to want to grab a bottle," he offered.

Jewel looked at him. "You think what happened tonight is going to make me want to run to a bottle?"

"You have to admit it was a stressful situation. And stressful situations do lead to people going back to drinking," Noel told her.

Jewel shrugged. "I don't really considering what happened tonight stressful, maybe a little on the annoying side, but stressful? No, that didn't even cause me to break a sweat."

Noel looked at her. "I know you all been through a lot, and done a lot, but can you honestly tell me that after that whole ordeal, you aren't even thinking about having a drink? I'm not doubting you, but being a fellow alcoholic, I kind of want to know your trick."

"You're right, we have been through a lot and we've seen a lot, and that's why it's not bothering me," Jewel responded.

"Deanna was going to throw Rick out, and a walker got in, Pete killed Reg, and Rick killed Pete. That's a whole lot of stress for one night," Noel reasoned with her.

Jewel had to laugh. "If that's all the stress I've had to deal with in less than two hours over this two year period time, I might have to agree with you and I may not want a drink. That wasn't even a drop in a bucket for a two hour period."

"You're not even tempted?" Noel questioned her.

Jewel looked at him. "I haven't stopped yet, I'm running on pure adrenaline. I've gone over in my head at least five times where everyone in my family is, where my children are. I've gone over in my head what needs to be done for Deanna and her family. Or if anyone has checked on Jessie. Pete might have been the scum of the earth, but he was still Jessie's husband and Sam and Pete's father. My brother just brought back the man who initially saved Rick's life, and along with him, a child who obviously lost people. That's two more people that I need to start to worry about. Not to mention, tomorrow morning everyone in Alexandria is going to wake up with a new realization that the world they knew, the safety that they felt, was all a lie. Some of them are going to fight that realization, and want to pretend like it's not going to effect them. Deanna isn't going to make them understand, she just lost her son and husband. She just saw how fast things can fall apart, and she's going to have to relinquish some power because now she knows that what we told her wasn't some kind of fantasy or figments of her imagination. Then after that realization hits, after Reg and Pete are buried, then the fact comes that not many of you know how to hold a weapon and I'm not talking about a gun. Bullets run out, so hand to hand combat has to be taught. I can't tell you how thrilled I am with the thought of teaching Mrs. Neduermeyer and the other Stepford Wives that anything can be used as a weapon. Plus, I still have a child whose just learning to get on her hand and knees, and one that is attached to my breast 95% of the time, plus teenagers and tweens. That's just the things I can think of right this very second. When I wake up in the morning, if I even sleep tonight, I get to wake up and look at my husband and help him not having to deal with this whole situation on his own. That's the one good thing about this world, it doesn't give me much time to be think about drinking. But if I do have a millisecond, a second of downtime to myself, and if I want to grab a bottle, then I start reciting names. Rick, Summer, Carl, Judith, Hope, Mika, Mitch, Daryl, Mar, Carol, Jes, Ronnie, Abe, Rosita, Maggie, Beth, Axel, Glenn, Eugene, Tara, Michonne, Sasha, Lexi, David and Joey. That's all I need to keep the urge away," Jewel told him. "Thank you for your help, but I need to get going home. Need to see if I'm adding two more names to my list.," she said as she left Noel to think about what she said.

Rick, Morgan, Jewel, Daryl and Mar's POV:

Rick looked at Daryl. " Where did you and Aaron find him?" he asked.

"It was the other way around, really. He found us, saved us really. We were surrounded by Walkers', the men with the W's set it up, we were trapped in cars, really thought it was the end of us. He came out of no where, like some kind of damn ninja, gave Aaron and me a chance. Had that map Abraham left you, put two and two together," Daryl told Rick

"I didn't miss to much did I?" Jewel asked as she came in.

"Mammmaaa….mammma…" Judith babbled as Mar took her out of her highchair. "Well I see where I rate."

Jewel took off her over shirt that was covered with blood. "Hand over miss. Applesauce face, yes, you and I are going to take a good long momma and big girl bath," she told her as she kissed the top of her head. "How long have you been looking for Rick?" she asked Morgan.

"A while. You all helped clear my head after you left Kings County," Morgan answered.

"How long has Jenny been with you? How did that come about?" Mar asked.

"Met her and her older brother about a month, month and half ago. Chris couldn't have been much older then your Summer. Offered my help to the two of them, we've been traveling with each other since. Chris was gathering wood this morning when he was ambushed by these Wolves," Morgan reported.

"How many?" Jewel asked.

"Two," Morgan answered.

"You kill them?" Rick questioned.

Morgan shook his head. "No, Rick, I didn't kill them."

The four members of the Grimes/Dixon family exchanged glances. "Why the hell not?" Daryl questioned.

"As I said when I saved you Daryl, all life's precious," Morgan explained.

"Am I understanding that you left two dangerous men alive?" Mar asked.

"I left two men alive," Morgan answered.

Jewel glanced at Rick as she kissed Judith's soft hair. "Those two men you left alive, killed a friend of yours. I take it that they were trying to kill you and Jenny?" she asked.

"They mentioned it," Morgan responded.

"Mentioned it?" Rick questioned as he looked at the map.

"I didn't give them much of a chance to explain after that. I knocked them unconscious, I put them in a car," Morgan explained.

"But you left them alive. They probably have friends, and that means that they are going to try to find you, which means they are going to find us," Jewel told him.

"Not necessarily," Morgan told her.

"These men, did they tell you anything about themselves?" Rick asked.

"They had W's on there head's, called themselves the wolves'. Yes they killed Chris, and yes they threatened to kill me and Jenny but it didn't happen. They set a trap for people, but Aaron and Daryl didn't die because I saved them. So, no one else had to die today," Morgan told them.

"How do you explain to that little girl upstairs that you left the men who killed her brother alive?" Mar questioned.

"The same way I'm explaining to you," Morgan told them. "Humanity still exits in this world, it has to. You were right, Rick, it wasn't over," he told him as he turned to look at him.

Jewel exchanged glances with Rick as she kissed Judith's messy hands. "Some people don't deserve a chance of redemption, Morgan. Those men would have killed you, would have killed Jenny, and would have killed Aaron and Daryl, if you hadn't got lucky. You left them alive, that means they'll do it to someone else, kill someone else's' family," she said.

Mar glanced at Daryl then at Rick and Jewel as Rick approached Morgan. "Listen we should talk more tomorrow," he said as he looked at his family. "I don't take chances anymore."

"And you shouldn't," Morgan told him.

"Rick?" Daryl questioned.

"Look, I really appreciate what you did for me back at the beginning, and I still consider you a friend, but…" Rick started to explain.

Morgan put up a hand. "But you don't know me anymore, and I don't know you anymore. You have a family to worry about, a baby. I understand that you need to put me and Jenny somewhere away from your family, until you get a chance to talk to me more."

"Jenny doesn't have to go anywhere, Morgan. She can stay here, we have plenty of room," Mar offered.

"I'd rather keep Jenny with me, if you don't mind. She did just lose her brother today, and she knows me," Morgan told them.

"We'd do the same. We'll make sure you get some blankets and stuff," Jewel told him. "Now, before the youngest Grimes wakes up to be fed, Judy and I are going to take a bubble bath and let the stresses of the day go. Tell daddy, 'no boys allowed until they get all the blood away!'" she said as she kissed Rick's cheek. "I'll see you tomorrow Morgan. Glad you're home safe Daryl," she said as she carried Judith upstairs. "Let's go get clean baby girl," she said as she kissed the top of her head.


	341. Chapter 339

**Better Days**

**Chapter 339**

**Author's Note: A lot of emotions going through Alexandria right now. I hated how they just skipped over it. Good thing that I'm here to fix that, isn't it? Let's see how everyone is doing. Review please**

Beth's POV:

Beth walked up to the door of the house that was converted into apartments and pounded on the door and waited.

The door opened to reveal a little heavier blond. "What is it? It's late."

"You're Denise right? You're the psychiatrist right? Ronnie told me about you, that she gave you a choice to try and do the right thing and come help and work for her, to stand against Pete. But you didn't do it, you stayed here, and you hid. Now we need you," Beth told her.

Denise looked at her. "Do I know you?" she asked, sleepily.

Beth sighed in frustration. "I'm Beth, I'm part of Rick's group. While you've been hiding in here, things have happened. Pete killed Reg, he died in Deanna's arms. In less than forty eight hours, she's lost a husband and a son. So if there is a perfect time for you to do something useful and use your skills as a psychiatrist, now is it."

Denise blinked. "Pete's an ass, but killing Reg? I don't believe he is capable of something like that."

"Well he was. He took Michonne's Katina off our wall, at our house, and he slit Reg's throat. Reg took his last breath in Deanna and Quinn's arms. You may want to hide in there where it's safe and not face up to the fact that the world is like this now, but you can't, not anymore. You need to grab whatever you need and come with me right now," Beth told her.

"I'm sure Deanna and Quinn want to be left alone, and it can wait until the morning. They'll still be mourning in the light of the day," Denise told her as she started closing the door.

Beth put her foot in the door and swung it opened and stepped inside. "I don't think you understand what I'm telling you. You are not going to hide in here and wait until the morning, so you don't have to go out in the dark. Monsters hide just as well in the day as they do at night. You have a job to do, and I'm not leaving here without you. If I have to punch you and drag you out by the hair to Deanna's house, I will. If that's what it takes to get you to do what you're trained to do, then be it."

"You don't know anything about me, Beth. It's easier being in here then out there, even without the dead. I've always been better on my own, being by myself," Denise told her.

Beth pushed up her sleeves to reveal her scars. "You picked the wrong profession. You trained to help people," she told her. "I used to be scared, I used to want to hide, didn't want to live. But, I'm stronger then I thought I was and I learned skills to help keep everyone alive. But you have training, and training that is needed right now, so go get dressed and let's get going to Deanna's house," she told the other woman as she crossed her arms.

Michonne and Jewel's POV:

Jewel picked up Judy after getting her dressed from there bath, and kissed her head before opening the door to take her to her room.

Michonne stood outside her room as Jewel came out with Judith. "She fell asleep in the bath?" she asked.

"Out like a light, I wish I was," Jewel told her as she went to put Judith down in the play pen they used as a crib.

"Come on," Michonne said as she nodded toward her room.

Jewel sighed. "Michonne, if you want to talk about what we did, about not bringing you into it, I can't do it right now. I don't have the energy," she told her.

"No, Jewel, that's not what I want to do. You look like you need a friend. We're still friends, aren't we? Even if we didn't agree, we're still friends," Michonne asked.

Jewel gave a small tired smile. "I think we're beyond the whole friends thing, aren't we Michonne? Our blood's been mixed enough that I'm pretty sure we're related in some odd way," she teased as she walked into the other woman's room.

"I just checked on Hope, Carol's got her, giving her a bottle," Michonne told her friend.

Jewel looked at her as she sat down. "You heard me talking with Noel before I came inside the house didn't you?"

Michonne nodded. "I was making a couple extra rounds," she admitted.

"You think I was lying to him about not being tempted?" Jewel questioned her friend.

Michonne shook her head. "I absolutely believe you believe what you said to him," she told her friend.

"Michonne, we've been through to much to bullshit each other. Come out and say what you want to say," Jewel told her.

"You and Rick, you take all the problems in the world onto your shoulders, always handling problems so we don't have too," Michonne told her. "You were the first person to run to Reg, to try to do something even though it was fruitless. I'm surprised you and Rick haven't crashed under the pressure already from being strong."

"That's why we have each other, we don't let things get that bad," Jewel reminded her.

"You also have all of us," Michonne reminded her. "I'm not even going to pretend to know what demons you fight by being an alcoholic, but I know even the strongest person is tempted at some point."

Jewel gave her a small smile. "Every single day, Michonne, we face people who want us dead, who will kill us just because we're alive. We're afraid to be happy in this place because we know that the bad is right around the corner. We can't just take a stroll down the road, we have to strap like we're facing Armageddon, which we are in the form of walkers'. Every one of us needs to always be on our toes, and I know trying to keep Abraham from drinking is like asking a walker to dance, impossible. It's easier then you think, because like I told Noel, temptation comes, and I have a list of the people who are depending on me."

"That list just got bigger," Michonne pointed out.

"Do you think it'll ever stop being us and them and be an all of us?" Jewel asked.

"It started tonight. Quinn was standing with us, standing up for us. She convinced others to be with her, to show her mother things need to change," Michonne told her. "That's a start."

"Did you see the faces of the step ford wives when Rick dropped that walker in front of them?" Jewel asked.

Michonne gave a snort. "Not exactly what they were expecting."

"They aren't ready," Jewel told her.

"So we make them ready," Michonne responded.

"What if we can't? What if some of them just aren't cut out for this world Michonne? You know as well as I do, some of them aren't going to make it. Some of them wouldn't even be alive right now if those gates didn't protect them. I'm willing to help as much as I am able too, but there's only so much I, we, can do without them pulling there weight," Jewel told her.

"When you found Axel at the prison, did you think he'd make it as far as he has? Or Mika? Did you think that she would ever be able to do what she's done while keeping a smile on her face?" Michonne questioned her.

Jewel sighed. "There's a difference, Michonne. Axel might have been afraid of his shadow, but he made us see he was different, and he proved himself. He didn't back down, he stepped up to every challenge he's ever been given. Mika, she has surprised me, but she hasn't had to kill a human yet. Do I think she can? To protect Hope? To protect any of us? Yes, I do. I also know she'd have trouble accepting what she did, but she'd do it without hesitation. I don't know if there's many here that has what it takes to survive out there," she told her. "I mean look at Eugene and Gabriel, they both should be dead by now."

"But they aren't," Michonne pointed out.

"Eugene lied, he lied his way from Texas to Georgia about a cure in Washington. I do have to admit that he stepped up, got them back, proved he has what it takes to be part of this family. But Gabriel, that man needs to be fed to a walker. He can't even hide behind his collar anymore, he burnt it. How hard is it to make sure a gate is closed and locked? That isn't the first time he put this group in danger, remember the church?" Jewel questioned, obviously ticked.

"I remember the church," Michonne answered as she squeezed her friends shoulder.

"I think I need to go have a talk with him," Jewel told her as she started to stand up.

Michonne pulled her back down beside her. "You sent Jes. You can't do everything all the time. You trust us right?"

"Of course, Michonne. I've trusted you with my life, the lives of my children. What kind of question is that?" Jewel asked.

Michonne gave a small smile. "Then let Jes do the job you gave her. You and Rick will talk with her in the morning and get the details of how it went. Do you agree with Rick locking Morgan and the little girl up?"

Jewel sighed. "I'm not sure what the right answer to that question is Mich, I really don't. He's definitely changed since we saw him in Kings County. You thought he was dangerous because of the weapons he had collected. Now, he's not even carrying a weapon, and he left dangerous men alive. Men that killed a friend of his, the brother of a little girl he is now responsible for."

"We aren't the same either. He walked into seeing Rick killing a man," Michonne answered. "He doesn't know what happened to us any more then we know what happened to him. Rick and him will have to get to know each other again," she told her friend.

"Like we did with Andrea," Jewel told her as she looked at the other woman. "I know you miss her, so do I. There's a lot of people that I miss and we just don't get the time to grieve, time to think about them, let alone talk about them like we should."

"But we remember everyone of them," Michonne responded. "Everyone that we've met, good and bad has left an impression on us."

"Deanna's going to need help. She's not only grieving a husband but a son," Jewel told the other woman.

"Maggie will be watching her, helping her. Ronnie is going to keep an eye on her, we all are. She isn't alone, and we're going to make sure she knows that," Michonne told her.

"This is Jenny's first night without her brother. I'd feel better if Rick and Morgan would have let Jenny stay here," Jewel told her. "But Jenny doesn't know us, she knows Morgan."

"You know Mika, Mitch and Lexi will make sure she has everything she needs, and Summer will be checking up on her. You better go get some sleep momma bear before one of the cubs wakes up," Michonne told her with a small smile.


	342. Chapter 340

**Better Days**

**Chapter 340**

**Author's Note: I knew how I wanted to start this chapter, but I couldn't decide who I wanted to be the one who started it. I debated between Lexi and Summer, both who are dealing with losses. Summer also is dealing with what she has done to stay alive, but I decided on Brianna, Reg's granddaughter, with the help of Summer. The scene with Daryl and Lexi, I can just see happening because well, because Daryl is awesome. Please review, let me hear from those who have been quiet for a while.**

Summer's POV:

Summer walked out of the infirmary and started walking home. She hated the fact that she had to go past the site where Reg was killed. He was a good man, and didn't deserve to be murdered the way he was. It had been murder, plain and simple, by someone that had been part of the community. As Summer got closer, she saw someone on there hands and knees with a bucket. "Brianna?" she questioned to herself as she started to run to her. "Brianna…," she said as she spoke softly and dropped to her knees. She grabbed the girls hands and made her look at her when she didn't respond. "Bri, what are you doing out here? Does your mom know you're here?"

Brianna looked at her with tears in her eyes. "I had to come out here, to see it….I didn't believe he was dead. Then I saw the blood, and I didn't want it to be here in the morning, for gramma, mom and Uncle Spenser to see it. I have to get it up, it has to come up," she babbled as she tried to pull her hands away from Summer's grasp.

Summer looked at her and pulled her into a hug. The last thing she wanted or needed was to let herself get attached to another person, another teenager, but it had been her job from the beginning, and she just couldn't leave the mourning teen. "Shh…I know," she told her.

"He can't be gone….this is all some sick joke. Uncle Aiden died, now this. How do you do it?" Bri asked as she pulled away and looked at her.

Summer looked at her. "How do I do what?"

"You've been out there, you had a lot of people die, people that you cared about, but you have it all together. You just keep going. How do you do that? Dad died before this, fighting a war, but this…this is senseless. How do you keep going without giving up?" Bri questioned.

Summer took a breath. "Bri, I don't have it all together, far from it. I know it's not what you want to hear, I know that you want to hear that somehow this is all going to make sense someday. I don't think anyone can ever make sense out of the dead coming back to life. Or people being worse than that. But there's always been abusers, like Pete, and there's always been senseless murders like your grandfather's. I've seen good men and women die, people that I've respected, people that I've counted among my family. I've slipped into despair, I've done reckless things. But that tells me that I'm alive, and that I still have a heart," she told the younger teen.

"Have you killed people?" Brianna asked.

Summer looked at her. "Yes."

"Why?" Brianna questioned.

"It was either them or someone I loved. One person I killed because they were going to kill Judith, and I couldn't let that happen, I wouldn't let it happen. If they are shooting at me, then it's either going to be them or me, or someone I love, so I do what I have to do to survive, to make sure the people I love survive. Sometimes it doesn't work though," Summer told her.

"Do you regret it? Do you think about them? Or are you heartless like your dad?" Brianna asked.

"Who said dad was reckless?" Summer questioned.

"I heard some of the women talking," Brianna answered.

Summer rolled her eyes. "People talk because we're something that they've never had to deal with. People are scared of things they don't understand. Dad scares them because he's not afraid to do what has to be done. That in no way makes him reckless, that makes him a survivor. Would you want Pete walking around after he killed your grandfather?"

"No," Brianna answered.

Summer nodded and looked at the bucket. "Do you want help?"

Bri looked at her and nodded.

"You're right, you know? Your family shouldn't have to see this. You thinking about your family, coming out here to clean this up, despite your grieving, that takes a lot of courage, and I respect that. Not a lot of people would think of others when they lost someone close," Summer told her as she picked up a sponge. "Let's get this up alright?" she questioned as Bri nodded.

Lexi's and Daryl's POV:

Lexi sat on the porch swing reading, waiting for Sasha. She wanted to just see her sister, to reassure herself that she was alright, especially with everything that happened that night. She raised an eyebrow as Ron came and sat down on the seat beside her. "Ron? What are you doing here? You should be with your mom and brother, they need you right now," she told him.

Ron looked at her. "Do you know where Carl is?"

Lexi looked at him. "I'm not his keeper, Ron. Your father just died and your worried about where Carl is? You should be at home with your mother and brother. You're only going to regret not being there later."

"My father was murdered. He didn't die, not of a heart attack, not by a roamer, but by Rick, Carl's dad," Ron told her.

"You're not thinking straight right now, Ron. You're grieving, it's normal. Everyone grieves differently, and you wanting someone to blame, it's normal. But Rick, he doesn't kill just for the sake of killing. Your dad took Michonne's sword and went to the meeting with intent on killing Rick," Lexi told him.

"How do you know that? You can't," Ron told her.

"He broke into one of our houses and stole a sword that belongs to one of us and went to a meeting yelling 'he's not one of us,'" Lexi told him calmly. "Reg tried to intervene, and he got his throat slashed. Rick did what Deanna told him. He didn't do it because he's a vengeful man, or that he likes to kill, he did it because your dad killed Reg. You know that your father wasn't a good man, Ron. You know that he drank to much, that he hurt your mother, that Sam was afraid of him. Right now, the anger is blinding you from the truth, and even if I knew where Carl was, I wouldn't tell you. Not with you being this angry, not with you blaming Rick."

"I know where Carl is. He's with Enid, I saw them sitting on the dock, holding hands. Doesn't that make you angry?" Ron questioned.

"Why should it?" Lexi questioned.

"Because he's your boyfriend," Ron informed her. "Enid is my girlfriend. She should be with me instead of holding hands with the son of the man who killed my father."

Lexi sighed. "Ron, it's getting late and this conversation is going nowhere, you need to leave."

"Why are you protecting them? Why aren't you appalled that you are with a bunch of murderers?" Ron questioned.

Lexi stood up. "Ron, they are my family. Everything that they've done, I've had to do similar things. If you consider them murderers, then I'm a murderer too. What I know is that you all need us, because otherwise you're all going to die. I'd protect any of them with my life, just like they would with me. If you were standing in the way, I'd put a bullet in your head, and step over your dead body to save any of them. You wouldn't survive out there. You want to blame everyone else, not see what's right in front of you. You came here tonight for one thing and one thing only, to make me jealous because Carl is spending time with Enid. You expected me to throw some hissy fit? To run right over to the dock and pull Carl home and tell Enid to go to you for comfort? Those kind of girls don't exist anymore, Ron. If they do, they've been hidden behind some comfy walls, not out there. Have you ever given some thought to why Enid would want to be friends with Carl or me? It's because we get it, we know what it's like to watch people we love die, and still have to go on. You can try to understand all you want, Ron, but you won't get it, you can't truly get it. Enid's going to have bad days, days that she's still out there, days that she feels trapped in here behind these walls. She's had to deal with being alone for a long time, even after she got in here, she was still alone. Now she has people who understand, and I'm not going to begrudge her of a friendship with Carl. If I was you, I'd try to understand where she's coming from, other than being a jealous idiot. Go home Ron," Lexi told him again.

Ron looked at her before moving closer and kissing her.

"What the hell?" Lexi asked as she pushed him away. "I said go home, not to assault me!"

"I kissed you, it's not like I raped you or anything," Ron told her, still standing close to her.

"A kiss that was uninvited, and unwanted! GO. HOME. RON," she said again. She saw the door to the other house open and a figure step out. She knew that figure belonged to one person. Daryl. She glanced at Ron who hadn't moved and knew what she was going to do. "I said go Ron!" she told him loudly.

"What if I don't want to go?" Ron told her. "What if I enjoyed that kiss? What if I want more?"

Lexi smirked as she saw Daryl coming from the other house. "I would say that you'd have a problem with him," she said as she nodded toward Daryl.

Ron turned around and saw Daryl standing there. Daryl crossed his arms and looked at him. "Lex, you alright?"

"It could have been worse," Lexi answered.

"Not what I asked," Daryl said as he put himself in the middle of Ron and Lexi. "What the hell do you think you're doing kid?"

"Nothing, this is between Lexi and me," Ron told him.

Daryl glanced back at Lexi. "Do you want me to leave?"

"No, you're good," Lexi told him.

"Well then, that makes it between you and me, kid. Now, I'm going to ask you again what the hell do you think you are doing? Now next time I ask, my foot is going to be in your skinny ass," Daryl told him.

"I just kissed her, and she freaked out," Ron told him. "You know how women are," he tried to sound confident.

Daryl grabbed him then turned around and looked at Lexi. "You alright? He try anything else?"

"No, I'm fine. Just a little shook up," Lexi told him.

Daryl nodded then looked at Ron. "So you're trying to be a prick like your father was? You trying to show that you have power over females? You were trying to take something by force?"

"All I did was kiss her," Ron told him.

"Oh yeah, that's how it all starts. OH, I just kissed her. Did you ask for permission? Did she give you any indication that she wanted you to kiss her? I know how women are. They don't like to be forced to do anything. You kissed her, she obviously told you to leave. I heard her tell you to go, twice. You didn't even budge, what was the next step going to be, you little prick? Were you going to try to go further? Don't even try to answer that with a pathetic excuse, kid. You're on my shit list, and that's somewhere you don't want to be. I'd take you over to your mother right now, if I thought I could control my temper. I'll leave that to Rick and Jewel tomorrow. Right now, you really need to get the hell out of my sight because I can't promise what I'm going to do in the next five seconds. GO!" Daryl screamed at him as he watched him go. He turned to Lexi. "Hey, you're alright," Daryl told her as he hugged her. "Where's Sasha?"

"I was waiting for her, on the porch reading, when he came up," Lexi told him.

"Go get a bag, you're staying the night over at our house," Daryl told her.

"Do you think he'd really do something?" Lexi asked.

"I'm not taking that chance, Lex. You're family and it's my job to make sure nothing happens to you. Go get that bag," he told her as she gave him a hug and went to do what she was told.


	343. Chapter 341

**Better Days**

**Chapter 341**

**Author's Note: So I was away from the computer this weekend, and was thinking about the upcoming chapters. Summer has decided she wants to take the next step with Joey, even though she knows I have something planned for her. But her and Joey have been through a lot so it seems the next logical step for her. I did Rick's reaction the way I did, because I feel (well Rick feels) that even though this is his daughter, he knows that life is precious and knows that this is part of living. Reviews please.**

Summer and Joey's POV:

Joey stood on his front porch, smoking a cigarette as he saw Summer coming toward him. "You walked Brianna home?" he asked as he motioned toward the step next to him.

"Yeah, seemed right, with everything that's happened," Summer answered as she looked out in the darkness. "Do you think it's us?"

"What is us?" Joey asked.

"Alexandria was quiet, not much harm had came to it, then we came here, and things start happening," Summer stated. "Maybe if we didn't come here, Reg would still be alive. Maybe Noah would be alive, maybe Aiden would be."

Joey put down his cigarette and looked at her. "Then Pete would still have been beating Jessie. None of this is our fault, and you know it."

Summer sighed as she put her hand in his. "I know. Things would have still happened, different things. I was hoping we'd have move then a month of calmness, you know? A walker got inside, and now we're going to have to teach all these people how to fight."

"Hey, you aren't doing this alone, neither am I. We all have each other, and they'll learn, or they die. But that's not on us, that's on them. You can't take all the responsibility for all these kids in here when half of them aren't going to survive," Joey told her as he kissed her hand.

"How did you know that I was thinking about the kids?" Summer questioned.

"Because that's how you think, Summer. You're a good person, better then most. That's why you're struggling with what's wrong and right, and that's why it's so easy to love you," Joey told her.

Summer looked at him. "Ever since we got here, I thought if I could just be your friend, it wouldn't hurt so much if something happened to you."

Joey gave a small smile. "Do you think it would be that easy Summer? That it would hurt any less if we're just friends?"

"I didn't want to hurt like Sasha's hurting because of Bob," Summer admitted.

Joey kissed her. "Even if we're just friends, it would hurt if I lost you, if I lost anyone in this family. That makes us know we're still alive."

Summer nodded as she kissed him. "While we were out there, I never had time to think about any of us not making it, it was always possible. But then we stopped and Noah died…it's like it's never going to end," she said as she kissed him again.

"Not that I don't like kissing you, I actually love it, but you need to get home," Joey told her.

"What if I want to go inside with you and not go home?" Summer questioned.

"Summer, are you sure?" Joey questioned.

"There's not a lot in this life that we still get to chose. This, I can," Summer said as she kissed him. "Unless you don't want me."

Joey kissed her, deepening the kiss. "I'll worry about the fact that Rick is going to kill me later," he told her as he stood up and extended his hand.

The next morning:

Summer went to reach for her shirt when she woke up and was firmly grabbed by Joey. "Leaving already?"

"I want to get home before anyone notices I'm not there," Summer told him.

Joey let out a laugh. "Hate to tell you Princess, they'll already notice. Rick doesn't sleep more then two hours a night, then you have your mother that knows where everyone is, Carol who is already making breakfast for us all, then Daryl whose probably already outside the gates for a walk," he said as he kissed her.

"That doesn't make me feel any better," Summer told him.

"The point is that if you wanted to hide this, you should have left like maybe right after," Joey told her. "Is that what you want to do? Act like this never happened?"

"Please, there's no way to hide anything from this family, not for long anyway," Summer told her as she kissed him. "Who do you think is up over here?"

"Rosita probably so she can relieve Ronnie. Tara's supposed to come home today. Sasha may or may not be up, depending on if she ever came home. Abraham's probably already at the armory checking out weapons. David is on guard shift," Joey told her as he rubbed her back. "Just going to have to get it over with, and deal with the teasing from some people," he told her.

"You're extremely calm," Summer told him.

Joey kissed her. "After all we've been through, after all we've faced, everyone knowing that we had sex, knowing that we decided to live, that's not scary."

"Even Uncle Daryl and Dad knowing?" Summer asked.

"I don't think you're giving your family enough credit. I know everyone is protective of you, I'm over protective of you. But, I also know that Rick just wants the best for you, for you to be able to enjoy life when you can. He may be a little pissed at me, but do I think he's going to be surprised? No," Joey answered.

Summer shook her head and kissed him. "I should get home, and face the music."

"Do you want me to come?" Joey asked as he sat up.

"No, I'm sure your brother is going to give you a hard enough time. Plus I'm sure dad and Uncle Daryl will pay you a discreet visit later," Summer said with a grin as she got up before he could grab her.

"Funny," Joey answered.

"I thought you said you weren't scared?" Summer questioned as she got dressed.

"I never said that, I said that everyone knowing that we had sex isn't scary, now what your father and uncle do with that information, that's scary," Joey said with a grin as he kissed her. "Definitely worth it, though," he said as he watched her leave.

Rick, Jewel, Summer, Daryl and Michonne's POV:

Summer stepped on the porch of there house and took a breath hearing Daryl and Rick talking. "Of course," she mumbled to herself as she opened the door.

Rick raised his head from the table and glanced at Jewel before acknowledging Summer. "Just getting in?"

"Yes," Summer answered, knowing that wasn't going to be a good enough answer.

Daryl looked at her. "You better not tell me you were where I think you were coming back from," he told her.

"Daryl," Jewel said softly as she rubbed Hope's back.

"We're not going to be mad, Summer, we just want to make sure you're alright," Michonne told her.

"I was at Joey's, I spent the night," Summer responded.

"I'm going to go have a talk with him," Daryl said as he started to get up.

"Brother, wait," Rick said as he got up. "Summer, I'm going to ask you a question. It's not because we don't trust you or Joey, but as a father, I have to know. He didn't push you did he?"

"No, of course not," Summer answered.

Rick nodded. "Then that's good enough for me, enough for all of us. It's not like we haven't talked with Joey before."

Jewel gave a small smile. "It's not unexpected."

"Wait, who are you people and what have you done with my family?" Summer questioned. "I mean, this is where I expect dad and Uncle Daryl going to rip off his head, while Michonne, Mar and mom try to stop you."

Daryl looked at Rick. "Well she expects it," he said, obviously not serious.

Rick put his hands on Summer's shoulder. "As a father, do I like it that my daughter spent the night with someone? No, not at all. But, I know you and I respect that you felt this was the right next step, then I'll respect that. We'll respect that. Daryl and I may have to remind him later that he hurts you, what we'll do," he told her as he kissed the top of her head. "You aren't a child, not in this world. You have the right to live, the right to decide what's right for you. Everyone in this room respects that, respects the decision that you and Joey took the next step."

Michonne gave a small smirk. "Let's go upstairs before they change there minds," she told her.

Jewel smiled softly as she watched them go upstairs. "You both want to go over there and put a boot in his ass, don't you?"

"Or an arrow," Daryl told her.

"But you won't," Jewel told him.

"We won't," Rick said as he kissed the top of Hope's head. "You and Judy are not allowed to date until you're thirty," he ordered his youngest.

Michonne and Summer's POV:

Michonne nodded to her room and let Summer in first. Summer gave a sigh. "Please tell me this isn't a how was it talk."

Michonne gave a shake of her head. "No I'll leave that to Tara and Beth. This is a are you alright with your decision talk."

"Michonne," Summer answered.

"You can either do this with me or your mother. I thought it would be easier with me, since I'm the cool aunt," Michonne told her.

"I have no regrets, none at all," Summer responded confidently. "I'm surprised by dad's reaction."

"All we want is for you to be happy, for you to live life the best you can these days. You being with Joey last night, well we actually, well I'm actually surprised, it didn't happen sooner. Last night, it's a natural step of growing up, and we just want to make sure that you have no regrets or that you didn't feel pressured about it. I'll take you being happy, living life any time I can," Michonne told her as she hugged her.

"Joey said the same thing about dad, about how he'd want the best for me, to be able to enjoy a little bit of life," Summer told her. "I wasn't pressured, it felt right, to be with him last night. I'm not sure why, but it did. And, I don't regret it."

Michonne nodded as she hugged her. "You need to take a shower, you smell of smoke," she told her as she kissed the top of her head and left the room.

**Author's Note: We'll get into a plot next chapter. **


	344. Chapter 342

**Better Days**

**Chapter 342**

**Author's Note: I swear the writers went oh let's mess with the fan fic writers out there, and make this first half of the season within a 24 hour period and let's just jump all over the place. I'm determined to think the writers of season 6 decided just to mess with us all. Well this fan fiction writer sticks out her tongue at them and says we'll see about that. OK enough of my over dramatic grumbling. Please review, it motivates and makes me actually think this is good! **

Daryl, Mitch and Sasha's POV:

Daryl took the wrench from Mitch's hand as they worked on the motorcycle outside. "You don't have to be out here this early, you know," Daryl told Mitch.

"I know, but it's alright. With everything that's happened, there's no school today, so I'd rather be out here helping you," Mitch said.

"You sound so disappointed that there's no school," Daryl told him as he worked on the motorcycle. "Can't blame you though, hated school myself," he said with a grin.

"Besides finding Morgan and Jenny, anything happen out there? Did you run into trouble?" Mitch asked.

Daryl looked at him. "Yeah, ran into some trouble." he answered honestly.

"Walker's with W's on there heads? So the wolves are close," Mitch responded as he held up another tool.

"We'll handle it, we always do," Daryl told him.

"But it's just not us anymore," Mitch told him.

"No, it's not," Daryl responded.

"You know most of them are worthless right? That kid Sam? He's scared of his own shadow, doesn't even want to pick up a bat to learn how to hit something. Even Mika was willing to learn, he's not. So what happens when these Wolves' come into those gates, or walkers', or something else? Dad, these people are going to be reckless, and that's going to put us, our family in danger. So how do we make sure that doesn't happen? How do we make sure we survive?" Mitch asked.

Daryl sat down on the ground next to him. "You remember after your brothers' died? How you wouldn't talk? I knew you wanted to give up, and I wasn't going to let that happen. People didn't think you'd make it, that you would be able to stand toe to toe with Abraham and not bat an eye, but here you are. You learned because it meant death if you didn't. That's what it means for these people, they learn," he said.

"Or they die," Mitch finished. "Aaron would make it, he's one of us. He's scared, but he's got what it takes to make it," he told Daryl.

"Yeah," Daryl answered as he saw Sasha walking down the street. "Hey Mitch go inside, I need to talk to Sasha," he said as he stood up. "Sash, hold up."

Sasha turned and looked at him. "What's up Daryl?"

"You seen Lex this morning?" Daryl questioned.

"No, figured she was hanging out with Carl. Why?" Sasha answered.

"She was waiting for you on the porch last night. The Anderson kid, the older one, joined her, kissed her as she was pushed against a wall. He wasn't leaving," Daryl told her.

Sasha tensed. "What happened?"

"Nothing, had her spend the night over at our place. I was going to tell Rick and Jewel, have them talk to Jessie. But, figured you may want to do it," Daryl told her.

"Is she OK? I know I haven't been a good sister lately," Sasha started.

"You've been pretty shitty, was getting into Merle shitty territory if I was being honest," Daryl interrupted her.

"Alright, I give you that," Sasha responded. "I'm going to do better, I have to."

"You needed time, after Bob, after Ty, but taking that time, letting all that anger eat up at you, it hurt Lexi. I know there's been days that I've wanted nothing better than to walk away from it all, take time to myself, but people depend on me, depend on us. If I can make these damn walls work, so can you. But as one older sibling to another one, you need to suck it up and be a damn sister," Daryl told her.

Sasha arched an eyebrow. "Look at you Dixon, being all soft," she told him.

"Shut up," Daryl said as he bumped her shoulder.

Jewel, Rick, Jes and Carol's POV:

Rick balanced Judith on his hip and looked at the three women. "We need some kind of plan for today."

"Damage control," Carol told them.

"To late for that, Reg is dead, Pete killed him, walker got in the gate. We build off those three things right there, we take advantage of it," Jes told them. "We work on there fears, we get them ready, we convince Deanna we need guns."

"Deanna is in no position to make any kind of decision right now. She lost her husband and son within days of each other," Jewel told them.

"That's life now, we don't get to mourn our dead anymore," Carol told her.

"Maybe that's exactly what she needs to do, to see it our way," Jewel responded.

Rick looked at her. "What are you thinking?"

"What was it that we all had in common when this first started? When we first started dealing with death? The first attack at the quarry, Shane wanted to blame you Rick for going back to Atlanta to save Merle, he wanted to pen those deaths on you. Aiden died, Deanna wanted someone to blame, so she blamed the outsiders', now Reg is dead, but the person responsible you killed," Jewel reasoned.

"You use that to our advantage," Jes answered.

"Keep close to Deanna, get her ear," Carol told them.

"I hate to use her grief like that," Jewel stated.

"But it may be the only way," Rick responded. "They aren't ready yet, not even after last night."

"I can still play the role, get a read on people," Carol told them.

"I'll enlist more people to help with the guard shifts, that means more people are going to need to learn to shoot," Jes said. "What about this new guy Morgan? And the girl?"

"I'm about ready to go talk to Morgan," Rick stated.

"Mar took Mika over to get Jenny, to bring her to breakfast," Carol told them.

"Is Morgan going to be on our side? I mean the man had no weapons, except some kind of long stick. How the hell he survived out there with no guns or anything is a miracle. How long did he think he could keep the kid safe with nothing but a stick?" Jes questioned.

"Didn't the two of you say he had a stock pile of weapons when you went back to Kings County?" Carol questioned.

"Something must have made him change," Jewel said as she took Judith from Rick.

"Change from a guy who stockpiles weapons to a stick carrying ninja who won't take a life? That must be some kind of big life change," Jes responded with a scoff. "Exactly what we need, someone who can't handle themselves."

"Morgan can handle himself, we've seen it," Jewel defended the man. "He saved Rick's life."

"The man who walked into those gates last night looked absolutely appalled at what happened, about what _you _did," Carol told him.

"If I was on the other side of the gate and walked in on what Morgan walked in on, I'd be appalled. Hell, I'm appalled the whole situation went that far, that Deanna let it go that far, and I was here. From someone who was coming in from the outside, it must have looked far worse then it really was," Jewel told her.

Rick nodded. "We aren't the same people that we were, we can't expect Morgan to be either."

"Of course not, Rick, but I don't know how a man can go from the man you, Michonne, and Jewel saw a little less than a year ago, to this," Carol told them.

"We won't find out until we talk to him," Jewel told her. "Sitting around here wondering isn't going to get us anywhere," she said as she stood. "I am going to go put Judy down for her morning nap, get Hope and go with you to talk to Morgan, Rick. I'll be back," she said as she kissed him.

Ronnie and Maggie's POV:

Maggie came into Deanna's house and saw Ronnie making coffee. "How is she?"

"I just got her to go lay down about an hour ago. I don't think she's sleeping though," Ronnie answered.

"Have you seen Spenser? How is he doing?" Maggie questioned as she sat down.

"He went upstairs last night, with Eric's sister. I think she spent the night, I'm not sure really. I was to focused on Deanna to notice if she left or not," Ronnie said as she sat down. "Quinn?"

"Beth is making some breakfast for her family," Maggie stated.

"Do you believe what Glenn said last night about the ricochet bullet?" Ronnie questioned the other woman.

"Nicholas shot him," Maggie answered.

Ronnie nodded. "I figured it was something like that. Why is Glenn protecting him?"

"There's been to much upheaval the past couple days. Nicholas won't go outside the gates again, Glenn will make sure of it," Maggie responded.

"If he wants to go outside the gates, he's going to go outside the gates. He'll do it just to spite Glenn, and you know it," Ronnie told her.

"Glenn didn't want to kill him, he wants to try to give him a second chance," Maggie explained.

"My count, this is more than a second chance, Maggie. This is like a third or fourth. I'm all for trying to preserve life and do no harm, but he's got to help himself. You all were right at the prison, when Ridge and I came in. We had coddled them, protected them, didn't really make sure they knew how to survive, and they didn't. I see it now, as I look around this town, these people. I swear I'm about ready to give Mrs. Neudermeyer a shot of something just to knock her out conscious to get her to stop talking about that damn pasta maker," Ronnie said as she shook her head.

"You did what you could do, you kept them alive that long. Not all of them were that hopeless," Maggie reminded her.

Ronnie nodded. "How are you feeling?"

Maggie nodded. "Good. I wish all this didn't have to happen. I wish that this would have been the safe haven we needed."

"It still can, Maggie, don't give up on it just yet. There's a few bumps to be worked out, a few people who need to be moved around. We can make this a home, just like the prison. We know how to keep ourselves alive," Ronnie assured her.

"Don't be surprised if Joey comes sees you today, with a black lip or an arrow in his side. Summer spent the night with him last night," Maggie said as she ate.

"Not surprising that him and Summer took that next step, surprising that it took this long. But he's a brave man, very brave man," Ronnie said with a laugh. "God, if Rick or Daryl had been my father and uncle, Ridge would have never stuck around."

"Daddy didn't like Glenn at first. But, Rick knows Joey, so it should be alright. He's family," Maggie said.


	345. Chapter 343

**Better Days**

**Chapter 343**

**Author's Note: Ah, vacation is near, I can see it on the horizon. It's September, it means another year older, well in eleven days. It means October is close, even though I'll be watching it the day after on my Kindle. Changes in conversations due to Jewel being there. Please review, it makes me happy.**

Rick, Jewel and Daryl's POV:

Jewel walked down the steps with Rick and nodded at her brother. "You know they have a makeshift garage to handle the vehicles here right? Axel works at it," Jewel teased.

"You think you're funny. You're not," Daryl told his sister. "So is he OK with it?" he asked Rick about Morgan.

"It was pretty much his idea. He gets it," Rick told him.

"It's got a bed and bath, but it's still a cage, you know?" Daryl asked as he glanced at Jewel. "Plus he's got the girl with him, who just lost her brother yesterday. You locked a six year old up like an animal."

"Daryl, that's enough. I don't agree that Jenny should have been in there with Morgan, but she wouldn't have stayed with us. Mar and I made she had things to keep her entertained, and comfortable," Jewel told him.

"He told me what happened with the trucks," Rick told his brother in law.

"He tell you about the guys we met? The W's," Daryl said as he pointed to his head.

"Like that walker we saw," Rick said. "The signs we saw at Noah's place, wolves' not far. We need more watch points. And I'm going to tell Deanna we don't need to go looking for people anymore," Rick said as he saw the siblings look at him.

"We didn't discuss that, Rick," Jewel told him. "Daryl?"

"You feel different about it?" Rick questioned his brother in law.

"Yeah, I do," Daryl told him as he looked at Jewel. "Don't think she agrees with you either."

"I can speak for myself, Daryl, but he's right, I don't. We just had a meeting inside, and this never came up," Jewel told him.

"Look, I just thought about it, when I saw Daryl working on his motorcycle. Those people out there, they got to take care of themselves', just like us," Rick told them.

"If they had that attitude a month or so ago, then we'd still be out there, wouldn't we?" Jewel told Rick. "Daryl knows what he's doing, how to judge people, so does Aaron. It's not time to make that drastic of a step, Rick."

"If we weren't out there yesterday, Morgan and the girl would still be out there with the Wolves," Daryl told him.

"We can be cautious, but we can't stop helping people, we can't close those gates to people that need to be inside here. We did it at the prison, and we'll do it here," Jewel told Rick as she kissed him. Jewel turned her head at hearing Carl's voice being raised. "Rick," she said as she nodded to Carl and Ron arguing.

Carl's POV:

Carl watched as Ron walked away from his house and he followed him. "Ron, hold up, I want to talk to you."

Ron turned and looked at him. "I don't want to talk to you."

"What were you thinking last night?" Carl asked.

Ron turned around and looked at him. "You have the audacity to ask me that? I saw you last night with Enid."

"What I'm not allowed to talk to Enid? Does she know that because she's your girlfriend, she can't talk to anyone else?" Carl questioned him.

"She's allowed to talk to other people, just not to you. You claim to be interested in Lexi, but I see you, how you look at Enid. So, I was doing nothing more then talking to Lexi last night," Ron countered.

"You did more than that. You're just like your father," Carl yelled at him. "He grabbed Summer and then slammed mom against a wall as he was hitting her. What do you do when you see me talking to Enid? You go over to talk with Lexi, and you kiss her and you don't budge when she tells you to stop. I was talking to Enid, she's my friend, and neither one of us need your permission to talk. But, what you did, what you would have tried to do, that was beyond wrong. Stay away from Lexi," he warned as he turned around.

"Carl?" Ron called out.

Carl turned around. "What?" he asked as Ron took a swing at him knocking him to the ground. Carl reached up and hit him as Daryl grabbed Ron and Rick grabbed Carl.

"What the hell do you two think you're doing?" Jewel asked.

"He started it," Ron yelled back.

"This about last night?" Daryl asked Carl.

"Yeah," Carl answered.

Jewel took a breath. "Alright, we do not need another Grimes and Anderson fight in the middle of the street, this time a JR version," she said. "Carl, Daryl told me that he had handled it last night, then he told Sasha today so she could talk with Jessie. You know that right?"

"Yeah, but I wanted to see what he had to say about it," Carl told her as Rick held onto his arm.

"I expect nothing less from a Grimes male," Jewel said as she turned and faced Ron. "And, you, you are so lucky that it was Daryl that was there last night and not me because my foot would have been so far up your ass, that you'd be walking funny today. Get out of my site punk before I forget that you aren't a whiney snot nose teen that wouldn't survive a day without his mother, and mistake you for a grown man whose ass I have no problem beating for putting his hands on a girl without her permission," she told him levelly.

"You're just going to let Carl get away with talking with Enid?" Ron asked.

"Oh kid, you don't have a brain do you?" Daryl asked.

"Enid has free will, she's allowed to talk to whoever she damn well pleases. Daryl take him to Jessie's, get him out of my site. Sasha should be heading there now," Jewel told him.

"Right," Daryl said as he pushed Ron in the right direction.

"Carl, go back to the house, you didn't do anything wrong," Rick told him.

Jewel nodded as she walked over to Carl. "I'm proud of what you were trying to do. But I want you to think of these people as preschoolers and us as seniors. We need to be the ones that show that we are the bigger people. Got it?"

"Got it, mom," Carl answered.

"Let's go talk with Morgan," Jewel said as she took a breath.

Michonne, Mar, Carol and Summer's POV:

Summer arched an eyebrow as Michonne came down the stairs wearing her constable uniform. "After last night do you think that's really necessary?"

"I've still got a job to do," Michonne answered. "How was Jenny this morning Mar?"

"Morgan said she had a rough night. I'm hoping Rick doesn't make them stay in there another night, it'll be good for her to be around kids that know how she's feeling," Mar answered.

"Mika is upstairs with her now, she didn't want her to get overwhelmed with all of us," Summer reported.

"So, are we just assuming responsibility for her now?" Carol asked. "Morgan isn't part of this group."

"There wouldn't be a group if it wasn't for Morgan," Summer pointed out.

"Carol, Morgan saved Rick's life, we owe it to him to at least try and give him a chance," Michonne pointed out.

"Plus you can't seriously think we should turn our back on a little girl who just lost her brother?" Mar questioned.

"I'm just saying that we have enough people to worry about with out worrying about two more," Carol told them.

Summer sighed. "Carol, that isn't your decision to make. Daryl brought Morgan back here because it was the right thing to do. He has nothing to prove to us, he did that the moment he saved dad's life back in Kings County. Without him, you wouldn't be here to care who is or isn't part of our family."

"Summer," Michonne warned.

"I just don't want to have to worry about anyone else being a threat to our family," Carol said.

"We'll be cautious, we always are," Mar assured her. "It's just that we all owe Morgan something, that's why we are willing to give him a chance when we wouldn't other people. It's not a bad thing to want to accept the man who helped Rick."

"You're going to be cautious enough for all of us, so I have no doubts that you'll notice if something is off about him," Michonne told her.

"He had a stick," Carol told them.

Summer sighed as she stood up. "I'm going to need more of a reason to distrust the man then he had a stick, Carol. I'm not going to allow anything to happen to this family, to the babies, you know that. I'm not ready to trust him 100% but I sure am not going to distrust him just because he has a stick. I have gate duty in about a half hour, I'm going to take a shower before then," she said as she went upstairs.

Carol looked at Mar. "You agree with her?"

"I agree we have to be cautious with anyone that comes in here, that has a chance to be family. If I remember correctly, you didn't like me when you all found me. And, we all know it took time for us to warm up to Michonne," Mar teased. "I'm not ready to distrust Morgan because he didn't have a weapon. That's not saying you're wrong, Carol, you're not," she said as she stood up. "I'm going to go take Judith over to visit the Millers'."

"Hope didn't sleep well at all last night, I think she could sense tension. Her and Judith are good at that," Michonne said as Mar nodded and squeezed Carol's shoulder.

"I'm just trying to keep this family safe," Carol told Michonne.

"I know, Carol. We all do our parts, that's how this works, that's how this family works. We won't let anything happen to this family," she told the other woman.


	346. Chapter 344

**Better Days**

**Chapter 344**

**Author's Note: If my head didn't feel like it was floating away, I'd be a happy camper. Only a week until vacation, well til I'm at my destination. I only have on e more work day. Anyway, please review.**

Eugene, Joey and Summer's POV:

Joey adjusted the rifle on his shoulder and headed to the gate to do another guard shift on the tower. "Eugene, did you switch gate duty with Holly?"

"No, I did not. Holly asked me if I could relieve her for a few ticks and did not wait for an answer, and here I am," Eugene explained.

"You've been hanging around Abraham to long, Eugene. Well, you're helping out, it's an easy task, and gives you something to do," Joey told him.

"You're going to the tower again? Isn't that your third time in less than a twenty four hour period?" Eugene questioned.

"Glenn, Summer and Tara are all out of commission because of injuries, Daryl's going out recruiting again soon, Carol is supposed to be Betty Crocker, Jewel and Rick are handling fall out, Mar is helping Jewel with the kids, Ronnie and Rosita are both busy with the infirmary, David, Axel and Abraham are all working on reinforcing the west gate, Maggie and Beth are both trying to help with Deanna and Quinn, Sasha just got off guard duty, Jes is on guard duty, and I think that most of the Alexandrians' would have a stroke if we put Carl and Lexi on guard duty. Jes is taking the brunt of it for now. I can tell her that you're willing to pull a shift, if you want," Joey told him.

"I think I would be worthless on that particular task," Eugene told him. "Now that you and Summer are sleeping together, will she be spending more nights at the house?"

Joey looked at him. "I guess you'll find out in the mornings' won't you Eugene?" he asked as he turned as he heard a man's voice.

"Man it's us, are you going to let us in or what?" the man on the other side of fence questioned.

Eugene opened up the gate slightly and looked at him. "I'm technically not authorized, so I will not be doing so," Eugene told him.

Joey looked at Eugene as he grabbed the inner part of the gate and opened it wider. "What Eugene is saying is that we don't know you," he told him.

"Who the hell are you?" the man asked.

"You first," Eugene told him.

"I'm Heath, I live here, my team's been on a run for the past month," Heath told them.

The car door opened as a man got out. "Heath what's the hold up? I haven't seen my wife in a month and we're trying to get pregnant. I'd like to work on that sooner then later," the man told him.

"I'm working on trying to get us inside Brad," Heath told the man as he came up to the gate.

"I'm Eugene, this is Joey," Eugene introduced.

"We're just cautious people," Joey told them.

"Aaron brought myself and my group here directly within that window, so we haven't had the chance to meet and I can't exactly confirm your residence," Eugene answered.

"Oh for God's sake, open the damn gate. We'd like to see our families," Brad said.

"If I do, how do I know you won't attempt to kill me?" Eugene questioned.

Joey looked at Eugene. "What am I Eugene chopped liver?"

Heath chuckled. "Look, I'm not going to kill you," he started to say.

"I may," Brad told him.

"Eugene, there's a simple way to figure this out. Whose in charge of the community? Well at least when you left," Joey corrected himself.

"Deanna, something change?" Heath asked as he glanced at Brad.

"That's still getting worked out," Joey said as he opened the gate.

"Thank you," Heath told him as him and Brad walked in, him motioning the car in.

Summer arched an eyebrow as she came to take duty. "Eugene where's Holly and who are these people?" she asked. "Hey, shouldn't you be out at the tower?" she asked Joey as she kissed him.

"Since when do we have someone on the guard tower?" Heath asked.

"Since one of our people dropped dummy over the gate," Summer answered. "Eugene, where's Holly?"

"She asked me to relieve her, that was five ticks ago," Eugene responded.

"Alright, so I'm here now," Summer said.

"With that, I am going to relive Jes at the tower. None of you happen to be good at shooting are you?" Joey questioned.

"I am, but I'm curious as to why we need someone on duty now," Brad answered.

"A lot has happened in the month you've been gone. Deanna lost Reg and Aiden," Joey answered as he kissed Summer. "Eugene get the gate," he told the other man.

The other two people got out of the car. "I'm Scott, this is Annie. How did Reg and Aiden die?"

"Aiden was killed on a run, he got one of our people killed. Pete killed Reg last night and my father killed Pete. So there is no shocks, the Alexandria you left isn't the one your coming back to. You all may have a chance to live now," Summer said.

"Summer, don't you think Deanna would have liked to fill them in on all the happenings, you know hear it from the horse?" Eugene questioned. "The horses mouth."

"So, I take it you don't like the way Deanna is leading things?" Heath asked.

"It got one of us killed. Eugene's right, you all should talk with Deanna or Quinn," Summer said.

"How many of you are there?" Annie asked.

"Twenty Eight of us, well twenty seven," Eugene answered.

"I'm sorry," Annie told them as they started to go there own way.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel and Rick walked inside the house that they had Morgan at and watched him swinging around the stick. "I have to say that's impressive," Jewel told him.

"Where did you learn that?" Rick asked.

"A friend," Morgan responded.

"Before or after?" Rick questioned. He glanced at Jewel as Morgan got quiet. "I ask, you answer. It's common courtesy right?"

"We try to keep some sort of decency and in this case, courtesy, present. We do it for the kids, Jenny's now included in that," Jewel told him.

Morgan laughed a little. "It was after, after everything."

"I take it that was after we visited Kings County? I think I would have remembered a big old stick among the stock pile of weapons," Jewel told him.

"It's called a Bo, and yes it was after," Morgan answered. "You don't let anyone get away with anything do you Jewel?"

"Not if I can help it," Jewel responded. "Jenny's spending time with Mika, she lost her sister not to long ago, she'll be able to help her. We don't get a lot of time to grieve, but we try to let the kids talk about it, grieve properly. You'll be able to see her at lunch," she told him as she watched him.

"Look, I'm sorry for this, for having to do this," Rick told him.

"But, we aren't the same people that were in Kings County, and obviously neither are you," Jewel told him.

"It's alright," Morgan assured them. "The way I look at it, sometimes you're safer when there's no way out. Got to get to know each other again. For the first time... Again," he told Rick.

"Yeah, I'd like that," Rick told him. "I think Jewel wants to talk to you privately before you get out of here," he said with a smirk.

Jewel shook her head and gave a small laugh. "I should have figured you knew why I wanted to come with you. We won't be long," she told her husband as she kissed him.

"Don't beat him up to bad," Rick warned, playfully, as he kissed her and left.

"You and Rick complement each other. I probably would have noticed it before, but," Morgan started to explain.

"But you weren't in your right mind? You were all about clearing, saying that we were wearing other people's faces," Jewel told him.

"I had lost it there for a while," Morgan admitted.

"But you were able to come back," Jewel told him.

"We all get to come back, you and Rick told me that," Morgan told her.

"We did," Jewel admitted. "But, I guess I wasn't expecting this much of a transformation. I mean usually people get rougher around the edges, and that never goes away. You really don't get to go back to the person that you were before, because to survive, you do horrible things and it stays with you. It's bound to make you harsher then you were, more cut throat. But just the opposite happened to you. I'll never be able to express how grateful I am that you saved Rick, then Daryl and Aaron now, but you have to understand that I'm a little bit confused by this transformation."

"People change," Morgan told her. "I don't know what happened last night when we walked in, but that isn't Rick, and I bet you don't approve, even though you would never say anything to Rick."

Jewel looked at him. "Morgan, please don't ever try to tell me what I approve of or not, because it's only going to end badly for you. I will defend your right to be in this family because of what you did, you were one of us before I was one of us. But," she said as she stepped closer, "if you and your inner Zen put my family in danger, I will hurt you. You'll be looking for that stick for a while," she warned as she turned around.

"You'd do anything for your family, wouldn't you?" Morgan asked.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "Yes."

"You've killed people so have I, but that doesn't mean you have to keep killing. You can help me talk with Rick, make him see that killing isn't always the way," Morgan told her.

Jewel laughed. "We used to say that we didn't kill the living, but then the living started to kill us Morgan. You can't live in this world without getting blood on your hands. You don't know what we lived through, obviously we didn't meet up with whatever changed you into a want-to-be Zen master. So, don't come in here and think you know us, because you don't. Like you said, first time again right? Rick's waiting," Jewel told him as she turned around to leave.


	347. Chapter 345

**Better Days**

**Chapter 345**

**Author's Note: I will be leaving on a trip on Saturday and not returning until Thursday. So let's see how far I can get. I still want Sasha to talk to Jessie but can't make it fit anywhere. Grr. Please review, they make me thrive.**

Glenn and Quinn's POV:

Quinn started to go to the graveyard early in the morning carrying a shovel. She couldn't sleep and needed to start digging her fathers' grave.

"Quinn?" Glenn called out.

Quinn turned around. "Glenn. I need to go," she said as she started to turn around again.

"Hey, wait, alright? You don't need to dig your fathers grave, there's plenty of other people that can do that," Glenn told her.

"I just couldn't sit around anymore, I needed to try to do something," Quinn told him as she looked at him. "What happened to you last night? You weren't at the meeting."

"It doesn't matter Quinn, what matters right now is you. Come on to the house," Glenn told her.

"I don't think I can do this," Quinn told him.

"You don't think you can come back to the house?" Glenn asked.

"Don't play dumb, Glenn, it doesn't suit you," Quinn told her.

"I want to hear you say what you mean," Glenn challenged her.

Quinn sighed. "This, this world. By the grace of God, we've been lucky so far, and for that I'm thankful. It was just a matter of time that the outside world caught up to us, and I'm glad that Aaron, Phoebe and Eric brought you all in. I'm glad that you all can be here to help us," she said. "But, I think Jewel's wrong, that your wrong, about me making it, because I don't know how to just move on from death, just bury them or leaving them behind like we had to do with Noah and Aiden. Is there something I'm missing Glenn?"

"Do you think it's easy for any of us to do what we've done? We've got bodies buried from the Quarry to here. The first attack on the quarry, I was the one that stood up to everybody and told them that we bury the ones we love. I wasn't strong or had confidence, but it was the right thing to do. Yes we've kept moving, and we've kept fighting, because that's what they'd want us to do, Quinn," Glenn told her.

"Do you think about them?" Quinn asked.

"Every single day," Glenn told her. "Everyone we lost, they stay with me, with all of us, because we live for them. On the way here, the RV broke down," he told her.

"Phoebe told me, she said that you knew how to fix it," Quinn told him.

"That's because of Dale, he was with us at the quarry, he died at Maggie and Beth's family farm. He was like a father figure to all of us, and he taught me. Your father seemed like a great man, and I know he taught you things. I also know that the last thing he would want you to do is give up, is to think that you can't make it. If anyone in your family can, it's you. I'm not going to tell you that it's easy because it's not. But you are strong, so you can and you will do this," Glenn told her. "But you don't have to do it alone," he told her.

Gus and Tobin stopped when they saw them. "I was looking for you, you were gone before I even woke up," Gus told her as he kissed her cheek. "I thought you'd be at your mothers," he informed her.

"Is everything alright here?" Tobin questioned.

"Glenn was just checking on me. I do need to go check on mom and Spenser. I should have talked with Chloe and Bri this morning," Quinn told them.

"They both are still asleep. They were up late last night after Bri got home. I figured both of them needed it," Gus told her.

"Were you going to go dig the graves?" Tobin questioned.

"She was, but I told her it wasn't necessary, that there were other people that could do it. She doesn't have to do it alone," Glenn told her.

Tobin took the shovel. "He's right, Quinn. If we've learned anything from Rick's group so far, is that we can't do anything alone. Reg and Pete are part of this community and you aren't the only one who can dig a grave. I've got this," Tobin told her.

"I'll help," Gus said as he kissed her. "Go check on your mom, she's going to need you," he told her.

"Listen to them, Quinn," Glenn told her. "Let us help."

Quinn nodded. "Alright," she said as she walked away from the group.

Lexi and Mika's POV:

Lexi walked into the room where Mika was playing with Jenny. "Mika," Lexi called quietly.

"I'll be right back," Mika told Jenny as she went over to the older girl.

"How is she?" Lexi asked.

"She was talking a lot before breakfast, but got quiet. She was crying earlier," Mika told her.

Lexi nodded as they both went over to Jenny. Lexi sat down next to her. "I'm Lexi, do you remember me from last night Jenny?"

"Yes," Jenny answered quietly.

"Did you sleep alright? I know the first night we got here, none of us really slept at all, took a while to get over sleeping with one eye open," Lexi told her.

"I slept alright," Jenny told her. "Can I see Morgan soon?"

Mika smiled. "We can take a walk and look for him," she told the younger girl.

"He's familiar, huh? You don't know us, so you want Morgan. We understand, we get it. My brother's name was Tyreese, he was a gentle giant. He was really good with Judith and Hope. He took care of Judith when we were all separated and got her back to Rick and Jewel. He got bit about a month or so before we got here. I still think about him. I wish he could have made it here, he would have liked it. He would have liked to know that we were alright. I'm sure your big brother would feel the same. What was his name?" Lexi asked.

"Chris," Jenny answered.

"My sisters name was Lizzie. We lost our dad to the flu at the prison where we all lived. Lizzie was older, but sometimes she needed me to help her. She got angry easily, and had trouble understanding that the walkers' weren't alive but she was still my sister and I still loved her," Mika told the younger girl. "But I still have Lexi and Summer as older sisters now, Carl is my older brother, Mitch is like my twin, and I'm an older sister to Judy and Hope," Mika explained. "You can miss your brother, Jenny. But we're here to listen, and to help you. This life takes away a lot of things, a lot of people, but it also gives. It gave Lexi and I other family, and now you're part of that. Morgan will still be watching after you, but sometimes when he's busy, we can watch you too."

"If you want to cry Jenny, it's alright, I'm sure Chris would understand," Lexi offered.

"Chris was killed, by the men with W's on there heads. Morgan didn't kill them, he let them go. Chris wouldn't have let them live, he would have killed them. Morgan said that all life is precious, but Chris' life was precious too, wasn't it?" Jenny asked.

Mika and Lexi exchanged glances. "Have you talked with Morgan about it?" Lexi questioned.

"No, just when it happened," Jenny admitted as she wiped the tears that was threatening to come.

"Well, in this family, we talk about what's bothering us," Mika told her.

"I'm not part of this family," Jenny said as she looked up at her.

"Yes you are, we adopted you as our sister," Lexi told her. "Let's go find Morgan, let you see that he's alright," she said as she extended her hand to the younger girl.

Quinn and Daryl's POV:

Quinn stopped in front of Jessie's house and took a breath. It wasn't Jessie's fault for what happened, she had lost someone too. "Jessie?" Quinn called out as she went to the garage.

"Quinn…how are you? I mean I know that's a dumb question," Jessie said.

"I could be asking you the same dumb question," Quinn told her. "There isn't really a good way to ask each other that."

"How's your mom? I wanted to go see how she was but I didn't know if she'd appreciate a visit from me," Jessie told her.

"Jessie, Pete killed Reg, not you. You had nothing to do with this. If anything, we should be asking your forgiveness for ignoring what was happening," Quinn told her. "How are Ron and Sam?"

"Sam hasn't said much," Jessie answered.

"Ron?" Quinn asked.

Jessie sighed. "He's being a teenager, rebelling," she stated.

"How?" Quinn asked.

"There was a problem with Lexi last night, he kissed her, Daryl saw it, got made sent him home. Carl confronted him on the street, and Sasha came by and talked to me. I mean he just lost his father," Jessie explained.

Quinn looked at her. "That sounds a lot more then rebelling, Jessie. That sounds like he's entering dangerous territory, and it sounds like your making excuses for him, just like you did for Pete."

Jessie sighed. "I'm not making excuses, Quinn. He's a teenager and he just lost his father. He's going to rebel."

"Rebel, yes, but kiss a girl who didn't want to be kissed? That's teetering on dangerous territory, Jessie. Territory that I don't even want to think about," Quinn told her.

"I'll handle Ron," Jessie told her.

"Just like you handled Pete?" Quinn asked as she put a hand over her mouth. "Jessie…I'm…I didn't mean it like that."

"How did you mean it?" Jessie asked.

Quinn looked at her. "Ron is looking for someone to blame, the easiest outlet for his anger is going to be you, but he won't do that because he saw what Pete did for you. The second outlet is Rick's group. I'm not saying that he did anything wrong per say, but I wasn't there, neither were you. Daryl was present, and it obviously wasn't something that Lexi wanted, so Daryl did what he needed to do to take care of her. Maybe you're right, maybe he's just rebelling, but that's not the right way. You can not over look that behavior Jessie. You need to sit him down and talk with him, make him see that was wrong."

"Do you really think Ron would do something like that? Pete kissed me a lot of times when I didn't want him too," Jessie told the other woman.

"That's not much of a winning argument Jessie," Quinn told her.

"I just can't see Ron doing anything more then just kissing," Jessie told her.

"Why don't we ask Daryl what happened? He was there, you want to hear it from someone who witnessed it? Well come on, he's working on his motorcycle," Quinn told her. She looked at her as the other woman didn't move. "What's wrong Jessie? Are you afraid what you may find out? Did you watch Jewel's tape?"

"No," Jessie answered.

"She was raped, when she was fifteen, about Lexi's age. Daryl is going to take something like Ron or any other person making an unwanted advances, even if it's just a kiss, very serious. You need to talk with Ron, Jessie. Maybe he was just being a teenage boy, but maybe it was more. Do you really want to risk that? As a mother of teenage girls, I really don't want you to risk that," Quinn said as she walked out of the garage.

Daryl looked up from the motorcycle as she passed to go to her mother's house. "She not taking what Ron did serious, huh?"

"How did you know what we were talking about Daryl?" Quinn asked.

"Wasn't hard to figure out," Daryl told her as he stood up. "You and Jewel, you both are momma bears, don't matter if it's your cubs or not, you're both going to be protective. Plus, saw you looking over here."

"She's just coughing it up to Ron being a teenage boy," Quinn responded.

"Teenage boys can be rapist too," Daryl told her. "Look I would have went to your mother," he started to say.

"But, with everything that happened, and the way that she's been treating Summer and some of the others, you didn't think that she'd take you seriously. Plus with what happened with dad last night, you didn't want to intrude. I get it," Quinn told him. "Did Lexi tell him to stop?"

"Twice," Daryl answered. "Kid wasn't moving, said maybe he wanted more. Kid's lucky that he can still stand. I should have put my foot in his ass when I had a chance," he told her.

Quinn sighed. "I'm not going to let Jessie ignore this."

"You got enough on your plate, with your dad and everything," Daryl told her.

"I've also got two teenage girls," Quinn told him as she walked away.


	348. Chapter 346

**Better Days**

**Chapter 346**

**Author's Note: I'm back! Well for a little while, until the hospital. But don't worry, I'll never abandon this story. And, I'll be taking a notebook with me to write, so I'll have things to type on the weekends if I get a chance. This chapter was giving me issues on how to write it while I was away, thinking about it. So I'm hoping it works out. This turned into a Rick, Jewel, and Morgan chapter. Every time I thought I was done, Morgan wanted to know more. Please review. Please?**

Rick, Lexi, Mika and Jewel's POV:

Mika and Lexi saw Rick out side the apartment that Jenny and Morgan stayed the previous night and walked over with Jenny. "Rick, Jenny wanted to see Morgan," Lexi told him.

Rick bent down. "I don't think we've been formally introduced, Jenny. I'm Rick, I'm an old friend of Morgan's."

"He told Chris about you," Jenny said as she looked at him, still hiding a little behind Lexi.

Rick opened the door to the apartment. "Morgan, Jenny's out here to see you," he called out. "I know last night was scary, you seeing what you saw when you came in, and I'm sorry you had to see that. I'm also sorry about your brother," he told her.

Jewel came outside. "Morgan will be out in a minute. Jenny right? I'm Jewel, it's very nice to meet you," she said as she bent down and held out her hand.

"She's Hope and Judy's mommy," Mika told her.

"In all honesty, she's all of our mom's," Lexi said with a smile.

Jenny looked at her and went to shake her hand. "Your name starts with a J too."

"It does," Jewel said with a smile. "I bet you are a very smart girl. We have school here, you'd be in Mika's and Mitch's class."

"When we can get Mitch to go," Mika said with a grin.

"Jenny will be the smartest kid there," Morgan said as he walked out and held out his arms.

"Morgan!" Jenny said as she jumped in his arms.

"Miss me already?" Morgan asked as he kissed the top of her head.

"She's not comfortable with us just yet, wanted to make sure you were alright," Lexi told him.

"I'm alright, and I'm sure that Lexi and Mika are taking real good care of you. I'm not going to be that far away," Morgan told her.

"Are you going to leave me?" Jenny asked.

Jewel glanced at Rick then went over to Jenny. "Jenny, I want you to listen to me, and hear what I have to say alright?"

Jenny looked at Morgan then at Jewel and nodded. "Alright," she said.

"I don't think Morgan would ever leave you on purpose, he made a promise to your brother. Morgan is a man of his word and has a good heart. But if he ever thought about leaving, I'd have to hurt him, and believe me I would. He may not be able to be with you all the time, because we all have jobs to do, and that includes Morgan now too. But, to leave you for any amount of time, that's not going to happen. I know you're sad about your brother, and you only know Morgan, but I give you my word that you don't have to be afraid of any of us," Jewel told her.

"Dixon's don't break promises," Lexi assured her.

"She's right, I'd never leave you on purpose, just like Chris didn't mean to leave you," Morgan told her. "Now if Mika and Lexi don't mind watching you a little bit longer, Rick and Jewel's going to show me around Alexandria."

"We don't mind," both Lexi and Mika said at the same time.

"We'll find Morgan whenever you want us too," Lexi added.

"Hope will be needing a bottle soon, and Mika and Mitch have been trying to get Judith to crawl, so I bet you could help with that," Rick suggested.

Jenny looked at Morgan with wide eyes. "Can I Morgan?"

Morgan smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Of course, you listen to what they say alright?"

"Alright," Jenny said as she let go of Morgan. "Let's go play with babies!" she exclaimed as she started to run.

Lexi and Mika laugh as they start after her.

Rick grins. "Our daughters' always make people want to help them," he said as he kissed Jewel.

Jewel looked at Morgan. "It'll hit her soon, about her brother. When it does, it'll be good for her to be around them. It's good to keep her busy, so it won't hit her that hard. She couldn't be in better hands, and both of them know what to look for," she told him as she squeezed his shoulder. "It'll be alright," she assured him.

"How did you know what I was thinking?" Morgan questioned her.

"She's good like that," Rick told him. "Jewel has this way when it comes to the kids in the group," he said as he started walking with them.

"Summer seems that way too, from what I saw last night," Morgan told them. "She very much seems like she's becoming her mother's daughter."

Jewel smiled. "We both got lucky, with Carl and Summer. They both went through growing pains, but we got lucky," she told Morgan as she kissed Rick's cheek. "We're really glad you are here with us, Morgan. Both you and Jenny. I just wish Chris would have lived long enough to make it here, and that you didn't run into the Wolves."

"You still think I should have killed them," Morgan stated rather than question them.

"Yes," both Rick and Jewel answered.

"It can't be changed now," Jewel responded. "It can be rectified when the chance comes," she said.

"You've already decided that they need to die? You haven't even given them a chance," Morgan told them.

Rick looked at Jewel before responding. "We don't have to, Morgan. They already proved themselves dangerous. I saw what they did to a community, Morgan. I saw what they did to there victims, and I am not going to allow that to happen here. I'm not going to allow that to happen to my family."

"Now, let's show you around Alexandria," Jewel told him. "It's your home now too," she simply answered.

Morgan nodded. "Who put up the walls?"

"They did, there was a man named Reg," Rick started to explain.

"Deanna's husband, the man that was killed last night. He was a good man, a man who had a good head on his shoulders', did what he could to help his community survive," Jewel informed him.

Rick nodded. "He drew up plans, made it happen early on. A lot of people in here, well, they've been inside from the start. They had food, energy, not a whole lot of walkers. They just lived, haven't had to survive. They figured that out, brought us in. Still might be too late," he told him.

"To late how?" Morgan asked.

"For them to change," Jewel responded.

Rick nodded. "We'll see," he said. "You'll have to talk to Deanna, she's the woman in charge," he explained. "She was married to Reg."

"I don't know if she'll be up to talking with you today, but later on I'll go see if she is. She just lost one of her sons a couple days ago, now this. She's learning what we've all had to learn a long time ago," Jewel told him.

"What's that?" Morgan questioned.

"That loss is part of this life now. That living behind these walls and not having to deal with death every hour of every day, that's not normal," Jewel answered.

"Maybe it can be. The way we were living, that's not normal," Morgan told them.

Rick looked at him. "It's the way life is now a days. The first time things went bad, they wanted to blame us. If it hadn't been for the fact that Deanna's daughter was out on the supply run with them, and told them what happened, I'm sure that it would have been blamed on Glenn."

Morgan stopped and looked at them. "The man you shot last night? Who was he?"

"He was the man who killed Reg," Rick answered.

"Did he have something to do with you having those bandages on your face, Rick? Those marks on your neck Jewel?" Morgan asked.

Jewel looked at him. "Pete was an abuser, he hit his wife and has almost killed her on more then one occasion. These people turned there backs on that, Deanna turned her back on it. Pete threatened most of the women in our group, including Summer. He learned real fast that we weren't pushovers like the Stepford wives here," she informed him. "He grabbed Summer, and I should have put a knife in his head, took him down right then and there, but I didn't, I took out his hand. I wanted to do the right thing, I even went and talked with his wife about throwing him out. This," she said as she motioned to her neck, "was the result of that. Rick and Pete got into it on the street. Rick held a gun on them," she explained. "It's not that way that I would have handled it, but it went the way it needed to go. Last night, they were having a meeting to decide if they were going to exile him. Pete had broken into _my _house and stole Michonne's Katina, and came into the meeting screaming that Rick wasn't one of us. Reg tried to stop it, and got his head almost disconnected from his body. There was no saving him," she told him. "Deanna told Rick to do it, which meant to kill him. That's what you walked in on. It's easy for you to stand there and judge us, Morgan, but we've all lived different paths since we've seen each other," she explained. "We didn't judge you when we found you held up with enough weapons to take out a whole country, yelling about us wearing other people's faces. No, we tried to help you, we tried to get you to come back with us," she reminded him. "Obviously, something we said or something we did that day, it helped you, because you left Kings County, you started looking for Rick. Things happened to us that made us the way we are now, and like you said, you and Rick need to get to know each other for the first time again."

"Knowing me now, that also means you get to meet Jewel all over again. She's changed me for the better," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Well, the same goes for you," Jewel told him as she saw Gabriel walking in the grave yard area. "What is he doing?"

TBC


	349. Chapter 347

**Better Days**

**Chapter 347**

**Author's Note: I'm hoping season 7 is easier to write. Well, I know it won't be in the terms of people dying, grr Negan, but what I mean is the way they freaking write the show. This black and white stuff is driving me bonkers. Trust me I don't have that far to go on that front. The conversation with Tara, well it just seems like something she would do if the situation had arisen in the show. Please review.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn walked into her mother's house and started to walk up the stairs when she met Emily, who was coming down. "Emily…I didn't expect to find you here this morning."

The red head looked surprised to be caught. "Oh, it got late, and I didn't think Spenser or your mother should be alone, so I spent the night."

Quinn gave a small smile. "Emily, you are old enough to admit that you spent the night with Spenser without making an excuse. I just don't want to see either one of you hurt if the two of you don't have the same expectations of a relationship."

"We didn't really, I mean, talk about that last night," Emily admitted.

Quinn nodded. "How is he?"

"Hungover," Emily answered.

Quinn rolled her eyes. "Like that ever helped anything."

"I told him the same thing. I know Ronnie said that Beth and Carol dropped off breakfast downstairs, I was just heading down to get him some and take it back up," Emily told her.

"He can come down and get it himself," Quinn told her. "Go make sure it's warmed up, I'll make sure he comes down and gets it himself."

Emily looked at her. "How are you?"

"Numb, trying to make sense of what happened last night," Quinn answered. "Go on downstairs, I'll send Spense down," she said as she walked upstairs not bothering to knock on Spenser's door before going in. She walked over to the bed and pulled the covers off of him. "Get up."

Spenser opened his eyes and looked at her. "Quinn what the hell?"

Quinn threw a robe at him. "Get up and get dressed. Emily is downstairs reheating breakfast for you. I told her that you would go down and get it yourself."

"I had a rough night last night, Quinn. I thought I'd spend the day in bed, nursing a hangover," Spenser told her.

Quinn yanked on his arm and pulled him up. "Well, Spenser, you don't get that option. My night wasn't a bed of roses either. We both lost our father last night in a violent act, but you know what? Mom lost her husband of thirty eight years. For the first time in almost forty years, mom is in her bedroom alone. She is getting dressed without having dad to talk to, she's starting the day without them talking about plans for the day. So, I'm sorry that you drank yourself into obvilion last night, and that you want to just lay around wallowing in self pity, but you don't get to, because mom needs us. Bri was out last night, scrubbing dad's blood off the street so mom wouldn't have to see it. I didn't even know she was out, until Summer brought her home and told us what she was doing. I didn't even think of doing that, and neither did you, but she did. So if she could be out there for over three hours scrubbing blood up, coming home with blood covering her, then the least you and I can do, is be there for mom. Five minutes, Spenser. Get dressed, go downstairs, eat, and drink coffee and be ready for whatever mom needs today," she told him as she walked out the door and let it slam behind her. She took a breath as she knocked on Deanna's door. "Mom? It's Quinn, may I come in?" she asked softly. She pushed the door open when she didn't get a response, not surprised to see Deanna up and dressed as she stood by the window. "Beth and Carol brought breakfast, Emily is downstairs reheating it. I can bring you something up if you want," she told her as she put her hand on the shorter woman's shoulder.

"You are a lot like your father, you know?" Deanna questioned. "You get your stubborness from me, yes, but how you can push through and take care of everyone else before yourself, that is all your father."

"He always said it was you I took after," Quinn answered softly. "I'm not going to ask you how you are doing, because I know the answer. I hated when people told me after Cam's death they knew how I felt, because they didn't," she told her mother.

"But you do," Deanna said as she turned and looked up at her daughter.

"I do," Quinn told her. "About last night, before Pete…." she started to say.

Deanna held up her hand. "If you are going to apologize for standing against me, don't," she told her only daughter. "I would be disappointed if you did apologize just because of what happened. You and I both know that if your father was still alive, you wouldn't apologize and that you still believe that you did the right thing. You did exactly what I raised you to do, stand up for what you believed in. I'm proud of you for that, so was your father."

Quinn nodded. "I went about it the wrong way, I should have talked to you."

Deanna sighed. "You did, several times, and I didn't listen. I didn't listen to you that Nicholas and Aiden shouldn't have been in charge of the supply runs, now Aiden and Noah are dead. I didn't listen to Rick and Jewel that Pete needed to die, and now your father is dead. I thought I was doing what was right by this community, by all of you, and I just made a mess of everything."

Quinn knew her mother would call her out if she told her it wasn't her fault. "You can make it right, it's not to late. You and Rick, can make this community work well. Jewel and I can be advisors."

"Maybe I'm not the Monroe that this town needs, maybe it's not a Monroe that it needs, maybe it's a Bledsoe," Deanna told her.

Quinn looked at her. "This town needs you, these people need you, all of these people. But, they also need Jewel and Rick. I'm not going to allow you to give up, that's not you."

Deanna gave a small smile. "I guess we should go down to breakfast and then I should go say goodbye to your father."

"I'll go with you, I know Tobin and Gus were on there way to dig his grave," Deanna said as she kissed Deanna's cheek.

Tara and Summer's POV:

Summer grinned as she saw Tara approaching the gate. "You've been sprung huh?" Summer asked as she hugged the other woman. "I can't tell you how relieved I am to see you up and about. But shouldn't you be resting? I mean, you did just have a near death experience."

"I promised Ronnie that I wouldn't over exert myself. Talking to a friend isn't over exerting myself," Tara told her.

"Walking from the infirmary over here, when the house is closer, could be over exerting. Not that I don't want to talk to you, but you almost died. We lost Noah, and you almost died. I'm tired of losing people, and if you need to wait until I'm off gate duty to talk, then that's what needs to happen," Summer told her.

"You do realize that it's further to walk to the house now then it was? It would be easier if I just stayed here with you, hung out, and talked, then walked back with you," Tara told her. "Or are you trying to avoid talking to me about how you spent the night with Joey?"

Summer laughed. "You came down here to talk about that?"

"As you pointed out, several times, I almost died. I wake up to find out that Noah's dead and that you and Joey finally sealed the deal. I was holding out a little hope that you played for my team," Tara teased as she playfully hit her shoulder with her own.

"I missed your odd sense of humor," Summer replied. "Yeah, I spent the night with Joey, and yes we had sex," she responded to the unanswered question.

"Rick and Daryl hasn't killed him, so that's a good thing," Tara responded with a smirk. "I'm going to have to go give him a shovel talk about what happens if he hurts my little sister."

"Oh please God, no Tara, don't," Summer begged. "Joey's one of us, he wouldn't hurt me," she told him. "I thought I had to worry about dad and Uncle Daryl, now I have to worry about you? Please Tara, I beg of you, don't, just don't."

Tara laughed at the look on her friends face and swung her arm around her. "Relax, I was kidding. Mostly," she told her.

"Tara," Summer warned.

"Look, we all love and care about you. I would do the same thing if this was the before and you had lost your virginity to him. I would have marched right over to his place and give him a lecture on how lucky he is, and how special you are, and if he even makes you cry, I'll punch his eyes out," Tara told her.

Summer shook her head and hugged her. "Tara, that is one of the sweetest things I've ever heard, but that doesn't mean you can do it," she told her.

"You think you can stop Glenn?" Tara questioned.

Summer looked at her. "Glenn? What do you mean stop Glenn? No, Glenn hasn't left Alexandria, Maggie wouldn't let him with him being injured. Plus he'd have to go through me, and he hasn't, and Joey's on the guard tower," she said.

"You are so easy to mess with," Tara told her with a grin.

Summer gently pushed her. "You are horrible," she told her.

"But you love me," Tara informed her.

Summer nodded. "Yeah, you're right, I do," she said as she hugged her again. "I wish I had been out there with you guys, maybe I could have saved Noah."

"Or maybe you could have died too," Tara told her.

"I know how to handle myself, Tara, and you know it," Summer reminded her.

"So did Noah, and so did I," Tara informed her. "It had nothing to do with us knowing how to handle ourselves and you know it. You feel guilty because Noah died, so do I, so does Glenn, and even Eugene. But we couldn't change it, just like we haven't been able to change other deaths," she told her. "But, I'm glad you weren't out there, because that was one less person I had to worry about. That's how it works, right?" she questioned as she raised her hand for a fist bump.

"Yeah that's how it works," Summer answered returning it.


	350. Chapter 348

**Better Days**

**Chapter 348**

**Author's Note: We're moving along, maybe not as fast as some of you would like, but we're getting there. I've got to get them dealing with the herd before the wolves' come! I got to decide where my people are first. Well they have to decide. I only know for sure where Summer's going to be, and someone has to die who is with her. Please review.**

Rick, Jewel, Morgan, and Quinn's Pov:

Jewel walked with Morgan and Rick to where Gabriel, Tobin and Gus were digging graves. Jewel noticed two graves were being dug, one for Pete and one for Reg. She glanced at Gabriel, who she still wanted to punch for leaving the gate open, but she refrained herself.

"What are you doing?" Rick asked.

"We're…I wanted to help," Gabriel told him.

"Like you did when you left the gate open last night to let the walkers' get in?" Jewel questioned as she crossed her arms.

"That was a mistake, and I apologize for it," Gabriel told her.

Jewel let out a snort before Rick looked at the three men digging graves. "We only need one," he told them.

"We have two men here," Tobin told him.

"We're not going to bury killers inside these walls," Rick told them.

"Rick," Jewel said caution ally.

Gus looked at Rick. "Look, Reg was like a father to me, the closest thing I've had to one for a long time. He was a man that I respected and that I would do anything for, including laying down my life for him if I could have. I hate the fact that Pete killed him, but he needs to be buried too," he told Rick.

"Not inside these walls, he doesn't," Rick repeated. "He's a murderer, and a murderer isn't getting buried inside these walls."

Jewel looked at him. "Rick, his sons' need a place to come and visit him, and they can't do that outside the walls," she told him.

"I understand how you feel, I do, but it's not your decision," Tobin told him.

"Rick's right," Deanna's voice said as she and Quinn came to join them. She looked at Pete's wrapped body. "Take it away, go west. Down Branton Road a few miles, just past the bridge. We don't go out that way. Let the trees have him," she said as she went to walk away.

Quinn looked after her mother. "You heard her."

Gus looked at her. "Jessie needs to be told that Pete isn't getting buried here."

"Do you think she'll care?" Rick asked as he and Morgan went to pick up the body.

"She may not, but for her sons' sake, she'll need to know, in case someday they'll want to pay there respects. I hated my son of a bitch father," Jewel told him.

Gabriel looked at her. "Your father was your father, and you owe him your life, and your respect. I'd also like the courtesy of you not cussing around me."

Jewel glared at him. "I'd like you to learn to close a gate, but as of last night, you had a problem with that simple task. The only thing that my _son of a bitch _father is owed was me spitting on his grave and telling him that I became something, no thanks to him. I'm just saying, Rick, that Ron and Sam may want a place to do the same, someday."

"When they do, they can ask someone to take them out," Rick told her as he picked up the body with Morgan. "Deanna made her decision."

Jewel nodded and looked at Quinn as she saw movement out of the side of her eye. She could have sworn it was Ron, but it was a quick movement. "Do you mind telling Jessie?" she asked Quinn.

"I've got it," Quinn answered.

Jewel nodded as she followed Morgan and Rick to a car. "I got the trunk," she said as she went to the driver's side of the car and popped the trunk.

Rick and Morgan put the body in the trunk and Rick looked at Morgan. "I shot him because he killed Reg. That was it, we didn't have a choice."

"You do have a cell," Morgan told him.

"Not for killers'," Rick told him.

"I'm a killer, Rick, I am, and you are too, and so is Jewel," Morgan reminded him.

"Morgan, get in the car, I want to speak to Rick for a moment before we go," Jewel told the man.

Morgan looked at her, about to say something before changing his mind and getting in the car.

Jewel walked a little way from the car as Rick followed her. "He has a point, you know. We are killers."

Rick looked at her. "It isn't the same," he reminded her. "We kill to protect our family, to protect each other."

Jewel touched his face. "Last night we were going to kill Reg and anyone else who got in our way to take over Alexandria. That would have been murder for something that we wanted. We could spin it anyway we wanted it, but the fact is that we would have been murderers," she told him. "I agree, he shouldn't be buried beside the man that he killed, but outside the fence? If he didn't have any children that would be different, but he does. And, Ron is a pissed off teenager who is blaming this on us. And pissed off teenagers do stupid things. I'm not saying you're wrong, I'm just saying that before we make rash decisions, we need to think clearly," she told him as she kissed him. "I'm on your side, you know that."

Rick kissed her back. "Deanna made her decision."

"She did, out of grief, out of anger. We'll bury him outside the walls, for now. Then when things calm down, I think we should revisit the issue. Talk with Deanna, talk with Jessie and Ron. What if it was us and Jessie didn't want us buried inside the walls because you killed Pete? How do you think Carl or Summer would feel?" Jewel questioned her husband.

Rick smirked. "You're going to keep me honest aren't you?"

"I think we agreed a long time that's what we do for each other," Jewel told him. "I love you Mr. Grimes. Let's go get this done."

"You don't have to come with us. Morgan and I have it covered," Rick told her.

"Hope and Judith are both taken care of for now. Hope will take a bottle this time of the day. I'm going with you," she simply answered as she kissed him and went over to the car. She looked at Morgan. "Sorry, Morgan, but I'm shotgun."

Morgan nodded. "Of course," he said as he got out and went into the back seat. He looked at her from the backseat as Rick started coming over. "You tried to talk him out of this."

Jewel turned in her seat. "I was pointing out a different way of seeing things," she told him as Rick got into the drivers seat.

"But you think this is wrong, just like I do," Morgan told her.

Jewel glanced at Rick then at Morgan. "You need to stop right now, Morgan."

Rick glanced in the rear view mirror as he started driving, as he watched Morgan.

"Stop? Stop what?" Morgan asked.

Jewel looked at him. "You know exactly what you're doing Morgan. I may have a different way of thinking then Rick, and I have no problem telling him that I disagree with him. He expects it, just like I expect him to tell me when he doesn't agree with me. It's what makes us, well, us. I don't agree with burying Pete outside the walls, but not for the same reasons you do. I think he should be buried away from the man he killed. I'm thinking of it from a mother's point of view. He has a teenage son, a teenage son whose blaming everything on us. A teenage son who isn't thinking clearly, who will do stupid things out of anger. Burying his father outside the gates, that endangers him because he is a teenager who isn't thinking clearly," she told Morgan. "You've embraced this new persona, and now you're trying to get us to do the same. It doesn't work that way," she told him as she turned back around and looked at Rick. "I think I saw Ron watching us while Deanna was in the graveyard. It was just a quick glance," she told him.

"Do you think he overheard us?" Rick questioned.

"I can't be sure," Jewel answered truthfully. "We had to deal with Carl's attitude early on, because we were out there, he had to grow up fast. Ron's not there yet," she answered. "He's a teenager, so he's going to be angry at everything and everyone," she answered as Rick slowed the car down. "We're going to have to carry the body from here."

"Morgan and I got it," Rick told her. "You carry the shovel's," he said as they got out of the car.

"I've got him," Morgan said as he lifted Pete's body over his shoulder.

Jewel nodded as she glanced at Morgan. "What?" she asked as she grabbed the shovel's.

"You've changed," Morgan told her.

Jewel glanced at Rick. "Morgan we had maybe a fifteen minute conversation, so I don't know how you think you know I've changed or not," she said as she walked with them.

"You're eyes are different, you don't stand the same," Morgan informed her.

Rick looked at Jewel then at Morgan. "We've been through a lot, Morgan. We've had to change to survive, do things we've never thought we could do. Feel free to psychoanalyze me all you want, but don't with Jewel. You don't know her well enough to do that," he told him. They walked a little before Rick stopped. "Morgan, maybe we just leave him here."

Morgan laid the body down and took the shovel's from Jewel. "That's not who you are," he told him. "I know."

Jewel glanced at Rick before Rick went up to Morgan. "Hey you don't," he said.

"Do you agree with Rick, Jewel?" Morgan asked.

Jewel appeared not to hear him as something caught her attention.

"Jewel?" Rick asked.

"Do you hear that?" Jewel asked Rick quietly as she stepped away from him.

"Morgan," Rick called to get his attention. "Morgan," he tried again. "Stop," he said as he grabbed the shovel from him. "Do you hear that?" he asked as he nodded toward the moaning. "Jewel hold up," he said as the two of them followed her.

Jewel stopped at the ledge of a quarry and looked down. "Rick, Morgan…." she called out as she blinked at the number of walkers' in the hole. "Hells bells'," she exclaimed. "That could be half the population of Washington DC, if not all of it," she simply stated. The three of them went on alert as they heard a sound from behind them. Rick took off running with Jewel and Morgan behind him. Jewel saw Ron running away from walkers' and saw Rick tackle him then shoot a walker, it falling down in the pit. She raised her gun and shot one, it following into the pit, along with one that Morgan attacked with his stick. Jewel helped Rick stand up then offered Ron her hand. She shook her head as Ron got up without assistance. She walked with the three of them to survey the hoard of walkers'.

Rick looked at Ron. "What are you doing out here Ron?" he questioned.

"I wanted to know where my dad was buried," Ron answered.

Jewel looked at Rick. "I wish we had saw that coming, oh wait we did, well I did," she said. "Sorry, my cockiness is coming out. I'm nervous. I mean, we have a whole city or two of walkers' in a pit," she said as she felt Rick squeeze her hand.

"This is how," Rick said.

"How what?" Morgan asked as he looked through his binoculars.

"How the community's still here. They've had walkers at their walls, but a lot of them, maybe most of them, they wound up here," Rick told him.

"Some of those trucks seem to be not so secure, it's not going to take a lot of pressure to move them. And if that happens," Jewel said as she looked at Rick.

"Alexandria is going to be in trouble," Rick finished her thought for her.

TBC 


	351. Chapter 349

**Better Days**

**Chapter 349**

**Author's Note: Woke up this morning realizing that I have less than two weeks before I go into the hospital. Talk about panic attacks! ACK. Well at least I know that you all will be here waiting anxiously for updates. But I will be writing at the hospital when time allows, so you all might get like four chapters at once one day when I get computer access. If I can figure out how to write on the Kindle, and submit, I'll do that and I can update sooner. Ron may be a teenager, but he needs a wake up call and Jewel is loving that she can give it to him. Please review.**

Jewel, Rick and Morgan's POV:

Jewel looked at Rick as Morgan looked through his binoculars. "We need to get back to Alexandria, have a meeting with the whole community, figure out a plan. We need to be prepared when those trucks give," she told Rick as she rubbed her thumb over his hand.

"Do you think that the _whole _community can do what needs to be done?" Rick asked.

"They have to try, Rick. This is there town too," Morgan told him.

Jewel gave Morgan an annoyed look then looked at Rick. "He's right, Rick. We can't leave them defenseless, we know what to do, and they don't. Morgan may not know the man you are now, but I do. I know that you are not the type of man to let all those people die, if you can prevent it. If we're lucky enough to be around to see grandchildren, and tell them stories about how civilization came back on track, this is going to be one of those stories. How Grampa Rick saved Alexandria by coming up with a plan to lead the biggest hoard of walkers' away," she said as she kissed him.

Rick nodded as he kissed her. "Can we not talk about me becoming Grampa Rick so soon after Summer and Joey spent the night together? I may have to kill him on principle," he said as he noticed Ron walking away. "Ron," he called out after him. "Ron," he said as he went to grab him.

Morgan started to go after him and Jewel grabbed his arm. "When I'm talking with Rick, don't interrupt. You may think you're helping, but you're not. I know how Rick thinks, because it's how I think. You're just going to make things worse if you push the issue," she warned him as she let go of his arm and went after Rick and Ron. "Ron, what are you doing?" she asked the teenager.

"I'm going back," Ron answered.

"You shouldn't be out here," Rick told him.

"I don't care what you think," Ron responded.

"Ron, we're trying to save your life," Jewel told him.

Rick nodded. "She's right, because it's not what we think, it's what we know. You can't protect yourself. I'll show you how, but right now you have no idea what you're doing. And if you come out here, you're gonna die. And it won't be quick and it won't ever be over 'cause you'll be one of them, that's what's gonna happen. You're coming back with us now, don't make it hard," Rick warned him.

Jewel put her hand on Rick's arm. "Morgan and Rick will go out ahead, I'll walk with you Ron."

"I don't need a babysitter," Ron told her.

"Well, you have two choices Ron. One, you walk in between Rick and I, with Morgan right behind you, and if you try to get away from us, I will break your arm and drag you back to Alexandria. That's the hard way. Or number two, you walk with me in the back where I can keep an eye on you and make sure you make it back to the car in one piece, and you don't have to deal with Rick as much. That's the easy way. But either way, Ron, you are going to have one of us by your side, because I am not going to look your mother in the face and tell her that her son got mauled by a walker. She won't be able to handle that, and I won't be able to handle telling her that. I never want to tell another mother that her child was killed by a walker. So, the choice is yours, Ron, there is no third choice, there is no you walking back by yourself, there is no not having us beside you," Jewel told him as she gave him the patented Dixon stare.

"You aren't my mother," Ron told her as he started walking away.

Jewel looked at Rick and Morgan. "The two of you go ahead, we'll be behind you," she said as she went after Ron and tackled him. She pulled him up and pushed him against the tree.

"Jewel, what are you doing?" Morgan questioned.

"She knows what she's doing, Morgan. They'll be right behind us," Rick told the other man as he kissed Jewel.

Jewel waited until the two men were out of her sight and then moved back letting Ron have some breathing room. "You're right, Ron, I'm not your mother. You're lucky that I'm not your mother because if I was, the first thing I would do was smack you in the back of the head for last night's stunt with Lexi," she said as she held up her hand. "I don't want you to say anything. There is _no _excuse for what you did last night. I'm not going to talk to you like a kid, because in this world, sadly, if you live past thirteen, kid times are gone. So, you're old enough to hear that your behavior last night was threatening, and went to far. She pushed you away and you didn't move, weather you like it or not, that's unwanted behavior and luckily Daryl was there, otherwise I would have put you in a hole right next to your father," she told him.

"You wouldn't," Ron told her. "You said at least I was alive to be mad at you."

Jewel stepped closer to him. "You're right, I did. But then you went and made the mistake of being threatening to one of _my _children," she told him. "Now, the second thing I would do if I was your mother was smack you again in the head for being stupid enough to be coming out here alone. You don't know the first thing about protecting yourself, Ron. You don't have a weapon, and if Rick, Morgan and I hadn't stopped those walkers', you would have gotten tired and you would have had to stop and you would have died. I get it that you wanted to know where your father was buried, but you should have asked," she simply told him. She nodded at him to walk.

"Why should I have to ask any of you for anything? Rick killed my dad," Ron told her.

"After your father broke into my house, stole a Katina, came into the meeting determined to hurt Rick and anyone that stood in his way, which he did. This was after how many countless times that he beat your mother and didn't care if she lived or died," she told him as she made the teen look at her. "This was after he grabbed you and hurt your arm. This was after he grabbed my daughter's arm, then gave me these bruises, " Jewel pointed out. "Right now, your being angry at us is the least of our worries. When we get back to Alexandria, you're going to go to everyone's houses and tell them that we're having a meeting at Deanna's house," she told him.

"Why would I do anything for you?" Ron asked angrily.

Jewel looked at him. "You're not doing it for me, Ron. You're doing it for your brother, and your mother and yourself. You want Alexandria to stand? You want to live? You want your brother and mother to live? Then listening to me, to Rick, is what you're going to have to do. Mind you, we've never dealt with a whole city full of walkers' but we're more experienced then you and the people inside Alexandria. You don't listen, you die, and if that means that I'm saving one of my family and sacrificing you because you are so angry at me that you can't take my help, then be it. You have a choice Ron, be a good man or be a man like your father, it starts now," she told him. "We'll meet you two back at the car," she told Rick and Morgan. "Come on," she said as she pushed Ron gently in the back.

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Carl came inside the house and looked over at Lexi who was reading on the couch as Mika played with Jenny. "Hey Lex, got a minute?"

"Judith is with Carol and Hope is sleeping, I'm alright with Jenny," Mika told her.

Lexi stood up and went upstairs with Carl. "What's up?"

"I confronted Ron about what happened last night," Carl told her.

Lexi looked at him. "Why in the world would you do that Carl?"

"He kissed you and you told him to back off, and he didn't. What kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn't confront him?" Carl asked her.

"Carl, just because you've kissed me a couple times that doesn't make us boyfriend and girlfriend. I mean don't you think you should ask me if I wanted to be your girlfriend before you decide that that's what we are?" Lexi asked. "And that isn't even the point. The point is why would you go and confront Ron the day after his dad died at the hands Rick, knowing how angry he is. That's asking for trouble, Carl. He hit you, I can see the bruise on your face. It was handled, Carl. I don't need you to fight my battles for me. I mean, yeah it's a sweet gesture, foolish, but sweet. But we don't need anymore trouble Carl. It was just a kiss."

Carl stepped closer to her. "The thought of him doing anything more, forcing you, it scared me."

Lexi squeezed his hand. "It scared me too, Carl. I mean I know I wasn't in any real danger, but…"

"You felt like you didn't have any control, that you were trapped and the fear of what could happen was enough to make you more scared then you ever were. After the danger was over, and you knew nothing was going to happen and that you were safe, you thought about how you could have handled it different. You wonder how other people look at you because you couldn't fight him off yourself. But you want to act strong, because you don't want them to think that it didn't freak you out as much as it did. It wasn't _just _a kiss, Lex. It was someone doing something that you didn't want, and the first time you said no, he should have backed off," Carl told her.

"You can be a jerk sometimes, but you're sweet," Lexi told him. "I didn't want him to kiss me."

"The two times I kissed you, that didn't bother you right?" Carl questioned.

"The first time, you caught me off guard, the second time wasn't really a kiss, it was more like a peck on the lips," Lexi told him.

"That didn't answer my question, Lexi," Carl told her.

"Well, when you give me a real kiss, then no it won't bother me," Lexi challenged him.

Carl looked at her before he moved and kissed her, letting it linger a little longer. "You didn't mind did you?"

Lexi shook her head. "No….I think it's safe to say I'm your girlfriend now."


	352. Chapter 350

**Better Days**

**Chapter 350 **

**Author's Note: I downloaded a program on my Kindle and hopefully I can write and post from the hospital if I can figure it out totally. We'll see. Please review.**

Jewel, Maggie, Beth and Rick's POV:

Jewel and Rick walked into Deanna's house looking for Deanna. "Beth, where's Deanna? Quinn?"

Beth came out of the kitchen. "They went upstairs with Maggie a few minutes ago. What's wrong?"

"We discovered why we don't have a whole lot of walkers' at the gate," Jewel said as Rick started to go upstairs. "Come on, you need to hear this," she told Beth.

Rick walked into Deanna's office, causing Quinn, Deanna and Maggie all to look up. "Deanna we have a major problem," he told her.

"Can it wait?" Deanna asked, looking tired.

Jewel and Beth came in. "No, Deanna it can't. Rick, Morgan and I were out burying Pete, Ron followed us," Jewel started to explain.

"If it's about Ron misbehaving, take it up with Jessie," Deanna said.

Maggie looked at Rick and Jewel's faces. "It's more than that isn't it?" she questioned.

"Yes, a lot more," Rick answered.

"What is it Rick?" Quinn asked.

"We found out why you this place is still standing, why there aren't walkers' at the walls," Rick answered.

"There's a pit, with trucks blocking it, must be a whole city or two worth of walkers' in it. The trucks' are giving way, and walkers' are already getting through," Jewel told them.

"It's just a matter of time, and we need to have a plan," Rick told them.

Quinn and Deanna looked at them. "Do you have one?" Deanna asked.

"I'm coming up with one," Rick answered. "But this isn't something for just a few of my people to handle, it has to be everyone, just not my family."

"How long do you think we have to come up with a plan?" Beth asked.

"The next big rain and at least one of those trucks are going to give way, maybe more," Jewel answered.

"So we'll plan a meeting for tomorrow," Deanna told them.

"I told Ron to tell everyone to come over here today. But since I have no confidence that he'd actually would listen, we sent Lexi and Carl to do it," Jewel told them.

"They should be arriving anytime," Rick told them.

"Can't this wait for another day? It's waited this long, one more day can't make that much of a difference," Deanna said.

Maggie looked at Rick and Jewel's faces then turned to Deanna and Quinn. "If Rick and Jewel are saying that we need to start planning today, we need to start planning today."

"We cleared out walkers' at the prison, we can keep them away," Beth said confidently.

Jewel shook her head. "I've never seen as many walkers' in one spot as is in that pit. This is going to take all of us," she said as she looked at Deanna. "I'm sorry about Reg, I really am. I wish you could have days, weeks, months, even years to mourn him because that's what he deserves, what you deserve. But, unfortunately in this world, we don't get a lot of time to properly grieve or mourn. Sometimes though, the grief can make us do stupid things and stupider decisions. We can't wait til tomorrow to brief everyone and start a plan, because then it'll be to late," she told Deanna.

"Mom and I were talking about it, we'd like you, Rick, to help mom co lead the community," Quinn told her.

"Of course," Rick answered.

"Deanna, you and Rick are going to have to put on a united front. Alexandria can't survive if it's a us against them mindset," Maggie said.

"It won't survive," Jewel said as much to Rick as Deanna. "You don't have to agree 100% with what he has to say, I don't," she said with a smirk directed toward Rick, "but what led up to last night, it can't happen again. Not if you want Alexandria to keep standing, not if you want to have a chance," she told the older woman.

Deanna nodded. "I was wrong, about it all. You've done nothing but try to point out what we need to survive, and if I listened to you, Reg and maybe Aiden and Noah, they'd be alive right now. I don't think I'm in any shape to run this community."

"It can't be done without you, Deanna," Beth said speaking up. "Maybe some people like Quinn, Gus and others', maybe they would listen to Rick alone, but others' they won't. They think we're nothing but trouble, that you should have never brought us in. Daddy felt the same way at the farm, when he had to admit there wasn't a cure, that momma and the others' they weren't coming back. But, he listened to Rick and he survived, and he died respecting Rick. Maybe you and Quinn see that you need Rick, need us, but unless you're standing by him, standing up for him, then it's not going to mean anything because they won't follow him."

Maggie looked at Beth then at Deanna. "She's right. You're going to have to show that you support him, otherwise nothing we do is going to work," she told her.

"And, I'm not going to let all my family be the ones putting themselves' in danger, Deanna. I know that when I'll ask for volunteers, most of my family will raise there hands and volunteer, because they know what to do. If it was just us, then I'd let them because I trust all of them with my life, but it's not just us, it's everybody. They may not have the same experience we do, but they can learn, they'll have to learn or they die," Rick told him.

Deanna nodded as she stood up. "What do you need first?"

"Maps of the areas," Rick said.

"I can get that for you," Quinn told him.

"Whose going to be at the guard tower?" Beth asked. "You'll want Joey at the meeting."

"Lexi and Carl can do it, it'll give them something to do and they won't feel excluded," Jewel stated.

Deanna looked at her. "I'm not sure that people will feel that safe with two teenagers guarding the town."

Jewel squeezed Rick's arm in a warning and shook her head. "Well, Deanna, if they weren't worried about a dummy standing guard, they shouldn't be that worried about Carl and Lexi. They aren't teenagers, not like the ones you're used to in here. You know the ones' who couldn't find there way out of a plastic bag? Carl and Lexi can both take out walkers' at a distance, and they both stood guard at the prison, and we're still here," she said. "I'm going to go tell them, and get Hope, I'll meet you all downstairs," she said as she kissed Rick before she went.

Jewel, Mar, Jes, Michonne and Carol's POV:

Mar watched as Lexi and Carl went to the armory and turned and looked at Jewel. "How bad is it?"

"When those walkers' get out, if we don't keep them away from Alexandria, they're won't be anything left of this town," Jewel answered as she went inside.

"So, we're including the Alexandrian's in on this?" Jes questioned.

"Yes," Jewel responded.

"Is that a real good idea?" Carol asked.

"I was going to ask the same thing," Jes said. "Wouldn't it be safer if we just took care of the problem?"

"This is there home too," Michonne stated.

"It may be there home too, but they don't know how to defend it," Jes pointed out. "I'd feel a whole lot better if we did it ourselves, and not depend on useless people."

"Jes, this isn't a simple go in and shoot them kind of thing. We don't have enough fire power," Jewel told them. "I'd have no doubt we could take maybe 40% of them out, maybe only losing one or two people, but all of them, there's no way. The reason this place is still standing is because one or two very large cities and towns are in a pit," she said as she went to get Hope. "Mika and Mitch alright with Jenny and Judith?"

"They're fine with them," Mar answered. "So do we have a plan?"

"Rick's working on one," Jewel answered as she packed the diaper bag. "Rick needs all of us to support him, and he needs all of us to help with the Alexandrians."

"Is Deanna willing to let him take over?" Carol questioned.

"Rick and Deanna are going to be working together," Jewel answered.

"That's probably the best thing to do," Michonne said.

"With Deanna supporting him, it'll make things easier," Mar said. "Carol and I have been listening to the people around here, and they still won't admit they aren't invincible," she told her.

"They've been safe, and the fact that they aren't now, of course is our fault," Carol said.

"They were protected," Michonne said.

"It's easy to place the blame when there's someone to blame," Carol responded.

"We're here now, even if we don't think all of them will make it, we can't just turn our backs on them," Mar responded.

"No, if those walkers' get in, we're in danger just as much as everyone else," Michonne answered.

"So, are you with us Jes?" Jewel questioned.

Jes crossed her arms. "You don't even have to ask that question, Jewel, of course I'm with you."

"What she means is are you with us and the Alexandrians?" Mar questioned.

"Yeah, but I'm just saying this now, so there's no mistake. If it's between us and them, I'm going to save us before them," Jes answered.

"Good, we're on the same page," Jewel responded. "But, let's keep that to ourselves," she said as she nodded at the other women.

Summer and Glenn's POV:

Summer walked up to Glenn. "Got a minute?" she asked.

"For you, always," Glenn answered as he stopped. "What's up?"

"What really happened with Nicholas last night? I know that there's more to it then a bullet ricocheting," Summer told him.

Glenn nodded and led her away from the people going into Deanna's house. "He shot me."

"Why is he still alive?" Summer asked.

"I couldn't kill him, I tried, but I couldn't do it," Glenn answered.

"Well, lucky for you, I can," Summer said as she went to find Nicholas.

"Summer, hold on," Glenn said as he grabbed her arm. "I brought him back here with the understanding that he's not going to do anything else stupid."

"Glenn, I think being stupid comes to him as easily as me tripping over my two left feet," Summer told him. "Explain to me why he is still alive? Explain to me why he gets to shoot you and be a total irresponsible brat, but he still gets another chance."

"He has a son, Mikey. He's a single father and you know as well as anyone how much a teenager needs a parent," Glenn told her.

"I think we could find him a better family then Nicholas," Summer snapped at him. "He got Noah killed, he got you shot, how many more chances are we giving him?"

"He can still be useful," Glenn told her. "Look at Axel," he told her. "When we found him at the prison, we all wrote him off, but now he's an important part of this family as anyone else," he pointed out.

"Axel didn't tie up a walker and play a game of whack a walker," Summer reminded him. "Axel also didn't leave his best friend to die because he was a coward, he stepped up when he was needed. Axel also didn't leave us and got one of us killed," she snapped. "Nicholas is nothing like Axel. Nicholas is never going to be anything but a danger to us," she said. "Does Tara know?"

Glenn looked at her. "Does Tara know what?"

"That Nicholas is responsible for Noah's death. He would have left her too," Summer responded. "She has a right to know."

"I know, and I'll tell her," Glenn assured her. "Hey, I know you're protective of your family, but I'm alright."

"No thanks to Nicholas," Summer informed him. "Look, I know everything worked out when you gave Tara a chance, and when we gave Axel a chance, but I swear if you're wrong about this, about him, I'll come after you," she said as she hugged him.

"I don't expect anything less from my little sister," Glenn said. "Come on," he said as they walked into the house with her.


	353. Chapter 351

**Better Days**

**Chapter 351**

**Author's Note: Stupid FanFiction is having trouble with reviews again. I'm getting them through email, so keep sending them. Hopefully it'll fix itself. This may or may not be the last chapter I post before the hospital. This weekend is going to be insane, but hopefully can squeeze one or two more in. So there's going to be three teams, because I need Summer to be able to be separated from our group (*cough* Jesus*) Review please.**

Team Family (Or most of it) POV:

Jewel adjusted Hope in her carrier as she stepped near Rick in the front of Deanna's house. "I set up a sign up sheet at the front of the door. None of you need to sign it, I have no doubt you all were going to be here," she told the group.

"We should all sign it, we don't want to make them think that we're any different then anyone else," Carol told them.

"Yet there is, we know what the hell we're doing," Jes said.

"Carol's right, we'll all sign it," Rick told them. "The only way we have a chance on saving this place is if we work together."

"You know whose going to do most of the heavy lifting Rick," Daryl told him.

"Yeah, but we still need there help," Rick told him.

"So, do we have a plan dad?" Summer asked.

"I have one working in my mind. But, I have to admit that coming up with a plan to lead that many walkers' away isn't the easiest thing I've had to do," Rick told them.

"You know we'll be there for whatever you need Rick," Glenn told him.

"Just tell us where you need us," Joey agreed.

"I'm in, just make sure I get some competent people with me," David said.

"In other words, no Alexandrians," Jes added. "Rick, you know we'd all follow you to hell and back, we have, but I think we'd all feel better if we didn't have to depend on most of these people to survive."

"Not everyone of them is bad," Beth pointed out. "Quinn, Francine, Gus, Jill, a couple others, they stood up for Rick last night."

"But the majority of them haven't caught up to what the world is now," Carol reminded them. "They're stuck in the beginning of this thing, and for all of us that's a bad thing."

"We all know we're going to be the ones doing the majority of this thing," Abraham added. "I've seen how these people react in the face of walkers' and it's not good."

"We don't have much choice," Michonne reminded them. "We can't just turn our back on them, they'd never survive. We need this place and these people need us. Maybe, for once, we can turn a bad situation into good one. Maybe we don't have to watch people die, and maybe we don't have to lose anyone, because that's what's going to happen if we don't include everyone. If we turn our backs and let them handle it, some of us are going to die. If we try to do it on our own without there help, some of us are going to die. And maybe, even this way some of us still die, but at least we die trying to do more then just survive for once."

Jewel and Mar both smirked. "I think she pretty well said it all, didn't she?" Mar questioned.

Jes shrugged. "Alright, on that note, I'm going to go stake out a position in the back. Get an overview of the room, keep an eye out on everyone," she said as she went to the back to where the table was sitting, turned a chair around, hopped on the table, sat down and put her feet on the chair.

"Does it scare anyone else how she always thinks tactically?" Mar questioned.

"No, I'm just glad she's on our side," Jewel answered. "We should get settled, we don't want anyone to think we're plotting there demise," she said.

"We're trying to save them," Daryl responded as he took a seat on the window seat, nodding at Mar to join him.

"I'm sure if they can turn it another way, they will," Rick told them. "Summer get your mother one of the dining room chairs, so she can sit with Hope up here beside me."

"Right," Summer said as she went back to the table and got a chair bringing it up front.

"You've got this," Jewel told him as she kissed him. "I'm right here," she assured him.

Rick nodded and squeezed her hand. "We've got this."

Alexandria POV:

Rick looked at everyone as they were talking among themselves. "Alright, I need to get all of your attention. Morgan, Jewel and I were outside the gates today, down past the bridge, and we heard something. We heard walkers', a lot of walkers', they were in a pit. I've never seen so many in one spot at a time," he told them.

"The population of DC could possibly be down there, probably another city. That's why this place is still here, why you're all still here," Jewel informed them.

"My team... we saw it early on, back when we were on one of those first scouts, finding out what was around here. There was a camp at the bottom. The people, they must have blocked the exits with one of those trucks back when everything started to go bad. They didn't make it. They were all roamers, maybe a dozen of them," Heath told them.

Jes looked at him. "I hate to ask the obvious, but who are you?"

"Heath, my team and I just got back from a run. Annie, Scott, and Brad," he said as he nodded to each of the members of the team. Brad was standing by Jill, his arm around her.

"My son has been scouting for Alexandria since the beginning," Noreen told the group.

"No one's been back since?" Maggie asked.

"DC, every town worth scavenging are all in the other direction. And I never really felt like having a picnic next to the camp that ate itself," Heath told them.

"So all the while the walkers have been drawn by the sound and they're making more sound and they're drawing more in," Michonne said.

"Didn't anyone ever wonder why there were no walkers' at your gates? Didn't you wonder where they all went?" Summer asked.

"Not really, we just figured they went somewhere else," Brad answered. "Out of sight, out of mind," he added.

"So, basically you're all lucky that Morgan, Rick and Jewel was outside the gates today, and saw them, otherwise this town would have been wiped off the face of the earth, along with all of you," Jes said as she shook her head.

"You're in this town now too, you'd all be wiped off the face of the earth with the rest of us," Carter told them.

"Yeah you keep thinking that sunshine," Daryl said.

Jewel put a blanket over Hope to nurse her. "The point is, we did see it, and now we have time to do something about it," she said as she tried to stop the tension in the group. "Rick has a plan, and we _all _need to listen to it, because it may be the only way we survive," she said as she nodded to Rick.

"One of the trucks keeping the walkers in could go off the edge any day now. Maybe after one more hard rain. That exit sends them east, all of them, right at us. This isn't about if it gives, it's when. It's gonna happen, that's why we have to do this soon," Rick told them.

"This is- I don't even have another word for it. This is terrifying, all of it. But it doesn't sound like there's any other way," Carol said, using her scared persona.

"It's the only way," Jewel told them. "Those walkers' are pushing against those trucks, and some are already squeezing through. That's probably where the one that Rick killed last night came from," she said as she glanced over at Gabriel. "This is the only way we can survive."

"Maybe there is," Carter said.

"Why am I not surprised that it's you to offer an objection," Jes said from her position at the back of the room.

"You all may be ready to his plan, but I'm not," Carter told them.

"If you have an idea, then just say it," Joey told him.

"I mean, couldn't we just build up the weak spots? I could draw up plans. I worked on the wall with Reg. Construction crew- we can try and make it safe," Carter told them.

"It would be a good idea, if we had the time," David said.

"Rick and Jewel say this can happen at anytime, I tend to believe them," Abraham added.

"Even if we could, the sound of those walkers is drawing more and more every day. Building up the exits won't change that," Rick told them.

"We're going to do what Rick says, the plan he's laid out," Deanna told them.

Quinn nodded. "You all may not trust Rick and his group yet, but they have a better idea what we're dealing with then we do. We can't handle this on our own, we wouldn't be able to handle it on our own. We wouldn't even know it was happening if they hadn't seen it," she told him.

"They wouldn't have seen it if," Carter started to say.

"It doesn't matter why they saw it, Carter, they saw it. We were stupid not to follow up on it, all of us," Quinn informed them. "And, we got lucky that it held out this long. But luck runs out," she told them.

"There's a quote from the author Patrick McGill and that's to the soldier, luck is merely another word for skill," Jes said.

"We're not soldiers," Stacey said.

"We're all soldiers," Beth argued. "We don't have any choice in the matter, not if we want to survive."

"We have the skill, so let us use it," Summer told him. "Dad, go ahead."

TBC 


	354. Chapter 352

**Better Days**

**Chapter 352**

**Author's Note: I'm preparing myself for a couple of my OC's deaths. I'm still debating Ronnie's death, but the other one has to happen to advance a story line. I hate killing my babies! Ronnie may or may not survive, depending if I want to change Denise's story line and not have her as the doctor. She probably will survive, for now. Anyway, I can't leave you all on a cliffhanger. Please review.**

Alexandria POV:

Rick nodded. "Daryl will lead them away, on his motorcycle," he said.

"Me, too. I'll take a car, ride next to him. Can't just be him. I'll keep 'em coming, Daryl keeps 'em from getting sloppy," Sasha says.

"I'll go with her. It's a long way to white-knuckle it solo," Abraham responded.

"We'll need a car off the highway, in case there's stragglers, get the rear of the line. Direct any of the guests back into line," Jes said. "I'll do it," she said.

"No, we need at least one of you with sniper skills to stay behind," Axel said. "I'll do it."

"I'll ride with you," David answered.

"I thought Rick had a plan, sounds like you're all changing it," Carter said.

Jewel squeezed Rick's hand as she adjusted Hope. "We're adding to it. That's what we do, because we want everyone to come back alive," Jewel said

"We'll have three teams, one on each side of the forest helping manage this thing, and one out by the impasse to take out the ones that the noise is going to draw and any stragglers.. Summer, since you can throw and I want the group up there to have flash grenades, you'll be in charge of that. You're arm up for it?"

Summer nodded. "Yeah, not a problem," she told him.

"You're not doing it alone, I'll go too," Joey said.

"You can't hit a side of the barn if your life depended on it," Summer told him.

"I can," a young woman about nineteen said. "I was the only girl with five older brothers, I learned how to play baseball at an early age," she said.

"Nikki, right?" Mar asked.

"Yeah," she answered.

"Summer and Nikki will throw the grenades, Joey will take out any stragglers, with one other person," Rick responded. "We're gonna have a few people on watch from now on. Rosita, Spencer, Jes, Jill, Gus and Holly. So they're out, so who's in?"

"Your wife is going to be the first to volunteer right?" Carter asked.

"Carter," Quinn hissed in warning.

"It's alright, Quinn, I can handle this one. Well, I already have a set of balls bigger then you, so if you can grow a pair of breasts to nurse a newborn, then I'd be the first one to volunteer. I'd feel a whole lot better with me out there watching there back then you, but I have my job. My job, with Beth and Rosita is to make sure some of you actually know how to use a weapon if need be. I really don't understand why you are being so damn hard headed about this, Carter. There's a danger, and we're trying to help you survive. Are you so hard headed that you can't get that through you're little brain of yours?" Jewel asked as she rubbed Hope's back to burp her. "Yes, that's it, sweetpea. Now, Rick asked whose in?"

"I'm in," Michonne said.

"Me too," Mar answered.

Glenn nodded after he spoke to Maggie. "I'm in," he said.

"I'd like to help too," Gabriel told Rick.

"No," both Jewel and Rick answered.

"Who else? We need more," Rick added as he watched everyone.

Jes hit her hand against the table. "You got to be kidding me right? It's only our people who give a damn about surviving? This is unbelievable, you people are unbelievable," she hissed.

"We want to survive, but you have to admit that this plan is risky," Bruce told her.

"What's also risky is just sitting by and not doing anything," Mar informed them.

"There's got to be another play, we can't just control that many," Carter told them.

"Can I punch him?" Joey whispered in Summer's ear as she laughed.

"We can't just control that many. I said it before, walkers herd up. They'll follow a path if something's drawing them and that's how we can get 'em all at once," Rick told him.

"It's a good plan, and we certainly don't have anything better," Quinn answered. "I'm in," she said as she nodded to Rick.

"So, what? We're supposed to just take your word for it? We're all supposed to just fall in line behind you after…," Carter asked.

"After what?" Rick questioned.

"We really don't need to do this now, Carter," Gus warned him.

"When are we going to do it Gus? He's asking us to put our lives on the line for a plan that he doesn't know if it's going to work," Carter told him.

"So I ask you again, Carter, after what?" Rick questioned him.

"After you wave a gun around screaming, pointing it at people. After you shoot a man in the face. After you-," Carter said.

"Enough!" both Deanna and Jewel said at the same time.

Jewel handed Hope to Rick and took a breath to calm herself down. "Most of you have looked at us like we're something to be scraped off your boot since we've got here. You've judged us for arming our children, you've mentioned that we should be exiled while you took our children. You'd rather turn your back on a problem then face it, just like you did with Pete. Well, let me let you in on a little secret, as much as you think we're animals, I think most of you are cowardly pieces of dog shit that are only alive because of those gates," she told them.

"Jewel that's enough," Deanna told her.

"No, let her finish," Jes told Deanna. "You all pissed off momma bear and it's time you hear the truth."

"We come and tell you that there's a whole pit of walkers' just ready to break free, and only three of you volunteer? You think that _I'm _going to let my family do something dangerous to save your sorry behinds and not have you help?" Jewel questioned.

"You have to, otherwise you'll all die too," Stacey told her.

Jewel and Jes both laughed. "Yeah keep thinking that," Jes told her.

"No, see my family will go find somewhere to hold up for a week or two, let the walkers' come in here and destroy every single one of you, with a few exceptions. We'll even take _your _kids Stacey, because I don't blame there parents' stupidity on them and they shouldn't have to die because of it. In a couple weeks after all of you are nothing but walkers' yourselves, we'll come back in and clear out Alexandria, and burn you all. We didn't have to come back here and tell you what was happening, we could have packed up our stuff and left and waited. Rick didn't have to start planning on saving this place from the time he saw those walkers' but he did. Now, I'm going to ask this once again, and if you all don't give a damn about living, well then I don't care about saving you. You all know who I think would survive. So, are there any one else who wants to fight to survive or do I take my family and pack up and wait for this town to be overtook by the walkers'?" she asked, deadly serious.

"I'll do it," Heath told them.

"Me too," Francine added.

"Count me in," Brad told them.

"I'm in, I'll go with Summer, Nikki and Joey," Emily told them.

"Whatever you need I'm in," Tobin told Rick.

"Now who else?" Deanna asked.

Nicholas looked like he was going to say something as Glenn and Summer both looked at him and shook there heads. "I'll go. We have to do this, I need to help," Nicholas said as both Glenn and Summer glared at him.

Rick and Jewel both looked at Glenn then Nicholas. "You sure you can handle it?" Rick questioned.

"You need people," Nicholas told him.

"That didn't answer the question," Joey said as he shook his head.

"I want everyone to pack up emergency supplies, a bag for each member of there families and put it in the church, Jessie's or here. Those are the three center points of the town," Jewel told them. "It's also important for you to sign in and out on the check in sheet."

"Why?" Barbara asks.

"I thought you trusted Rick's plan?" Carter asked.

"We do," Carol answered. "Jewel has always had us have to go bags ready, and knowing where we all were. It's kept us alive and together this long," she said.

"Even good plans need backup plans," Gus told them.

"We'll make this work. We'll keep this place safe, keep our families safe, we will," Rick assured them.

"This plan, go through it again," Carter demanded.

"Seriously? Are you deaf?" David asked.

"Man he just said it," Daryl added.

"Every part again, the exact plan," Carter demanded.

"Let's do it on the map," Jes said as she jumped up from the table. "Since he obviously has trouble comprehending by listening, let's go through it with the map. Since he's the only one having issues with it, no one else needs to be around unless they want to. Anyone got anything else? This is the time to put all those ideas and worries out," she said.

"The armory," Summer stated. "Half the guns will misfire if they're shot, or not fire enough. All the ones we came in with, they are clean. The ones from the supply team, they are clean, Tobin's, Phoebe's, a couple others. But the ones that anyone take out, they need cleaning."

"How do you know they need cleaning?" Carter asked.

"You know, you're really beginning to piss me off," Joey told him.

"Beginning too? You have more patience then I do," David told him. "She's been cleaning weapons since she was walking."

Deanna nodded. "Summer, take a team, clean them. Olivia, Jessie, I want you two on that team, watch and learn."

"I'll help," Phoebe answered.

"So, the plan?" Carter asked.

"Let's go outside," Rick said as he handed Hope to Jewel as he kissed her. "Thank you."

"Always," Jewel told him. 


	355. Test

My computer died and I'm trying to see if I can post from my Kindle.


	356. Chapter 353

**Better Days**

**Chapter 353**

**Author's Note: My computer blue screened. It's not responding at all. I don't know if I can get it to work before I go to the hospital. I'm trying out the new program on my Kindle. Let's see if I can figure this out. Review please.**

Rick, Jewel, Jes, Eugene, Michonne, and Quinn's POV:

Jes stood next to Carter and glared at him. Try to follow along Carter," she said.

Rick pointed to the map. "Marshall and Redding, we force them west here," he told them.

"How?" Deanna asked.

"We block it off so they can only go one way, west, away from the community," Rick told him.

"Cars, we'll use the RV'S, some of the bigger trucks, park them end to end," Rick told them.

"We'll be drawing them away, they'll keep moving," Michonne said.

"We can use flare guns, keep them distracted by the noise. I'll be on the over pass, with flash bombs and we'll have more flare guns. It'll work," Summer said.

"Yeah but how many? Just bouncing off some sedans? And then when they start distracting the rest and you stop drawing them?" Carter questioned.

"Man's got a point," Heath responded.

Eugene moved to the front. "We've got plates, the big ass metal ones from the construction site," he told them. "We can use them to fortify the whip wall, it'll help disperse the Walkers. Clean like a pool table, eight ball in the corner pocket."

Jewel grinned. "Eugene that's brilliant."

Carter looked at them. " That's an army out there. What happens when this doesn't hold and they push on through? The curve in this hillside is gonna send them right back east, right back here. You seriously want to risk that?" Carter questioned.

"How about instead of criticizing everything dad suggests, you actually try to help?" Summer questioned.

Rick looked at Carter. "No, I don't want to risk it, so you need to help make it hold," Rick told him.

"These wall's you built them, so you've already done the impossible," Morgan pointed out.

"He's right," Jes said. "You can either complain and point out everything that could go wrong or you can help us make it right."

"Carter please," Deanna pleaded.

"Dad would have been the first one out there helping. You can honor him by making sure this works," Quinn told him.

"Fine," Carter begrudgingly agreed.

Mika Mitch, Mar and Daryl's Pov:

Mitch looked at Mika then at Mar and Daryl. "Dad, you make it sound like leading a large herd of walkers is something you do every day."

"Aren't you scared?" Mika asked

Mar looked at Daryl and raised an eyebrow. "Daryl wouldn't be human if he didn't feel a bit of fear. Fear is what makes us know we're still very much alive and kicking. Isn't that right Daryl?"

Daryl gave her a glance know he'd be in trouble if he tried to play it off. "It has to be done and we all have jobs to do. That's what Herschel would have told us," Daryl informed them. "So this is my job," Daryl told them.

"But aren't you scared?" Mika asked again.

Mar smirked at Mika's insistence on that particular subject.

"I'd be stupid not to be a little scared," Daryl admitted. "I'd be stupid if I wasn't. And anyone who says they aren't is blowing smoke up your ass," he told them.

"Daryl," Mar warned.

"It'll work. It has to," Mitch said.

"What if it doesn't?" Mika questioned.

"It's the best plan we have," Mar told them.

"Rick knows what he's doing. He's kept us alive this far," Daryl told him.

"He's right. We've done things that other groups haven't. If we could all survive our first meeting between the Terminus people, we've got this," Mar told them.

"But we didn't have to watch the Alexandrian's back or hold their hands," Mitch pointed out.

"Are they going to get any of us killed?" Mika questioned.

"Not if I have anything to say about it," Daryl told them.

"Can't they fend for themselves? They don't know what they're doing, how to survive, they'll endanger us," Mitch told them.

"That's not who we are, and we can't become that," Mar informed them.

"We can't do this alone either. It's to big of a job for us to do alone," Daryl added. "I'm going to do my hardest no to let any of us die. I'm going to overlook the fact these people are idiots and trust that we have enough smarts to over rule their stupidly."

Mika snickered. " They have to learn right? Just like I did," she said. "At least they aren't doing it alone and they have us to help them to learn. I wouldn't still be here if it wasn't for all you."

"You're stronger than you think you are," Mitch reminded her. " You'll be careful right dad?"

"Always am. Coming back to all of you that's the goal," Daryl told them.

Rick and Jewel's Pov:

Jewel put Hope down in her bassinet and felt Rick wrap his arms around her. "Thank you Mrs. Grimes," he said.

Jewel smiled as she turned around and kissed him. "What are you thanking me for, Mr. Grimes?"

"For what you did at the meeting. As always you knew exactly what to say and when to say it. I am pretty sure I wasn't going to be able to refrain myself from hitting Carter, and I'm pretty sure that wouldn't have won me any more fans," Rick informed her.

Jewel kissed him. "You never have to thank me for being on your side. If I had disagreed with you then I would have told you, you know that," Jewel told him. "Carter is going to be a liability out there. He's not going to listen to anything you say and that's going to put you and everyone else at risk. That's not something that I'm really looking forward to," she told him.

"I need you inside here, keeping everyone in here calm," Rick told her. "I'm not going to be out there by myself," Rick told her. "I know you are used to being out there with me and watching my back. I'm used to you being right there with me to but this time there's enough other people who can help. You have other responsibilities to take care of inside here. I need to know that you, Judith, and Hope are safe. And this is one of the times that I can make sure you aren't out there in danger. Let me, just this one time, not have to worry about you being out there," Rick begged.

Jewel kissed him. "Just this once. But I'm going to be firing the flare guns behind the barrier," she warned him. "You make sure Summer is safe."

"She's safer on the over pass then leading the Walkers away. And we both know that she'd be the first one to volunteer," Rick told her. "I don't want to have to worry about Summer being out there anymore than I want you out there."

"And it's not like you could have said no to her," Jewel stated. "I get it and she is the best one for that job," Jewel admitted. "Quinn and I are going to stay here while all of you are reinforcing the gate. We're going to make sure everyone has a bag packed. You get to deal with Carter and I get to deal with the Stepford wives," Jewel said as she kissed him.

Rick, Jes, and Daryl Pov:

Jes bent down next to Rick as he was digging holes. "Jewel not joining us out here digging in the mud? I mean who would want to miss this fun?

Rick gave a small laugh. "Surprisingly she decided to leave the fun to us and go with Quinn to make sure everyone gets a bag packed."

"Smart play," Jes agreed as Daryl approached with a wheel barrow. "Daryl," she greeted.

"Jes," Daryl responded. "Hey, what you said before about us needing to take care of ourselves? Going out there and finding more people, that is taking care of ourselves. But it's your call though," he said as he walked away.

Rick looked at Jes. "What do you think? Do you think we should bring more people in?"

"Nope that's not my call. That's yours and Deanna's call. I'm already keeping my eyes on the incompetent Alexandrian's," Jes told him.

"That's not on you Jes. You don't have to do it yourself," Rick assured her.

"Yeah, Rick I do. You and Jewel got us this far, got us here. Now it's my job to make sure no one does anything to get any of us killed. I think I need to have a talk e Carter, make sure he knows not to do anything to get any of us killed," Jes told him.

"Don't think it would do anything. Carter is just one of those people that have to learn. He shouldn't be alive right now," Rick told her

"He's alive because of those gates. I should be out there with you and not in side the gates," Jes told him.

"I need to know that some one is in here that can shoot straight and from the distance. The wolves are still out there, the Walkers aren't the only threat. I left the people in our group that I know can fight human threats as well as walkers," Rick told her.

Jes nodded. "Understood," she responded.


	357. Chapter 354

**Better Days**

**Chapter 354**

**Authors Note: Updates may be further apart as I will be heading to the hospital and now that I'm using the Kindle, I write it out on paper first. Review please.**

Summer's Pov:

Summer walked over to where Nicholas was working and bent down next to him under the pretense of helping him. "You shouldn't be going outside the gates," she told him.

"It's not your call," Nicholas told her.

"Every time you go out there someone winds up dead. You shot Glenn because you couldn't admit that he knew what he was doing. You let your pride get the best of you and you got jealous. You basically tried to take out what you see as the competition," Summer told him.

Nicholas looked at her. "I'm not jealous," he told her.

"Oh? So you just shot Glenn because you're a dick? Don't get me wrong, I think you are a worthless piece of human being that shouldn't be alive right now. You are responsible for six people's deaths, and until we came here, you blamed four of those deaths on _them," _Summer told him.

"I don't need a play by play of my mistakes," Nicholas told her.

"Well to bad Nicholas because you are going to listen and you are going to understand that you have no reason to be outside those gates so you can endanger someone else's life with your cowardice," Summer told him.

"This is going to be different, I'm not going to be a coward again," Nicholas assured her.

Summer looked at him. "Did you meet a wizard on the yellow brick road who granted you some courage all of a sudden? Because that is the only way I'm going to believe that you suddenly can go out there and face more Walkers' then we've had to deal with before. This isn't a game Nicholas, it's life and death. You left your best friend to die less than seventy two hours ago and then you shot Glenn less than fourth eight hours ago. So do you see why I may have a problem with believing that you have the ability to do this? That when it gets a little bit scary, and it will, you won't turn and run? You won't leave Glenn and others to the same fate as your other team?" she asked.

"Summer your dad doesn't have a problem with it then you shouldn't either," Nicholas told her.

"Dad has a problem with it, Glenn has a problem with it but you're right when you say that we need people," she said. "I just don't think you're up to the task."

Nicholas looked at her. "Are you?"

"Excuse me?" Summer asked.

"You are injured and you are clumsy. Maybe the only reason that you were asked was because Rick is your father," Nicholas told her.

Summer arched an eyebrow as she picked up a water bottle. "Tara heads up," she said as she threw the water bottle to her.

"Thanks," Tara said as she caught it.

Summer nodded as she looked at Nicholas. "Dad chose me because he knew I could handle it. He knew that even if things gets hairy that I won't freak out. He knows that I won't let fear get the best of me and if something goes wrong, I can think on my feet. He knows that between Joey and I we can watch each other's backs and that of the people who is out there with us. That's why he picked me to do this," Summer told him. "This is bigger than anything we've ever dealt with before and I admit that I'm nervous. I can admit that. That's how we survive, we admit that we get scared. We also survive by knowing that we can trust the people who is out there with us. Glenn is going to be depending on you to have his back. _I'm _trusting you to have Glenn's back, but you don't have the best track record with that. You always seem not to come back with the same amount of people you go out with. That can't happen this time. You come back here without Glenn and I am going to make your son an orphan. You tell me that you can do this, you say you're not going to abandon the people you go out with, then I have to believe that. I have to believe that you want your son to survive and that you know how important this is to his survival. That is the only reason I have any faith that you are going to do your part in making sure this works," Summer told him. "This is your last chance to prove that you have any reason to be useful in this world," she said as she walked away.

Summer, Maggie and Tara's Pov:

tara watched as Summer walked away from Nicholas and toward her "What's up buttercup?" she asked.

" Just telling Nicholas how it is, how it has to be," Summer responded as Maggie joined them.

"He got Noah killed?" Tara asked.

:"He did,: Maggie answered.

Summer scoffed. "Tell her what else he did, she deserves the truth, Maggie," Summer told the other woman.

"He lured Glenn into the woods and tried to kill him," Maggie explained.

"What th hell?" Tara asked appalled at the thought.

'Glenn told me I could tell everyone if that's what I wanted to do, get Nicholas exiled. He'd die out there. Could have done that, Summer could have done that, you could do that now," Maggie told Tara.

"Why didn't you?" Tara asked the two women.

I wanted to, believe me, but Glenn wants to try it another way. I respect him enough to let him try. I don't have to like it," Summer answered.

"Glenn saves people, even people like that. I couldn't accept it either but then I thought about you,"Maggie told Tara. "How we were on different sides of that fence on the worst day of my life, and now you're one of the most important people in the world to me," Maggie said.

"I don't have any confidence that Nicholas can redeem himself but I owe it to Glenn to give it a chance," Summer told her.

"Things can get better, we can make it better. You tell us what you want to do," Maggie told her.

"You were out there, you could have died, so it's much more your decision then Maggie's and mine," Summer told her.

"I'm just going to follow your lead okay," Tara answered.

"Okay," Maggie said as she hugged Tara.

"You put the fear of Dixon in Nicholas right?" Tara asked Summer as she hugged her.

"What do you think I was doing over there?" Summer asked with a small smile as Glenn watched from afar with a grin of his own.

Morgan, Jes and Carol's POV:

Jes took the cup of water from Carol and nodded her thanks as Morgan took a cup ofrom her. "It's Carol right?" Morgan questioned.

"Yeah," Carol answered as she turned to walk away.

"You've been with Rick long?" Morgan asked.

"Since Atlanta," Carol answered sweetly.

"You a cop too?" Morgan asked.

Jes, who was standing near by, laughed causing Morgan and Carol to look at her. "Sorry it's just hard to believe that anyone could ever mistake our sweet Carol for a cop. She couldn't hurt a fly," She said as she took another glass of water.

"Carol looked at Jes than at Morgan. "It is a funny concept, the thought of me being a cop. What would give you that idea?"

"You're always watching, you always seem ready," Morgan told her.

Jes glanced at Carol waiting to see what her response would be.

"For what?" Carol asked.

" You know how to handle things," Morgan told her.

"Aren't you sweet?" Carol said as she walked away leaving Jes and Morgan alone.

"There's more to her then she's letting on," Morgan stated as he looked at Jes.

"If you only ken," Jes thought to herself. "She's our June Cleaver, taking care of everyone, before herself. A lot of us wouldn't be alive right now if it wasn't for Carol's loving helping hands," she told him honestly.

"How about you? How long have you been with Rick?" Morgan asked.

"About a year," Jes answered, not giving him anything more without him asking.

"How did you come into his group?" Morgan asked.

"You complying a book on us Morgan?" Jes challenged him

"I'm just trying to get to know the people Rick considers family," Morgan answered.

Jes nodded. "Can't disagee with you there. I saved Jewel's head from becoming an ornament in a psycho's fish tank collection," she answered. "It was a little before they came to Kings County for the weapons. We waged waar against the psycho, won that time. We should have cut his head off and displayed it on a stick. If we had, we would still be at the prison, a good man would still be alive, a lot of people would still be alive. Jewel would have given birth with her husband and her family around her, instead of being alone with just Mika and a bunch of cannibles," she told him.

"I'm sorry about the losses of your friends, but all life is precious, even a man like the one you described," Morgan told her.

Jes laughed. "Not this man, Morgan. He was going to rape Jewel, and when she fought bacck, he nearly killed her then he ordered me and another person to take and dump her in walker pits and to bring bck her head. He tried to take over the prison and when his people retreated, he killed them all on the side of the road, some of them about Carl's age. He then convinced a new group of people to come and take the prison, only this time he brought a tank. But that wasn't enough,no, he killed the kindest man you could ever meet. Michonne finally put an end to him. "That's my biggest regret, that I didn't put down the Governor myself."

"I'm sorry you feel like that."

"Not all of us can be a calm stick wielding ninja. Some of us have to be hostile killing machines," Jes told him.

"You can change, I did. You can get back to who you were before, Morgan told her.

Jes laughed. "Oh you think I became like this because the dead came back to life? Oh, no Morgan, I was like this before, attitude and all. Life made me this way. The only things that have changed is I actually care about people now," she said as she walked away.


	358. Chapter 355

**Better Days**

**Chapter 355**

**Author's Note: Thanks to Hurricane Matthew, I checked into the hospital a day early. Also due to Hurricane Matthew, groups have been cancelled for two days. So, in between napping and watching the news, I've written. You know what to do. Review please.**

Summer walked up to Rick and looked a everyone working. "I'm going to head back inside, start cleaning the weapons, since it looks like everything is under control here," she told her father.

"You need any help? Rick asked.

"No, I've got Jessie and Olivia, plus Phoebe said she'd help. Plus Tara and Joey are going to come in for a bit. You're going to need everyone else out here," Summer told him. "Do you think they'll be able to handle it?" She asked.

"They have to, otherwise they're going to die," Rick told her.

"I'm not worried about them dying, dad, I'm worried about them taking some of us with them," Summer informed him.

Rick kissed her forehead. "I'm going to do everything in my power not to let that happen," Rick assured her.

"You can't guarantee it, and you can't prevent it. I wish we could, but that's not how life works, that's not how this works. I'm just concerned that there's a whole lot more Nicholases in this group," she told him. Summer watched as she saw Deanna walking toward them. "Deanna," she greeted.

Rick nodded a greeting to Deanna. "I haven't got a chance to say it yet, but I'm sorry about Reg," he said.

"I'd also like to add my condolences, he was always nice to me," Summer told her.

Rick nodded. "He was smart and kind. He was a good man," he told Deanna. "It was the right call," he assured her.

"I wish that we could have made that call before before Reg had to die," Summer said.

"We wish no one had to die," Rick told Deanna as he glanced at Summer. "We need this," Rick said. "This is going to help our community."

"Is it going to help you think of everyone as your people Rick?" Deanna asked.

Rick looked at her. "They aren't my people Deanna, and this isn't my community to lead," he added.

"They are your people Rick, and this is _our _community to lead. I brought you in because you all knew what needed to be done. Sadly it took the death of my husband to act on what I preach," Deanna told him. "If I had listened, if I had made the difficult call, maybe Reg would be alive."

"Maybe Noah too, if you had listened to us about Nicholas and Aiden not being capable of being in charge of the supply team," Summer pointed out.

Deanna nodded. "Maybe I could have prevented those deaths and that's on me. Now what else needs to be done Rick?" she asked as she saw Rick hesitate. "You need to tell me, Rick,,, because the next deaths won't only be on my conscious, they'll be on yours too."

Summer looked at Deanna. "You just want someone else to blame," she said.

"Summer that's enough," Rick told his daughter. "People need to be armed inside the walls, they need to be trained, everyone," Rick told her.

"Everyone over the age of twelve needs to be able to fire a gun. Everyone from eight to twelve needs to know how to use knives, they need to have them on them," Summer added.

Deanna looked skeptical as she saw walkers approach. Rick took hold of her arm. "Stop, here they come," he said. "Carter heads up," Rick said as everyone noticed the walkers. Rick held his hand up to stop his group from helping them. "Use your shovels, the guns will draw more," he instructed.

"Dad? What are you doing?" Summer ased as she raised her bow.

"Help us," Carter begged Rick.

"You can do this, you need to, all of you," Rick said as he saw the Alexandrians cowering. "Morgan don't!" he called as Morgan went to help them, quickly followed by the rest of Rick's people, including Rick himself.

"You said you don't take chances anymore," Morgan told Rick after they had taken care of the walkers.

Summer looked at Rick. "They need to be taught dad, not sacrificed," she said as she walked away.

Ronnie and Beth's POV:

Ronnie checked the inventory, packing some up in bags. "Thank you for helping Beth. I really do appreciate it," she said.

"It's not a problem, Ronnie. You needed help and everyone is busy, and this is as important as anything else. If things go bad, we're going to need supplies at other areas. We all have jobs to do, some of them may or may not seem as important as others, but they are," Beth said. "Do you think Denise is going to come over and help?"

Ronnie sighed. "I'm not even sure what is going on with her. I need her to come help, I need her to learn. I mean we all know how precious life is, how short it can be."

"Maybe these people don't actually know," Beth said.

"We know...we don't want to think about it," Denise answered as she came into the room.

Beth and Ronnie both turned and looked at her. "You don't get that option," Beth said. "You're a part of this community and even though you're scared, you have to be able to do what is needed to be done. You can't just stand by and let someone else handle it, that doesn't work anymore."

"I'm not like you or Ronnie," Denise told Beth.

"I wasn't like me before," Beth said as she pushed up her sleeve. "I didn't think I was strong enough to survive, strong enough to do what needed to be done, so I decided that I didn't want to live. I didn't want to live until I slit my wrist, then I did. I had to live, for the people I love, for myself. I got separated from the group, and my own sister didn't think I was strong enough to survive, she didn't even ask about me once. But I survived, and I proved that I can make a difference and instead of being a burden, I'm useful. You can change, you can do more then you think you can. You need to prove to yourself that you deserve to be alive. Aren't you a psychiatrist? Shouldn't you be giving the pep talk?" Beth asked.

Ronnie smiled at Beth. "Pete's dead, luckily I'm here to take over. But if something happens to me, you need to be confident that you can take over. Grab some of the medical books, jump on a bed, and study. I know you have to be familiar with most of the information, just because you haven't practiced them doesn't mean they aren't in your head somewhere."

"But you are here," Denise protested.

"Pete was here until last night," Ronnie pointed out. "You said that Pete didn't want you here, that was why you didn't come here. Was that the truth or was that an excuse so you wouldn't have to face the fact that you are a coward to try something new?"

Beth looked at Ronnie then at Denise. "We want you here. We want to know that someone is able to take over from Ronnie if she wasn't around."

"Do you plan to go on attacking someone with a Katina?" Denise asked.

Ronnie sighed. "Denise, I tried to give you a chance when I first got here, but you didn't show up, you didn't seem interested. I am trying to give you a chance now, actually I am insisting on you give yourself a chance. You aren't the only one with some kind of anxieties. Now, go get those books and study. I'll be testing you later today," she said as she looked at her.

Denise sighed as she went to do what she was told.

Jewel, Carol and Quinn's POV:

Jewel handed Bri and Chloe some blankets to add to the pile that was being taken over to Deanna's. "How are they really doing?" she asked Quinn.

"As good as can be expected," Quinn answered.

"It's good that they can help with this, it keeps them busy," Carol informed Quinn.

"So they don't have to think about what may happen? So, Bri doesn't have to think about the fact that her grandfather was killed last night? That her uncle died less than fourty eight hours ago? Is mourning really a thing of the past? Is it something we really can't take time to do? I know life isn't what it was, and some things we can't take time to do, or just not possible to do, but mourning? That is something we should never stop doing," Quinn told them.

Carol looked at Jewel then at Quinn. "You can mourn, you just can't stop doing what needs to be done."

"You're lucky, you can go out and visit your father's grave stone. You can talk to him, you can put a flower on her grave. We have bodies buried from Atlanta to here. Who knows if the make shift graves we made are still there, or if the things we left on the crosses are still there. We started buring the people we care about at the beginning," Jewel said.

Carol gave a small laugh. "Glenn, he was timid as could be back then, and he stood up to Daryl like it was an everyday thing, saying we buried the people we care about."

"And that's how it's been since," Jewel said. "If we don't get prepared, we may all be dead with no one to bury us. This life is hard, it takes all you have and squeezes more then possible out of you. And when you think you have nothing else to give, you find the strength to give more, because you think about the people that aren't with you anymore. You think about what they would think or what they would do, if they were here. You swear you can here there voices or see them, because they wouldn't want you to give up. They would want you to fight and to live for the people still alive. That's how they stay with you," Jewel told her.

"Then you look at those who can't fend for themselves, like Judith, Hope and now Jenny, and you start thinking about where they are at all times, and you make sure someone is with them at all times, because they are the ones everyone will endanger themselves for," Carol said.

"We learned that at the prison with Judith," Jewel said. "Now we have to think about the younger kids here, and your kids. That's why I'm insisting on a sign out sheet, for everyone. Because we need to be responsible for each other. The only way we survive is helping each other."

"But you don't think a lot of us should be alive," Quinn reminded them.

"No," both of them said.

"You aren't one of the ones we think shouldn't be here. And since they are here, we're going to do our best to keep them alive," Jewel said.


	359. Chapter 356

**Better Days**

**Chapter 356**

**Author's Note: Have you all seen the new 4 minute clip for the season premiere? If you have, then you can understand why Jewel is throwing a hissy fit and yelling at him in my head! But for now, Rick wants to be a little jealous of Noel. Personally Andrew Lincoln and Mark Ruffolo, I'd take both or either. Please review.**

Rick's POV:

Rick packed up the shovels and watched as everyone started to go back in the gates for the night.

"You think we did enough?" Noel asked as he gave him the shovel.

"We did what we could, now it's up to us," Rick said as he stood up.

"I can take some of those," Noel offered.

"I've got it, but thanks," Rick told him as he started walking toward the front gate.

"Were you always like this?" Noel asked.

Rick glanced at him. "Like what?" he questioned.

"You're a lot of things Rick, but I don't think you're stupid. You know what I'm asking. You have no confidence in us, you are betting that most of us aren't going to survive if things go bad. You only care about your group," Noel pointed out.

Rick stopped and looked at him. "I didn't know you were a psychiatrist in another life," he pointed out.

"I'm just observant," Noel told him.

"I trust my people, I don't know any of you. I think most of you would be dead if it wasn't for the gates," Rick answered.

"You are watching out for everyone else, but are you paying attention close to home?" Noel asked.

Rick straightened up. "Excuse me? You got something to say? Come out and say it," he challenged the other man.

"I'm just concerned that one of these days that one little thing may be to much for Jewel, and she may try to find solace in the bottle. Even the strongest branch breaks eventually," Noel told him.

Rick dropped the shovels' and stepped closer to him. "If you're thinking what I'm thinking you are, you can just forget it. You aren't Jewel's type, she'd chew you up and spit you out."

Noel looked at him. "You think I want to make a move on Jewel?"

"Isn't this what this is about? Putting doubts in my head about _my _wife?" Rick asked.

Noel had to laugh. "How did you get all those people to follow you like they do? You're suspicious, you question everything. How in the hell did you get that I was even remotely interested in Jewel from me pointing out that even the strongest branch breaks? Are you that insecure in your marriage that you think the first man who voices concern over he well being has to be wanting to jump her bones? I give it to you that she's a very attractive woman, but she also scares me to death. Plus she loves you like any man would be lucky to have a woman love him. She would never even think about being interested in anyone else Rick. If you doubt her, then you're stupid. No offense," he told him.

Rick huffed. "Yeah, I'm sure that I won't take offense to that. So why are we having this conversation?"

"I know you love her, that you would do anything to make sure she lives and survives, but you have no idea what it's like to be a recovering alcoholic. You have no idea how much we struggle day to day. I would have broke down a whole lot earlier then this if I was out on the road and dealt with the things you all had to deal with. I get it that Jewel is a strong woman, I get that she knows what will happen if she gives into that temptation. No matter how strong we are, no matter how many people we have depending on us, the bottle is always calling to us. Like I said, she's a lot stronger then I ever could be. I take it that before the end of the world, she had a sponsor? Someone she could talk to, someone who knew exactly what she was struggling with?" Noel questioned.

"Jane," Rick answered as he stepped away from the other man.

"You're thinking about something," Noel told him as he took a breath when Rick stepped away from him.

"Are you a mind reader now?" Rick asked.

"You have a very expressive face," Noel answered. "Are you going to deny that you were thinking about something?"

Rick looked at him. "What or what I'm not thinking about isn't really any of your business is it?"

"Not all of us are out to get you Rick. Some of us get what you are saying. Do you not remember that I stood with Quinn at the meeting last night? I didn't do that because I was attracted to Jewel or to you, for that matter. I did it because it was the right thing to do. The only thing I am interested in is Jewel's sobriety, and I know that you are too. There's a lot of things going on, a lot of things that a person that is a lot less stronger then Jewel is, would already have sent them over the edge. You are her main support, and I just want both of you to know, that if she needs to talk, I'm here. And I hope that the same goes for her with me, we can be each other counslor's," Noel told him.

Rick looked at him as he picked up the shovels. "You going to take some of these or what?" he asked.

"Didn't think you wanted my help," Noel answered.

"I'm allowed to change my mind," Rick said as he started walking with the other man. "I was thinking about something Jewel said when Maggie and Beth's father fell off the wagon, she said none of us knew what it was like. You just reminded me of that."

"She's right, no one else does unless you've been there yourself," Noel answered.

"I'll talk with her, let her know you are there if she needs to talk," Rick told him as he started to walk away.

Lexi and Sasha's POV:

Lexi climbed up on the wall and sat with Sasha, but didn't look at her. "I didn't mean what I said...that I wish it had been you and not Ty."

"I know you didn't," Sasha answered. "I didn't mean to shut you out," she told her younger sister.

"Why did you?" Lexi questioned.

"I don't have that answer, Lex. I wish I did, but I don't. I was in a real dark place, a place I hope you never get too," Sasha answered.

"Are you out of that place now?" Lexi asked.

"I'm getting there," Sasha answered.

"You're going to be careful out there right? You're not going to do anything stupid right? This isn't some death mission you're on right? You didn't volunteer just because you hope it goes bad, right?" Lexi questioned.

"God, you sounded just like mom with all those rapid questions," Sasha said as she put her arm around Lexi. "I'm not doing this because I have a death wish, and I'm not doing this because I hope it goes bad. This needs to be done, and I know Jewel would be driving that car right behind Daryl if she didn't have Hope and Judy to worry about. This is my way to keep her and Mar from worrying to much. Daryl's family right?"

"Once you're locked in a train car with someone, I think that automatically makes that person family," Lexi answered with a smirk.

"Oh you think you're so smart huh?" Sasha asked as she bumped her shoulder with Lexi's. "Abraham is going to be with me, so he's going to have my back."

"So does that mean I need to go give him a talking to about bringing you back safe?" Lexi questioned her sister.

"We're going to bring each other back safe, and Daryl. You know what you need to do back here right?" Sasha asked.

Lexi nodded. "I'm going to be helping Carl with Judith and Hope. Mika and Mitch already put there stuff and Jenny's in the nursery if things go bad. I hope Deanna is going to let us have guns."

"I'm sure Rick is asking her about it. We'll probably have a family meeting tonight, you know how Rick and Jewel are," Sasha said.

"But we wouldn't change them for the world," Lexi answered.

"No we wouldn't. They're family. So, I heard that Carl kissed you at the party," Sasha said teasingly.

"That was almost a month or so ago, Sasha," Lexi pointed out.

"Well, as you know, I've been a bit self centered latley. So, do I have to give him the big sister talk?" Sasha teased.

"Please don't," Lexi answered as she rolled her eyes. "I guess we kinda decided to be boyfriend and girlfriend," she told her older sister.

"You guess?" Sasha questioned. "How exactly do you guess something like that? You either did or you didn't, it's not that hard," she pointed out.

"Have you forgotten what it's like to be fifteen? And when you were fifteen, the world wasn't at an end, and the dead stayed dead," Lexi pointed out.

"Point taken. Do I need to have the birds and bees talk with you?" Sasha asked.

"Once again, please don't," Lexi told her. "I read," she informed her older sister. "Plus that's like the furtherst thing from my mind. Carl respects me," she told her sister.

"He better," Sasha told her as she kissed the top of her head. "I love you, you know?"

"Yeah, I know," Lexi responded. "I love you too," she responded. "Let's not let it get that bad between us again, OK? It didn't feel good knowing that either one of us could die and at any moment, and things would be bad between us."

"I agree, I should have tried to put things right before this," Sasha told her.

"It's alright, we're good now," Lexi told her.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel saw Jessie standing in her garage, she took a breath as she walked in. "Are you alright Jessie?"

"Just thinking," Jessie responded. "Ron told me what happened earlier. He told me that Rick told him he would teach him how to survive. You can understand why it can't be Rick right?"

"It was a figure of speech, Jessie. Any one of us can teach him, but he has to learn. Going out there alone, it was stupid and irresponsible," Jewel told the other mother. "You need to keep a better eye on him, if you want him to live."

"Jewel, I appreciate what you and Rick have done to help us with Pete and everything. I know that you and Summer both got hurt because of Pete and I apologize for that," Jessie told her.

"It wasn't you Jessie, it was Pete. You have nothing to be sorry for," Jewel told her. "I here a but coming," she said.

"Ron is looking to blame everyone right now, and that goes double for you and Rick. I think it would be best if you let other people help him," Jessie told her.

"Then he would have died today," Jewel pointed out. "Ron and Carl are the same age, Jessie. Carl's been to the point where Ron is now, over a year and half ago. Summer had to go from being fifteen to grown up over night because she took on the responsibility of the other kids at camp, and she's been doing it ever since. If you can't keep your sons' inside, Jessie, and if you don't know where they are, then I will. Don't ask me or Rick not to say something when Ron is doing something to get himself killed, because we aren't going to stop. How do you think we walked inside those gates with two teenagers, two preteens, and two infants Jessie? We watch out for each other. I'm not going to be standing here one day and have to tell you Ron or Sam died because we didn't stop it and you weren't around. Take better care of your sons so Rick doesn't have to save his life from walkers'," Jewel said as she walked away leaving the other woman to think about what she had to say.


	360. Chapter 357

**Better Days**

**Chapter 357**

**Author's Note: Can I say yes to almost being done with these dang flashbacks? This episode was 90 minutes long so it was longer then normal and that means more of those pesky flashbacks. I'm going to change the confrontation with Carter from Eugene to one of the kids. I just think one of them would have more impact. Plus I find Eugene very hard tow rite for when he is in cowardly mode. Please review, let me know you all are still interested.**

Jewel and Summer's POV:

Jewel saw Summer coming in from outside. "Excuse me Quinn, I'm going to see how it's going out there," she told the other woman as she walked to her oldest child. "Everything going alright?" she asked.

"People are doing what they need to do," Summer answered.

"Why do I feel like there is a but coming?" Jewel asked.

"Dad was going to let Carter, Spenser, and some of the other inexperienced Alexandrian's handle the walkers' all by themselves," Summer told her mother.

"They have to learn," Jewel answered.

"Yes, I totally agree, but with our help, not by themselves, where they will certainly die," Summer responded. "We were all ready with our weapons, ready to help, but dad told us not to, he wanted them to do it. But they got to close, and Morgan jumped in and we all followed suit, we had to."

Jewel ran her hand through her hair. "I know that your dad is being very cautious with the Alexandrian's," she started to say.

"Cautious isn't the word that I would use mom, he's being careless, at least what he did out there was restless," Summer told her mother.

Jewel sighed. "Summer, he's doing what he thinks is best to keep us alive, and that may mean not risking us for the Alexandrian's," she said as she looked at Quinn, "at least the useless ones."

"I know Carter is useless, I know he should be dead by now, I know that he isn't going to live long when he gets out there," Summer said. "But we shouldn't just set him up for death like that," she told her mother.

"You didn't agree with your father saying to let them handle it," Jewel said.

"Right," Summer answered.

"You didn't object, you followed his orders. Why?" Jewel questioned her daughter.

Summer looked at her. "We've always listened to dad," she explained.

"There's more to it then that. If you truly believed he was wrong, you would have made the first move, you wouldn't have waited for Morgan, the same with everyone else. Yes, we've always listened to Rick, but in this instance _why _did you hesitate? Why did you wait until someone else did something?" Jewel asked.

Summer sighed. "Mom do you have a point?"

"We all have free will, we're all alive right now because we've always worked together. We know how each other thinks. You're an adult now, Summer, in more ways then one, so there must be a reason that you hesitated, that you didn't move forward. I want you to be honest with me, then you are being honest with yourself," Jewel told her.

"We've always trusted dad, he's always got us out of the rough spots," Summer said. "He's always done what he has to do to keep us alive."

"Yes he has, _we _have done what we have to do to keep each other alive," Jewel told her daughter. "How did we learn that?"

"By trusting each other, by learning to work with each other," Summer answered.

Jewel nodded. "We've had two years, and the people who joined us, they learned or they didn't stay with us. The Alexandrian's are being forced to realize that the world is harsh, that the world isn't safe. There's some that see that, Quinn and the others who stood up to Deanna last night. But there's some like Carter, who isn't going to get it. He just wants to sit around and see what happens. That's going to get him killed, and possibly someone around him. I wasn't there to see what happened with the walkers' but if I was, I'm not sure I would have disagreed with what your father did. We know what we're doing, we know we can take out walkers' without blinking, but they don't. They were waiting for you all to help, didn't they?"

"Yes, Carter even asked for it," Summer admitted to her mother.

"Exactly. They can't depend on us, because we may not always be there. I'm 100% sure that you're father wouldn't have let them die," Jewel said.

"I'm sure that he wouldn't have let us die, them not so much," Summer responded.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "We do what we have to do, that's how we are still standing. We'll teach them, and I just wished we had more time to do it, so I knew that I could trust them to make sure you and our family come back alive," she told her. "Now you have a job to do, don't you?"

"Yes ma'am," Summer answered as she started to walk away. She turned and looked at her. "Mom?"

"Yeah?" Jewel asked.

"Thanks," Summer said.

Jewel smiled. "You're always welcome, baby. I love you," she said. "Go on, I want to know that someone is there that I know can clean the weapons correctly."

Rick and Daryl's POV:

Daryl and Morgan waited for Rick at the gate. Daryl took the shovels from Noel's arms as he walked in. "I'll put these away," Daryl told him.

"Thanks," Noel answered as he walked away.

"You two have something to say to me?" Rick asked.

Daryl shrugged. "Figured Morgan did, so I thought I'd stay and try to calm things down if it got bad. I'm used to be the peacekeeper," he said with a smirk.

"I hope both Rick and I are men enough to have a reasonable conversation without it getting heated," Morgan told Daryl.

"Rick?" Daryl asked.

"You can stay, Daryl. There's nothing that you have to say that you can't say in front of Daryl," Rick told him.

Morgan nodded. "You shouldn't have taken that chance," he simply said.

"You shouldn't have came to there rescue," Rick responded.

"I did what I thought was right. I think that your people knew it was right, other wise they wouldn't have jumped in. You jumped it to," Morgan pointed out.

Daryl glanced at Ricks stance. "You really ddin't give any of a choice when you jumped in," Daryl told Morgan. "I get why Rick wanted them to handle it. They don't know the first thing about killing them, the first thing about staying alive. We may not always be there to bail them out."

"But we were there," Morgan said.

"We were," Rick agreed. "We took care of the walkers' for them," he pointed out. "But, what did they learn? What did they do? Nothing. They are in the same position they were before, helpless. Do you really think I would have let _anyone _die, Morgan? Do you think I would have stood there and let them die? No, I wouldn't have. I wanted them to do something, anything other then back away like cowards. We already know they are cowards, if Abraham and David hadn't been out at the construction site, Francine would have been dead by now. Carter asked for help, I wanted him to do something other then a half hearted attempt to try and hold them off. Two years, Morgan, this has been going on for two years, and they don't even know how to kill one of them," Rick pointed out. "They can't always depend on one of us to bail them out, Morgan. That's not helping them, not in the least. That's just allowing them to stay weak," he told him.

Daryl fixed his bow on his shoulder. "He's right. I know Rick, I respect him. He wouldn't have let them die, he would have stepped in. You stepped in to soon, which made us step in. It's done now, but they still don't know anymore they they did before. We should get inside and tell everyone we can carry guns inside, may want to think about Summer and Joey giving a class to everyone about cleaning weapons. We need to set up self defence classes, for other weapons besides guns, maybe let Rosita, Jewel and Mar do that," he said.

Rick nodded. "Yeah, we don't want to waste bullets if we don't need too," he responded as he looked at Morgan. "I guess I can't convince you to carry a gun, can I?"

"No, Rick, you can't. You don't need to kill, none of you do," Morgan said.

Daryl huffed. "Guess you almost wasn't someone's dinner," he said. "That may make you feel differently," he responded as he walked in.

Jewel nodded at Daryl as she watched Morgan and Rick walk inside. "Heard it didn't go to well out there."

"It was good til the end," Daryl told his sister. "Summer tell you?"

"Yeah, she had a problem with what happened. You?" Jewel asked her brother.

"It went the way it needed to go, I understood where Rick was coming from," Daryl answered as Rick and Morgan came up.

Jewel kissed Rick. "Summer said there was a run in with walkers'?" she asked.

"There was," Rick answered. "I should go talk with her."

"It's alright, I talked with her, she gets it," Jewel answered. "What else went on?"

"Deanna say anything when she came in?" Rick asked.

"No, she went right passed us. When Spenser came in, Quinn went up to the house with him. Why?" Jewel asked.

"She said we could carry weapons inside the gates," Rick told her.

Jewel nodded. "Good, that's good," she responded. "We need to be protected. Maybe talk to Rosita, Michonne and Mar about weapon training with other weapons," she said.

Daryl gave a small laugh. "We were thinking Rosita, Mar and you. I mean you can throw a knife and hold a baby, don't think there's anyone else they should be learning from."

"I think Rosita, Michonne and Mar would do better then I would training these people. Beth and Maggie too," Jewel responded.

"Why do you think so little about your abilities?" Morgan asked.

Jewel glared at him. "It's not that I don't trust my abilities, I don't trust myself from throwing a knife in one of there heads," she responded to Morgan. "As you can imagine, Morgan, I am quite busy trying to make sure my children don't die. I'm trying to make sure that I know where everyone is so they don't die. I also want to be out there with all of you, but I know I need to be in here. I'm worrying that one of them is going to get someone I love killed, or worse, you get someone I love killed because you won't kill people. The fact is that people are worse then walkers'. You forget how dangerous they can be, and when you think they can't get any worse, they surprise you. I'm struggling to keep my sanity, we all are. I can't decide about you yet," she told him.

Morgan looked at Rick and Daryl then at her. "What do you mean?"

"I can't decide if you've lost your sanity, or if you seriously think you can live in this world without killing. And if that's the case, then you are more dangerous then the people who don't know how to defend themselves," Jewel told him.

"I'm not your enemy, Jewel," Morgan pointed out.

"Enemy no, dangerous to the safety of the ones I love? Now that's a whole different story," Jewel told Morgan. "We should go tell everyone we can carry weapons," she said as she walked away.

Morgan looked at the two men. "Is she always so intense?"

Rick smirked. "Yes especially when she is protecting those she loves. I wouldn't change her for the world," he said as he went to follow her.


	361. Chapter 358

**Better Days**

**Chapter 358**

**Author's Note: One more week. I get to watch it on the big screen because us walking dead fans are going to take over the tv, no football for these guys! As I said previous chapter, one of the kids are going to over here the conversation. I decided Eugene can be there too. Review please it makes me happy.**

Members of Team Family POV:

Mar opened the pantry door to make a list of food they would need. "We're running out of baby food for Judith, that's going to be something we need sooner then later," she said.

"That's because she has a good little appetite," Carol said with a smile toward Judith.

"She's finally getting her stomach full, aren't you?" Mika asked tickling Judith. "I can go to the pantry, get some more jars," she volunteered.

"One of us can go," Mar answered.

Eugene looked up from his book. "If I may, I need to go to the pantry myself, to pick up some essential items for myself. I would be happy to accompany Mika, and to watch over her."

Mitch leaned over to Mika and whispered, "Who would be watching over who?"

Mika laughed and covered her mouth. "Everyone is busy getting ready to lead the walkers' away. You two are busy cooking dinner for all of us. Eugene is going over there anyway, there's no reason that I can't go with him. It doesn't take anyone away from doing anything else, and Judith gets to have a good dinner tonight and not some processed icky meat that's about ready to expire," she said as she jumped up from her stool. "Plus Eugene and I can watch out for each other."

"We are inside the gates, there are no dangers. I promise I will watch over Mika like she is my own, you do not have to worry about a thing, she is safe," Eugene assured them.

Mar and Carol exchanged glances. "Are you both sure you don't mind?" Carol questioned.

"Of course not," Mika answered.

"I was planning on going later, but there is no present time like the future," Eugene answered.

Mar nodded. "Alright, I don't see a problem with it."

"Mom," Mitch started to say objecting.

Mar shook her head. "Mitch, Eugene is part of this family and Mika is as much his responsibility as she is everyone else's. Eugene is also very aware of the consequences if something happens to Mika under his watch. I think he is showing a great amount of courage and growth to offer to go with Mika. It shows how much he has grown since the whole Washington ordeal. I think we should give Eugene the chance, as he pointed out, we are inside the gates and he did prove himself with getting Tara back to us," she responded. "What do you think Carol?"

Carol nodded. "It sounds like a fine idea and there's no reason not too. Eugene is perfectly aware of what will happen if he allows one hair on Mika's head to get messed up," she said with a smirk.

Mich shook his head. "Be careful," he said as he looked at Mika.

Mika went over and got a shopping bag. "We'll be fine, come on Eugene," she said as they went out the door.

Alexandrian's POV:

Emily crossed her arms as she looked at Carter in the pantry. "What are we doing here, Carter? Why did you ask us here?"

"Time is running out, he's talking about a dry run tomorrow, that's it," Carter said.

"Rick stopped Pete, he stopped him," Olivia pointed out.

"This is not taking out a wife beater," Carter responded.

"He was a murderer Carter," Tobin said.

"From what Jill told me, Deanna told Rick to do it, after he killed Reg," Brad told them.

"He did," Emily responded.

Carter sighed. "What Rick wants to do is suicide. I'm sorry, Spenser, but Deanna is asleep at the wheel. We can't go to Quinn she sided with them last night."

"So did Emily, so did I, so did Francine," Jill pointed out. "Leaving this alone, that seems like suicide."

"You and Emily are friends with Quinn, of course you two are going to take her side," Carter pointed out.

"Then why did you invite us?" Jill asked.

"Because we need people who can stand up to Rick and his group. This is on us to stop him. What the priest said about him, about these people, he was right. How many more of us have to die before we do something? Cause pretty soon it's gonna be to late," Carter told them.

"Carter you need to be careful here. You're talking about us going to Deanna and telling her..." Olivia started to say but was interrupted by Carter.

"No, I'm not talking about talking some more, or about meetings, I'm not talking about that. Plain and simple, we kill him before he kills us," Carter said.

"Now, I know you've lost your mind," Emily said.

Carter started to say something as he heard a crash and came out holding his weapon to see Eugene on the ground and Mika looking at him. "Hello," Eugene said.

Eugene and Mika's POV:

Eugene watched Mika as she walked beside him. "Do you think I'm still a coward?"

Mika looked up at him. "You brought Tara back, you got her out of the warehouse, and if you didn't do that, then she would have died. If you were a coward, you wouldn't have done that."

"I didn't feel very courageous at the time, it was the right thing to do," Eugene told her.

"Before we met, I was scared too. I still don't like the thought of killing people, and I hope I don't ever have to, but to save Hope and Judith, I would. Jewel, Summer, Mar and Rick say it doesn't make us bad people if we have to kill people to save others. The people that destroyed our home, the Governor, and then the people at Terminus, they were bad. I feel bad for them," Mika said.

"Why?" Eugene asked curiously. He had never spent a lot of time around Mika, or any children for that matter.

"Because maybe they weren't like that before, maybe they were like us. Why did you lie about Washington?" Mika questioned.

"I believed and I still do, that if a cure could be found for this thing, it would be in Washington. I am still a coward," Eugene answered truthfully as they went inside the pantry.

Mika turned at the sound of voices and looked at Eugene. She put her finger to her mouth as they both approached the door. She stood quietly and jumped as a jar dropped from Eugene's hand and shattered on the floor.

Eugene backed up, pulling Mika with him. "Hello," he said as Carter came out.

"Carter," Tobin warned.

"They heard," Carter said as he held the gun on them.

"Carter you're holding a gun on an eight year old girl," Brad told him.

"I'm ten," Mika said.

"We didn't...I mean," Eugene stuttered.

"They heard," Carter repeated.

"We heard," Mika said as she pulled away from Eugene's grasp.

"Mika," Eugene hissed at her. "This is not helping me keep my promise to Carol and Mariah to keep you safe," he said as he pulled her back behind him. "I made a promise to keep her safe, and even though you have a gun in our faces, you do not scare me as much as facing the women of our group and telling them I did not keep her safe. If you feel you must take revenge out then let her go. She does not have to be here," he said nervously.

Mika looked at Eugene then at Carter. "If you are going to kill him, then you are going to have to kill me. He's family and family doesn't abandon each other in desperate situations. They don't leave each other when things gets tough. So, if you kill Carter, you're going to have to kill me. Then you better run because Jewel is going to tear you to pieces and feed you to those walkers'," she said confidently.

"Carter, put down that gun right now. You are not going to kill them," Brad said as he started moving out of the room to get Carter to put down the gun.

"What the hell is going on?" Rick asked as he, Morgan, Daryl and Jewel came inside.

"I better be imagining the fact that you are holding a gun on one of my children," Jewel said as she took a step forward. "Mika are you alright?"

"I'm fine, but I wasn't leaving Eugene," Mika said.

Rick put his hand on Jewel's arm. "What are you doing?" he asked Carter.

"I'm taking this place back from you," Carter said.

"That's what you were talking about in here?" Rick asked as he looked at the others. "Didn't some of you stand with Quinn last night?"

"Yes and we still do," Jill answered.

"He was talking about it," Spenser told him. "Brad was just about to get the gun away from him."

Rick shook his head. "See I would have-I would have set some look outs. That would have been the smart thing. You know, if I happened to," he said as he quickly disarmed Carter and made him get to his knees. "You really think you're going to take this community from us? From Jewel? From Summer? From Glenn? From Michonne? From my children, my new born daughter? From Daryl? From me? Do you have any idea who you're talking to?"

Jewel glared at Carter. "You pointed a gun at one of _my _children," she hissed as Daryl held her back. "Daryl Dixon, you better let me go."

"Rick is taking care of it," Daryl told her. "Let him handle it then you can," he soothed his sister.

"It was just me," Carter said.

"What?" Rick asked.

"It was just me. Just...just kill me," Carter begged nervously.

"It was just him, Eugene and I over heard him," Mika said.

Daryl looked at Rick. "Rick," he warned.

Rick lowered the gun. "I'm good, I'm good," he said as he handed the gun to Daryl. "Mika are you alright? Eugene?"

"He did not physically lay a hand on either one of us," Eugene answered.

"We're both fine," Mika said.

Rick looked at Carter. "You can try to work with us, you can try to survive, would you do that?" he asked.

Carter looked nervously at him and nodded.

Jewel looked at Carter. "Stand up," she ordered. She sighed as he didn't move and pulled him up by his shirt. "You held a gun to one of my children. I should kill you just on that fact alone," she reasoned with him. "But, the way I see it is that we are going to need all the people we can get out there dealing with the walkers', and that means even you," she said. "But, I can't just let you get away with holding a gun on Mika without some kind of punishment," she said as she raised her fist and punched him. "You deserve more, but we have other things to do," she said as she watched his nose bleed. "You better pray to whatever God you believe in Carter that you don't piss me off again because I will kill you. Look at me the wrong way, look at one of my children the wrong way, cross the same side of the street as them, and I may get mad enough to kill you," she said as she glared at Carter. "Get out of my sight."


	362. Chapter 359

**Better Days**

**Chapter 359**

**Author's Note: These updates aren't so bad for me being in the hospital huh? I'm an early morning riser, so I write before and after class. I think we need some Rick and Jewel time. Maybe not a whole chapter, but after that whole thing with Carter, I think it's appropriate. There will be a chapter when it's night between the two of them before the dang wolves and the massive herd. It is a Jicks story! Review please, if you are new or haven't reviewed lately let me know you are still reading please!**

Rick and Jewel POV:

Rick watched Carter leave then looked at Jewel. "Daryl, can you and Morgan handle telling everyone that we can carry guns?"

Daryl nodded. "Yeah no problem, we've got this. We gonna have a family meeting tonight?"

"Yeah, everyone including the kids," Rick said.

"Mar and Carol are cooking up a storm, they were expecting you to want a meeting. Morgan, Jenny would really like to see you," Mika said.

"I've got this handled," Daryl told Morgan. "Go see Jenny, she's probably feelin' upset about her brother," he told him.

Morgan looked at them. "Alright," he said as he walked out with Mika.

"Jewel, come on let's get guns, and take a walk," Rick told his wife.

Jewel turned and looked at her. "What?"

"We're going to take a walk, I think we both could use some time to cool off, don't you?" Rick asked.

"There's to much work to do," Jewel insisted.

"We can live a little while without the two of you telling us what to do. We're grown, go on," Daryl told her.

Jewel hesitated but went and got her gun, not bothering to check it out. She grabbed bullets and loaded it waiting for Rick to do the same before they walked out together. "What's going on Rick?"

"I wanted to make sure that you were alright. I know that Carter got off extremely easy, and that you wanted to kill him. Is there something wrong with me wanting to make sure my wife is alright?" Rick asked as he kissed her.

"No, of course not, but there's a whole lot of things to do and not a lot of time to do it," Jewel reminded him as she kissed him.

"Like Daryl said they can handle it for a little while. You aren't the only one that wanted to kill Carter," Rick told her.

"I know, Mr. Grimes," Jewel told him as she touched his face. "You tried to get them to kill the walkers', is that why he wanted to take the town back?"

Rick sighed. "We both knew he was going to be trouble. He's going to disagree with everything that I'm going to suggest."

"He's an idiot if he can't see that we are trying to help them survive. But people like that, they don't deserve to be alive. We haven't taken the town over, we're doing what Deanna brought us in for. What happened last night with Pete, that wasn't your fault. It had to go that way," Jewel told him. "I talked with Jessie about Ron."

Rick looked at her. "How did that conversation go, Mrs. Grimes?" he asked.

Jewel rolled her eyes. "Probably almost the way you imagine it going. She doesn't want us to be the ones, especially you, to talk with him or teach him."

Rick shook his head. "I bet you told her that if she can't keep an eye on her kids, then we weren't just going to let them die and not say a word," he said as he kissed her.

"Am I that predictable?" Jewel asked with a smile.

"Pretty much but it's one of the many reasons I love you," Rick told her. "There's something else I want to talk to you about," he told her.

"What?" Jewel asked curiously.

"Noel came to me," Rick said.

"Noel needs to mind his own business. I'm not thinking about drinking. There's to much to do around here for me even to think about picking up a bottle. There's nothing to worry about, Rick. He had no right to bring anything up to you because there's _nothing _to bring up," Jewel assured him.

Rick touched her cheek. "Do you remember on the farm when Hershel relapsed? Do you remember what you said?"

"That no one else knew what he was dealing with," Jewel answered.

"You were right, no one else knew what he was going through. None of us knew what to say to him, but you did. You had the exact words that he needed, when he needed them. You knew how to say them. I couldn't have done that, Glenn couldn't have done that if he went. Noel said a simular thing today and it made me realize he was right. I'm going to give you all the love and support that I can, but if you need someone to talk to like you did with Jane, then I can't be that, no matter how hard I try," Rick told her.

"Rick, I've never said that I needed that," Jewel told him. "Noel doesn't know me, he doesn't know what I've been through, and he doesn't know how much I can handle. I'm surprised that you are letting him put doubts in your head about me. I think you knew better then that, I thought you knew _me _better then that," she said as she turned away from him.

Rick grabbed her arm and pulled her to face him. "You are the strongest, bravest, most amazing woman I have ever met. There is no one I would rather have standing beside me then you," he said as he kissed her. "We made a promise to each other, do you remember? We would always watch out for each other. How many times a week did you sit down with Jane and talk?" he asked.

"We lived together, we always talked," Jewel answered as she leaned her forehead into his.

"You always knew that she was there, though, didn't you? You always knew that you had that support right there," Rick reminded her. "If anyone can keep there sobriety in this world, it's you, it's always going to be you. But, I want to know that there's someone that you can talk to if it gets to much, and if I'm not around."

"You trust Noel that much? You don't trust any of the Alexandrian's, so why is it that you are so willing to trust him?" Jewel questioned.

Rick kissed her and touched her cheek. "He came to me, he didn't use anything that had happened against me, and he spoke truthfully. And, when I accused him of being attracted to you, he called my bluff on it. You'd be helping him too," he reminded her. "Isn't that what you tried to do with Bob at the prison?"

"Bob was family," Jewel reminded him.

"He wasn't at the time," Rick told her. "The offer is out there, and if it's needed, then you know I support the decision. If you don't feel like you ever need to talk to him, then don't. He didn't have to come and offer to listen if you ever needed it, any more then Morgan had to save my life at the beginning. I still don't trust these people, but Noel reached out because he thought he could help. Isn't that what we try to do? We try to keep a bit of our humanity."

Jewel sighed. "I get it, I do," she said as she kissed Rick. "Not everyone can be idiots like Carter," she said with a small laugh.

"God help us if that's the case," Rick said as he agreed with her.

"What are you going to do about Morgan and Jenny?" Jewel questioned her husband.

Rick looked at her. "What do you mean?"

"Are you going to put them back in the apartment tonight?" Jewel asked.

"I hadn't thought about it, to many other things were going through my mind," Rick admitted to his wife.

"I think we should let them stay at the house," Jewel told him. "I may not like the whole non killing ninja thing he has going, but he did save you and for that, he deserves to be somewhere other then behind locked doors. We can make room, or we can move him to one of the other houses, but he should be with us, until he proves he isn't one of us."

Rick kissed her. "Thank you."

Jewel looked at him, puzzled. "What for?"

"For being my wife, Mrs. Grimes," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Well thank you for being my husband, Mr. Grimes," Jewel responded.

**Author's Note: So that was a whole Jewel and Rick chapter, I hadn't planned it that way but man they wanted time together being cute and loving. Review please.**


	363. Chapter 360

**Better Days **

**Chapter 360**

**Author's Note: Anyone else devastated by Sunday nights episode? I hope I'm not alone. Jewel wasn't going to be in the line up, she was going to stay at home, but momma bear is screaming at me. If you all saw the episode, you know exactly what I'm talking about. Now Jewel just wants to yell at someone. Review please.**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel knocked on Noel's door and waited for him to open it. She tapped her fingers on her hip as he opened the door. "Who the hell do you think you are?"

Noel opened the door wider. "Hello to you too Jewel. Why don't we take this inside?"

Jewel pulled him out on the porch and closed the door. "This is the perfect spot as any. I mean you didn't respect _my _privacy when you went to my husband and talked to him about my drinking problem, a problem which hasn't been a problem in years. So why should I give a damn about making a scene?"

Noel looked at her. "That's exactly why I went to Rick."

Jewel glared at him. "Excuse me? What the hell is that supposed to mean?" she questioned.

"You just said it hasn't been a problem, and you know as well as I do, it's always a problem for us. It always _should _be a problem, so we are aware that it's there. Just because you've not taken a drink in ages, that doesn't mean you've conquered it. What would Jane say?" Noel asked.

Jewel looked at him. "What did you say?"

"Jane was your sponsor, right? Rick mentioned her name. Did I get it wrong?" Noel asked.

Jewel looked at him and shook her head as she sat down on the porch steps. "No...you didn't get it wrong."

"You didn't like me saying her name, did you?" Noel asked as he sat down beside her taking off his glasses.

"You don't know me, and you don't know her. You have no right to say anything about her, or about me," Jewel told him softly.

"Yet when I mentioned her name, you quieted down. Why is that? Is that because she wouldn't like you trying to do this on your own?" Noel questioned her.

"I'm not alone," Jewel answered.

Noel looked at her. "You know exactly what I mean, Jewel. Is it so damn hard for you to accept the fact that someone wants to help you and not have an agenda? How the hell did you ever trust Rick enough to let yourself fall in love with him?"

"I tried to give him back to his ex wife," Jewel admitted.

Noel looked at her. "No?" he questioned.

"Yeah," Jewel answered.

Noel started to laugh. "OK that's funny," he said as he saw her glare at him. "Come on, you don't think that's funny? Looking back on it, you don't find it funny? You obviously changed your mind."

"Obviously," Jewel answered as she rolled her eyes.

"You learned to trust him, you learned to trust all those people that you call family. That's all I'm asking you to do with me, trust me," Noel told her.

"Everyone that we've trusted recently haven't worked out to well," Jewel told him.

"So you're going to hold everyone that you meet responsible for those people? You're never going to trust anyone else again? You obviously had to have some trust in Aaron, Eric and Phoebe to come in here in the first place," Noel pointed out.

"Why do you care? Why is keeping me from drinking so important to you?" Jewel questioned.

"Because there's not a lot of us living and breathing people left. There's even less of us who know how hard it is to be sober, to stay sober. I apologize that I went to Rick with this, but you didn't seem to interested in listening to me. I know you are fine _now, _but can you say that is going to remain the case? It may take just one more thing to break you, or it may be twenty things, or it may never be anything. But you shouldn't have to do it alone if you get the urge to take a drink. You don't have to do it alone if you don't need to," Noel told her. "I know you feel like you need to be strong for everyone else, but sometimes even the strongest branch needs support," Noel told her.

Jewel gave a small smile. "That sounds like something Jane would have said," Jewel admitted. "I appreciate that you are concerned, and I appreciate that, I really do. But I don't have the time to think about picking up a drink. These people outweigh any desire that I have to pick up a bottle."

"Have you been tempted?" Noel questioned her.

"Ever?" Jewel asked.

"The past two years, being out there, doing the things you've had to do," Noel said.

Jewel sighed. "I'd be lying if I said no, as you know the temptation is always there. I'm not stupid to know that I'm _never_ going to be tempted. It's a disease, and I haven't forgotten that. I've picked up a bottle, after I found Jane as a walker. I couldn't put her down, Rick had to do it for me. i found a bottle in the clinic, and I took it. It was just a little bottle, but it was still a bottle. I had Rick take it. I recognized the reason that I took it, the reason I wanted it. And I also recognized how much danger it would put my family in, put me in, if I managed to take that drink," she explained.

"See we're having a impromptu meeting, on the front porch of my house," Noel said with a smirk.

Jewel shook her head. "I promise you that I will come and tell you if I am tempted or wanting a to take a drink and that's all I can promise you right now," Jewel answered.

"That's all I wanted to hear," Noel told her.

"I expect you to do the same," Jewel said as she stood up. "Thank you," she said as she walked away.

Quinn's POV:

Gus looked out on the street as he saw Carter and Spenser walking out of the pantry with Carter holding his nose. "Quinn, something happened," he yelled inside the door.

Quinn came out and looked at him. "What?" she asked.

Gus nodded to Spenser and Carter walking down the street. "He's holding a bloody rag in his hand up to his nose."

Quinn sighed as she walked down the steps. "What the hell did you do, Carter?"

Carter looked at her. "Why do you assume it's me?"

Quinn glared at him. "You're holding your nose, it's bleeding and I don't think you ran into the wall. So what the hell did you do? Spenser? What happened?"

Spenser looked at Carter. "You need to tell her. She's going to find out one way or another, and she has a right to know."

"Carter, didn't Rick go into the pantry a while ago?" Gus asked.

Quinn looked at him. "Did Rick do this? What did you do to provoke him?"

"Why do you think I did anything to provoke getting hit in the nose by Rick or anyone else?" Carter asked.

"Because otherwise he wouldn't have hit you in the nose," Quinn told him.

"He didn't do it, Jewel did," Spenser said as Carter gave him a betrayed look. "What? I don't condone what you did."

"Jewel hit you? Carter, what did you do? I have a right to know, mom has a right to know," Quinn told him.

"I want to take this town back from Rick and his group," Carter admitted.

"Rick isn't in control of this town, mom is," Quinn informed him.

"No she isn't, Quinn. She lost all control of this town the moment they walked into this town, even if she didn't know it," Carter said.

Gus crossed his arms. "So you tried to get people to side with you?" he asked as he glanced at Spenser. "You were going to side against your mom, against your sister, with him?" he asked.

"No, we didn't agree with him, we were trying to talk him out of it," Spenser said.

"Obviously he didn't listen if he got his face punched, looks like his nose might be broken. So Rick and Jewel came in and overheard it? Is that why you got punched by her?" she asked as she caught Spenser's guilty look. "OK damn it, we've got dead ones outside waiting to take out this town, mom is grieving dad and Aiden, and I'm trying to help her by keeping it all together, so I need one of you to tell me what happened. If Jewel punched you Carter, it has to be something more then trying to take over the town. She wouldn't have hit you for just that," she reasoned.

"Eugene and Mika came in, they overheard, Carter pointed a gun at them," Spenser told them.

Gus ran his hand over his face. "Shit, Carter. Really?"

"You held a gun on a ten year old? And you're still alive? I have to congratulate Jewel on her self restraint, because if you held a gun to one of my girls, I'm not sure if only a broken nose would have been your only injury," Quinn admitted. "What possessed you to do something so incredibly stupid?"

"They are going to get us killed," Carter pointed out. "They've already got some of us killed. Aiden, your dad, Pete," he reminded her.

Gus looked at him. "You were the one that was holding the gun on a ten year old, and you're worried about Rick being dangerous?"

"Aiden got himself killed, Nicholas got Noah killed, Pete killed dad, Rick killed Pete. And, don't you think you're off the hook Spenser. Carter, back off, keep your mouth shut and listen to Rick and his people. Nicholas not listening and panicking is what got Noah killed. I don't want to hear you doing anything like that ever again. I will exile you, Carter. I'm not going to condone you holding a gun to anybody, especially a ten year old. Spenser, you need to tell mom about this. Carter, get off my porch, go to the infirmary and get the nose checked out," Quinn said as seh went inside slamming the door behind her, leaving the three men to stare after her.


	364. Chapter 361

**Better Days **

**Chapter 361**

**Author's Note: I have been working on this story for two years today. I want to thank everyone who have read from the beginning or finding it later or taking the massive step to start reading just recently. It means a lot! Please review, especially since it's the two year anniversary! It'll make the author feel loved.**

Members of team family:

Carol turned as Rick and Jewel walked in. "What happened at the pantry? Eugene said that a gun was held in his and Mika's face," she said.

"Carter," Jewel answered.

"Eugene said that you would explain it all to us, what in the world would possess Carter to point a gun to a ten year old's face?" Mar asked.

"He was talking about taking over the town back from _us_," Rick said.

"He was trying to convince some of the other's, including Spenser," Jewel added.

Jes straightened herself from the counter she was leaning on. "I think I need to go have a talk with Carter."

Michonne looked at Jes. "Jes, hold on for a minute. Is he still alive?" she asked.

"It's a valid question," Carol asked.

"He's still alive, but he may or may not have a broken nose," Jewel admitted.

"I was expecting a knife to the head, but that's good. We need all the people we can to help with that herd out there. Especially if it means someone that can be pushed in front of our people," Mar said.

"I still think I need to go talk to him," Jes said.

Rick shook his head. "No, Jes, he's never going to try that again."

"We don't need anyone else killed right now," Carol said. "I know that we all want to hang him by the neck and tar and feather him for even thinking about holding a gun to our people, especially one of our children, but we have to be smart."

"Tar and feather?" Glenn asked as he came in with Maggie and Beth. "I'm really glad that you're on our side," he told Glenn.

"Who are we tar and feathering and why?" Beth asked.

Mar gave a small laugh. "We're not tar and feathering anyone. Carter held a gun on Mika and Eugene," she told her.

"He was trying to convince people to take back the town from us," Rick explained.

"Who was he trying to convince?" Maggie asked.

"Tobin, Jill, her husband Brad, Emily, Olivia, Francine and Spenser," Rick told them.

"Spenser? He was really going to try to go against his mother's decision?" Beth asked. "He may act strong, but he's a coward, I can't even comprehend how he thought that would be a good idea," she told them.

"Carter was the only one who was really making a big deal out of it. The other's were trying to talk some sense into him," Jewel said.

"I should talk to Deanna about it, she needs to know," Maggie told them.

"Deanna is not working with a full bag of marbles right now," Jes pointed out.

"She's grieving, Jes," Michonne reminded her.

Jes looked at her. "Tell me one person in this room that's not mourning someone? Hershel, Ty, Noah, that girl Riley from Grady who saved Beth's life, Bob and Merle, not to mention all the people that the Governor killed at the prision. We lost all of them, but we couldn't stop and mourn. Yeah, I feel bad about Reg, he seemed like one of the smarter people in here, but that doesn't give her the monopoly on grief. She's not thinking clearly, she shouldn't be making any big decisions right now. That should be left to Rick."

"Maggie's right, she does have a right to know," Jewel told her as she held up her hand. "Listen before you say anything alright?"

Jes gave one quick nod. "Fine."

"She's listening to our suggestions now," Jewel said. "We're allowed to carry guns, she's listening to Rick on that. We can't afford to ailenate her because we kept something from her, no matter how small."

"Plus if we tell her, then he can't twist it his own way," Carol pointed out.

Glenn took a breath. "I thought this place would be different."

"What do you mean?" Jewel asked.

"That we wouldn't have to stand around and make plans on how to deal with other people," Glenn answered.

Rick looked at him. "I think that's just how the world is now, how it has to be. These people aren't battle tested, we are. Carter's already proved he's a reckless idiot."

"Rick's got a point, Glenn. I mean anyone holding a gun on Mika isn't thinking clearly. He should have known by now that he was taking his life in his own hands by threatening any of the kids in this group," Beth told him.

"Maggie you talk with her and Quinn. Jewel hit him in the nose, make her realize he got lucky for his stupidity," Rick told her.

"Right," Maggie said.

"We're going to have a family meeting tonight, including the kids," Rick said.

"More like a family dinner, Carol and I've been cooking up a storm. We need this, we can't forget who we are, what we are to each other," Mar said.

"Add two more plates," Jewel told her.

Glenn looked at her. "Morgan and Jenny?" he asked.

Jewel nodded as Jes and Carol looked at each other. "Is that really wise? I mean we all know where Morgan stands on killing," Jes pointed out.

"If it wasn't for Morgan, then Rick would have never found the Atlanta camp, this family right here wouldn't have been possible had it not been for him. If Glenn hadn't done what he did in Atlanta, saving Rick, this wouldn't have been possible. I was the one who suggested that Morgan and Jenny move in here, or in one of the other houses," Jewel said.

"So everyone be here tonight," Rick said as he went to go check on Judith and Hope. He turned back when he saw Jewel wasn't following him. "Jewel."

"I'll be right up," Jewel responded as she saw Jes heading for the door. "Jes, wait."

Jes turned and looked at her. "What?"

"You aren't going to go talk to Carter," Jewel stated rather then asking.

Jes looked at her. "I'm not sure what you're talking about, Jewel. I understand that you've taken care of it."

Jewel smirked and shook her head. "Don't bull shit me, Jes. I had Merle as a brother, remember? You've got the same look he got when he was going to do something that we told him not to. You and him are alike that you want to take care of the people you care about and I know that this is new for you. I need you to trust me, to trust Rick."

"I do, but that doesn't mean I don't want to tell that little prick what a worthless piece of crap he really is," Jes told her.

"I get it, I do, really," Jewel said as she squeezed her arm. "You want to do all you can, every single time, and no matter what you do, it never seems enough to you. You try and try but you need to do more, because you don't want to fail people. But the thing is, you aren't failing them, you are doing everything you can possibly do. You and I, we're used to taking care of ourselves, taking care of others, but letting others handle it, we're not good at that," she told the other woman.

Jes looked at her. "Rick has me staying behind."

"I know, he has me staying behind too," Jewel told her.

"You have a reason too, you're nursing Hope. I'd be better out there," Jes told her.

"If I can't have Rick and Daryl here, you're the one I want next to me to fight with me if things get bad," Jewel told her.

Jes looked at her. "Thanks..." she said as she started to walking away then turned around and hugged her. "Don't tell anyone I did that," she told her.

Jewel laughed. "Never," she assured her.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Jewel walked upstairs to see Judith sitting on the floor with Rick changing Hope's diaper. "Jes wants to be out there with you."

"I told her I needed her in here," Rick said as he kissed her.

"I know, I told her if you and Daryl weren't there, I'd want her by my side. She dropped it," Jewel told her as she picked Judith up. "I think I saw Morgan downstairs, on the front porch with Jenny playing."

"We should go talk to him, I'm sure Jenny wouldn't object seeing these two," Rick said as he picked Hope up. "That feel better baby girl? Yeah, I'm sure it does," he said as they walked down the stairs.

"Mika's outside playing with Jenny," Michonne told them.

"Thank you," both Jewel and Rick answered as they went outside.

Morgan looked up from his staff. "Hope you don't mind, I wanted to enjoy the evening a little, let Jenny play for a bit, and we don't have a porch over there, so," he said.

"Get your stuff, you should stay over here with us," Rick said.

Morgan looked at him then at Jewel. "I wouldn't want to impose."

"Morgan, it was my idea, if that's what you're worried about. I may not like the way you are deciding to live your life by not killing those who need to be killing, but that doesn't mean that I am always in your debt for saving Rick," Jewel answered.

"You got the room?" Morgan asked.

"We'll make it. We don't need to do that anymore. I know you Morgan, even it's the first time," Rick told him. He saw Morgan looking at Judith who Jewel was holding. "Do you want to hold her?"

Morgan nodded. "OK."

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "This is Morgan, Judith. He saved daddy's life a long time ago. If he hadn't, Hope wouldn't be here, and this family we've built wouldn't be here. Him and Uncle Glenn are responsible for that."

Morgan took her. "Hey, hi, okay. Let me look at you," he said as Judith babbled. He sat down on the porch. "I don't think I've been properly introduced to that little one either."

"This is Hope," Rick said as he handed her to Jewel.

Morgan smiled. "It's a good name. You with that man Carter, in the armory, that's you. You're still the man I met in Kings County. The one that came back and told me it wasn't over. That was you, same you that's right in front of me right now," he told him. He looked at Jewel. "I don't blame you for hitting him, I know you probably wanted to do more then that."

"I did," Jewel responded.

"I wanted to kill him, we wanted to kill him, so it would be easier, so we wouldn't have to worry about how he could screw up or what stupid thing he'd do next because that's who he is. Just somebody who shouldn't be alive now. I wanted to kill him. But all that hit me and I realized I didn't have to do it, he doesn't get it and someone like that, they're gonna die no matter what," Rick said.

"Maybe he'll surprise you, both of you," Morgan said.

Jewel had to laugh. "Yeah, for some reason, I don't think that's possible. As long as he dies without killing anyone else, then I don't have a problem with it. We're having a family dinner tonight, you and Jenny are welcome."

Morgan nodded. "Thank you," he said.


	365. Chapter 362

**Better Days**

**Chapter 362**

**Author's Note: Um, the second episode of season seven is interesting to say the least...back to our main guys though. I'm really wanting to see the outcome of Negan's kills. Of course Jewel doesn't but oh well. Now on to a family dinner and planning before the action starts. Please review, it does motivate me.**

Team family:

Morgan watched from the door as the members of the group worked like a well oiled machine putting things out and moving chairs without saying a word. "You've practiced this before," he said to Summer as she moved a chair.

"Not this particular skill, no. But out on the road, we had to read each others thoughts, learn to read each others' signals. We worked in teams, nobody ever doing anything alone. Moving chairs, setting tables, not getting in each others way, it's just an extension of that, just a different way of doing it," Summer said. "We don't want to become weak in here."

"It's alright to let your guard down once in a while, Summer," Morgan told him.

Mitch looked up from putting salad on the table. "Noah got killed because of someone else being an idiot, being reckless, not knowing what to do out there. If we want to live, then we have to keep alert," he said as he went back into the kitchen.

"You better find a seat, it's going to get loud and full in here in a bit. Jenny can sit with you if you think she'd be more comfortable, or at the kids' table," Summer said as Rick and Jewel walked in.

"Carol, Mar, everything smells amazing," Jewel complimented. "Anything I can do to help?"

"Find a seat," Carol answered.

"Put Judith in her highchair, get Hope situated and stay out of my kitchen," Mar answered.

"Your kitchen? I thought it was our kitchen," Carol told her.

"It's more yours then mine, Miss. Happy Housewife," Mar teased.

Carol glanced at Morgan. "Someone has to take care of all of you while you're doing the dangerous jobs," she said sweetly.

"I'm pretty sure you can drop the act, Carol. Think Morgan can see right through it, he's smarter then the Alexandrians," Jewel pointed out as the family started to pour in.

Morgan sat Jenny next to him and watched as everyone started talking and pouring drinks. He was amazed how everyone seemed to have a job and kissed the top of Jenny's head. "You like it here?"

Jenny nodded, eyeing the food. "They're nice, and they have food."

Tara laughed as she sat down across from her. "A girl after my own heart. I'm Tara," she said as she extended her hand.

Jenny looked at it before looking at Morgan then took it. "Jenny."

"Well it's very nice to meet you Jenny. If you want, after dinner, I can braid your hair. I do Mika's sometimes," Tara offered.

"You've had a bath and it's not as tangled, so it won't hurt as much," Mika told her.

"You wouldn't mind?" Jenny asked, being excited.

"If I had asked, I wouldn't have offered, silly," Tara said with a grin before turning her attention to Rick who was at the head of the table.

Rick sat down and looked at everyone. "Just in case you all haven't been formally introduced, Morgan and Jenny are moving in. We're not sure which of the houses yet, we're still working on the logistics of it. Morgan saved my life when I woke up from a coma, he explained to me what was happening. I wouldn't have made it this far without him," Rick said with a nod. "Quick introductions just in case you haven't got introduced. You know Jewel, then Carl, Lexi, Summer, Joey, Axel, Abraham, Rosita," he said as he introduced. "On the other side of the table, Maggie, Glenn, Beth, Tara, Carol, Sasha, Ronnie. Eugene, Daryl, and Mar. Sitting on the counter tops are David and Jes, then at the smaller table," he went to introduce but was interrupted.

"Which is not a kiddie table," Mitch said as he interrupted.

"Manners," Daryl said.

"Sorry Rick," Mitch said.

"It's alright. Mitch and Mika," Rick said as he finished up and the food was being passed around. "As most of you know, I had been shot before the world went to hell, and I was in a coma. When I woke up in the hospital, I was alone, and confused. I wanted to find Carl, my best friend Shane, and my ex wife Lori. I went to our neighborhood and Morgan found me. He explained things to me, he taught me how to kill a walker, that it had to be in the head. If he hadn't been the man he was, then I wouldn't have made it to Atlanta, Glenn wouldn't have found me, and I would have never met all of you, never been part of this amazing end of the world family. And for that I can never express my gratitude to Morgan enough. Jewel and I have asked Morgan to move into one of the houses with us, he's family. Jenny just lost her brother, a lot of us know what it's like to lose a close family member, so we can all help Jenny when she needs it," Rick told his group.

"Welcome," Abe said. "Now we gonna discuss the mound of walkers that we have to take on a parade while we eat?"

Jenny looked up. "A parade?" she asked hopeful.

"Abe," Lexi said with a shake of her head. "Not that kind of parade, sweetie, it's going to be leading away the monsters, as you call them. We don't want them to be breaking down the gates, do we?"

"Nope!" Jenny answered as she grabbed a roll. "Thank you for the food."

Mar smiled. "You're welcome, Jenny. We know what it's like to be out there, and hungry, so eat as much as you'd like, without making yourself sick."

Jenny nodded. "I won't," she assured the woman.

"We all know the plan for tomorrow, right?" Jewel asked.

"We're walking through the plan," Rosita answered as she filled her plate.

"Is it really necessary for us to do that? We've never done it before," Joey pointed out.

"We've never had people as dimwitted as the Alexandrian's with us," Summer responded.

Rick nodded. "We've got the time, and we're going to use it. I want everyone to come back alive."

"Are the people who are going to stay back going to go through the walk through too?" Ronnie asked.

"If you don't have other jobs keeping you at the time, you're all welcome to come with us. It wouldn't hurt for everyone of us to know the plan," Rick said.

"I'm going," Jewel said as she cast a glance at Rick. "We have always worked together as a family, as a team, and that isn't going to change now."

"The Alexandrian's change that," Jes pointed out between bites.

"Most of us didn't know anything about protecting ourselves when this started. Even those with skills, they didn't know how to handle the dead coming back to life," Michonne responded.

Morgan nodded. "They will just need a little bit more help," he told them.

"What if that help gets one of us killed? If it takes our attention away from something that needs to be taken care of and we are the ones bit? Then how much help do you think we should give them?" Jes questioned.

"Jes, that's enough," Jewel warned.

"She does have a point mom," Summer answered. "We need to know what's expected."

"To come back alive and not bit," Daryl answered.

Rick gave a small laugh. "That's right," he said.

"I'm sorry about being dense, Rick, but are you saying that you all are going to abandon the people of this town if they get in over there heads? " Carol asked sweetley.

"If it comes to that, yes," Rick answered.

"We can't just leave people to die, Rick. They are your people now too," Morgan told him.

Jewel and Michonne both glanced at Rick before anyone ventured to speak. "As we discussed earlier, Morgan, they aren't battle tested."

"We aren't going to let anyone intentionally die, that's not who we are. If it was, I would have shot Nicholas by now," Glenn answered.

"We just can't let them put us in danger," Rick argued. "I'm not going to lose anymore good people trying to protect people who wouldn't be alive if it wasn't for these gates. Everyone sitting in these two rooms, that's who I'm going to die for, who I'll put my life on the line for. If I can save other people without hurting myself or others, then I will, we will," he said. "That goes for the all of us," he said as he looked at Morgan.

Morgan nodded. "Alright Rick," he said as he ate.


	366. Chapter 363

**Better Days**

**Chapter 363**

**Author's Note: Thank you all for continuing to read and to the new readers who have found the story, you are all awesome! You are the ones who motivate me and keep me plugging away. I'm dreading season 7 already. So Deanna wanted to confront Carter, who am I to argue? Review please.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn walked with Deanna to Carter's home and glanced at the shorter woman. "You don't have to do this, mom. I've already talked to him and Rick and Jewel both talked with him. You don't have to take all the responsibility on yourself, not anymore."

Deanna turned and looked at Quinn. "I need to do this Quinn. Carter needs to know that Rick and Jewel have my full support. The fact that he held a gun to two people's heads, one being a ten year old child, that can't be ignored," she said as she started walking.

Quinn followed after her. "Mom, I agree that it should never have happened, but it did, and it was taken care of. You are mourning, and we don't expect you to be to involved of the day to day running of Alexandria right now."

"Quinn, either you can go with me and not argue, or go back to the house and keep your opinion to yourself. I may be mourning, but so are you, so is Rick and his group. He needs to hear it from me, otherwise he may try it again, and if he does, who to say someone doesn't get hurt? You know he can't handle a gun," Deanna said as she walked up to Carter's house and knocked.

Quinn sighed and joined her mother on the porch. She knew that she was trying to make up for the decisions she had made concerning Aiden and Nicholas, then with Pete, both of which resulted in deaths.

Carter opened the door and looked down at Deanna and then at Quinn. "You told her?"

Quinn started to say something but stopped when Deanna looked at him. "Spenser told me, not Quinn. Rick and Jewel didn't come to me, like they should have. Let us in Carter, we need to talk."

Carter sighed and walked out of the doorway and let them in as he glared at Quinn. "Spenser shouldn't have told her."

"It's a small town, she's the leader, of course Spenser was going to tell her, and if he didn't then someone else would have. It's a very small town," Quinn reminded him.

Deanna looked at him. "Carter, I have every right to know what's going on, I still am in charge, even if you don't think so."

Carter glanced at Quinn then looked at Deanna. "Deanna, I'm not sure what Spenser has told you,but I'm sure I can explain," he told her.

"Did you or did you not suggest that you needed to get rid of Rick, killing him?" Deanna asked.

"He's going to get us killed, Deanna. You saw him, he wasn't raising a hand to help us. All he cares about is his people. You were about ready to kick him out yesterday, before Reg. Look at what Jewel did," Carter said as he gestured to his nose.

"You held a gun to a child's head," Quinn told him. "Do you think that is _ever _acceptable? Believe me when I say that if I had seen it, I'm not sure you'd still be alive to be having this conversation."

Deanna looked at him. "I don't agree with Rick holding a gun and waving it around, and I certainly don't believe in what you did. Two wrongs don't make a right, Carter. What were you thinking? What was going through your head? Why would you think killing Rick would be a good idea? Even if you could kill him, and that's a big if, do you think that you would get away with it? Do you think that Jewel would let you get away with it? Or Daryl? Or any of them? We need them, we need Rick."

"You were ready to kick him out yesterday. You didn't think that we needed him until Pete killed Reg," Carter said. "If that hadn't happened, then Rick wouldn't be here."

"Carter," Quinn warned.

"Then we would be facing certain death, wouldn't we? You may have all the objections in the world to every plan Rick has, but you didn't have any suggestions, neither did I," Deanna said. "We are going with Rick's plan and you are going to listen to every word he or his people say. He may not think of us as part of his people, but I don't think that he would intentionally put anyone in danger. He wouldn't have came back here and told us about the dead ones in the pit with a plan if he didn't care. That's why we need Rick and his group, that's why they are staying. There is no more trying to sabotaging them, there is no more second guessing them, or arguing with them, and there is certainly no holding guns to there heads. Do you understand me Carter?"

Carter looked at her. "Yes Deanna," he answered.

"Good, be ready for the run through tomorrow," Deanna told him as she left.

"Do you really think Deanna's alright to make decisions?" Carter asked Quinn before she got to the door.

Quinn turned around and looked at him. "She's in charge, and until she tells us other wise, she is giving the orders. You bringing up what happened to dad is only going to make her lose her temper easily with you, Carter. Just, please, let it go," she said as she walked out the door.

Summer, Lexi and Carl's POV:

Summer looked at Carl and Lexi, who were playing cards. "Hey come up to my room, I want to talk to you two."

Lexi and Carl both looked at each other. "What's going on?" Carl asked.

"Did they do something wrong?" Beth asked.

"No, nothing like that," Summer assured her. "Come on you two, don't look like I'm going to bite your heads off. Seriously, have you two done anything wrong that I should know about? That mom, dad or Sasha should know about?"

"No, of course not," Lexi answered as they walked up the stairs with her.

"Then you have nothing to worry about," Summer told them as she walked into her attic room. She closed the door behind them. "I wanted to talk to you about day after tomorrow," she told them as she nodded to the two chairs.

"You mean when you all lead the walkers' away?" Lexi asked.

"Yes," Summer said. "Tomorrow is the dry run and I'm probably going to spend the night with Joey tomorrow, so I wanted to talk with the two of you and make sure you know what your part is."

Carl looked at her. "We're going to help mom and Carol with Judith, Hope, Mitch, Mika and Jenny. We know what to do, Summer. You don't have to worry about it, we'll keep them safe if anything happens."

"I know you will," Summer told them. "I've always been around, been in charge of the kids since the Atlanta camp, and this is one of the few times that I'm going to be doing something else, well without supervision."

"You know how to handle yourself, dad believes in you," Carl told her.

"We believe in you," Lexi told her. "You don't have to worry, Carl and I aren't going to let anything happen to the kids. We know our jobs if something happens. We know that they are our top priority."

"I'm just glad we can carry guns now," Carl said.

"So am I," Summer told him. "Mom is going to need your help, you know she's going to try to do more then she needs to, and she's going to be worried about all of us until we walk through that gate. I want you two to make sure she doesn't have to worry about Hope and Judy. I want you to make sure that you do most of the feeding and diaper changes, even if mom insists."

"Mom is going to go out with us on the dry run tomorrow, so make sure she doesn't have to worry," Summer told them.

"We've got this," Lexi assured her.

"Do you think something is going to go wrong day after tomorrow?" Carl asked.

Summer sighed. "I wish I could say that I thought everything would go smoothly, that we would be back before dark and no walkers' would be around. But, maybe I've became disillusioned, maybe I've seen to much, faced to much disappointment, but I can't think of a positive outcome without seeing something bad happening."

"I think that's normal," Lexi answered.

"With everything that we've been through, it would be stupid for us not to think about the what ifs. Like dad said at the church, all it takes is one second," Carl told her. "You're being smart," he informed her.

Summer sighed. "But I'm not seeing the what if's Carl, all I'm seeing is a negative outcome. My mind isn't telling me what could go wrong, it's not giving me options, it's just blank. When I try to see us all coming back to Alexandria after we do this, there's nothing there. I think it would be easier if I could see the various ways this could go wrong, who could mess it up, but there's nothing there."

"Do you think you're up to doing this? If you aren't, maybe you should tell your dad. I know he would understand. We've all been through so much, it's normal for us all to have a breaking point. Maybe you could blame it on your arm," Lexi suggested. "Carl and I wouldn't tell," she assured the older girl.

"I'm not going to lie to dad, and I'm not going to stay behind. He needs people he can trust out there, people who won't freak out when things go bad," Summer said.

"It's been a while since you were out there, it's alright to be nervous," Carl told her.

Summer sighed. "I'm not nervous, Carl, that's the thing. Being in here, this isn't normal, this isn't life. I'm excited about being out there again, dealing with the walkers'. That's what life is now, that's what its supposed to be, not in here with electricity, or nice beds. You know what I see when I see people walking around dogs with no cares in the world? I see us roasting Fido on sticks. I don't know if it's even possible for us to ever be normal, those things are part of us, part of our experiences."

"I feel sorry for them," Lexi answered.

"They don't know what it's like to have nothing, there world hasn't changed," Summer added.

"The kids are the ones I worry about the most," Carl said. "Sam, Ron's little brother, he's scared of his shadow."

Summer sighed and looked at him. "People might have been scaring him with threats of monsters. That's what he calls them, I've heard him. You were scared when this first started. That's what I mean, they can be kids. We grew up fast, we had to or we wouldn't have made it to this point."

Lexi hugged Summer. "Everything is going to be fine, Summer."

"How can you still be optimistic?" Summer questioned.

"Because the other way of thinking means more of us die, and I can't think like that. I can't lose anyone else. This place is supposed to be our safe haven, and we've already lost Noah. Rick knows what he's doing, Daryl, Abraham and Sasha know what they are doing, and they have you and Joey on the bridge and David and Axel on the side of the road in another car. They have Glenn at the warehouse. Even with the Alexandrains not knowing a thing about surviving, I know that our family knows what to do and all of you will make it back. I have to know that, I can't think any other way," Lexi said.

"You think about the negatives, and Lex will think about the positives," Carl said.

"And what are you going to do?" Lexi asked.

"Be somewhere in the middle?" Carl answered. "We'll be alright, Summer, we always are," he said as he squeezed her hand.


	367. Chapter 364

**Better Days**

**Chapter 364**

**Author's Note: First, I had half of this wrote on Monday and my Kindle decided it wasn't going to save it. Grr. Secondly, Sunday nights episode gave me an idea and it just saved an OC from being killed in the next few chapters and will die in the line up. But we will be introduced to both the Saviors and Hilltop earlier then on the show. I've got ideas people. Our group is going to think two people are dead (no no one is going under the dumpster). We'll know where they are. Lastly, I hated how the writer's gave Nicholas a son, Mikey, and just forgot him when they killed Nicholas. Of course Jewel isn't putting up with that. Please review.**

Jewel and Glenn's POV:

Jewel walked up to Glenn's porch where he was cleaning his weapon. "Got a minute?"

Glenn looked up. "Yeah. You going on the dry run with us today?"

"Much to Rick's chagrin, yes. Jes is going too, think she wants to scout out the places where everyone will be, get an idea what obstacles there may be," Jewel said.

"I'm glad she's on our side, she'd be dangerous working with someone else against us," Glenn said.

"She didn't help the Governor as much as she helps us," Jewel pointed out. "But we are her family, even if she rarley admits it."

"What did you need to talk to me about?" Glenn asked. "Not that I don't like your company or anything," he teased.

Jewel raised an eyebrow at him. "Very funny, Glenn. Nicholas," she simply answered.

Glenn sighed. "I don't want him coming with us anymore then you do," he told her.

"I know and I'm not here about that. Do you know if he's planning on having his son stay with anyone while you guys do the real thing tomorrow?" Jewel asked.

Glenn shook his head. "Believe it or not, Nicholas and I aren't close enough to be sharing tea and crackers and discussing our lives," he said sarcastically.

Jewel smirked. "You need to leave being sarcastic to the experts, Glenn. You may be my honorary brother, but you're to sweet to be sarcastic."

Glenn laughed. "Seriously, why are you asking? The kid is Carl's age, you'd leave him alone."

Jewel leaned against the porch post. "Carl's not a typical fifteen year old, hell he may be sixteen by now. Carl put Lori down so she wouldn't turn, he's shot and killed people, he's endured more then anyone at his age should have ever had to. Him and Lexi both, even Enid. Mikey and Ron, they've been behind these gates, would jump at there own shadows. I've been through, _we've _been through to much for me not to think about every scenario, good and bad. I know that you'll come back, to Maggie, to that baby," she said as she smirked at him.

"How did you know? We haven't told anyone, well except Beth," Glenn said.

Jewel laughed. "Did you forget who you're talking to Glenn? I watch, I listen. The only reason Maggie would ever let you do this alone is if she had something more precious to lose, and that would be a baby. Congratulations, and I won't tell a soul," she assured him. "Like I was saying, I know you'll come back, and I also know that you are a good guy, Glenn. You've managed to do something that the rest of us haven't, and that's keeping your humanity, _all _of your humanity. You haven't had to kill a person yet, and I envy you. It takes something out of you, it makes you lose something, something that you're never able to get back. But I don't regret it, any of it, because we're all still alive. Maybe more of us would still be alive if the Governor had been taken care, if we had taken care of the Terminus people. I hope you never have to take another life Glenn, but you might have to make a decision to leave Nicholas to save yourself. If it's the only way, Glenn, you promise me that you'll do it. I need to hear those words, Glenn. That if it comes down to it, you will not sacrifice yourself for that idiot. I've already lost one brother, and I swear to God, I can't lose another one. Promise me, that you'll do what has to be done, that if he puts you in danger, that you'll leave him."

Glenn looked at her. "It's not that easy."

"It has to be. I'm not asking you to kill him, even though if it was me, he wouldn't have came back after Noah," Jewel told him. "I'm not saying that you didn't do the right thing, you just did things different then I would have, then Rick would have, and that's alright. That's what makes us a good team, a family. But right now, I need to know that you are going to do everything in your power to come back to us, no matter what."

Glenn hugged her. "I will, Jewel. Don't worry," he told her. "So you're thinking about Mikey, if Nicholas doesn't come back."

Jewel nodded. "It's something that needs to be thought about and I'm pretty sure the idiot never thought about that once while he was going on patrol. Him and Aiden didn't think that they'd never make it back home. Cowards," she said.

"So let's go talk to him," Glenn told her.

"I can do it alone," Jewel told him.

"I don't have a death wish, at least not by Rick's hand," Glenn said as he walked with her. "Don't ever change alright? I like you just the way you are and there's nothing to be sorry for, nothing to regret. It's what you've done, what Rick has done, that made it possible for us to be here. And one day, when Maggie and I both have to be gone, we'll know our baby is in the best hands, yours," he told her.

Jewel shook her head as she smiled. "Thanks, Glenn," she told him as they approached Nicholases house.

Rick, Joey, Summer and David's POV:

Rick walked up to where Joey, David and Summer were working on weapons. "Where are the Alexandrians?"

"They were more slower then we expected," David answered.

"We were having to go back and do it again, so we told them we'd handle it this morning," Summer responded.

Rick sighed. "We can't keep doing things for them, Summer. They aren't going to learn that way."

"Dad, I know that and if it had been something else, I would agree with you. But this isn't anything else, this is weapons. This is something serious that could literally cause injury if not done correctly. I personally don't want someone to blow off there hand," Summer said.

"Since today is just a dry run, I'm going to stay back and finish cleaning the weapons," Joey said.

"You sure?" Rick asked.

Joey nodded. "Yeah, Summer will let me know exactly what the plan is tonight. Even though we probably won't need half of the weapons, it's better to be safe then sorry."

"We've got it covered dad," Summer assured him. "We going to be leaving soon?"

Rick nodded. "In about an hour. You gonna be ready?"

"Yeah, my gun is already cleaned," Summer answered.

"I wouldn't expect anything less from my daughter," Rick said as he kissed the top of her head. "David, expect you and Summer to be at the gate in an hour."

"We'll be there," both said without looking up from there assigned task.

"Joey, I'm going to send Jes in here to help you, you shouldn't have to do it by yourself," Rick told him.

"I don't mind," Joey assured him. "But Jes is a whole lot better than the Alexandrian's. I'm really surprised no one has blown off a hand yet," he said.

"They haven't been outside the gates enough to worry about it," Summer said. "Do we even know if they know how to use these guns? I don't want them to shoot me."

"Well hopefully today they won't need to use them," Rick said.

"What about tomorrow?" Joey asked. "The chances of them not having to use them is low, which means one of us have a better shot at getting, well shot," he said.

"Why are we saving these people anyway?" David asked.

Summer looked at him. "It's our people too, now it is. They won't survive without us."

"My family, my children, need to be here David. We're going to do what we can to make sure we all survive," Rick said as he glanced at Joey. "Summer, David, I'll see you two in an hour," he said as he walked away.

"What was that?" Summer asked.

"What was what?" David questioned defensevly.

"You questioning Rick about why we are helping them. That's who we are," Joey told him. "We finally have a place where we can live, where we don't have to be afraid, of course we're going to protect it."

"I don't mind defending Alexandria, it's the people in it. Even your mother said it, Summer. We could leave and come back and clear out the dead," David said. "Then we wouldn't have to worry about these idiots. They wouldn't try to protect us, so why are we doing it? Hell, Carter held a gun on Mika and Eugene. That's the kind of people we're trying to protect?" he questioned.

"It can't be a them and us situation anymore, David. I know you were on your own for a long time, but you are a part of something bigger now," Summer said. "This is what we do," Summer told him.

"It's who we are. We have to be the bigger people, the better people," Joey said. "That's how we survive."

David looked at them. "Yeah, guess you're right," he said. "I'm going to go find a smoke before we have to meet your dad, Summer," he said as he walked away leaving the two of them behind.

Glenn and Jewel's POV:

Jewel knocked on Nicholases door and glanced back at Glenn. "You ever been here before?"

Glenn shook his head. "Didn't have a reason too. We did all our fighting outside the house."

Jewel nodded as he opened the door. "Nicholas, do you have a minute?"

Nicholas looked at Glenn then at her. "if you are here to talk me out of going, it's not going to work Jewel. I'm going, I know I can do it."

"She's not here for that, Nicholas. Even though both of us think that you have no reason to be out there," Glenn said.

"He's right, I'm here to talk to you about another matter but since you brought it up, you walk through those gates tomorrow without Glenn, you will wish that you had let walkers' eat you," Jewel calmly told him. "And Dixon's don't make threats, it's a promise. No I'm here to talk to you about your son. Is he staying with anyone while you're out there? Have you thought about what will happen if you don't come back?"

Nicholas glanced at Glenn then at Jewel. "Don't you have confidence in Rick's plan?"

"I do, but things happen. And correct me if I'm wrong, weren't you on the supply run team for two years? What would have happened if something happened to you? What would your son have done? Hell's Bells, how in the world did you people survive? Mikey needs to stay with Jessie and Ron. He doesn't need to be in this house alone," Jewel told him. "He'll also need to carry a weapon, a knife will be good, we can work up from there. If something goes wrong and those walkers' get inside these gates, the last thing any of us need is someone unarmed."

"You might feel comfortable arming your children, Jewel, but I'm not. Mikey will be fine here, he's stayed here alone before when I've gone on a supply run," Nicholas told him.

Glenn shook his head. "Nicholas, just go with what Jewel says, she knows what's she's doing."

Jewel looked at Nicholas. "It's alright Glenn. I know you have nothing between your ears but rocks, but let me say this as clearly as I can so even someone as dumb as you can understand it," she said taking a breath. "This isn't a supply run, this isn't just a quick go get something and come back. We are trying to lead a big army of walkers' away. Even if 25% of them get away, and get through to that gate, that's a whole hell of a lot of walkers'. Your son needs to be armed, he's over twelve. He needs to be with other people. If you don't want to make sure he's safe and with people in case something happens, then I will. But if he isn't packed tonight with a bag, you aren't going to go out tomorrow. I will push you on your ass and tie you up, and drag you back here so you can take care of your son. It would probably be safer for my family, so they wouldn't have to watch after your worthless ass. I'll be by to see if he's going to Jessie's," Jewel said as she left.

"Who does she think she is?" Nicholas asked Glenn.

"The woman trying to keep your son safe," Glenn answered as he walked out of the house.


	368. Chapter 365

**Better Days**

**Chapter 365**

**Author's Note: Let's get some walkers' into the picture, why don't we? I'm still working out a couple of OC's in the Sanctuary and Hilltop. A couple of our family members are going to be faced with being separated from our group for a couple months, both are going to have different experiences. I was going to kill Joey and have Summer get separated and taken to Hilltop, but then Sunday's episode happened. Am I the only one who still has Easy Street going through their head? Then David started talking to me, and gave me ideas. He's never really incorporated himself into team family, been a loner. If anyone has seen Brett Dalton on Agents of Shield, then you all know how good he is as playing a double agent. Perfect way to introduce Negan to us right? And he will be there with the Saviours. It explains how they were able to find them easily right? Yeah, I change things. And Joey gets to live, for now. No one is ever safe, if they were Glenn would still be alive. GRR. Review please.**

Jewel, Rick, Daryl, Glenn, Jes and Summer's POV:

Summer walked up with her bow slung over her arm to where Rick and other members of her family were standing. "We strategizing?" she asked.

"When aren't we?" Jes questioned her.

"Everything alright with David?" Rick asked her.

Jewel and Daryl looked at Summer before Jes spoke. "What's going on with David?" Jes questioned.

"He thinks we should leave the Alexandrian's to fight alone, come back after it's all done, take care of the walkers'," Summer answered.

"He's not the only one that thinks that way," Jes answered.

"Town would be destroyed, we'd lose the walls, not worth the risk," Daryl answered.

"Is he going to be a problem?" Rick asked.

"He's family, he'll do what's right," Summer answered.

"Is he though?" Glenn asked. "I mean besides Joey, he really doesn't hang out with any of us. Well, he hangs out with you because you're with Joey most of the time."

"Has he ever given anyone the expression he'd do anything against us?" Jewel questioned.

"No," they all answered.

"He was on his own a long time," Jes reminded them. "Hell, it took me a long time to feel comfortable around all of you, even let myself think about you all being family. How long was it until all of you accepted Merle? He beat Glenn in inches of his life, yet in the end he was still family."

Glenn rolled his eyes. "Thanks for the reminder."

"He's one of us dad," Summer assured him.

"Quinn's here with the Alexandrian's, we better get this started," Jes told them as she walked away.

Jewel nodded as she looked at the others. "No time like the present," she said as she turned and walked over to the group. "Is this everyone?" she asked Quinn.

"Gus stayed to help Joey with the weapons, it's the least we can do. This is all the people that will be out there tomorrow," Quinn answered. "What are you doing out here? You and Jes aren't going out tomorrow, are you?"

Jes checked her gun. "It's a walkthrough, it's always a good to have a few extra pair of eyes. I wouldn't feel right, Jewel wouldn't feel right, if we didn't go out there, know what you're doing each have different set of strengths, it's all we had on the road, it's what we depended on. Rick wants me inside tomorrow, I get why. If I was him, I wouldn't trust the bunch of you with his babies either, but he didn't say anything about today," she told them.

Carter looked at Jes. "That explains you, what about Jewel?"

""That's not really any of your business, is it?" Daryl said.

"I'm out here for the reason Jes said, to give another pair of eyes. Now, we've got a lot of ground to cover, so we need to get started. Please only ask questions if you don't understand something, and not just because you want to argue or disagree with every little thing, shall we?" Jewel asked as she glared at Carter.

"Let's go," Rick told them. "Let's start from the last area first," he told the group. He led the group to last point that they'd need to hit. It was an abandoned tractor building. "All right, this is the finish line. When we make it to green, we fall back. The ditches and ridges will keep them the rest of the way, twenty miles more. All that noise could distract them. we'll clear it on our way back tonight. We don't want any surprises tomorrow. I know this is insane but this is an insane world, we have to come for them before they come for us," Rick said.

"We do it as a team, they're can't be any of us against them attitude," Quinn told them.

Jewel looked at the group. "She's right. I know that we've all got off to on the wrong foot, that we all see things differently. That's because we've all had different experiences. We want to survive, we want you to survive," she assured them.

Rick nodded as he walked with the group. "Summer, you and your group is going to be up on the overpass," he said as he pointed upwards to the overpass. "Axel and David will be in the last car, waiting right past the turn off point. Get any stragglers, herd them back into line with the car."

"Got it," both Summer and Axel told him.

The group walks to the pit and stopped letting everyone take a look at what they were dealing with.

Axel whistled. "Abe, make sure none get separated from the group, will you?"

Abe laughed. "Do my best."

"This is where it all starts tomorrow. Tobin gets in the truck, opens the exit and we're off. He hops out, catches up with his team at red, staying on the west side of the road. Daryl gets on his bike," Rick started to explain.

Summer and Sasha both turned there attention to a noise. "Dad," Summer said as she nodded to the truck giving way.

"Yeah, do you see that?" Sasha asked.

"It's giving way," Jewel told them.

"It's open! We got to do this now, we're doing this now! Tobin's group, get moving, go! Summer, take your group up, get to the overpass," Rick told her.

"Joey's back in Alexandria, and we don't have time to get him," Summer pointed out.

"I'll go with her, I'll watch her back," David said. "Emily, Nikki come on, let's go."

"That leaves Axel alone, someone needs to go with him," Jewel said. "Jes," she said as she looked at Rick. "We can handle Alexandria, Rick," Jewel assured him.

"Go," Rick said as Jes nodded to Axel.

"Rick we're not ready!" Tobin exclaimed.

"Sasha! Abraham!" Rick yelled.

"Damn straight, we'll do it live," Abraham answered.

"You meet Daryl at Red. Let him take them through the gauntlet," Rick instructed.

"Yeah we meet at red," Sasha said as she got in the car.

"Good luck," Jewel told them.

"I'll hit the tractor place," Glenn said.

"OK who else?" Rick asked.

"I'll go with you," Quinn answered. "We made a pretty good team last time."

Glenn nodded as he turned to Heath. "We got to take them out or they'll distract the horde," he said.

"I'm here, let me help," Nicholas told Glenn.

"No," Glenn answered.

"After the last time I was out with you, I'm not sure that I like that idea," Quinn agreed.

"I'm here!" Nicholas yelled at Glenn.

"Do everything I say, everything Quinn says," Glenn told him.

"If I think you're going to get us killed, I'll knock you out and let the biters' get you," Quinn warned. "Glenn's in charge, understand?"

"Yeah, I understand. I'll do everything you say," Nicholas told Glenn.

"Rick this was supposed to be a dry run," Tobin pointed out.

Jewel looked at him. "If you want to go down and tell the walkers' they need to wait until we get through the plan, feel free. Otherwise you need to do what your assigned to do. This is how it is out here, you have to adjust. It's not black and white out here, you have a basic plan, but then you change with what's given to you. We still have the basic plan, but we're moving up the time table. We don't have a choice, the truck gave away. and they are getting through."

Rick nodded. "She's right, you want to go back, go back. We're finishing this. Tobin you hit it on my signal. They're heading for home, we don't have a choice. Daryl get ready, they're coming," he warned.

Jewel raised her gun with a silencer as Daryl raised his cross bow taking out walkers.

"Rick, I can do the truck if Tobin can't," Beth told him.

"What is it going to be Tobin? We don't have time to waist," Rick said.

"I've got it," Tobin answered as he jumped into the truck.

"Get ready to hit the flares. Now!" Rick said. "Tobin hit the truck!"

Jewel raised her flare gun and hit it.

Rick got on the walkie talkie. "You all have assignments, you know where to rendezvous. Daryl leads them out. Sasha and Abraham join him at the bottom of the hill. Glenn, you hit us when you take care of the walkers at the tractor place. That's the one thing we gotta get ahead of. Axel and Jes, make sure you get to the turn off place, Summer and her team need the backup," he said. "Everybody keep your heads, just keep up," he told them.

**Author's Note: Littletonpace on face book made a video for this story called Lonly to Long. Please watch and review. I told her she could change and have Rick and family be there when Hope was born. The other way wasn't working in the video.**


	369. Chapter 366

**Better Days**

**Chapter 366**

**Author's Note: Well, last night's episode just was depressing. I know it's the walking dead, but that was just horrible in a new kind of way. Jewel and Jes (guess Jes is telling me she's staying alive) were giving me all kind of ideas. Jewel is going to be Rick's backbone, Negan is not destroying our Jick's. Nope, not happening. Anyway, afraid to say Negan isn't that far away right now (well he is but you know what I mean) in this story, neither is the Hilltop. I'm leaving the tiger for later, seriously not feeling the tiger! Review Please.**

Alexandria:

Jewel took the walkie talkie from Rick and pressed the button. "Alexandria, come in."

"This is Rosita, go ahead," the other woman's voice came over the radio.

"The trucks gave way, we're doing this now. There's no stopping this," Jewel responded.

"What do you need us to do?" Rosita questioned.

"Get people up on the guard points. Jes is with Axel, David took Joey's spot. Use Joey, he's a good sniper shot too. Not as good as Jes, but we have to adapt," Jewel told her.

"Got it," Rosita answered.

"Get the Alexandrians that have no weapons training inside the houses, we can't risk there lives if this goes south," Jewel warned the other woman.

"Got it," Rosita stated.

"We're at red at the bottom of the hill," Sasha's voice said as she came through the radio.

"All right, here comes the parade," Daryl responded.

Jewel arched an eyebrow and pressed the button on the walkie talkie. "You and I need to talk about what a parade is, big brother, because well, this isn't my idea of one."

Rick shook his head as he took the walkie talkie. "Glenn you there yet?"

"Almost, we'll have it handled before they get here," Glenn responded.

"Copy that," Rick said. "Jes, how are you and Axel doing?"

"Getting into position, we don't want to be to close to the road that they run right into us. I mean I'm all for adventure, but that's a little to much even for me. We're going to set back a bit, still going to have a perfect viewing spot," Jes responded.

"Copy. Summer, you there yet?" Rick asked.

"Getting there, should have brought a car. We had to stop a couple times," Summer responded.

"Why?" Rick asked, knowing the answer.

Summer glanced over at her shoulder. "It's a long way, dad. Even David and I had trouble keeping pace," she responded.

"Alright," Rick responded. He looked at the metal gate and the RV and cars. "It'll hold."

"Well that's good, considering where we're standing," Michonne said standing in the middle of Rick and Morgan, Jewel being the outside by Rick.

Rick glanced at Jewel. "You should head back to Alexandria," he told her.

"I told you, I'm staying out here until we let the flares off, and that's what I'm going to do," Jewel told him as she squeezed his hand. "I'm alright, we'll be alright."

"Michonne?" Morgan questioned.

"Yeah?" Michonne answered.

"Back when you were in that place, where I lived, did you take one of my protein bars?" Morgan asked.

"No," Michonne quickly answered as she glanced at him.

"See, I could have sworn there was one more peanut butter left," Morgan said. "Jewel did you take it?"

Jewel looked past Rick and Michonne to look at Morgan. "This is what you want to talk about right now? A peanut butter protein bar? Seriously? No, I wasn't pregnant at the time and that's the only time I like peanut butter," she said as she glanced at Rick and rolled her eyes.

"That's how it is, isn't it? You always think there's one more peanut butter left," Michonne said.

"Check on Glenn, please," Jewel told Rick.

"Glenn you have to hurry. The noise could distract the herd off the road, talk to me," Rick said through the walkie talkie.

"We're here," Glenn responded.

"Good, let me know when you're done," Rick said.

Jewel moved closer to the metal walls. "They're coming," she said as she climbed on top of the RV. "Get ready with the flare guns," she instructed as she held hers up.

Rick pointed his up in the air and shot his with the other three doing the same. He watched as Jewel jumped off the RV and moved close to him on the wall. She placed her ear on the wall and listened to the walkers pass as she squeezed Rick's hand.

Glenn's group:

Nicholas stood in front of the doors. "Sounds like a lot," he said.

"We need it quiet," Glenn told them.

"So, what's the plan?" Heath asked.

Quinn looked at Glenn. "We're going to all have to be prepared," she said.

Glenn nodded. "We take them out a few at a time. Nicholas you're at the door. Quinn, Heath and I will stand back and take them out. You let one or two out and then you close it. You keep doing that, that's the trick, that's how we can control it," he told them.

"What if he can't close it?" Heath asked.

"I'll be able to," Nicholas told him.

"Are you sure, Nicholas? I can man the door," Quinn told him.

"I've got it," Nicholas assured her.

Glenn nodded. "Then we take them on."

"We take them on?" Heath repeated.

Quinn sighed. "Yes, Heath, we're going to take them on. This is what needs to happen. We don't have time for you to repeat everything back to him," she told him.

Glenn shot her a grateful look. "If we get into trouble, we go behind the building into the woods and we draw them away."

"Hey, you've been out on runs since he got here. He knows what he's doing, me and Aiden, we didn't," Nicholas told him.

"This was supposed to be a dress rehearsal," Heath told them.

"I'm supposed to be delivering pizzas man. Daryl is leading them this way and they're closing in. The noise is gonna pull the herd right off the road and then we have serious trouble. We have to do this," Glenn told him.

"Think about your mother and aunt back in Alexandria, Heath. We are keeping the walkers' away from them. We didn't plan to do this today, but it's better that we were out there then it happening without us there. Glenn needs us to do this. Alright?" Quinn asked him.

"All right," Heath said.

"Okay?" Glenn asked.

"Okay," Heath answered.

Nicholas and Quinn both said OK in unison as Glenn took his position "On three. Ready? One, two, three!" he said as Nicholas opened the door only to be met with a garage door. "Shit."

Quinn looked at the window then at Glenn. "We're going to have to shoot out the window."

"That's a real bad idea," Nicholas told her.

"You got any others? You Heath?" Quinn asked both of them. "No? Alright, then Glenn? What do you think?"

"It's the only idea," Glenn responded.

"I think there's something like a dozen in there," Nicholas told them.

"I'll take a dozen, a dozen is reasonable with four of us," Quinn told him.

"We stay back, we get on opposite ends, we draw them to each of us," Glenn told them.

"Three a piece?" Nicholas asked.

"No, this is just me and Heath. Quinn I need you to stand in the back in case any get past us," Glenn instructed her. He grabbed the walkie talkie and gave it to Nicholas. "You get back and you stay back. Things go south, you tell Rick and you draw them away. Just move back," Glenn told him.

"Nicholas, this is as important as any other job," Quinn assured him.

"You ready?" Glenn asked.

"No but since you're doing this thing anyway," Heath told him.

Quinn stood back ready to take any out that came her way as Glenn shot out the window and walkers started coming out at them. "Alright, they're still coming," Glenn said as him and Heath both had to start using there hands to fight. Nicholas and Quinn both jumped in to help. Glenn nodded his thanks to Nicholas and Quinn as one walker came out. He looked at Nicholas. "Get it," he said and nodded as he did. "Good, let's go," he told them as the four of them started running.

Summer's Group:

Summer climbed up the hill up to the overpass and looked down. "We're going to have to one of us standing at the top of that, the walkers' get through, they're going to go be able to make there way up the same way we did," she told them.

"I got it," Emily said.

Summer took out the walkie talkie. "In position," she said.

"Good, Glenn's on his way back, and they just passed the first barrier," Rick told her. "You shouldn't have to much to worry about if we can keep them on the right path."

"We've got it covered if a few want to try and escape," Summer reassured him.

"Be careful," Rick told her.

"You too," Summer said as she replaced the walkie on her belt. "Now, it's just a waiting game."

"So we just throw the smoke grenades if they get distracted?" Nikki asked.

"Out in the middle, the noise will keep them going," Summer instructed her.

"Don't use all of them at once either, this is going to take a while. I don't think I've ever seen so many in one spot before," David told them.

"I know I haven't," Summer said.

"Do you think this plan of Rick's will work?" Nikki asked.

"It has to or we're all done for," Summer responded. She glanced over her shoulder toward the woods.

"Summer? What's wrong?" David asked.

"Nothing," Summer said.

"You just stared into the woods. Do you here something?" David asked.

"No, I felt like someone was watching,but I'm sure it's nothing," Summer assured them.

Axel and Jes' POV:

Jes got out of the car and stood on the hood of the car and took out her binoculars. "I've got eyes on Summer and her group," she said as she jumped back in the car.

"This will work, right?" Axel questioned.

"If it doesn't, we'll do something else," Jes said.

"How many of us are going to die while we figure it out? I mean I trust Rick, but the size of that herd was more then I could fathom," Axel said.

"Well we've got no choice but to do this," Jes said. "You volunteered for it," she reminded him.

"Yeah, I know. I don't regret it either," Axel said.

Jes adjusted the binoculars. "I'm seeing movement out in the woods."

"Walkers?" Axel asked.

"To far away to tell," Jes said.

"You want to go check it out?" Axel asked.

"No, I've got a job to do here, and I plan to do it," Jes said. "I'll just have to keep an eye on it," she told him. "Sasha, how's the parade coming?" she asked through the walkie talkie.

"Slow and steady. We had some who wanted to stray, but Abraham took care of them," Sasha answered.

"He wasn't very smart about it, was he?" Jes questioned.

"Of course he wasn't, it's Abraham we're talking about," Sasha answered.

"Keep us posted," Jes answered.

"Will do," Sasha answered.

"They should start coming our way, shortly," Jes said.

Axel nodded. "Guess all we can do is sit and wait," he said.


	370. Chapter 367

**Better Days**

**Chapter 367**

**Author's Note: The next two chapters are going to combine episodes two and three somewhat. Not sure exactly how it's all going to play out but that's the plan. Plus of course mix it up with Summer and David. I have to say, I am looking forward to season 7, only because Summer and Jes are giving me awesome ideas. So don't expect it to be anything like the script of seven. Daryl may be home before he gets to (hopefully they don't kill him, Jewel won't allow that) in the show. Please review.**

Alexandrian's:

Glenn whistles at Rick to get his attention as they are meeting up and the herd is passing.

"It's working, you were right," Tobin said as he extended his hand to Rick.

Jewel nudged Rick's shoulder to get him to give the other man his hand in return. "It's not over yet, we still have a lot of work to do," Jewel said.

Rick nodded. "She's right. We have to finish this, we have to keep moving and fan out down that thing front to back."

"We need to give space in the middle for Summer's group to keep them entertained right?" Brad asked.

"Entertained isn't the word I'd use, but distracted, yes," Jewel answered.

"There's to many ways they could go once they get to the overpass, we have to make sure we're ready," Beth said.

Rick nodded. "Like we said, cops at a parade. Glenn you take the back, you got the other walkie," he instructed.

"Got it," Glenn said.

"If it gets sloppy, we fire our weapons, pull them back on track," Rick told them.

"I'll hit the front," Tobin said.

"I'll head back to Alexandria," Jewel said. She kissed Rick. "This is working," she said as she took off running.

Rick squeezed her hand before she left. "OK, one after the other," he told them as they started to head out.

"Carter, don't go so far out ahead," Beth warned. She didn't see the walker but she heard Carter's scream as she looked back at Quinn and Rick.

Rick took off his walkie talkie. "Tobin they're breaking off," he said.

"What do you want us to do?" Tobin asked.

"Fire your guns and draw them back," Rick ordered as Quinn reached Carter. She looked at Rick and Beth before she bent down. Rick shook his head.

"Oh I'm dead," Carter moaned.

"Carter, I can only imagine it hurts, but you have to be quiet. It's drawing the dead away from the herd. It's endangering everyone, shh, just try to be quiet," Quinn beggied.

"Carter take a breath, Carter," Rick tried to reason with him.

"Rick we need to do something, his cries are only going to draw more," Beth said.

Rick looked at Quinn as he took out his knife.

Quinn grabbed his hand and shook her head. "Carter, it's all going to be over soon, it's alright," she told him as she put her knife in his skull. She backed up and covered her hand to her mouth as her back hit the wall.

"Rick, it's working, the gun fire is bringing them back on the road," Tobin reported through the radio.

"You got them Tobin," Rick said as he looked at Quinn.

"Copy that. What was that screaming?" Tobin questioned.

"That was Carter, he got bit right in the face, Quinn put him down," Rick told him as he stood up and went over to Quinn. "I could have done it, you could have let me."

Quinn looked at Rick. "He was one of mine, I had to do it. We can both say all the right things, Rick, but we both know you don't consider any of us, part of your group. You didn't expect Carter to survive out here, neither did I, but it wouldn't have been right for you to put him down when he was part of my group. One day, I hope you'll be able to see us all as one, but today's not it, and I couldn't let him be killed by a virtual stranger. If I get bit out here, let Glenn or one of my people do it," she told him. "I hope one day both of us are family enough that we could put each other down respectfully. That's what it's all about now isn't it? That final moment, right before you come back, to have someone care enough to put you down so you don't become one of those things? Your reasons of putting Carter down and mine were two totally different reasons, and we both know it," she said standing up and passed Rick leaving him dumbfounded.

Rick stood up and looked at Morgan.

"She's a lot like her mother, isn't she?" Morgan asked.

"She got it a lot quicker than Deanna," Rick answered. "We have a good hour until we have 'em to green, hand them off to Daryl, Sasha and Abraham. Why don't you go head back, catch up to Jewel. Tell them what's happening, they have a right to know," he said.

"Okay, Rick, I just..." Morgan started to say.

"Will you do that for me? I don't like the idea of Jewel heading back on her own, if you leave now, you'll be able to catch her," Rick told him. "I'll take care of that one. Michonne, you take point," he said as he went to take care of a walker.

Morgan looked at Michonne then at Carter. "I know it's how it is, I do," he told her.

"Yeah, I do too," Michonne answered as she moved past him and Morgan turned to leave.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel turned as she heard the scream, knowing instantly that it was Carter. She wanted to feel sorry for the man, the old her would have, but she knew she couldn't waist time on sympathy for him. She turned back and started running toward Alexandria. She saw a walker coming toward her and held up her knife and dispatched it quickly.

"You should think about getting a longer handle, so they don't come so close," Morgan said as he came up behind her.

Jewel turned. "You should think about announcing yourself instead of using your ninja skills to sneak up on a person. Rick put Carter down?" she asked.

"Quinn," Morgan answered. "How did you know it was Carter?"

"His scream, it doesn't surprise me that Carter was the first to go. Rick sent you back?" Jewel asked.

"He didn't like the idea of you being out here alone," Morgan told her. "He loves you."

Jewel raised an eyebrow as they walked. "I know that, Morgan."

"What I mean is that everyone needs a voice of reason, especially in times like this, and you're Rick's," Morgan told her.

"He's mine," Jewel told him.

"He'd be lost without you, if something happened to you or your kids, or any body in your group," Morgan told her.

Jewel stopped and looked at him. "Morgan, we've lost people, a lot of people, and we each take those losses to heart. It effects us every single time we lose someone, when we have to bury some one. We depend on each other, it's a two way street."

"The man's death the other nights, were you effected by it?" Morgan asked.

"Reg was a good man, I didn't know him well, but he wanted the best for people, and I respected him for that," Jewel told him.

"What about the other man? The man that Rick killed?" Morgan questioned.

"Morgan, Pete was an abuser, he hit his wife and sons, and people ignored it because he was a doctor. I'm not sorry that he's dead, and I'm not sorry Rick killed him. Pete was a bully, acted like he thought that women only had one purpose in life, on there backs. I grew up with men like that, and I'm not letting another man make me feel like a worthless piece of crap. You are trying to make us see there are other way then killing, and you're right, in some small instances. Pete wasn't one of them," Jewel said. She turned her head to the noise of a horn. "That's coming from Alexandria, come on!" she yelled as she took off running with him close behind.

Rick's group:

Heath turned and looked at the direction of the horn. "What the hell is happening?"

"It's a horn or something. It's pulling the back half off the road. Oh GOD!" Glenn exclaimed as he started running.

"Rick! The noise is distracting the herd," Beth yelled.

"Whatever that is, it's far. It sounds like it's coming from..." Michonne started to say.

"Home," Rick said as he started running.

"We have to get ahead of them, come on," Beth yelled at the Alexandrian's as she started running.

"Rick! We need to tell Tobin what's going on!" Quinn yelled at him.

"I'm trying," Rick said as he started running with Glenn and Quinn with him.

"Tobin! It's not stopping, light it up, you hear me? Tobin!" Rick yelled through the radio. He glanced over at the walker. "Michonne," he instructed.

"Got it," Michonne said as she separated from the front group.

"Shit! Shit! It was half, Jesus it was more than half," a young man named Sturgess said.

"We just got to stay ahead of them, they walk, we run," Annie told him.

"She's right, otherwise everyone we know is dead back in Alexandria. Our family, our friends, they all die, if we don't get them back on track," Beth told them.

"Rick!" Daryl yelled through the radio.

"I'm here," Rick said.

"What's going on back there?" Daryl asked.

"Half of them broke off, they're going toward Alexandria," Rick reported.

"Towards you?" Abraham asked.

"We ran ahead, there's a horn or something coming from the East. It's not stopping," Rick reported.

"Axel and I are going to turn around, try to get ahead of them, through the back way," Jes said through the radio.

"I'm gonna gas i up, turn back," Daryl said.

"Daryl, we have it, you keep going!" Rick instructed.

"You're gonna need our help," Daryl insisted.

"Gotta keep the herd moving. You heard Jes, she's heading the back way to try to steer them back," Rick told the other man.

"If it going down, we don't need to keep the herd moving," Daryl responded.

"The rest of that herd turns around, the bad back there gets worse," Rick told him. "Daryl?"

"Yeah I heard you," Daryl responded.

"Rick, what do you want us to do?" David asked through his walkie talkie.

"You guys need to double back, take the hills, keep on high ground, same plan as before, but get them back on the highway," Rick instructed.

"We're on it," David responded.

"We're on our way," Jes reported. "We'll try to get some heading your way. You said the horn was coming from the East?"

"Yeah," Rick responded.

"That's from home," Jes answered as she looked at Axel.

"Yeah," Rick responded through the walkie talkie.

Michonne killed the walker as Heath approached her. "It's coming from back home, it has to be," Heath told her.

"He did this, he brought us all out here to die, he killed Carter," a young man from Alexandria said.

"Carter was dead already," Michonne told him.

"He was bit on the face, he was in agony, and I put him out of it. I'm not going to apologize for it," Quinn responded.

The man looked at Quinn. "Our families are in trouble back there, and we're done. We're good as dead," the man rumbled.

"Hey calm down. What the hell are you talking about?" Michonne asked.

"We are done and it's cause of him," the man babbled.

Quinn looked at him. "Rick's family is in Alexandria, right along with ours. It's not his fault a horn is going off. And if you die, it's because you're not listening to what he says, it's because you're panicking. That's not how you survive out here," Quinn told him.

"So basically, shut up and move," Michonne said as she glared at Heath to do the same. "Thank you," she told the other woman.

"For what?" Quinn asked.

"For backing Rick," Michonne answered.

"If anyone can get us out of this mess, it's Rick," Quinn said as she went and joined the others.

"All right, listen up. Here's the new plan. I go back, get the RV, circle around, the woods on Redding, meet up with Axel and Jes. We'll get in front of them before they get there. We can lead them away," Rick told him.

"RV's a mile back, I can go with you," one of the Alexandrian's replied.

"I'll handle it, just get home. They might need you there," Rick told them. "Glenn, Michonne, Beth," he said as he started walking with them. "If something's in front of you, you kill it. No hiding, no waiting, you keep going," he instructed his people.

"I'm going with you, you can't do this on your own," Glenn told him.

"He's right, Rick, we don't do things alone," Beth reminded him.

"Glenn, Beth, I can do this," Rick assured them.

"You both need to help me, we've got to get these people back," Michonne told them.

"Yeah, thing is some of them aren't going to make it," Rick said.

"Rick," Michonne started to say.

"You try to save them, you try, but they can't keep up, you keep going. You have too, you make sure you three get back," Rick told them.

Beth turned at the sound of yelling.

"The horn stopped, good," Rick said as he watched Michonne put down on of the Alexandrians.


	371. Chapter 368

**Better Days**

**Chapter 368**

**Author's Note: I was not going to include the pasta lady in this but since it's her last rant, I decided I owed it to her. Plus Mar has a couple comments to say. Summer is all excited to get to season seven, she's got things planned. Self sacrifice is obviously a Dixon trait, because she's going to change the game. Rick and Daryl aren't gonna be happy. Not to sure about the one of the people at Hilltop you'll be introduced to soon. Summer's excited. And season 7 is definatley going to be different. My poor guys! Don't forget to go review Lonley to Long by Littletonpace on youtube. It's awesome at the best. She worked hard to bring my vision to life, go review her too. Any way please review. **

Mar and Carol's POV:

Mar adjusted Hope in her carrier. "Why do I get to play Miss. Happy Homemaker with you?" she asked Carol on the way to the pantry.

Carol laughed. "It's not that bad, really. You're intriguing to them, you're married to Daryl."

"We're not married, Carol," Mar reminded her.

Carol gave a small chuckle. "As close to it as you can get. You know it too. My point is, that you intrigue them because you managed to get close to the one person that is a mystery to them. That makes you interesting, plus we're bringing our cutey pie secret weapon with Hope here," she said.

Mar smiled down at Hope. "Aunt Carol is using us to save her from the Stepford wives. I think we should be offended and just leave her on her own. What do you think?" she asked the sleeping child. "No response huh? Well, then," she said.

Carol smiled as she walked up to the pantry. "Game time," Carol said as they walked in. "I hope we aren't intruding, but we need to get some things to make for our family for dinner. They are going to be starved by the time they get back. They sure weren't expecting to do all the hard work today."

"Of course not, I don't think that anyone minds seeing this cutie pie," Erin said as Mar walked over to the side of the shelves she was on.

"Jewel is out there isn't she?" Stacey asked.

Carol started looking at the soups and spoke before Mar could. "I am sure Rick sent her right back when everything started. It was just supposed to be a walkthrough anyway. Jewel was just out there giving Rick and family her support. She has this way of making Rick calmer about things, doesn't she Mar?"

Mar gave a small smile. "They make a good team. Everyone should know that by now," she said sweetly.

"It's just..." Stacey started to say.

"Stacey that's enough," Erin said as she touched Hope's head softly.

Mar glanced at Carol over the shelves then down at Hope to make sure she wasn't disturbed. "It's alright, Erin. I'm quite interested in what Stacey has to say."

"Well, we all think that Jewel shouldn't be out there, she should be happy having walls and she can give up the tough girl act," Stacey responded.

Carol shook her head slightly at Mar then smiled sweetly at Stacey. "Stacey, dear, Jewel is tough, it's not an act. She survived things that would make you shake in your boots, maybe even put a gun in your mouth and take her life. I've known Jewel since almost the beginning of this thing, her, Summer, Daryl and there other brother Merle, were part of our camp. If it wasn't for Daryl and Summer's hunting skills, we would have all died of starvation. And Jewel, well, I just wish I could remain as calm as she does under pressure. It's saved all of us at one time or another. The Dixon's grew up hunting and fighting, and I thank God for them everyday. And poor Merle, he gave up his life saving his little sister, and in turn he saved Hope's life. We would have never survived on the road with a newborn if Jewel had died and wasn't able to nurse. And, Mar can tell you Daryl is not as gruff as he seems once you get to know him."

"In all fairness, he hasn't let us know him. He didn't come to the welcome party," Mrs. Neudermeyer said.

"That isn't Daryl's thing and I'm not going to make him do anything he is uncomfortable with. I understood it. Daryl isn't a saint, but who is? And if you haven't done something to get your hands a little dirty by now, that's just because you've been behind these walls to long," Mar answered.

Olivia cleared her throat. "Celery soup, it's been here since the start, you're very brave," she told Carol as she put it in her basket.

"I'm hoping the paprika masks the soups celeryness," Carol told them.

"Then you'd be stuck with something that tastes like paprika. No thank you," Mrs. Neudermeyer said.

Mar arched an eyebrow seeing Carol's warning look. "Spoken like someone whose never been hungry," she said.

Carol smiled. "Well I just figured since we were running low on staples, I'd try to use a few things nobody seems to want. I used to make Ed these spring cleaning casseroles just to empty the pantry. I made some miracles happen with water chestnuts," she said with a smile.

"Talk about miracles, that recipe for cola canned ham. Mmm, Ms. Paletier you are an honest to goodness hero," Erin said as Carol gave a small laugh. "Do you have any recipes to share with us Mar? I mean from before all this, you must have fed Daryl something other than possum."

"Daryl and I knew each other before, but we weren't together. I grew up in Boston, prestigious family, maids, butlers, nannies, old money, something like fourth or fifth cousin to some Kennedy somewhere or another. Married into another old family, didn't have to raise a finger, but I wanted to, to help you know? I had already went to nursing school, might as well put it to use. I moved to Atlanta after my divorce, worked in a clinic with Jewel. Knew Daryl, Summer and Merle. Jane, a wonderful woman, a saint really, she taught me how to cook. I had a small child so she said I needed to at least try. She was happy I didn't try to burn down the house like Jewel did, she taught me. It just kind of made sense for me to help Carol with our brood when we got here. Now I can make a mean possum casserole if you all ever get so hungry that you don't care what you have to eat," Mar told them. "Here's some noodles, Carol," she said casually as she held up the noodles.

"Ugh," Mrs. Neudermeyer said.

"Something wrong Shelley?" Erin asked.

"It's just these old noodles. I mean I tell you if someone would just find me one of those machines, I swear we would all be eating like we were on a tour of Tuscany," Mrs. Neudermeyer told them.

Mar shared an eye roll with Olivia. "You know, why don't you suggest going out with the supply teams one time to look for that, Shelley?" she asked.

Shelley turned and looked at her. "That's not my job."

Mar took a few deep breaths as she rubbed Hope's back calming herself. "And, it's not the supply teams job to risk there lives for something so mundane as a damn noodle maker. You just don't get it, do you? What do you think they are doing out there right now? They are trying to save your ass and you are in here bitching about fresh pasta? Every time one of us walk out those gates, we are risking our lives. My husband is on a motorcycle leading countless number of walkers' away from this place so we can be safe, so _you _can be safe, but you're still moaning about fresh pasta. You have a dog don't you?" she asked.

"Mar," Carol said in a warning tone.

"No, Carol, I tried, but if I didn't have Hope attached to my chest right now, I'd have hit you by now Shelley. I'm scared to death for everyone out there, I want to be out there myself, but I have a job to do, and that's to protect this baby, Judith, Mitch and all the other children, including all of yours. Yeah you have a dog, well you know what I think about when I look at Fido? How good his brothers' tasted on sticks, roasted over a fire after not having enough to eat for days. But you probably would be complaining you didn't have some fresh pasta to go with it. I'm going to go put Hope down and start getting things ready to cook," Mar told Carol leaving her with the other women.

Carol tried not to smile. "You know Shel, I could teach you how to make pasta with your own two hands, but you'd have to promise not to smoke in the house, it's a disgusting habit and it kills you. If you ask me, there are to many things trying to do that already, right?"

The other women sat stunned as Erin was the first one to find her voice. "Right."

"I better be going, Mar is probably waiting right outside for me. We all got used to doing things in pairs, it's hard to break that habit," she said as she walked out seeing Mar standing a few feet away. She walked over and started to laugh. "I really want to be mad at you, but man the look on Shelley's face was priceless."

Mar laughed. "Yeah, well, what can I say, I'm technically a Dixon, can't hold my tongue if it kills me."

"Don't you think I didn't notice that you called Daryl your husband," Carol teased.

"Yeah, it slipped out," Mar said. "You have company," she said as they saw Sam sitting on the porch.

Carol sighed. "Your dad used to hit you and then he got himself killed. It happened, now it's done, you live with it or it eats you up," she told the boy as she walked into the house.

Mar looked up at the door then down at Sam. "You know, your mom needs you to be strong right now," she said as she sat down beside him.

"She does?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, she does. Ron's a teenager, and I bet he's giving her a hard time over everything. It's what normal teenagers do," Mar pointed out.

"Did Summer ever give any of you any trouble like that?" Sam asked.

"I said normal teenagers, Sam, Summer was anything but ever normal. Your mom needs you to be there, to be understanding. I know right now all this doesn't make sense, but in the long run, well your dad not being around, it'll make you all stronger. It'll make you stronger and you'll become someone you never thought you could become," Mar told him.

"How do you know?" Sam asked.

"Because it happened to me. I'm a completley different person then I was years ago, and it's because I had enough and left a man like your father. I'll send Mitch down, the two of you can go do something, wait here alright?" Mar asked as she went inside. She took Hope off her chest and put her down in the bassinet and walked upstairs. "Mitch," she said as she opened the door. "Come downstairs and hang out with Sam please."

Mitch looked at her. "You're kidding right? That kid is afraid of his shadow."

Mar sat down on the side of his bed. "Mitch, if Daryl, Jewel and Summer hadn't started taking care of you at the camp, then at the farm, what would have happened to you?"

Mitch looked at her. "I probably wouldn't have made it."

"If you lived inside walls like this, would you have been the strong ass kid I know and love? Would you be the boy who stood up to Abraham about finding his family? Probably not huh?" Mar asked.

"No," Mitch admitted.

"I know Sam is weak, but he's a typical ten year old. He's the boy that I wish you got a chance to be, safe and protected behind these walls. But you didn't and I think it would be good for him to have you as a friend. I'm not asking you to hang out with him every day, or more than maybe an hour to start with, but just a bit. We all have jobs to do, and I'm asking you to make this your job, alright?" Mar asked.

"Dad better take me hunting when he gets back," Mitch grumbled as he went down the stairs.

TBC


	372. Chapter 369

**Sweet Dreams**

**Chapter 368**

**Author's Note: Jewel is planning things for the creepy guy in the last episode with Enid. I should be afraid of season seven, but my girls are giving me awesome ideas. So, now on with season six. Tara and Eugene's conversation about the church is going to happen outside the infirmary, since it really has no baring on the story. As always, review please.**

Rosita and Joey's POV:

Rosita walked over to the armory and grabbed a gun from the table. "The walkers' started to break through, they are leading them away now," she told Joey and Gus.

Joey stood up and grabbed a gun. "I'm heading out," he said.

"No, Rick wants you to stay here. David is with Summer, Jes is taking his place with Axel. You're needed here, in case they break through," Rosita told him as she put her hand on his arm. "I know you want to be out there for Summer, just like I want to be out there with Abraham, and Gus with Quinn. They are trusting us to keep the people in here safe," Rosita reminded him.

Joey nodded. "Who is in the tower?"

"I just sent Spencer up there," Rosita said.

"Do you know how good of a sniper shot he is?" Joey questioned Gus.

"There hasn't been a whole lot of use for sniper skills in here. Deanna didn't think it was necessary to see who could shoot or not," Gus explained. "It wasn't really a priority on her mind."

"We noticed," Joey said.

"You all can't be perfect shots," Gus pointed out.

Rosita looked at him. "Eugene and Gabriel are the only ones who can't handle guns, even the younger ones know how to use them if necessary. We have to work with what we got. You and Jill are both good shots right?"

Gus nodded. "Yeah, both with military experience," he said. "Brad too, but he's outside," he said.

"I'll go," Joey told Rosita. "There should be one of our group up there with an Alexandrian until we are able to make sure everyone can shoot," he said as grabbed a rifle. Joey looked at Gus. "Make sure everyone has some type of gun, even if they can't shoot. Show them how to load and aim it. Make sure they have another type of weapon, even a screwdriver, something to protect themselves with," he instructed as he walked away.

"Do you think that they'll get through?" Gus questioned Rosita.

"If Rick has any thing to say about it, then no, but we have to be prepared," Rosita said. "I was going to give some weapon training tomorrow, with knives or machetes, or axes," she said.

Gus nodded. "I'm glad you guys are here," he said. "I know that we haven't really showed it, but we needed things shook up. I've known Quinn a long time, before this, and I met Deanna before. She was good with what she did, she's a good leader."

"So is Rick," Rosita said as she walked away.

Ronnie, Tara and Eugene's POV:

Ronnie checked through bandage supplies as Denise sat on one of the beds looking through medical books. "Why are you making me do this again? You're here," Denise asked.

Ronnie turned and looked at her. "We've talked about this before, Denise."

"I know and if you up and die, then I'm willing to do the hard stuff, but until then, you should do it. You were trained to do it," Denise pointed out.

"So were you. I believe that even psychiatrists have to take medical courses. You said Pete didn't want you here, that's why you stayed away. Pete's not here, I am and I want you here. I _need _you here. I'd like one of us to be able to go on supply runs when we need medical supplies, and I don't think you'd be comfortable with that. So, I'd like to know if something happened, you'll be back here to take care of it. Until then, we work together, and you become a better doctor. You just need to have confidence, now back to studying," Ronnie said as she turned back to the work she was doing.

"Why do you have confidence in me?" Denise asked.

"Don't you think one of us needs to?" Ronnie questioned as Tara and Eugene came in, Tara going to get tylenol. "You're up," she told Denise.

Denise cleared her throat. "What's the aspirin for?" she asked as Tara turned around.

"Oh hi Dana," Tara said. "Ronnie."

"It's Denise," both Ronnie and Denise said.

"Sorry, Denise right," Tara corrected herself. "What's the aspirin for?"

"You're a doctor?" Eugene asked.

"Eugene," Ronnie said as she raised an eyebrow at him.

"Are you?" Denise asked. "I'm sorry, I, uh, heard that story," she said.

"Fair play," Eugene said. "But Ronnie's here, she should be looking at Tara."

"I agree, she should. But she says I need to learn in case she needs to go out for something or we get bombarded with injuries or she is unavailable or dies, so here I am," Denise said. "I'm a little nervous, I'm a psychiatrist," she told them.

"I tried to get her to talk to our group when she first came in but she let Pete do his whole macho act on her and talk her down and now she has no confidence in herself," Ronnie explained.

"I went to med school. I was even gonna be a surgeon, but after the panic attacks, I got really interested in psychology. And I think I'm really trying to lower expectations here," Denise told them.

"None of that kind of talk," Ronnie said. "Think of me as Chief of Medicine and you are a resident. Believe me this is not my first rodeo training someone, this is like old hat," she said.

"Can you do this? Can she do this?" Eugene asked.

"Eugene, shut up, she can do this," Tara said.

"She's going to do this," Ronnie said confidently.

"Ronnie's right, I need to know how to do this in case the worse case scenario happens. Pete didn't want me here, but I'm here now and I only kind of want to throw up," Denise said.

Ronnie nodded. "Sounds about normal for the first day of a resident," she told her.

"So why the aspirin?" Denise asked again.

"Oh Eugene and I were working on a platform for another guard tower, I got a little dizzy. You know I still get headaches," Tara said.

"Are you sure that you are alright with Denise helping you and not the experienced doctor?" Eugene asked.

"Eugene shut up," Tara said. "It's fine, she has to learn," she said.

"You're my first patient, and with that symptom, I'm pretty sure I can't kill you," Denise said as she had Tara sit down on the bed.

Eugene looked at the three women. "I mean, it's possible, if you miss like a homatoma or something," Eugene said.

The three of them looked at Eugene, each having a look of disbelief on there faces. "Eugene, get out," Ronnie said.

"If you don't mind, I'd like to stay, to make sure Tara is in good hands," Eugene said.

"I do mind, Eugene. I mind a lot. I'm here, and Tara is in perfectly good hands. Now, you need to go, go back to work on the platform. Be useful. You aren't being useful in here, you're just being annoying," Ronnie told him.

"I'm fine, Eugene," Tara informed him as he turned around and left. "I'm sorry about Eugene," she told Denise.

"It's fine," Denise answered.

"No it's not," Ronnie said. "I'm going to go continue inventory, call me if you need me. But you won't need me, you got this," she told Denise as she walked away.

Mitch's POV:

Mitch sighed as he stood in front of Sam's house, seriously thinking about turning around and not knocking. He knew that Mar wouldn't be happy and Daryl less so when he returned. He stepped up on the first step as Ron came out the door, obviously angry.

"What do you want?" Ron asked.

"My mom sent me over to hangout with Sam," Mitch said as he shook his head at how ridiculous that sounded.

"I don't want anyone from your group to be around us, especially around Sam," Ron told him. "Now scram," he ordered.

Mitch stepped up onto the next step and looked at him. "There's nothing else I would like to do than scram as you put it, but my mom asked me to come over here and see if I could help Sam, be a friend. In other words, help him not be afraid of his own shadow," he told the older boy.

"Does everyone in your group think they are better than us? That you have to try and save us?" Ron asked.

"We are better than you," Mitch said as he side stepped him and knocked on the door. "I don't care if you or your family get saved or not, but if you try and hurt Lexi or anyone else again, you'll be buried next to your father. Dixon's don't make threats," he told him as he waited for the door to open.

Ron grabbed Mitch by the arm. "What did you just say?"

"Ron! What are you doing?" Jessie exclaimed as she opened the door. "Mitch are you alright?"

Mitch nodded as he rubbed his arm as he pretended he was hurt. "I'm fine Mrs. Anderson."

"Mom he threatened me!" Ron exclaimed.

Jessie looked at him. "Ron, are you seriously telling me that a child threatened you? You're just looking for someone to blame. Mitch, how can I help you?"

"Mom sent me over to hang out with Sam. We thought he could use a friend after the death of his father," Mitch said sweetly.

"You seriously aren't buying this act are you?" Ron asked. "He's carrying a knife, he could hurt Sam."

"Actually, to be honest, I'm carrying a gun," Mitch said as he lifted his shirt up over his belt loop. "I know how to use it, for protection. We never know what's going to happen with the walkers," he explained.

"You just threatened to bury me next to my father," Ron told him.

"Ron, that's enough. Come in Mitch, I'm sure Sam would love to see you," Jessie said as she walked away.

Mitch gave a smirk back at Ron. "Guess I don't look much like a threat," he said as he walked into the house leaving Ron behind to look for Enid.

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Lexi walked next to Carl as he pushed Judith in the stroller, her being more vocal than usual. "She's going to be talking up a storm soon, aren't you Judy?"

Carl gave a small smile as he took Lexi's hand and smiled. "Yeah, then we'll be complaining that she won't shut up," he said. He pushed the stroller past some bushes and spotted Enid and Ron.

Lexi looked at him before removing her hand and started walking away.

"Lex, stop. What was that?" Carl asked.

"I could ask you the same question," Lexi told him. "Why did you stop to spy on them?"

"Because I'm worried about Enid hanging out with Ron. I mean aren't you after what he tried with you?" Carl asked.

"Enid can make her own decisions. He wouldn't try anything like that with her," Lexi told him.

"How do you know?" Carl asked.

"Because he was trying to make you jealous. He thought you were interested in Enid. You told me you weren't, has that changed?" Lexi asked.

"Of course not, Lex. What we've been through together is going to bond us together for as long as we're alive," Carl told her.

"That doesn't mean we're meant to get married or anything. I mean yeah when we were out there we were the only people the other person knew, so it was logical that we may develop feelings. But, now if you are interested in Enid, I'm not going to stand in your way Carl," Lexi told him.

Carl sighed. "I'm not interested in Enid. Would you stop trying to break up with me before we've been boyfriend and girlfriend for less than a week?"

Lexi laughed. "Alright. We should get home, Carol and Mar are expecting us to help watch Hope, Jenny and Judith."

Carl nodded as he turned the stroller around.

"Carl. Lexi," Father Gabriel called out from behind them.

"What?" Carl asked, the hostility evident in his voice.

"You heard what I told Deanna about your group," Gabriel stated rather than questioning it.

"It almost got Rick thrown out, it got a gun pointed in Eugene and Mika's face, of course we heard what you told Deanna. You were overheard anyway," Lexi said as she went to turn around.

"What do you want?" Carl asked.

"It was about me, not about you or your group, I know that now. I want to help. You tried to teach me back at the church, but I'm ready to learn now," Gabriel told them.

"Why should we trust you? You haven't exactly gave us much reason to trust you," Lexi told him.

"I'm hoping to prove that I made a mistake, that I have learned and I want to learn," Gabriel told them.

"You almost got Rick thrown out," Lexi repeated. "You got a gun pointed in Eugene and Mika's face. Mika! The sweetest ten year old there ever was, even in this day and time. What you said, it was dangerous, and it almost got people hurt," she pointed out.

"I know," Gabriel said.

Carl went to say something but Lexi cut him out. "Do you? You knew that you got your congregation killed by not opening the doors, but you still wondered out of the church and almost got us killed. You almost let Gareth in because you believed that he would let you go, the hell with the rest of us. Then we get here, after we kept you alive out there, and you tell Deanna that we were dangerous. But now you want us to believe that you've had this sudden change of heart?"

Carl looked at Gabriel. "You're going to need to tell everybody. That's the only way Lexi will ever start to believe you," he said.

"Yeah, I think you're right," Gabriel responded.

"Come by around three, we'll start with the machete," Carl said. "You'll help, too, right Lex?"

"Yeah, only because you may have to protect Judith and Hope," Lexi answered as she walked away with Carl.


	373. Chapter 370

**Sweet Dreams**

**Chapter 370**

**Author's Note: Happy Thanksgiving to all of you in the United States. I've been debating how to do this next chapter, I have something planned for Jes and Axel, and Summer and David. But we also need to get the Wolves into Alexandria. So, let's see where brain leads me. Please review. Only had one review from the last chapter. Let me know you're reading. Thanks!**

Joey's POV:

Joey turned to the window and steadied his weapon. "Spenser, take the other side," he ordered as he shot at one of the people coming in.

Spenser lined up his shot and his hands were shaking as he fired, missing the person.

Joey fired again and glanced over his shoulder. "Spenser, I need your help in this alright? I know you're scared, and I get it. Believe it or not, I'm scared too, I'm always am. So is Rick, so is Jewel, so is Summer, we all are scared. But that is how we survive," he said as he fired another shot. "We're scared that we're going to lose the people we love, that we aren't going to be strong enough when the time comes that we need to be. Right now, we are the only people standing between those people coming over the gates and everyone we love and care about. People are dying, more people will die if we miss our shots."

Spenser fired and looked back at him. "I'm sorry, I'm not used to doing this kind of thing," he said.

"Well good thing that we're here and not just some dummy, isn't it?" Joey asked.

"We thought we were safe, we were safe," Spenser started to say.

"Spenser, I swear to God if the next words out of your mouth is until you came, I'm going to but you in the head with this rifle," Joey said.

"Who are these people?" Spenser questioned. "Why are they doing this?"

Joey glanced at him before firing again. "They lost there humanity," he told him. He heard a noise and looked at Spenser. "What is that?"

Spenser sighed as he looked out the window. "Shit," he said as he fired, causing the truck to crash into the wall, the horn going off, and the building crashing down.

Joey fell against the wall. "A little warning would be nice," he said as he got up. "We need to stop that horn, it's going to lead the walkers' away and straight here," he said as he went to help Spenser with the door.

Lexi,Mar, Carol and Carl's POV:

Lexi looked out Carl's window then turned and looked at him. "Trouble is coming over the walls," she said.

Carl stood up and went over to look out the window. "Come on," he said as he grabbed the rifle.

"We've got trouble coming over the walls," Lexi said.

"We saw from upstairs, they're coming in from all over," Carl told Carol and Mar.

Mar put her gun on her belt as she looked at Carol. She saw Lexi take a step forward. "Where do you think you're going, Lex?"

"Jenny and Mika are outside, I think at the playground. Liam and Bri may be with them," Lexi answered.

"Mar will go to the playground, you two have to stay here and keep Judith and Hope safe," Carol told them.

"But I can help, you know I can," Lexi told them.

"We all have jobs to do, and your job is to stay here with Carl and protect Judith and Hope. Shoot anyone that comes in that door that you don't recognize. Do you understand?" Mar asked.

"We understand," Carl said. "Where's Mitch?"

"He's at Jessie's," Carol answered. "Lock the door behind us," she told the two teens.

Mar kissed the top of Lexi's head as she followed Carol outside. "We need to get to the armory," she told Carol as they walked outside.

"I'll handle that, you get to the playground," Carol said as she pushed a knife into her hand. "Go," she told her.

"Be careful," Mar yelled after Carol.

Jewel and Morgan's POV:

Jewel stopped running and turned her attention to the horn beeping. "We need to stop that horn," she told Morgan. "You go stop that horn, I'm going to go over the gates and see how I can help," she told him as she started to turn and run.

Morgan grabbed her arm. "I'm afraid I can't let you do that Jewel," he told her.

Jewel looked at his hand on her arm. "Unless you're one of my brothers or I'm sleeping with you, Morgan, you better remove that hand," she warned him.

Morgan did what he was told. "I meant no harm, but I can't let you go on your own," he told her.

"Morgan, we don't have time to argue about this. We have to split up, it's faster. Every minute we stand here arguing, God knows what is happening in Alexandria. My children, Jenny, our friends, the Alexandrian's, they all may be in unknown danger. So, do I punch you and leave you for any walkers' and handle both the horn and get inside Alexandria, or we both can work together and separate for the best of the people we love," Jewel told him.

"You would hit me," Morgan said as he looked at her.

"You know I would," Jewel told him.

"Be careful, I'll join you as soon as possible," Morgan said as he turned to run in the direction of the horn.

"You too," Jewel yelled after him as she took off running. She saw a figure heading toward the gate and sped up. "No one can get over the gates, huh. Right," she said as she rolled her eyes. She took out her knife and climbed the gate, grabbing the person who was climbing up the gate. The person looked back and went to kick Jewel in the face. "Hells Bells," she said as she moved her head quickly out of the way, still receiving a kick to the shoulder. She reached up and jabbed the person in the leg, pulling him down with her. Jewel twisted her body out from under him as they landed kicking him. She kicked the man off her, and put her knife through his ear. She moved the handkerchief from his mouth and checked him for weapons. She took notice of the W on his head and looked at the gates. "Shit," she exclaimed as she started to climb the walls.

Joey and Morgan's POV:

Joey followed Spencer out of the tower. "We have to stop that horn," he said as he raised his weapon. "You handle that, I'll keep watch," he said.

"Are you sure you don't want me to stand watch?" Spenser asked hesitantly.

"I've seen your shooting skills, I'll stand guard," Joey said as the approached the truck. "Go," he told the other man. Joey glanced over his shoulder as Spencer opened the door to the truck. He saw the driver had already turned. "Spencer, anytime now," he hissed.

"We can trade spots," Spencer said again.

"You have to learn how, hesitation means death, not necessarily yours, but those that you love. Your nieces are inside those gates, your mom," Joey said as he fired his weapon at one of the Wolves and fired. "It just takes one minute," he said. "Now grow some balls and kill it and turn off the damn horn!" he yelled.

Spencer went to stab it but hesitated again as Morgan climbed into the truck and killed the walker and turned off the horn.

Joey turned. "Good to see you. You came alone?" he asked.

"Jewel went inside already. What happened?" Morgan asked.

"Someone, a group, they got inside the walls. They're killing people," Spenser said.

"Probably the same people that killed Chris, the Wolves," Joey said.

Morgan nodded. "We need to get in there," he told them. "You coming?" he asked Spencer, already knowing Joey's answer. He saw Spencer's hesitation. "Hide," he told the other man.

Joey looked at Spencer. "You thought you could protect Summer? You're pathetic," he told Spencer.

"Joey, come on, our family is counting on us," Morgan told the other man.

Joey nodded as he slung the weapon over his shoulder and climbed the walls. "You know you may have to kill people," he said.

"I don't know that," Morgan said. "I can talk to them."

Joey looked at Morgan. "Are you serious? They are killing people. We don't know who is dead, and you want to talk? They were gutting people. They led people in chains, like slaves. But you just want to talk to them? What if they were about ready to kill Jenny? Would you just talk to them? Tell you what, you talk, I'll kill. They aren't getting away, not to come back and do it again. It's not up for discussion," he said as he jumped over the gate.

Mika's POV:

Mika heard the commotion coming from the gates. She stopped Jenny's swing and looked at Bri and Chloe. "Something's happening, we have to get to one of the closest houses. Bri, take Jenny," she ordered as she took out her knife. She looked at Liam as she took out another knife. "Do you know how to use this?"

"Yea, Aunt Phoebe made sure I knew how," Liam said as he took it.

Bri took Jenny in her arms. "Give us knives," Chloe said.

"Do you know how to use them?" Mika asked. "Would you be able to actually aim at someone if it meant life and death?" she asked.

"Would you?" Bri asked.

Mika looked at Jenny and nodded. "If they were going to kill us, then yes. Come on, your house is the closest," she told Bri. Liam turned at the sound of screaming. "Come on, we need to get to safety," Mika said as she ran.

Liam turned again as she heard yelling. "That's Aunt Phoebe," he said as he ran in the other direction.

"Liam!" Bri yelled.

"Go, get her to the house, I'm going after him," Mika said as she took off running after him.

"Mika!" she heard as she felt an arm go around her. "What are you doing?" Jewel asked as she hugged the girl.

"Liam, he heard Phoebe, he ran off, I sent Bri and Chloe off to her house with Jenny. I was going after him," Mika told her adoptive mother.

"Go back to the house, I'll go after him. Where is Hope and Judith?" Jewel asked.

"They were at the house with Carol and Mar. Lexi and Carl were there too," Mika said.

Jewel kissed the top of her head. "Keep your knife out and go," she ordered as she took off. "Liam!" she yelled as she saw two men surrounding the boy, Phoebe being on the ground. "Hey! Pick on someone your own size," Jewel told them.

The men turned around. "Is someone coming to help you?" one of the men asked. "Otherwise, you're making this to easy on us."

"Don't ever underestimate a woman," Jewel said as she attacked one of the men with a hatchet and threw a knife at the other one. She pulled the hatchet out of the man's head, and turned to the other one. "You have the audacity to come into my home and threaten my family? Threaten a child? You aren't a man," she said as the man lunged at her.

"You got a lucky shot at him with a hatchet, what do you think you're going to do with a knife. Didn't your daddy ever tell you not to antagonize a man bigger then you?" the Wolf asked as he lunged at her again.

Jewel dodged out of the way and kicked him in the face. "My daddy didn't teach me anything, but my brothers' they taught me this," she said as she stabbed the man in his leg and kicked him, making him double over. "Go to hell!" she said as she brought her knife down in the center of his head.

"Aunt Phoebe is bleeding!" Liam yelled.

"It's nothing," Phoebe said.

"We need to get out of here, let's get to the infirmary. Liam you were very brave trying to protect your Aunt. We'll have to give you more lessons with that knife," Jewel said as she helped Phoebe up.

"You need to help the rest of the town," Phoebe told her. "I can get myself to the infirmary with Liam."

Jewel put a gun in her hand. "Don't hesitate to use it," she told the other woman.

"It's them or us, and I'd rather it be them," Phoebe said as she started to go with Liam.

TBC


	374. Chapter 371

**Better Days**

**Chapter 371**

**Author's Note: I am debating if Summer is going to be caught by Negan or wait. I know David is going to be taken by Negan's men during this and I am introducing Hilltop with Summer. Right now, though let's get back to Alexandria and the people. Review please.**

Mar and Jewel's Pov:

Jewel saw Mar running toward the playground and whistled at her, noticing that she turned and ran toward her. "They are back at Quinn's place. Phoebe is hurt, I sent Liam to the infirmary, made sure that there was no Wolve's in front of them.

"Is that who these people are?" Mar asked.

"I think so. We need to go help. Where is Hope and Judith? Mika said they were with you and Carol," Jewel asked concerned.

"Carl and Lexi are at the house with them. They have guns, they won't let any of them in," Mar said.

Jewel nodded. "Mitch?"

"I sent him over to hang out with Sam over at Jessie's," Mar answered. "What's the plan? I don't have many rounds left in my gun," she told her.

"The armoury," Jewel said. "If the Wolve's get to the armoury, Olivia isn't going to be able to handle them herself," she said.

Both turned at the direction of feet coming toward them. Both of them raising there weapons, ready to attack but seeing it was Noel holding onto his side bleeding. Mar and Jewel both ran over to him. "Let me see," Mar demanded as she went over to him.

Jewel looked around ready to take out another Wolf. "We're out in the open, we can't make it to the infirmary. How bad is it?" she asked.

"Side wound, not sure until we can clear it up," Mar told her.

"We need to get him to Quinn's, it's the closest. Noel, I need you to answer me, what happened to the person who did this to you?" Jewel asked as she put his arm around her.

"Killed...him. I do know how to use a handgun," Noel answered.

"You're going to make it, do you understand me? You are not going to die, that isn't happening," Jewel told him as she looked at Mar.

"You two...are way to calm about what's going on around...here," Noel told them.

"Wee are scared," Mar said. "But we just know how to work with the fear. It's how we survive out there," Mar said. "Jewel on the other hand, she always works better under pressure," she told him.

Jewel started to say something as she saw the door to Gus's house open. "Jewel, come in!" Mika yelled as Gus ran down the stairs to help.

"The majority of the wolves' seem to be near our houses and the infirmary or by the walls," Jewel told them as they walked up the stairs. "I'm going to help you clean this wound of Noel's, see how bad it is, then I want you to barricade the door after me."

"You're going back out there? It's safer in here," Bri told her.

"Sometimes the safest thing isn't always the right thing," Mika said as she already started to clear off the dining room table.

"Mika's right," Mar said. "How are you doing Noel?" she asked as she helped Gus get him on the table.

"Not as bad as I expected," Noel said as Gus helped him take off his shirt.

"Chloe, Bri take Jenny upstairs, close the door, don't come out unless it's one of us that comes to get you," Mar instructed as Mika brought water. "Jewel how is it looking out there?"

"There's still to many people outside, to many of us. How bad is it?" Jewel asked as she looked out the window.

"Deep but not life threatening," Mar said. "Go, I can handle this. Gus can keep watch," Mar said.

Jewel looked at Mar. "You sure?" she asked.

"Gus, go to the door, cover her, close it when she goes out," Mar said. "I can handle this," she said as Gus walked over to the door.

Jewel nodded as she had Gus open the door and went out hearing the door close behind her.

Carl and Lexi's POV:

Lexi stood on the stairs with her rifle as she looked at Carl. "It really isn't ever going to end is it? Always fighting and running," she said.

"We aren't running, no one is getting inside this house," Carl said as he looked at her. "We aren't going to let them. We can do this," he said as he squeezed her hand. Both turned there heads and raised there guns when they heard the door open.

"Hey," Enid said.

"How did you get in? I locked the door," Lexi said.

Enid held up the keys. "I have these, didn't want them to have them. And I wanted to say goodbye," she said.

"OK, you can watch the back door, tell us if you see them coming," Carl said.

""I'm not staying," Enid said.

"Why do you have the keys? And where do you think you are going? If you haven't noticed, there are people out there killing other people. Do you really think that going out there is the best idea Enid?" Lexi questioned.

"You're not going anywhere. Sit down, you're going to help us protect Judith and Hope. They're not getting inside this house, we're not gonna let them. Did you see them?" Carl asked.

"They're just people," Enid said.

"They are always just people," Lexi told her. Lexi always being the sensible one looked at Enid. "How did you get the keys?"

"I found them on one of the dead people," Enid answered. "There's to many blind spots, that's how we were able to.."

"They got into the walls but they're gonna die. Don't tell us goodbye," Carl said.

"We have to stick together," Lexi said. "You're part of this family now, and family doesn't just run when things get tough. We stick together, we help each other. You were alone before we got here, you know you didn't fit in with the Alexadrians. So you don't get to say goodbye," she told the other teen girl.

"Okay I won't," Enid said.

Joey, Morgan and Carol's POV:

Two wolves stepped in front of Morgan and Joey. One of the wolves looked at Morgan "Quick or slow?" he asked Morgan.

"Leave, please," Morgan said.

Joey looked at the man who was standing in front of him then at Morgan. "Did you seriously just say please to him?"

"We've met before, I killed his friend, was going to kill him and the girl too but he surprised us. You should have killed us," the Wolf told Morgan.

"I agree, he should have," Joey said. "But, you don't get to live, not again, you don't get to leave here, you don't get to tortu1re and kill anymore people," Joey told him.

"No one else has to die today," Morgan said as he looked at the wolves.

The two wolves looked at each other. "Slow then," the one Wolf said.

Joey didn't hesitate to stab the wolf that lunged at him, and then stabbed him in the head ending him. He turned to kill the man Morgan was fighting with and saw Carol come up and killing him.

"I could have stopped him," Morgan told him.

Carol ignored him. "The others' back?" she asked.

"Jewel radioed, some of the walkers' got distracted by the horn, it had to be done," Joey said.

"Did you hear me?" Morgan asked.

"These people don't have guns," Carol said.

"I could have stopped them," Morgan said. "Both of you knew that I didn't want them killed."

"We have to get to the Armory before they do. If we keep moving, this might work," Carol said as she used the man's blood to put a W on her head.

Joey bent down. "What do you need my help with?"

"You don't have to kill people," Morgan told them.

"Of course we do," Joey and Carol both said.

"Carol, you don't like it!" Morgan said.

"Morgan, drop it," Joey warned as he looked at him. "You left that one alive, and he came back here. He was killing people, he would have killed you. You let them go, then they would come back, again and again. You want to live in a non violent world? Time to wake up and smell the roses, you can't survive without getting human blood on your hands," he said. "What can I do, Carol?"

"Make your way back to the house, back up Carl and Lexi. I'm going to the armory and Morgan is going to help me," she said as she took a rope off one of the dead wolves.

Joey nodded as he took weapons off the dead wolf and ran down the street.

Mitch's POV:

Mitch looked out the window. "We need to barricade the doors," he told Jessie calmly.

Sam grabbed Jessie's hand. "Please don't go," he begged.

"I have to go find Ron," Jessie told him.

Mitch sighed and looked at Sam. "I'll stay with him, Jessie. We'll be fine," he assured the woman.

"I'm gonna be right back, OK?" Jessie asked.

"Mom no!" Sam begged.

"You go put yourself in the closet and you close the latch just like I showed you," Jessie told Sam. "Mitch, you too. I need you both to protect yourself," she said.

Mitch shook his head as he showed the gun. "I'm of use out here," he said as he shoved Sam into the closet. "Close it and latch it. And be quiet," he warned.

"Mitch...you're the same age as Sam, you need to be protected too. Mar would never forgive me if something happened to you," Jessie said.

"I can handle myself, and mom knows it. We may be the same age, Jessie, but in this world, I'm at least ten years older then he is mentally, even older then Ron. I know how to use the gun and no one is going to get into the bedroom door alive. You're wasting time. I'll close the door right behind you," Mitch said as he looked at Jessie.

"Are you sure you could kill someone?" Jessie asked.

"Yes, could you?" Mitch asked. "Go find Ron. He doesn't know how to protect himself," he told her as he turned to go into the bedroom.

Jewel's POV:

Jewel watched Carol lead Morgan, pretending to be a Wolf. She then proceeded to watch him get lose and run to help Gabriel. She watched as Carol proceeded to go to the armory and nodded as they had the same idea. "He isn't going to let them leave," she said to herself as she watched Morgan fight five Wolves. She could take out one or two wolves with her knives at this distance, but not the others. She watched in disbelief as the five wolves' ran away. She came out from behind the spot raising her knife to throw it at one and glared at Morgan when he grabbed her arm.

"No," Morgan told her.

"Morgan, what the hell do you think you're doing?" Jewel asked.

"They're leaving, there's no need to kill any one else," Morgan told her. "You were a nurse, you don't like killing people."

"Morgan, let go of my arm. Now," Jewel warned. "I'm not going to kill them," she said as she waited for him to remove his arm. When he did, she punched him in the nose. "You son of a bitch, you ever touch me again, and I will kill you. I'm going after them," she said.

"What? You can't, your children need you," Morgan told her.

Jewel glared at him. "My children need to be safe and until they are all dead, they won't be," she said as she turned and saw Carol. "He let five of them go, I need weapons," she said.

Carol nodded as she gave her a pistol and a rifle. "Joey can go with you."

"No, I have to get after them before I lose there trail. I can't let them live," Jewel said as she took bullets.

"I know," Carol answered.

Jewel nodded as she took off toward the gate after the Wolves.

**Author's Note: There was a lot I left out because it didn't change, but yes Jewel punched Morgan. Hehe. Review please.**


	375. Chapter 372

**Better Days**

**Chapter 372**

**Author's Note: I wish the writers would stop stealing my ideas and giving them to other characters. I don't read the comics so I have no idea what happens, so ideas I have and see on the show ticks me off. LOL. I guess I'll let them 'borrow' them since they are letting me borrow the characters from them. So I have a David, and the show had a red shirt named David, and both will be appearing in this chapter or the next. Sorry about that, I had named my David before I got to that part of the show! New stuff is coming, since I have my OC's. Please review.**

Axel and Jes' POV:

Jes armed her rifle as Axel drove the car. "We're not going to be able to take the car through the woods to get to the herd. I'm going to get out and I want you to turn around and get on the main road. Try to see if you can get Summer's group and make sure they get to where they need to go."

Axel looked at Jes. "You're not going to do it alone. That's just not going to happen," he said.

"It doesn't make sense for both of us to try to get ahead of the herd when you can be of help to David, Summer, Emily and Nikki. They have to get to where they can distract the herd on higher ground," Jes told him.

"They probably already are on the move," Axel said. "Look I know I'm not Merle, but I'm all you have right now. We don't do things separately, that's not how we do things. So, we can either both stay in the car together, or we both get out of the car together, but the key word is together," Axel told her.

Jes looked at him. "Damn, Axel, you grew some balls. Didn't expect you to stand up to me. You know I could just hit you."

"You could, but then I'd probably wreck the car and that wouldn't do either one of us any good, would it? We'd be down a car and both of us could get injured, or worse," Axel responded. "We both know where Rick needs us, so we can try to go parallel of the rail road tracks with the car and try to head them off there."

"We'd be wasting valuable time," Jes said.

"We'd be wasting more if we went by foot," Axel pointed out. "Right now half of the herd isn't even coming anywhere close to where we are, they are heading in the other direction, the wrong direction. If we run into Summer and the others', then we can help them. But right now we have to try to help RIck, we have to do what we can. Both of us," he said.

Jes picked up the walkie talkie. "Rick, it's Jes. Axel and I are going to drive the car parallel to the railroad tracks as far as we can, then we're going to try to distract them into following us until you can meet up with us."

"Understood," Rick answered as he ran.

Jes looked at Axel. "Let's go," she said.

Summer and David's POV:

David stopped and looked back at Nikki and Emily who were lagging behind. "Summer," he called ahead.

Summer turned and ran back. "What?"

"They are lagging behind again. We need to leave them behind.

"We aren't leaving anyone behind," Summer said.

"This is the 2nd time that we've had to stop, they can't keep up," David said.

"It's not an option," Summer stubbornly said.

"Then what do you suggest?" David asked.

"You help Nikki, I'll help Emily. We all head to the spot together," Summer told him as she went back to where they were. "Hey, we've got to keep moving, we've got to be ready when dad is in position."

"It's her asthma," Emily told them as she nodded to Nikki.

"What the hell are you doing out here with asthma?" David asked.

"David," Summer warned. "Do you have an inhaler?"

Nikki shook her short blond head. "I usually don't do anything like this. I didn't think we'd be running like this," she responded honestly. "Leave me," the young woman told them.

"You heard her," David said as he started to turn.

"That's not happening," Summer told her as she grabbed the back of David's coat and pulled him back. "Four of us came out here, four of us are going to get back."

"Or four of us are going to die," David told them.

"I sure hope his brother isn't like this or I'm seriously going to have to question your choice in boyfriends," Emily said.

"David isn't house trained," Summer said. "Wait here," she told the two women and nodded her head for David to follow her. "Change of plans, you're going to rendezvous with Jes and Axel and get them in the car. Nikki can't keep up, and Emily isn't going to leave her."

"You think I'm going to leave you? What about the whole thing about that's not how we do things?" David asked her.

"Look, we've got a jobs to do, and right now, I need you to make sure they get home. I'm not going to lose another person, I can't," Summer said.

"Look they aren't part of our family, they just happen to be living in the same community," David told her.

"Emily's brother brought us into Alexandria, Nikki volunteered to be out here, to risk her life to save everyone. We live together or we die alone, simple as that," Summer told him.

"Emily can take Nikki, we'll contact Jes and Axel, and I'm going with you. That's the deal," David said. "Look, if Joey was out here instead of me, would he let you send him away with the two of them and let you go out on your own?"

Summer shook her head. "No," she said.

"Neither am I," David told her. "Give me the walkie talkie," he demanded as he held out his hand.

Summer looked at him and sighed as she gave him the walkie talkie.

"Jes, where are you?" David asked through the walkie talkie.

"By the railroad tracks. What's up?" Jes asked.

"Summer and I are going to proceed to the hill, we're going to send Nikki and Emily your way. Nikki has asthma, doesn't have an inhaler," David said.

Jes looked at Axel and sighed. "Copy, we'll be expecting them," she said as David handed Summer the walkie talkie back.

David walked over to them. "You two are going to head North, toward home, you're going to meet up with Axel and Jes. The car will be easier on Nikki, and you'll still be able to help."

"I'm sorry," Nikki said.

"Don't be, you should have told us, but like you said this was unexpected," Summer told her. "We need to go," she told David.

David nodded as both of them started to run.

Glenn's group:

"We're ahead of it, ten minuets, twenty minuets, maybe," Glenn said as they were walking through the woods toward home.

"We all keep up the pace, we all get back home," Michonne told them.

"So if we don't? That's it huh?" Heath asked.

Quinn exchanged glances with Beth. "Heath, what's up with the attitude?" Quinn asked.

"It's nothing," Heath answered as he walked.

"It sounds like something," Beth answered.

Quinn glanced over at Heath and started to say something before Sturgess spoke. "We don't even know what's waiting for us," he said nervously.

"It'll be OK, we have walls for a reason," the older David said.

"That sound, maybe someone plowed right through, maybe we're heading back to nothing," Sturgess answered.

"Shh, my wife's back there," David told him.

"Mine too," Brad said as he took Annie from Glenn.

"So is mine," Glenn answered. "Look don't worry about what's gone wrong, figure out how to make this go right," he told them.

"We've all got family waiting for us back home, we're going to make it," Beth said.

"Some of us are," Heath said.

"We're moving in the same direction everything else is, we're gonna catch up with something," Scott told them.

"We're gonna catch up with a lot of things and we're gonna end them. We have no choice, we have to keep moving forward," Michonne told them.

"We all have to step up," Quinn said, as she heard walkers'.

"Stay here, don't shoot unless you have too," Glenn told Nicholas who took Annie from Brad. Glenn, Michonne, Beth, Brad, Heath and Quinn ran out to kill walkers'.

Scott looked at David. "Come on, that's us," he told the other man as they went to help. Scott struggled with walkers' and tripped over a tree route. Sturgess struggled with his gun and fired before running away.

"Sturgess!" Glenn yelled as David got bit on the shoulder from behind, he turned and killed the walker.

Everyone stayed quiet as they looked at David. "I know what it means. We got to keep moving right?" he asked.

Quinn squeezed his opposite shoulder in support as Brad and Nicholas helped Scott up. "Yeah, we got to keep moving. Heath and I are going to take the rear," she said.

Heath looked at her before joining her. They waited as they let the group get a little ahead of them.

"Mind telling me what's going on?" Quinn asked.

"What do you mean?" Heath asked.

Quinn looked at him then looked forward at David talking with Michonne and showing him her bite. "Don't play stupid or I'll go tell your mom and you Aunt that you were misbehaving out here. What is up with your attitude toward Michonne?"

"I heard Rick tell her, Glenn and Beth that if we fall behind to leave us," Heath told her.

"So, you're blaming Michonne for something Rick said? Exactly how does that make any sense?" Quinn asked.

"He's there leader, we're not part of there group. He wants them to get home, he doesn't care about us. So, we need to watch out for each other, let them worry about themselves," Heath said.

"I don't think the dead ones are going to care who is who, Heath. Out here, right now, we're all together. They know what they're doing, I've seen it myself. I wouldn't be standing here if it wasn't for Glenn," Quinn told him as they entered the town. She walked up to David. "How are you feeling?"

"Good for now. You have to tell Betsy, you and Michonne," David said.

"We will," Quinn said as she squeezed his hand. "We will," she repeated, more for her benefit then his.

"Check these cars, see if they can get us back," Michonne said.

"I'll stay with them," David said nodding to Annie and Scott.

Glenn motioned for Beth and Michonne to follow him as he checked a car. "Listen, I need to get home, but I'm not leaving them behind. We patcch Scott up, we get going," he told them.

"I'm not leaving anyone behind. I used to be them," Beth said.

"Rick knows what he knows. We're ahead of the herd, maybe half an hour now. We can stop, we can make it," Michonne said.

Heath looked at them then at Quinn. "So you don't think they are planning on leaving us?" he asked.

"No, I don't," Quinn answered. "So this is where they died," she said to Nicholas.

"Yeah, I admit Aiden and I didn't know what we were doing," Nicholas said.

"You're still scared," Quinn told him.

"Yeah, aren't you?" Nicholas asked.

"I'd be stupid not too, but I'm not going to let that fear get someone killed. You shouldn't be here, but you are, so you're going to have to stay strong," Quinn told him. "We all have someone to get back to," she told him as Glenn, Beth and Michonne came over.

"This is half way home right?" Glenn asked.

"Yeah," Nicholas answered.

"None of the cars work, I wish we had Axel with us, he can get anything to go," Beth said.

"We have to stay on foot, Nicholas was here last, he can show us the way," Heath said.

"Um, ok," Nicholas answered.

Glenn and Brad looked at him. "Alright," Glenn said.

Nicholas led the group down the road stopping and bending down to pick up a hat. "Jesus."

"Sturgess?" Scott asked.

"Yeah," Nicholas answered.

"He left us behind," Annie said.

Quinn looked at her. "So when I have to tell his mother that he's not coming home, should I start with it's alright, he ran away?" she asked her. She stopped and looked at walkers' as they were feeding on Sturgess. "No one deserves that, just because they are scared," she said as she turned away.

"Herd's that way," Nicholas responded as he turned. "Shit," he said as he froze.

"Nicholas!" Glenn yelled.

Nicholas nodded as they started walking. "He's freezing again," Quinn said to Glenn.

"We won't let him," Glenn answered.

"I should have told him he couldn't have came, he should be back in Alexandria," Quinn said.

"You can't do that to yourself," Glenn said as they entered a pet store.

"I don't want to think about what happened to all the pets," Beth said as they walked around the store.

"We stay quiet, patch Scott and Annie up, get out of here," Michonne said.

"Those walkers in the alley and down the street, they're blocking the way out of town," Heath said.

"We can't take 'em on, not in the shape we're in. We'll have to lead them away if we have too," Michonne said.

"Because that's been working well latley," Heath said sarcastically.

"Heath," Quinn warned.

"I'm trying here, I'm not giving up," Michonne said.

"Yeah not yet," Heath said.

"Knock it off, Heath. We're all in the same place, stuck between a rock and a hard place," Quinn told him.

"Hey, I was thinking, if we can find a way to distract the herd coming in, then they won't make it back to the community," Glenn said.

How?" Heath asked.

"Set fire to one of the buildings, hopefully more. They'll get drawn to it, stop here," Glenn said.

"It'll take some time," Heath said.

"Time we don't have," Beth commented.

"I'll do it, you stay with them," Michonne said.

"It's my plan, it's on me," Glenn responded.

"No one is doing it alone, so whoever does it is going to have someone with them," Beth told them.

"You have a wife Glenn," Michonne told him.

"That's why I'm doing this. You and Beth got to get everybody back. You're the ones who can. If I take too long, you just go," Glenn said.

"Didn't you just hear what I said?" Beth asked.

"She's right, I'm not leaving with out you, that's not how this works," Michonne said.

"I'm not going home and facing Maggie and tell her that we left you behind," Beth told him.

"I will meet you there. If I get stuck out there, I'll find someway to show you guys I'm OK. We all have a job to do," Glenn said.

Beth looked at him. "Daddy would have said that."

"I know," Glenn said as he squeezed her hand.

"There's a feed store, it's old a lot of dry stuff inside, it should go up easy. I'll go with you," Nicholas said as he saw the hesitation on Glenn's face. "I can draw you a map."

"No you lead the way," Glenn said.

"I'll stay with the two of you," Quinn said.

"No, you get back," Glenn said. "I've got to contact Rick, then we'll go," he said.

TBC


	376. Chapter 373

**Better Days**

**Chapter 372**

**Authors Note: Rick was demanding to be shown and have a him and Jewel chapter. I tried to ignore him, but we all know Rick, he's not easy to ignore. So I'm going to let hi have his way (I mean we need more Jicks right?) Then we'll go check on Summer (who is gonna get into some trouble-this is the Walking Dead) and the others. Since this is all happening at once, it isn't out of sequence. Review please**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel ran through the woods, following the tracks of the wolves. She still couldn't believe that Morgan had let five dangerous men go. She bent down and touched the ground as she looked at the footprints. Two were further ahead then the other three, and the three that were lagging behind had went in a different direction then the front two. She adjusted the rifle on her back and stood up to follow the two men instead of the third. She couldn't be that far behind them. She didn't know where they were going, but they weren't going to make it. She stopped to catch her breath as she saw the RV coming up the road. She knew it was Rick that was driving the RV, she felt it in her gut. "Hell's Bells," she cursed to herself. "He's going to block the herd from Alexandria. Of course it's Rick, he wouldn't let anyone else do it, just like I wouldn't let anyone else do this. Our children have fool for parents'," she grumbled. She knew that he would stop the RV soon, and when he did the two wolves would try to attack. She wish she had binoculars so that she could spot the men she was tracking. They had split off into the woods, so she knew that they spotted the RV coming up the road She turned when she heard the familiar moans and took the hatchet off her belt. "I don't have time to mess with you Sunshine," she said as she lobbed off it's head. "I really wish people would stop trying to kill me and the ones I love, it's getting really repetitive," she said as she took out another walker. "Any other walkers' want to mess with me right now?" she asked as she put her hatchet down the center of her head. "That's what I thought," she said as she wiped the blood off her face. She started to take off running to try to stop the wolves.

Rick's POV:

Rick stopped the RV and picked up the walkie talkie. "Glenn, I'm in place by my best guess. You guys make it back yet?" he asked, receiving nothing but static. "Glenn? Tobin?" he asked, still not receiving anything. "Jes? Axel?"

"We're here," Jes answered. "We're in position, just waiting for Nikki and Emily."

"Summer?" Rick asked.

"I'm here dad," Summer responded. "We're making our way. We've encountered some walkers', slowing our process some," she told her father.

David glanced at her motioning toward the fact that people had been shooting at them and they were both currently bleeding.

Summer mouthed 'not now' to him. "Dad, we'll be in position soon," she said ending contact.

"Daryl?" Rick asked.

"I'm here," Daryl said.

"Won't be long now, they're almost here. I'll get them going your way again," Rick told them.

"How 'bout that Daryl He's gonna be coming our way," Sasha said.

Rick turned his head to the gunfire coming from home. "There's gunfire coming from back home. We gotta sit with it and hope they can handle it. I think they can, they have to. We keep going forward for them, can't turn back cause we're afraid," he said.

"We aint afraid," Abraham told him.

"We're here," Axel told him. "We're not going anywhere."

"This is for them, going back now before it's done, that'd be for us. The herd has to be almost here," he said as gunfire exploded from the back of RV sending him flying.

"Rick?" Daryl asked.

"What the hell just happened?" Jes demanded to know.

"Rick?" Daryl hissed through the walkie talkie.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel heard the gun fire from the RV and took off the rifle from her back and double checked it was loaded. She took off running as fast as she could.

Rick started to fight with the first attacker as a second one came from behind him and started to choke him. He tried to brace himself with his feet on a seat of the RV. He kicked the first attacker then felt the second one loosen his grip, immediately falling backwards as he saw Jewel raise her knife from the base of his neck. "Hi," he greeted surprised to see her.

"Hi," Jewel greeted. "Rick!" she called as the other wolf started to get up and he turned and shot him.

Rick went over to her and kissed her. "Not that I'm not glad to see you, but what are you doing here? What happened in Alexandria?" he asked as he kissed her again.

"The Wolves," Jewel said as she touched his face.

Rick saw movement in the mirror and reached for the rifle Jewel had. "Get down," he whispered in her ear, as he started to fire through the RV to the outside.

Jewel sat up from the seat and opened the door to the RV and went to check the pockets of the wolves that Rick had shot. "Rick, there's only two out here, there was five that got away," she said.

"Get inside!" Rick yelled as he went to pull her in, but not before a bullet grazed her arm.

"Hells Bells," Jewel hissed as she grabbed her arm as Rick shot the Wolf as he came into view. She looked down at Rick's left hand. "You're bleeding."

Rick arched an eyebrow. "So are you," he said as he bent down and looked in the pockets of Wolves inside the RV. He picked up a jar of baby food and looked at it.

Jewel bent down. "Look at me, Mr. Grimes The babies are fine, they didn't get into the house. We lost people, I'm not sure who, but Judy and Hope are being watched over by Carl and Lex. You know that both of them will do everything in there power to keep them safe. Mika, my God, you should have seen her, giving orders to the older kids. She wanted to stay and fight, but I made her go inside."

Rick kissed her. "I need to look at that gunshot wound," he said. "The herd should be here soon, we've got to get them back on track. What are you doing out here Mrs. Grimes? Why didn't you stay in Alexandria?" he asked as bent down to tear the shirt of one of the dead men.

"Morgan," Jewel told him. "He let the five of them go," she explained as she took off her jacket.

"He did what?" Rick questioned as he pushed up her sleeve.

"You heard me correctly, he let them go. He refused to kill them, and then he tried to stop me from coming after them, saying it was over. I punched him," Jewel admitted.

Rick gave a small smile. "Not that I blame you," he said as he kissed her as he bandaged the wound. "But why did _you _come after them?"

"You already know the answer to that question, Rick, because you would have done the same thing for the same reason I did. We know how each other thinks, that's what makes us a good pair," Jewel told him as she hissed as he wrapped her arm.

"Sorry," Rick answered. "You did it because they don't get to live. But did it have to be you?"

"Who else would it be? Everyone else is out trying to keep Alexandria secure from the herd. The ones left were fighting off the wolves. Carol was needed in Alexandria, I think the whole Betty Crocker thing is over," Jewel said as she kissed him. "I saw the RV and I _knew _it was you driving it. You wouldn't have let anyone else do it," she said. "Then I saw the two wolves enter, and I thought..."

"Shh, I'm right here, I'm alright," Rick told her as he touched his forehead to hers.

"You're bleeding, I need to take care of it," Jewel said as she looked out the window. "Are you able to contact the others? See how they are doing?" she asked.

"The walkie got destroyed when he fired shots," Rick told her. "I talked to Summer, she said her and David were fine," he said as he held out his hand.

"Daryl? Glenn? Jes? Axel? Sasha? Abraham?" Jewel asked as she held a piece of cloth on his hand.

"The last time I heard from Glenn he was going to set fire to a building to distract the herd," Rick told her. "Jes, Daryl, Sasha, Axel, and Abraham all checked in. We'll be OK," he told her as he touched her face.

"You didn't see Alexandria, you didn't see the bodies on the streets. They had no mercy...at least the Governor, even the Terminus people, tried to put on a front. They came over the walls, stabbing people, gutting them, chaining people, leading them like animals. They didn't have guns, which means that they stole some of our guns. How long are we going to be OK Rick? We, _I, _let myself get to complacent inside the walls," she said. "We should have insisted on teaching the Alexandrian's how to fight from day one. Maybe Carol and you had the right idea, we should have taken over Alexandria then we would have been better prepared."

Rick touched her face. "Look at me, Mrs. Grimes. You were right about not taking over. It would have made us like the Governor, and we couldn't have lived with ourselves. You couldn't have lived with me," he said as he kissed her. "People die, that's how it is now a days. You know that, and this is _not _in any way your fault. You did not come into someone else's house and start killing people. The people that did that, they lost there humanity. We haven't," he told her.

Jewel looked at him. "If we had stayed out there much longer, we could have been them," she said.

"We would _never _be them," Rick told her as he kissed her.

"Rick," Jewel said as she looked out the window. "The herd."

Rick jumped into the drivers' seat and tried to start the vehicle. "Shit," he exclaimed. "It's not starting," he told her as he looked back at her.

"You aren't going to tell me what I think you're going to tell me, are you?" Jewel asked.

"We're going to have to make a run for it," Rick told her.

"That's what I was afraid that you were going to tell me," Jewel said as she sighed. "We should have let them turn, then at least we could have used them. Try one more time?" she asked as she stood up.

Rick tried again. "No luck. You ready?"

Jewel looked at him. "Would it matter if I said no?" she asked as she kissed him. "Let's do this," she said.

"We'll be alright, together right Mrs. Grimes?" Rick asked.

"Yeah, Mr. Grimes," Jewel answered as she went out of the RV with him right behind her.

**Author's Note: A little foreshadowing about how Jewel is going to be feeling about attacking the wolves outpost. Review please.**


	377. Chapter 374

**Better Days**

**Chapter 374**

**Author's Note : First of all, can I say last night episode rocked. That's what I'm talking about! Second of all, I guess I'm doing bottle neck chapters. You guys aren't complaining are you? Changed my mind about what I'm doing with David, not sure if he is staying alive yet, guess he'll tell me. Please review.**

David and Summer's POV:

David ran behind Summer as they made there way to the hill. "We aren't going to make it before the herd," he told her.

"We have to," Summer told him. "We don't have a choice. Our family is counting on us," she said as she ran.

David grabbed her arm. "Stop," he told her. "You need to take a breath. They don't get tired, we do," he told her.

"We also move faster then them. We need to beat them there, we need to be ready," Summer said. "We can't stop, it's not an option."

"If we die, then we aren't any help to anyone, are we?" David asked.

"We caught our breath, come on," Summer said as she proceeded to remove her arm from his grasp. "We need to get going," she said as they both heard noises. "Like now," she said as she started to run.

"Shit!" David yelled as he felt a bullet graze him. He turned and fired in the direction of the shot but wasn't able to see anything. "Come on let's go," David said as he grabbed her arm.

"How bad is it?" Summer questioned.

"Had worse," David responded.

"Do you think it's the group that hit home? The Wolves?" Summer asked.

"I don't think that they'd be willing to answer that question right now, Summer. They did just shoot at us," David pointed out.

Summer stopped as she heard the familiar sound of moaning in front of them. "Walkers'," she said. "Some of them must have broke off from the herd," she said.

"Or they could just be random ones. There's more of them then us," David pointed out.

"Well we aren't adding to that number, not today," Summer insisted as a handmade arrow hit her on the upper part of her leg.. "Shit!" she said as she fell to the ground. "Who the hell are these people?" she asked.

David pointed his gun at the woods. "We need to radio Jes," he told her.

"No! Absolutley not," Summer told him.

David looked at her. "You have an arrow sticking out of your leg, I've been shot," he told her.

Summer looked at him as she pulled out the arrow. "Not anymore," she hissed in pain. "Nice piece of work," she said as she admired the arrow. "And you're hardly bleeding, we can keep going," she insisted as she stood up grimacing in pain.

"Right, want to try to take a few steps before you say that again?" David asked as he took her arm and moved her into the cover of trees.

"Summer?" Rick's voice said over the radio.

Summer picked up the walkie talkie. "We're here. We got slowed down by some walkers', we'll be in position soon," she said as she shook her head and mouthed not now to David who was telling her to tell him they were bleeding. "We'll be ready," she said as she ended the transmission.

"You know there are times that you just have to admit that you have to give up. It's not failing, it's admitting your human. Right now you are hurt, we got walkers' in one direction and unknown people shooting at us in another. You aren't going to be able to stand, let alone walk. We can't make it there in time," David insisted.

Summer tore the sleeve of her shirt and tied it around her leg. "I'm not giving up. I'll take my last breath before I stop."

"People die, all the time. What we had, back there, it was a lie It's always been a lie. People aren't meant to live nice quiet lives with those we love anymore, it's a stupid pipe dream, and it's over. Everyone is dead back there, if we keep going, then we're dead too. It's time to cut our losses," David told her.

Summer glared at him, punching him throwing the walkie at him. "Do what you need to do, and I'll do what I need to do. I was wrong, you aren't one of us, not before and not now," she said as she picked up a sturdy stick and tested walking on it.

"Summer! I didn't mean it, you know it, I was just trying to think logically, think of the odds. They are stacked against us," David said as he stood up to follow her.

Summer turned and pointed her rifle at him. "The odds are always stacked against us and they always will be," she said as she walked off.

"Summer!" David yelled as walkers' appeared between them, blocking each other off from the other.

Summer ignored him calling her and continued walking. She hobbled toward the bridge and went to grab her knife and stabbed a walker. "Damn it!" she said as she saw more walkers' come toward her. She managed to disperse them but got winded and leaned against a tree. She looked back toward the direction that she left David and still saw walkers' mulling around. She had left him with the walkie talkie and wondered if he would come after her or contact the others and tell them they got separated She sure was going to tell them the truth. She had to see this through, everyone they loved was back in Alexandria counting on them.

David's POV:

David looked after Summer as she went off, and continued killing walkers'. After killing all the walkers', he looked in the direction Summer ran. He looked at the gun in his hand and the walkie talkie. He put the gun to his shoulder and took a shot and grimaced in pain. He took a breath as he hit the button on the walkie talkie. "Jes, come in," he said in between breaths.

"I'm here," Jes answered.

"Summer and I got separated, people were shooting at us, herd came through. I'm not sure where she is, there's walkers' everywhere," David explained.

"You hurt?" Axel asked.

"Shot in the shoulder and arm," David said.

"Can you make your way down here?" Jes asked. "You can tell us which way Summer went."

"She's blocked off by walkers', there's no way to get to her or I would have went after her," David told her, as he looked after where she went.

"Rick, do you copy?" Jes said, receiving nothing but static. "Daryl," she said.

"Shit," David thought to herself.

"Go ahead," Daryl said.

"Did you copy what David said?" Jes questioned.

"No, what did you say David?" Daryl questioned.

David took a breath before speaking. "A herd separated us, some unknown group shot at us, an arrow got Summer in the leg. After I dispatched some of the walkers', I looked for Summer in the direction I saw her go, but didn't find anything. I've been shot," he said. He knew that he was dead if he didn't sound believable.

"I'm on my way," Daryl said.

"No, you have a job to do," Jes said. "Summer's smart, she'll make her way to her spot, or she'll hide out until it's safe. Either way, I'll go look for her. She'd want us to continue doing this to protect Alexandria," she told him.

"You're asking me to leave my niece out there alone," Daryl simply stated.

"Jes is right, Daryl. Summer is smart. She'll find somewhere safe to hide out or she'll make it to her spot. She's a Dixon, she isn't going to give up easily," Sasha said.

"We drive this herd out, I'll join you in looking for her," Abraham said.

"We all will," David answered. "She's like my sister, you know," he said as he started walking to the railroad tracks.

"We aren't going to desert her, Daryl, but there's a lot of people depending on us," Sasha said.

"Alright, let's get this done," Daryl said as he shook his head.

"Do you need any help getting to us?" Jes asked David.

"No, I've got it," David said, not wanting to face Jes any sooner then necessary.

Summer's POV:

Summer leaned on the tree, grimacing in pain. She turned to look in the direction she came, knowing there was to many walkers' to go back. She had to try to make it to her spot, but she had to control the bleeding and she couldn't do it out in the open. She wasn't familiar with this area, and knew she was at least two hours away from Alexandria. She was going to be blocked from the main road by the herd on either side. She was cursing herself for giving David the walkie talkie. She underestimated how injured she was, and knew that the smell of blood was going to draw walkers' soon. She put down her backpack and emptied the plastic bag she had inside and put it over her head. She grabbed one of the walkers' and stabbed it in the head. "I'm sure you were a good person before, and I'm sorry this happened to you," she said as she started to cut it's guts' out. "And, I'm really sorry that I have to do this to you. You look like a Kate, so we'll go with that. I'm sure you wouldn't want me to end up like this, and I need to get somewhere without your buddies eating me. So, Kate, just think of it that you died to help save me. That's a good thought right? Don't feel like you have to answer," she assured the corpse. She took a breath as she smeared the guts on the plastic bag that was over her. "I hope that you had a good life, Kate," she said as she stood up and put her bag over her shoulder. She took a breath as she ditched the stick she was walking with and used her hurt leg to her benefit as she shuffled like a walker. She managed to walk for a little while before she needed to rest. She knew she was getting weaker and needed to find somewhere to lay low for a bit. She climbed up a hill, looking over at a walker and taking a breath. She noticed a shed and saw a car parked near it. She grimaced as she debated if she should use her rifle or bow, she decided on her her bow. She limped over to the shed and leveled her bow. She took a breath as she felt a gun to her head. "I'm not here to cause trouble, I just need to take care of a wound."

"Lay down your weapons and turn around slowly," the males voice said.

Summer took off her bow and put it down and went to lay down the her rifle, but her leg gave out on her and she fell to the ground. She looked up at him. "Jesus..." she said as she passed out.

TBC

**Author's Note: She met Jesus! There's someone with Jesus but we'll meet him in a bit. And how about that David? Whose going to kill him first? Jewel, Rick, Daryl or Joey? Review please.**


	378. Chapter 375

**Better Days**

**Chapter 375**

**Author's Note: Hmm, I'm going to be mean and make you all wait for Summer's proper introduction to Jesus and the Hilltop. We've got to check in with other people first. I'm not going to do everything that's happening in Alexandria, just mention the aftermath (like Ronnie and Denise talking) anyway, please review.**

Quinn's POV:

Quinn stood up and followed Heath to the back of the pet store as he looked for something for Annie to use as a crutch. "Are you just going to continue giving Michonne attitude?"

"What else would you want me to do?" Heath asked. "You didn't hear Rick, I did. Please don't try to rationalize what he said Quinn, there's no excuse for it."

Quinn sighed. "You're right, there isn't and I'm not excusing him. But, the truth is, Rick and his people know what they are doing. None of us checked to see why we didn't have dead ones' at our gates. We should have been carrying guns the whole time, but we haven't. We've been lucky, and we're lucky that it held out. Can you imagine what would have happened if they hadn't seen those dead ones?" she asked.

Michonne came over with Beth and looked at Heath. "Do you have a problem with us?" she asked.

"I'm just looking out for my people," Heath said.

"And you think we're not?" Michonne asked.

"What do you think Quinn?" Beth asked.

"Heath tell them," Quinn ordered.

"Look, I heard what Rick said," Heath told them.

"Which part?" Michonne asked.

"How they wouldn't all make it, they meaning us and not you. How you should leave us behind if we can't keep up," Heath told them.

"Do you really think that we would do that?" Beth asked. "We are right here, trapped in this building with you. If we were going to just up and leave you, we would have already. But we aren't that type of people."

"Obviously Rick doesn't share that opinion," Heath said.

"Heath," Quinn warned.

"Glenn is out there risking his life for you and for everyone else and Beth and I are still here, so I don't know what the hell you're talking about," Michonne said.

"Do you think that Glenn would risk his life for everyone if we were just going to abandon you? If we were going to do that, we would have done it already," Beth said. "We would have just said forget about it, and went home and let you fend for yourself. But we didn't," Beth said as she poked him in the chest. "You don't have any idea what we've been through, so you have no room to judge. Quinn do you think we'd leave you?"

"No, I don't," Quinn answered.

"Things are gonna get worse and then we'll see," Heath said.

"Damn it, Heath, you heard what you heard, but look at the proof right in front of you. They are still here, with us. So instead of working against them, we need to work together, there is no us vs them. We're all depending on each other," Quinn said.

"Rick said what he said because sometimes you don't have a choice That is not how we do it," Michonne said.

"Because you've never had to do it any other way," Heath said.

"They came to Atlanta to get me, they could have left me, after we were all separated, but they didn't. They all risked there lives to come get me and Carol," Beth said.

"You were part of the group," Heath said.

"You know, I'm about ready to leave you behind and we've known each other since almost the beginning," Quinn warned.

"You haven't been through it, not really," Michonne said.

"Michonne," Heath started to say.

"Not like Rick. Rick was out there, I was out there, Beth was out there. We know, you don't. But if you don't learn, you will die, we will," Michonne said.

"I've been doing runs from the start, OK? I know what it's like," Heath said.

Beth scoffed. "No you don't. You were naive enough to think that nothing was ever going to harm you. There was a whole community of walkers' not that far your front door, and you were clueless. There's people out there that want what you have, there always is. I saw my daddy get his head cut off by a man who wanted what we had. And if he couldn't have it, we couldn't. You think that being out there, doing runs, is _being _out there? It's not, not at all. You want to live? You want your people to live? Then drop your holier then though attitude and open up your ears and listen to us, because we may be the only thing that stands between you and becoming a walker," she said as she crossed her arms.

Michonne looked at her not sure what to say. She wasn't used to Beth being vocal or that assertive. She focused back on Heath. "Beth is right. Have you ever had to kill people because they had already killed your friends and were coming for you next? Have you ever done things that made you feel afraid of yourself afterwards? Have you ever been covered in so much blood that you didn't know if it was yours, or walkers' or your friends? Huh? No? Then you don't know," she said.

Quinn looked at Heath and then at Michonne and Beth. "We understand, right Heath?"

"Yeah," he answered recuctantly.

Beth turned her head and looked toward banging noises. "Walkers'," she said as her and Michonne both went to kill the two that weren't behind locked doors.

"They heard that, there's no way we can wait it out," Heath said.

Quinn and Michonne looked out the door then looked back at them.

"What?" Heath said.

"They're coming," Michonne answered.

Beth grabbed her gun then looked at Michonne. "We're going to have to go out with guns blazing. David, Quinn, Heath and I stand in a line firing, you go first with your sword. Make sure you have full chambers. Annie and Scott stand behind us. We do this together. You don't have a problem with that do you Heath?" Beth asked.

"No, I don't have a problem with it," Heath said.

Quinn looked at Beth. "You surprise me, you know? You seem so quiet and not one to give orders."

Michonne gave a small smile toward Beth. "She's grown up," she said. "You all ready? We're only going to get one shot at this," she said as she watched for the nods. She opened the doors and took out a couple of the closest walkers' with her sword and moved out of the way while the others took shots. "Come on!"

"Where's the feed store?" Annie questioned.

"Other end of the street, we could try," David said.

"Glenn said we go, we go," Beth said.

"She's right, Glenn said we go, we go," Heath said as he lost his grip on Annie.

Quinn and Michonne turned to help the woman on the ground.

"No, run!" Annie said as she shot at the walkers' on top of her.

"Come on we have to go," Beth said as she pushed Quinn forward. Beth ran with them and came to a gate.

Michonne moved over a barrel over, then another one. "Quinn, Heath, you two go over first, we'll help David and Scott."

"No, they're coming!" Scott yelled.

"We're doing this," Michonne yelled as Quinn and Heath both went over the fence.

"Come on David," Beth said as she went to help him.

He looked over his shoulder. "No, you go, I'm already dead," David told Beth pushing her forward to the fence.

Beth watched as David was taken down by the herd.

"We have to keep going, we don't have a choice," Michonne told them as Scott fell. Heath and Quinn both helped him up.

"There's no smoke," Scott said.

"It doesn't mean they didn't make it," Heath pointed out.

"Glenn will die trying to keep the herd from Alexandria," Quinn told them.

"I hope it doesn't come to that," Beth answered.

"The herd is still coming, but the creek should slow them down some," Michonne said as they walked through the creek.

Heath fell back some, seeing his reflection, Michonne's words ringing true to him.

"I'm sorry about your friends," Beth told him quietly. "I wish I could say it got easier, but it doesn't. It shouldn't really," she said.

"You all risked your life to stay, even after Rick said to go," Heath told him. "Why?"

"Like Michonne said, we aren't that type of people," Beth responded. "Rick didn't mean it, he's a real good person. The man you are seeing, that Deanna is seeing, is the result of making the hard decisions, the decisions that no one else wanted to make. Sometimes that meant killing other people to keep us alive, and I truly believe that if it wasn't for Jewel, he would have lost it. But the two of them have kept us alive, they have kept us going this far. You got a taste of it today, but imagine that everyday. We knew Alexandria would be attacked at some point, because it always does, and it doesn't matter how safe you think you are. We didn't want this to happen, we wanted it to be safe. For Judith, for Hope, for Mitch and Mika. We wanted Lexi and Carl to be able to be teenagers without worrying about fighting and protecting others. But we knew it was inevitable. But at least we are here to help you, to make sure you survive," Beth told him. "Come on we're almost there," she told him.


	379. Chapter 376

**Better Days**

**Chapter 376**

**Author's Note:I am just going to skip over what happened in Alexandria and mention it with people who is discussing it. Sorry for the wait, I'm getting ready to get out of the hospital and with Christmas, you can imagine. Please review.**

Carl and Lexi POV:

Lexi stood on the porch of the house holding a gun with Enid as she watched Carl as he shot a Wolf. She looked at Ron then at Carl. "We need to get back inside," she said.

"Come inside with us, we can protect you," Carl told Ron.

Carl looked at Enid then at Carl. "No," he said as he started to walk away.

"Carl come on!" Enid yelled.

"Go back inside with Hope and Judith," Lexi told Carl as he walked to the steps.

"Where are you going?" Carl asked Lexi.

"After that idiot," Lexi answered as she moved off the porch.

"Lexi, you want to risk your life after what he did?" Carl questioned. "Why?" he asked as he glanced back at Enid.

"Because it's what we do, remember?" Lexi asked. "Before we got here, you wouldn't have hesitated. You were the one that made your dad rescue Gabriel. So, I'm going to go after him and try to save his life. You need to get back inside, with Enid, and make sure that Hope and Judy are safe," she instructed.

"I'll go," Carl told her.

"No, you have to stay and protect your sisters," Lexi told her as she quickly kissed him. "Enid get him inside," she told the other teen as she ran after ron. she saw him go toward his house, and saw a wolf behind him. "Ron!" Lexi called to get his attention and that of the wolves. As both turned, she raised her rifle and shot the wolf.

"What are you doing?" Ron asked.

'Saving your pathetic life," Lexi responded as she pushed him behind the house.

"I don't need your help," Ron said.

"Right, that's why Carl saved you from being killed back at the house, that's why I just killed that Wolf before he killed you. You don't know how to handle yourself out here, you shouldn't be running out here like this. It's stupid and irresponsible," Lexi said.

Ron pushed away from her and started to walk toward his house. "Mom! Mom!" he yelled.

"Stay outside Ron!" a female's voice yelled.

Lexi watched Ron take a step up the stairs and ran and tackled him. "Shh!" Lexi told him as she pushed him against the house. "What do you think you are doing?" she whispered.

"Going inside my house," Ron said. "Get off, my mom may need help," he said.

"And what exactly are you going to do? Did you learn some kind of fighting skills in the past five minutes?" Lexi asked. "If you didn't, then you need to shut up and let me handle this."

"Why should I trust that you would want to help? You and your people have done nothing but cause trouble for my family since you came," Ron hissed.

"Seriously? Look around and notice who are the people on the ground dying or dead. They aren't any of my group, they are all _your _people, Alexandrians. You know why that is? Because we know what the hell we are doing. Now, do you want me to try and help your mother and brother or do you want to be an orphan?" Lexi questioned as she started to move around the side of the house not waiting for an answer. "Wait here," she hissed at him. Lexi checked her gun as she entered the the house by going through the back. She stopped in the the kitchen with Ron running right into and seeing Jessie use a pair of scissors to kill the Wolf. "Maybe all of you aren't that useless," she hissed to Ron as she moved over and bent down. She grabbed her hand as she went to stab her again. "She's dead, Jessie. Where is Sam?"

"Upstairs, with Mitch," Jessie answered. "Are you two alright?"

"We're fine," Lexi answered as she looked up at Ron. "I think he needs to stay inside until everything is over," she said.

"I'm not a kid," Ron told her.

"No but you were just saved by both Carl and I. You aren't even carrying a knife," Lexi pointed out. "Anything can be used as a weapon," she said. "Find one," she told him as she started to go out the door.

"Lexi, where are you going? You should stay here," Jessie said.

"I can't," Lexi answered "If you don't mind letting Mitch stay until someone can get him, I'd appreciate it," she said.

"Of course, and thank you," Jessie said as Lexi walked out.

Lexi walked out and noticed that most of the Wolves had been taken care of. She watched as Enid started going over the gate. She sighed and looked back at the house before deciding to follow her. Lexi shook her head as she started to climb over the gate. "This is one of the stupidest things you have done," she said to herself. "You are going outside the gates where there are walkers' to follow another stupid teenager. Yeah, this is smart," she thought as she dropped at the other side of the gate. "Enid!"

Enid turned and looked at her before running off.

Lexi sighed and took after her.

Ronnie's and Tara's POV:

Tara looked at Ronnie as Denise looked at Holly's body. "She's blaming herself," she told the other woman.

"She is," Ronnie answered as she cleaned the blood up. She turned to look at the other doctor and went over to her. "We did all that we could do for her," Ronnie told Denise.

"I could have tried harder," Denise said. "I should have worked on the less serious cases, and you should have handled Holly."

Ronnie looked at her then at Tara. "We both worked on Holly, we both tried to save everyone. There was nothing that could be done for her, not with the equipment we have," Ronnie said.

"We're going to have to take care of her, before she reanimates," Tara said.

"I can do it," Ronnie answered.

"No it should be me," Olivia answered. "Just go all of you," she said.

"You don't have to do this alone," Ronnie told her.

"She's right, we can wait with you," Tara said.

"No, I need to do this. Alone," Denise said. "Please leave," Denis said. She turned and looked at Ronnie. "There may be others that are injured that couldn't make it here, they need to be looked at," Denise told her.

"Just remember," Tara started to say.

"Just go," Denise said.

"All I wanted to say was to get her head," Tara said.

Ronnie squeezed Denise's shoulder. "Look, I know you don't want to hear this, but you need to listen to me," she told her.

Denise looked at her. "What?" she asked

"Doctor's loose people. It happens," Ronnie told her. "It's not something that you can get used to, and if it does, it's time to get out of the business. You can't blame yourself," Ronnie said.

"I shouldn't be in here, I should be in my room reading War and Peace. You should be here, alone, not me," Denise told her

"I'm not going to discuss this with you again," Ronnie said. "You're going to stay in here and you are going to learn. Don't forget the head," she said as she walked away.

Aaron and Phoebe's POV:

Phoebe took a breath with her hand on her side, as she saw Aaron looking at pictures. "Are you alright?" she asked him. she took the pictures out of his hand. "Why are you looking at these?"

"This is all my fault," Aaron told her.

"What do you mean? Aaron what's going on?" Phoebe asked.

"Daryl and I fell into a trap, I lost my bag, these were in it. They found Alexandria because of me," Aaron said.

"It's not you're fault," Phoebe told him. "You didn't leave your bag on purpose."

"They would have never found them without me, without these," Aaron said as he looked up at her. "Is that your blood?" he asked as he noticed her shirt.

"Yeah," Phoebe answered. "I went to the infirmary, got patched up, came back out and fought."

"You OK?" he asked.

"I'm still alive," Phoebe answered. "Holly died," Phoebe said as she looked out to the area. "But this still isn't your fault. They would have found us eventually. But most of us survived because you found Rick and his group. You bought them back here. You, Eric and I. If we didn't, if you hadn't decided to follow them, this would be a lot worse," she said.


	380. Chapter 377

**Better Days**

**Chapter 377**

**Author's Note: I should introduce the Hilltop, but I'm postponing. For a chapter or two. Did you guys have a good holiday? I did and hope that you did too. Please review, let me know you are still enjoying it. Thanks**

Maggie, Beth, Michonne POV:

Quinn walked in supporting Scott. She looked at Heath and Brad. "Take him to the infirmary," she instructed as she looked at the town.

"It looks like all hell broke out," Brad said.

"But they're still alive," Beth said as she closed the gate.

"Not everyone," Deanna said as she walked up with Maggie.

"Mom," Quinn said as she hugged her. "Go take Scott to the infirmary," she repeated again.

Spenser looked at them as they passed. "Where is everyone else?"

Michonne and Beth exchanged glances. "There were problems," Michonne answered.

"Glenn?" Maggie asked.

"The town was overrun, he split off with Nicholas. He had this idea that if he lit a fire, it would stop the walkers' from coming here. I tried to go instead, I wanted to. The fire never got lit, we had to keep going, I'm sorry. He said if he got stuck, he would find a way to send us a signal," Michonne said.

"A signal?" Maggie asked.

"He didn't specify, but you know Glenn, he'll come home. He always does, and he always will," Beth said.

"What about everyone else?" Spenser asked.

"Got bit, or got over run by Walkers'," Quinn answered.

"So why is it all our people who are dead?" Spenser asked.

"What are you asking?" Maggie questioned.

Quinn held up her hand. "Who survived here Spenser? Why were you outside the wall when we came in? You were scared, and you were protecting mom. which is exactly what you should have been doing. Rick's group knows how to survive, Spence, and everyone here needs to learn. It shows who knows how to survive, it's painfully obvious," she said.

"We'll teach you," Beth said.

"And you'll have to learn," Maggie answered. "Even the kids."

Quinn nodded as she turned to see Deanna walking away. "Excuse me," she said as she walked after her.

Quinn and Deanna's POV:

Quinn followed Deanna up the ladder and put her hand on Deanna's shoulder. "A lot to process in less than fourtyeight hours," she told her mother.

"You should go home," Deanna answered sadly.

"I would have been told if Gus or the kids were hurt," Quinn said. "You need me, so here I am."

"How did we get lucky for so long? Those people, no they can't be called people, those monsters', came in here killing people," Deanna answered. "They didn't say anything, they just started killing people. They didn't even have guns...but it didn't matter in the long run. If I hadn't listened to Rick and Jewel about the guns, this could have been so much worse."

"Hey, mom, you did what you thought was right all this time. You ran this town the best you could, and when you knew we needed people who had been out there, you took in Rick's group," Quinn told her.

"But I still didn't listen, not at first. And we lost Aiden and your father because of it," Deanna pointed out.

Quinn looked down at her mother. "You can't blame yourself," she said. "It's not going to do you or anyone else any good. Things happened, nothing you can do to change that, unless you have some kind of time machine that I don't know about. If you do, can you take us back to before this thing happened?" she teased. "We move forward," she stated. "We regroup, you let Rick and Jewel co lead with you. You can be in charge of the town, let them be in charge of security of the town. You need them, and they need you, especially Rick. He's got to stop thinking about the people as us and them, he needs to see that we are all together in this," Quinn says.

Deanna looked up at her. "I don't think I'm the person to convince him of that."

"His group is trying, but that's enough. You need to tell him, make him see it. You need to run Alexandria with him, it won't work any other way, mom," Quinn told her.

"I'm not the Monroe woman who needs to help him, Quinn," Deanna said.

Quinn looked at her. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that you are the one who should lead with Rick and Jewel. You've always known what this town needed. If I had listened to you, Aiden would still be alive. If I hadn't closed my eyes, Pete wouldn't have been beating up on Jessie for so long, then your dad would still be here. You were right, a good leader needs to know when they need to step down," Deanna said.

"Actually, you said that," Quinn told her. "I'm not going to take over Alexandria. You were meant to lead this town, and with Rick's help, it'll be better then ever, stronger then ever," she said. Both her and Deanna turned when they heard yelling. They saw Rick and Jewel yelling and running from a large group of walkers'.

Jewel and Rick's POV:

Jewel glanced back at the walkers' and took a breath as she ran with Rick. "Something must have happened," she told her.

Rick took her hand as they ran and squeezed it. "I'm sure everyone is fine and they just got delayed somehow."

"It's not going to matter if they get into place now, if Alexandria is destroyed," Jewel pointed out.

"We're not going to let that happen," Rick told her. "Right Mrs. Grimes? We're not going to let that happen."

"Right, Mr. Grimes," Jewel answered.

"How's the shoulder?" Rick questioned as they ran.

"Hurts like hell," Jewel answered truthfully. "Your hand is bleeding again."

"It's nothing," Rick said.

"Nothing to us, but to the walkers' following us, we're big targets with us both bleeding," Jewel pointed out. "We should have covered ourselves in blood and guts," she told him. "Rick, I don't know how much more I can run."

"We can make it, we have to make it," Rick told her. "You're not going to let go of my hand," he said. "You are not going to make me tell your brother that I left another of his siblings behind somewhere. You are not going to make me tell _our _children that you are not coming back. I can't do this alone, not in this world," he told her.

Jewel nodded. "I wouldn't make you do it alone," she said as she kissed his hand.

"We've just got a little bit more to go," Rick assured her. "Together," he said.

"Together," Jewel replied.

Rick nodded as he picked up pace holding her hand. "The gates," he said as he started shouting. "Open the gates!"

"Open them! NOW!" Jewel yelled.

"Open them!" Rick yelled.

Alexandria:

Deanna and Quinn both climbed down the ladder as Michonne, Mar and Maggie opened the gate.

Rick pushed Jewel in front of him. "Get her inside!" he yelled as he pushed a walker out of his way, and fell to his knees.

"Rick!" Jewel yelled as Carol grabbed her and Rick followed. "What the hell happened to doing this together? We did agree to that, remember?"

Rick kissed her. "We did do it together," she said.

"Your both bleeding," Carol told them.

"I got shot by the wolves that got out," Jewel answered as she looked at Morgan.

"We need to take care of these wounds," Maggie said.

"They aren't life threatening," Spencer pointed out. "We need to figure out what to do with the dead ones outside our doors," he said.

"What I need to do right now is to see my kids," Jewel said. "We can meet at the house, have Ronnie patch both of us up there," she said. "Then we'll come back out here and discuss it."

"She's right," Quinn said. "Let's all go check on our families, see who we've lost. Ignore what is outside the gates for now," she said.

"How do we do that?" Olivia asked.

"By not standing here," Beth said.

"We'll come get everyone when we come back out. We're all in this together, and we will all manage this together," Joey said.

"Come on, back inside your houses," Quinn said as she guided Deanna away.

"Has anyone heard from Summer and Daryl?" Jewel asked.

"Not recently," Joey answered as they walked back toward the house. "Jes is out there too."

"Glenn and Nicholas are still out there too," Beth said. "As well as Emily, Nikky, Sasha, Abe, David and Axel."

"How many dead inside the walls?" Rick questioned.

"We haven't had time to count," Joey answered.

"Grab Tobin and take a count," Rick told him. "Father Gabriel too. This is going to hit everyone hard, we have to be able to reassure them. Having a priest there will make it easier."

"There's walkers' outside the gates, they are going to start to panic," Mar said as they went into the house.

"They haven't ever been near starvation before," Carol said.

"Mom! Dad!" Carl said as he ran over to them. "Are you alright?"

"We'll be fine," Jewel answered. "How is Mika? Hope? Judith? Where's Lexi?"

"I haven't seen Lexi and Enid for a bit. Lexi went after Ron," Carl said. "Mika just came back from Quinn's house. Judith and Hope are both asleep."

Jewel nodded as she kissed his cheek. "I'm sure that Lexi will be back soon."

"We lost Holly. Denise is blaming herself, but there was nothing either one of us could do," Ronnie said as she started to work on Jewel's shoulder. "I helped the best I could, but I want Denise to know how to do these things. We would have lost her anyway, even if I was working on her."

"Deanna is not in her right mind," Carol said.

"It's a lot to process, everything's happened so fast," Michonne answered.

"She's going to have to get used to it that this is the way it is now, just like we did," Rick told them.

"I'm not sure she's ready for that realization yet," Maggie said. "I'll help her, so will Quinn. But we all need to work together."

Jewel looked at Rick. "We can do that," she said as she made sure there was no room for doubt.


	381. Chapter 378

**Better Days**

**Chapter 378**

**Author's Note:Hope you all had a great holiday. Now, that all the hoopla is over, let's check in with our group. Please review, it means a lot. Or send me a PM and let me know you are still interested. We've got a long way to go, especially with the writers saying they think the series can go to twelve seasons. Please review.**

Jes, Axel and David's POV:

Jes leaned against the car as she crossed her arms. She glanced back to the car. "David is taking his sweet time on getting here,"she said to Axel.

"Did you hear the sounds of the walkers? They probably got back home already. We'll have to figure out a way to help them," Axel said.

"Do you think they got in?"Emily asked from the backseat. "Do you think any of them are still alive?"

"They are," Jes said. "When David gets back here, I want you all to head back to Alexandria. You may or may not be able to get by in the car. Hopefully you can try to get ahead of the herd," she said as she held up her weapon after hearing a noise. "Get the car ready," she told Axel as she took a few steps forward. "David, what the hell took you so long?'

"It took a while to avoid the herd,"David answered.

"What about the people that said shot you?" Jes questioned.

"I was shot,"David answered as she nodded toward his shoulder. "I wouldn't make up something like that. I tried to help Summer,"he said.

"You killed the guy that shot you, right?" Jes asked.

"Of course,"David answered.

"I'm going to go after Summer. You re going to need to get that wound looked after. You all need to get back to Alexandria," Jes told him.

"The herd is probably already there,"David responded.

"It probably is,"Jes answered as she watched David.

"We should cut our losses," David said.

"What do you mean cut our losses?"Emily asked from the car. "My brother is there, isn't yours too?"

"Our family is there,"Axel said. "We don't give up on family and we certainly don't leave them behind. I can't believe that you would even suggest that we cut our losses."

Jes looked at him. "You're hiding something. Did you suggest that to Summer? Did you suggest to her that she turn her back on her family? On your brother? Man I guess that the apple didn't fall far from the tree,"she said.

"What do you mean?"David asked.

Jes watched as Axel got out of the car. "You are going back to Alexandria, and you are going to help protect it. You are going to do that because you owe it to everyone there, especially to your brother. You don't have a choice in this matter, do you understand?"

David looked at her. "Yea, I understand."

"I know what you are thinking because I know you. You are your father's son, a coward. You act brave but push comes to shove but the truth is you just want to protect your self, screw everyone else. Get back to Alexandria and protect it, save people and pray to God that you don't have to explain to your brother why the woman he loves isn't alive but you are,"Jes told him. Axel, get him back to Alexandria and help out."

"Got it," Axel said.

Lexi and Enid POV:

Lexi ran after Enid and grabbed her. "What are you doing? Why did you leave Alexandria?"

"Why did you follow me?" Enid asked.

"Because we don't do things alone,"Lexi told her.

"I'm not one of you," Enid pointed out.

"You certainly aren't one of the Alexandrian's, are you? No, you know how to survive out here, you feel claustrophobic in there. You ran because you don't want to see any more people you care about die. You also don't want to get close to anyone else because you don't want them to die. Maybe you could pretend to care before we got to Alexandria , maybe you could pretend to care about Ron, but you were never really serious, you could always leave without it hurting. But it changed when we entered into those gates," Lexi said.

Enid looked her. "Yeah? How so?"

"Because we get it," Lexi said. "You can't hide who you are from us because we know. We have been there, and we want to help you, even if you don't want it. So, here I am, outside the walls with a whole lot of walkers' surrounding us because you don't have to do it alone anymore."

"I didn't ask you to follow me,"Enid said.

"Fine, you didn't ask me to follow you, but I'm here and if you haven't noticed there's walkers' at the gate and I really can't go back inside right at the moment," Lexi said. "But, if you want to go out there and do this alone and leave me alone, go ahead, since you don't need any help," she said.

"Glad I have your permission," Enid said as she turned around and walked away. She sighed as she stopped and turned around. "I know somewhere we can hide out until the walkers' die down," she said. "Then you can go back inside."

Lexi gave a smirk as she ran to catch up with her. "Knew you cared," she told the other teen.

"Don't make me regret this," Enid told her.

"You know, it's alright to care about people," Lexi told her.

"Do we have to talk?" Enid asked.

"We are going to be together for a little bit and we are about the same age and the only females, so it would be nice to get to know each other. This is the perfect time, don't you think?" Lexi asked.

"No,"Enid answered.

Lexi walked with her, being quiet for a few minutes. "Where are we going?"

"Away from here," Enid answered.

Lexington grabbed Enid's arm. "Look, you may not like it, but we are stuck together for the foreseeable future. It really doesn't matter why we are both out here, but we are and somehow we need to work together so we can help Alexandria."

"Nothing is left back there," Enid told her.

"You don't know that!" Lexi said.

"This is why I don't get attached," Enid said as she pulled away from the other teen. "You don't get attached, you don't get hurt. You just have to worry about yourself, and then you don't get hurt."

"That's not working out to well for you is it?" Lexi asked as she caught up to her. "You wouldn't have stayed with Carl and me to protect Judith and Hope if you didn't care. You wouldn't have called Carl and me back inside if you didn't care. You would have left me to fend for myself if you didn't care," she pointed out.

Enid sighed as she went into a small building. "Fine, so maybe I do care, but it doesn't matter, we're all dead. Maybe not today, but we're all going to die and it doesn't matter," she said as she walked further into the building.

Mar and Mitch's POV:

Mar knocked on Jessie's door and came in before she heard anyone say anything. she went into the kitchen and saw Jessie on the floor cleaning up blood. Mar grabbed a rag and got on her knees to help.

'Mitch is a brave kid, you should be proud,"Jessie said not looking up from what she was doing.

"I am,"Mar answered.

"I can't believe he is the same age as Sam, he acted a whole lot older and handled himself differently. He wasn't scared at the thought of having to kill someone. It was a bit disconcerting of how calm he was," Jessie said without looking up.

"It's a nature vs. future thing. Sam was safe behind these walls, Mitch wasn't. I'm not sure which is better. I wish that Mitch and Mika had been able to be protected, a long with Lexi, Carl, and Summer. Mitch is never going to be an innocent ten year old, he's never going to have that chance. Sam's innocence might be gone now, but he had two years, almost three of being able to be a kid. It'll be different now, and he will have to learn, and it'll be an adjustment, but he'll learn, you all will," Mar said.

"Do you remember your first kill?" Jessie asked.

Mar looked at her then down at the blood stain. "I remember them all. I may not know all there names, but I remember them. None of us like killing, but it's a necessity of this life now," she said.

"I'm not sure everyone will understand that," Jessie said.

"They don't have a choice. These people that came in here today, they weren't going to stop until someone stopped them," Mar said.

"How do people become like that?" Jessie asked.

"This world," Mar answered. "There's no law and order, it lets people do and get away with things that they'd be arrested for or even put on the death for. Believe it or not, these people aren't as bad as others we've ran into. And, they won't be the worst that's out there," she said. "Mitch, come on we need to get home. Rick will be having a talk with everyone soon."

Mitch came down stairs. "Sam won't come down," he said.

"Thank you for watching him," Jessie said. "You're very brave," she said as they turned to leave.


	382. Chapter 379

**Better Days**

**Chapter 379**

**Author's Note:I swear I'll get to the Hilltop and Summer here in a bit. Kind of want to get Alexandria rolling. So, it annoyed me that we never saw anyone talk to Betsy about her husbands death, so of course I have to fix that. Review please.**

Michonne and Ronnie's POV:

Michonne looked at Ronnie before she knocked. "Thanks for coming with me."

"I know what it's like to lose a husband, the grief she'll be experiencing. I wouldn't want to be anywhere else," Ronnie assured her friend.

Michonne nodded as she knocked. "I wish Quinn, Heath or Brad would have been available, they know her."

"We've got walkers' outside the gate, we're going to be relying on each other, this is the perfect time to get to know our neighbors. When one of the soldiers on base would die, we'd all go over to the spouses' houses and offer support. This is a war, just fighting a different enemy, but still a war," Ronnie said as Betsy opened the door.

"Betsy, I wanted to come and tell you how sorry I am about David. He asked me to make sure that you knew how important you were to him," Michonne said.

Betsy looked at the two women before she moved out of the way and let them in. "He said that?"

"Yes, he wrote you a letter but it got lost," Michonne told her. "He said you were what brought him back, gave him joy in this world."

Betsy sat on the couch and cried. "He did the same for me."

Ronnie sat next to her. "I lost my husband back in Georgia. We were together for a long time, but I don't think it matters how long a person is with another person, it's still as painful. But that love that we shared with the other person, that's what is important."

"He was a good man. We were talking about having a baby. I thought he was insane, wanting to bring a baby into this world, we both knew what it was like outside the gates. But, it was safe in here, or so we thought. We were talking about it, not seriously, not until your group came in," Betsy told them.

Ronnie and Michonne both exchanged glances. "Judith and Hope do make a lot of people rethink there out look on life," Michonne said. "Judith was just a new born when I met everyone, and I couldn't believe that a little life was born into this world. But, there she was, then now there's Hope. They make us want to fight for a better future."

"That's what David said. He ran back here the day you all walked through the gate and he said, you aren't going to believe this, but they have two babies. They came all the way from Georgia with two babies," she told them. "I thought you all were insane. Why would you all want to stay with a group with two alarm bells for the living dead? Then I saw you all, the next couple days. The way you all were with both of them, it made me see that it could work. I was finally ready," she said.

"Is it possible that you are?" Ronnie asked.

"No," Betsy answered. "I wish I was," she said.

Michonne squeezed her shoulder. "I'm sorry, I really am. If there was something that I could have done, I would have," she said as she looked out the window. "Rick's coming toward the gate, we should go out."

"I think I'll stay in here," Betsy told them.

"You need to hear this," Ronnie said as she held the door open for the grieving widow.

Alexandria POV:

Rick walked up to the walls with Jewel next to his side, her carrying Hope in a carrier. "You can hear it, some of you saw it. They got back here, half of them, still enough to surround us twenty deep. Look, I know you're scared, you haven't been through anything like this. But we're safe now," he told the members of Alexandria. "The panel the truck hit seems intact, we'll reinforce it just in case. Either way, the wall's are gonna hold together, can you?" he asked.

Jewel glanced around eyeing each member of her group then took a breath. "Rick's right, you haven't been through anything like this, and your instinct is to panic, but you have to be able to calm yourselves. You're going to get through this, _we're _going to get you through this. But you're going to have to let us help you," she told them.

"We can't turn off our emotions like you can," Bruce told her.

Carol glanced at Jewel and shook her head at the younger woman. Jewel took a breath and looked at him. "You think we aren't scared? My daughter is out side those gates, as well as my brother and men that have earned that right to be called my brothers. And women who are my sisters. They've earned that right because we've shed blood and would die for each other. They are out there, fighting for this town right now. I went back outside those gates to make sure that the men that came in here and killed some of us wouldn't kill anyone else. We have emotions, those emotions keep us alive Bruce. But we know how to use those emotions to protect those we love."

"Daryl, Abraham, Sasha, Axel and Jes have vehicles. They're gonna lead 'em away, just like the others," Rick said. "Summer, David, Nikki and Emily are going to distract them with the grenades. Glenn and Nicholas are gonna walk through that front gate after," he said.

"They are gonna be back," Rosita said.

"We just need to make sure that there's something to come back to," Beth said. "And we can't do that alone," she added.

"Beth's right," Rick said. "They know what they're doing and we know what we need to do. We keep the noise to a minimum, pull our blinds at night, even better keep the lights out. We'll try to make this place as quiet as a graveyard, see if they move on," he told them.

"This place is a graveyard," Francine said.

"We're still breathing," Jewel pointed out. "We get it that you've never had to face anything like this before," she said. "You've had two years of relative safety, living with electricity, plenty of food, no one breaking down the gates, no walkers' at your gates. That's two more years then we had. Two more years of safety then we've had. Our home was blasted down by a one eyed maniac with a eye patch. We are calm because we know that we need to use our heads," she said as she rubbed Hope's back. "We work together or we die alone," she insisted.

"The quarry broke open and those walkers' were heading this way, all of them. The plan Rick put in place kept that from happening," Aaron said.

"If Rick hadn't had that plan together, hadn't seen those walkers', then Alexandria might not be standing," Quinn pointed out.

"I was out there recruiting with Daryl. I wanted to try to get into a cannery and Daryl wanted to keep looking for people. We did what I wanted and we wound up in a trap set by those people, they must have followed our tracks. These people who attacked us, they found there way back because of me," Aaron admitted.

Rick looked at Aaron. "They'll be more to talk about," he said as Deanna walked away.

"Deanna? Deanna?" Tobin called after her.

"Deanna can't even deal with this, how are we supposed to?" Anna asked.

"Deanna just lost her husband and son in a short amount of time," Gus responded.

"So, she's supposed to be the leader of this town, and when we need her what does she do? Nothing," Bruce said.

"You people are disgusting," Jewel said. "You all are a bunch of cowards who don't want to take responsibility for your own actions, and you want everyone to fix everything for you. You survive in this world by what you put forward. Deanna isn't able to lead right now, and you all should have compassion for her, but instead you just want to blame her for not saving you. You all need to pull your weight," Jewel said as she kissed the top of Hope's head watching everyone disperse.

Mar's POV:

Mar stood in the back of the pantry taking inventory as she looked up at the sound of voices.

"The soups and sauces can be stretched out with some extra water," Olivia said from the front.

"What difference does that make if we'll be dead tomorrow?" Betsy questioned.

"We have to ration," Olivia said.

"I can't spend whatever time I have left watching my family starve," Bruce said

"Wait," Olivia said as they pushed through.

"Sorry Olivia, I just don't see the point," Bruce said.

"The point is that we all have to live here and we all have to survive," Mar said as she came out of the back.

"Stay out of this, Mar, this doesn't concern you," Bruce said.

Mar knocked the can out of Bruce's hand. "It does," she told him. "My family is in here just as you are."

"Look we're not used to starving, you are, so it's not going to be a big deal if you do it again," Annie said.

"Don't make me slap you," Mar warned the young woman. "If we ration, no one will starve," she said.

"I can't do it," Bruce said.

"Hey, hey stop right now, stop it!" Spencer said as he walked in with Quinn. "This stuff is for everyone, we need to make it last if we are gonna survive," he said.

"Someone with sense," Mar said.

"Why don't you go make sure the gates closed Spencer?" Bruce asked.

"Seriously?" Quinn asked.

"Yeah, that was me, I did that. But that truck outside the walls, it'd be inside if it wasn't for me. I did that too," Spenser told them. "If I didn't, maybe we wouldn't be talking right now. Where were you Bruce?" he asked.

"Probably hiding in your home locked in a closet," Mar said.

"Doing this will start us down a road where nothing matters, where no one else matters. And then we'll all look back at this moment right now as when we destroyed this place," Spenser told them.

Mar watched as they put everything back and walked out. "Not to bad, Spenser. I was going to start dropping things on the floor," she said.

"How would that help?" Deanna asked curiously.

"If they want to be selfish, then I can be too," Mar said as she walked out.

"Mom let's get you home," Quinn told her as they walked away.

Monroe house later that afternoon:

Quinn smiled as she looked at the plans Deanna was working on. "This is good, thinking about expansion. Dad would be proud," she said.

"It'll take a while to get things working and under control," Deanna said.

"It will but it'll all be worth it," Quinn said as she squeezed her hand. "I'm going to do what I can do to help," she said as she heard a crush. "What is that?"

Deanna stood up and went into the kitchen and looked at Spenser. "Spenser?"

"Yeah my bad," Spencer said.

Quinn glanced at the bottle on the counter. "Spenser, please tell me that you didn't take this from the pantry."

"Can't tell you that dear sister," Spencer said as he stood up and went to the counter.

"Are you drunk?" Deanna asked.

"Getting there," Spencer answered.

"You stole this after all your big talk?" Deanna asked. "All that talk was bullshit?"

"No, if they all went in and raided the pantry and everyone knew it, and saw it, then it would be the end. But one person? One person and no one would ever know. So why not me? I stopped that little run at the bank, I deserve a reward," Spencer said.

Quinn walked over and slapped him. "Aiden died, that doesn't mean you get to take his spot as the coward of the family."

Spencer raised his hand to his cheek and looked at her. "You gonna let her talk to me like that mom?"

"She's right," Deanna said softly.

"What gives you the right to do this Spencer? You're taking food out of your nieces mouth, out of the mouths of children. You're being reckless and stupid," Quinn told him.

"They are all right mom and you know it. We're all gonna be dead real soon," Spencer said.

"Damn it Spencer," Deanna said.

"Me? Now that is some bullshit. You're the reason we're so screwed. You made us this way, we were never safe here, but you didn't want to see that. You just wanted to dream. What happened to dad, to Aiden that's all you," Spencer said to her.

Quinn pushed Spencer and punched him making him go to the ground. "Stay down, Spencer, I swear to God, you need to stay down. Mom, he's not right, don't listen to him. You are an idiot Spencer," she said as she went over and hugged her mother. "I'm going to clean this mess up, mom, you go rest," she said as she kissed the top of her head.


	383. Chapter 380

**Better Days**

**Chapter 380**

**Author's Note: Finally here is Summer's chapter, which introduces Hilltop. If you haven't figured it out yet, Summer is going to be separated from team family until Rick and Daryl meet Jesus. Character development for her and angst for Jewel and Rick and the rest. See the character sheet for OC's that I posted right before this. Sam Heughan (Outlander) is the main one in this chapter. Veronika Vernadaski as Rayne. But the previous post has all characters, including OC's for all four known communities. May add or take away depending on what is added. Please review.**

Summer's POV:

Summer turned slowly as her leg gave out as she fell to the ground. "Jesus," she said as passed out.

Jesus bent down and felt for a pulse as a red haired man and a young woman came from inside the building. "Women never fall at my feet," the red hair man said as the woman grabbed her bag.

"You would think they would with you wearing a skirt," the young woman said.

"Rayna, it's a kilt," the red headed man said with a scottish accent.

"Help me get her inside," Jesus said as he stood and took her feet.

"Why are we helping her? What if she's one of Negan's?" Rayna asked.

"She isn't," Jesus answered.

"How can you tell Paul?" the young woman questioned.

The red haired man helped him lay her down on the bed. "She's to dirty to be one of Negan's, plus look at the weapons. Negan wouldn't let one of his women carry weapons," he said.

"If she escaped from Negan, then maybe she could tell you where your sister is Archie," Rayna said hopefully.

Jesus gave her a warning look. "She isn't one of Negan's, probably from a community. She was shot with one of the arrows Archie made. She's running from Negan," he said.

"We need to get her to the Hilltop," Archie said as he ripped his shirt.

"You want to take a stranger to the Hilltop? Uncle Gregory isn't going to want another mouth to feed," Rayna pointed out.

"What do you suggest Rayna? Leave her out here? For the dead to get? For Negan's men to find her? Or Negan himself? She's hurt and injured, and she isn't in any shape to fend for herself, even if she was conscious, which she isn't," Jesus pointed out.

"We can't let her go North, the dead are heading that way. Jesus is right, we can't leave her. And Gregory can just get over himself," Archie said. "She's only a year older than you, if that, and I can't in good conscious just leave her out here."

"What if he wants to give her to Negan like he did with Aislynn?" Rayna asked.

"Rayna, clear out the back of the truck, we're going to have to have a place for our guest to lay down on the way back," Jesus instructed. He waited until she left and looked at Archie. "We will get Aislynn back, you know that."

"We don't know that, Paul. Negan took Aislynn as a power play, just like he killed Rory, to show us he had the power over us. He keeps Aislynn so I'll continue to hunt for him, continue to make weapons for him, continue to wear this stupid kilt. I never thought that my father making us do Highland warrior reconstructions would come in handy," Archie said. "Rayna is correct when she says that Gregory won't like it. He's going to see her as another mouth to feed."

"And?" Jesus asked as he looked at him.

"And nothing, I am just pointing out the fact that he isn't going to be happy," Archie said. "Negan isn't going to take her," he said matter of factly. "She is someone's sister or daughter, and I'm not going to let her be under Negan's wing."

"I don't want anyone under Negan's wing, especially not Aislynn," Jesus said. "I know what you mean though, and we won't let Negan get to her. The wound looks bad, she was definitely running on it for a while. Doctor Carson will have to look at it and disinfect it, hopefully it won't be to bad," he said.

"She's running a slight fever," Archie said as he moved Summer's hair out of her eyes.

"One of us is going to have to sit in the back with her, just in case she starts to turn," Rayna says as she comes in. "I found some blankets, in the back of the truck, I built kind of a bed, we can use something to wrap her up in. We should get going, who knows if Negan is going to send men from the outpost to investigate all the commotion. I don't necessarily want to be caught out here if they are, and we really can't explain her," Rayna said.

Jesus nodded as he stood up and started to bend down to pick up Summer. "I've got her," Archie told him as he bent down and picked her up. "I'll stay in the back with her."

"Don't you think it may be better if I stay with her, in case she wakes up?" Rayna asked.

"I'll stay in the back, lass, in case she doesn't. Sit up front with Paul," the red headed man instructed.

Jesus put his hand on her shoulder. "You can climb in the back if she wakes up," he said. "Grab the food and weapons we collected, and grab hers," he instructed as he led them out of the shed.

"I'm sorry if I was rude earlier, mentioning Aislynn," Rayna said as she picked up the weapons. She got into the van and put down the weapons and went to help him with Summer. "She was my friend. Uncle Gregory was wrong, he should have fought to keep her with us. Dad would have, I mean fought him to keep her with us. I know Uncle Gregory isn't a leader like dad was, but at least he is trying to keep Hilltop running."

"By selling our people into slavery," Archie said. "Your father was a good man, and I am sorry that he was killed by Simon. But your Uncle, he is not the same type of man, he does not have the same integrity. Aislynn knew that Negan would kill someone else if she didn't go with him, but it's been a year and the only thing that I know is that she is with Negan. I don't even want to think what that means, Rayna," he said as he looked at the young woman. "Don't think that if Negan gets his sites set on you that Gregory wouldn't make a deal with him to save his weak ass. That's why Paul and I don't mind you coming along, make you a good hunter and scavenger, so we can protect you," he said honestly.

Jesus got into the cab of the truck. "Rayna, let's go," he said as she climbed up front with him.

Hilltop:

Jesus stopped the truck and jumped out. "Get Carson," he told Rayna. "Have him meet us at Barrington house," he said as he opened the back of the truck. "How is she?"

"Fever, mumbling in her unconscious state," Archie answered.

"Let's get her up to the house," Jesus said as Archie picked her up and they went to the house. Jesus opened the door and let Archie take her. "Put her in the room next to mine, it's empty," he instructed.

Both men looked over as the door of the den opened. "Jesus, what is this? What are you doing? Archie, you can just take her to one of the empty trailers, she isn't staying," Gregory said.

"She's injured, she's going to need a place to recover, and Carson is going to want her out of the elements. Those trailers aren't as warm as this house. We can discuss if she is staying when she can be part of the conversation," Jesus said. "Archie, go on take her upstairs."

Archie nodded as he glanced at Gregory. "Right," he answered as he went upstairs.

"Jesus, what are you thinking bringing someone in? What if she escaped from Negan? How are we going to explain another mouth to feed if she isn't Negan's?" Gregory asked. "And where is Rayna? I know she went out with you, I told you that I would rather her stay here."

"Rayna is sixteen, and she needs to know how to hunt and help us survive, her father would have wanted us to teach her, he had asked before he was killed," Jesus answered. "As for our guest, she isn't escaping from Negan or his men. And, we tell the truth, that we found her."

Gregory looked up the stairs then at Jesus. "Well, I guess that under all that grime she could be attractive," he said.

Archie stood on the top of the stairs. "Whatever you're thinking, Gregory, it's not going to happen. You aren't going to use her as a bargaining chip for Negan," he said firmly.

"You don't know her, she isn't one of us. Everything I do, I do is to save our people," Gregory answered.

"How exactly is that working for my sister Gregory? I would ask her but she isn't here. She isn't here because you offered her to Negan because we were short on supplies," Archie answered.

"She agreed," Gregory answered.

"She only agreed because he threatened to kill more people," Jesus said.

"I'm sure Negan is treating her well, I'm sure she is even enjoying it," Gregory told him.

"What did you say?" Archie asked as he started coming down the stairs.

The door to the house opened and Rayna and the Doctor came in. Carson looked between the three men. "Rayna tells me that I have a patient," he said.

"Archie will show you where," Jesus said.

"Are you going to call me a healer again?" Carson teased Archie. "I love your and Aislynn's accents. The way she would describe Scotland, it would make me imagine I was there," he said as they walked upstairs.

Gregory looked at Rayna. "You went against my wishes and went out with Jesus and Archie. You still do live under my roof, and you'll do what I say. Now go clean up," he said as he turned to go back in the den.

"Maybe I shouldn't live under your roof," Rayna said.

Gregory turned and looked at her. "What?"

"Dad didn't live in here when he was leader, we lived in a trailer. He saved the rooms for his people. I can't tell you what to do, but I think I want to go live back at the trailers. Then I can do what I want, and I can learn," Rayna said. "I'll stay until our guest gets better," the brown haired girl told her Uncle as she went upstairs.

Gregory looked at Jesus. "Are you just going to disagree with my wishes when it comes to her?"

"Geoff was my friend, even before all this happened," Jesus told Gregory. "I was there when his wife died in the car accident. I was there when he didn't know if Rayna would recover from her injuries," he reminded Gregory. "You never came to the hospital, you only called twice. I didn't meet you until we got here. I know Rayna better then you do, and I promised Geoff that I would look after her," he explained. "She wants to do this, then I will help her do it," he said as he went upstairs.

TBC


	384. Characters

**Team Family:**

Andrew Lincoln- Rick Grimes

Elizabeth Mitchell- Jewel Dixon Grimes (OC)

Chandler Riggs- Carl Grimes

Eliza Taylor- Summer Dixon (OC)

Norman Reedus- Daryl Dixon

Steven Yuun- Glenn Rhee

Benjamin Stockham- Mitch (OC)

Melissa McBride- Carol Peltier

Lennie James- Morgan

Kari Russell- Mariah Jacobson (OC)

Lauren Cohen- Maggie Greene Rhee

Emily Kinney- Beth Greene

Lew Temple- Axel

Michelle Rodriguez- Jes Sanchez (OC)

Dana Guerra- Michonne

Landon Liberion- Joey London (OC)

Sonequa Martin Greene- Sasha Williams

Amandla Stenberg- Lexi Williams

Kyla Kennedy- Mika Samuals-Grimes

Rhona Mirta- Ronnie Washburne (OC)

Michael Cuditz- Abraham Ford

Josh McDermit- Eugene Porter

Christian Serratos- Rosita Espinosa

Alanna Masterson- Tara Chambers

Brett Dalton- David London (OC)

Skyla Wexler- Jenny Norris (OC)

Seth Gilliam- Father Gabriel

**Alexandria:**

Tovah Feldshuh- Deanna Monroe

Daniela Ruah-Quincey "Quinn" Monroe Bledsoe (OC)

Austin Nichols- Spencer Monroe

Emma Fuhrmann- Brianna Bledsoe (OC)

Ross Maquand- Aaron

Jordan Woods Robinson- Eric Raleigh

Molly Quinn- Emily Raleigh (OC)

Alexandria Breckenridge- Jessie Anderson

Austin Abrams- Ron Anderson

Major Dodson- Sam Anderson

Kately Nacon- Enid

Elijah Marcano- Mikey

Jason Douglas- Tobin

Ann Mahoney- Olivia

Corey Hawkins- Heath

Dahlia Legault- Francine

Ted Hucklebee- Bruce

Tiffany Morgan- Erin

Helen Jackson- Natalie Miller

Curtis Jackson- Bob Miller

Merritt Weaver- Dr. Denis Cloyd

Kenric Greene- Scott

Mark Ruffalo- Noel White (OC)

Stella Maeve- Phoebe Connor (OC)

Cooper J. Friedman- Liam Connor (OC)

Vanessa Cloke- Anna

Mandy Kristen Kerr- Barbara

Manny Montana- Gus Alverez (OC)

Mary Charles Jones- Chloe (OC(

Maia Moss Fife- Unnamed Alexandria

Jeremy Rennar- Bradley Vance (OC)

CCH Pounder- Noreen (OC)

S. Epatha Merkerson- Geraldine (OC)

Leslie Ann Brandt- Jillian Vance (OC)

**Hilltop:**

Tom Payne- Paul "Jesus" Monroe

Sam Heughan- Archie MacAra (OC)

Xander Berkley- Gregory

James Chen- Kal

Harris- Dr. Harlan Carson

Jeremy Palko- Andy

Myke Holmes- Craig

Peter Zimmerman- Eduardo

Kimberly Leemans- Crystal

Karen Ceesay-Bertie

Iran Srulovicz- Wesley

Justin Kirsubian- Ethan

Naveen Andrews- Zihayr (OC)

Aramas Knight- Pasha (OC)

Alexia Fast-Aislyn MaCara

Brett Gentile- Freddie

**Saviors:**

Jeffrey Dean Morgan- Negan

Austin Armello- Dwight

Steven Ogg- Simon

Jill Jane Clements- Molly

Jimmy Gozalez- Primo

Alicia Witt- Paula

Jeananne Gossman- Michelle

Rus Blackwell- Donnie

Christopher Berry- Bud

Christine Evangelsta- Sherry

Robert Walker Branchauld- Neil

Matt Lowe- Cam

Liz E. Morgan- Tina

Stuart Greer- Roman

Rich Ceraula- Jiro

Christain Kane- Samson (OC)

Jason Berkley- Kevin

Jayson Warner Smith- Gavin

Joshua Mikel- Jared

Griffin Freeman- Mark

Elizabeth Ludlow- Aaron

Autumn Dial- Amber

Mike Seal- Gary

Tim Parati-Emmitt Carson

Lindsley Register- Laura

Chloe Atkins- Tanya

Elyse Nicole Defour- Frankie

Josh Hoover- Fat Joey

Aeriel Austen- Isabelle

Martiniz- David

Joss Stone- Vikki (OC)

Krysten Ritter- Sylvie (OC)

Veronika Vernasdskay- Katie (OC sister to Dwight)


	385. Chapter 381

**Better Days**

**Chapter 381**

**Author's Note: Another chapter for you. I am out of the hospital, so here is a chapter to celebrate. Please review, let me know that you are still reading. So Summer is going to wake up, and of course she isn't going to tell Jesus and the gang about Alexandria. I do have to have Jesus find them the same way and make them think summer is dead. This is the Walking Dead. Review please.**

Hilltop POV:

Gregory crossed his arms as he stood in the back of the room looking at the Doctor checking out the girl on the bed. "I don't like this,"Gregory answered.

"We figured that out the first few times you said it,"Archie said from behind him. "How is she Doc?"the Scott asked.

Carson stood up from the bed and looked at him. "She should have never been walking on this leg," he said. "Her wrist is also bruised, some one grabbed her a couple days ago, and she has several wounds, including gun shots, that have been healed over time."

"Who doesn't have gun shot wounds these days?" Rayna says.

"Does it look like she has regularly been mistreated?" Jesus questioned.

"A little underweight, but we all are now a days,"Carter answered. "She's still running a fever, her body is fighting off an infection from the wound. I won't be able to tell more until she wakes up."

"I don't want any of our medicines to be used on her, she's not one of our people. We shouldn't be wasting resources on a stranger," Gregory said.

Carson looked at him as he walked over to the door. "Gregory, no offense, but lay off."

"Excuse me?" Gregory asked.

"I'm a doctor, and that means that I took an oath to help people. I can not turn my back on someone who is injured and she needs medicine and she will get it,"Carson told him.

"I agree with Carson, Gregory. She is in need of help and we will be able to give her that help," Jesus said.

"We have to provide for Negan and the saviors," Gregory reminded them.

"Let's take this outside, the girl needs to rest," Jesus said as he held the door open. He waited until everyone went outside the door before he closed it. "Gregory, there isn't anything to talk about right now. She is injured and unconscious, and we can't turn her away. We have an obligation to help her. If it was Rayna and she was injured, wouldn't you want someone to give her aid until she could return home?Someone who wasn't the Saviors?"Jesus questioned.

Gregory looked at Rayna then at Jesus. "We aren't talking about Rayna, we are talking about a girl that we don't know anything about," Gregory said.

"And, anyone who found Rayna it would be the same thing," Jesus said.

"Gregory, she is staying. When she recovers, I will personally take her back to where she comes from," Archie said.

"What if she doesn't have any people?"Rayna asks.

"Then she stays here, if she wants," Jesus answered.

"But right now, I need to make sure we have antibiotics to reduce her fever. Her wound will need to be cleaned regularly and someone will need to stay with her in case her infection and fever gets worse," Carson said.

"I don't want any of our items to be used on her,"Gregory repeated.

"I pretty well think you've been overruled on that gregory," Archie told the leader. "Don't you have something else to do? Like figuring out who you're going to sacrifice next when Negan isn't happy," Archie hissed at him.

Gregory went to say something but was interrupted by a crash inside the room, causing Jesus and Archie to both go into the room.

Summer's POV:

Summer opened up her eyes and adjusted to the light. She immediately looked around and sat up being alert. She listened to the voices outside the door trying to see how many different voices that was there. She glanced around checking for anything that could be used as a weapon and noticed that her bag and how were laying across the room on a chair. She glanced at the door and tentatively put her good leg on the ground. She placed her hand on her bad hip and took a breath before she placed it on the ground. She reached for the nightstand to steady herself as she stood up, taking a step. She immediately fell on the ground when her bad leg landed on the ground, bringing the items including a vase crashing to the ground. She picked up a piece of the broken vase as she struggled to stand using the nightstand. Summer raised her head sharply as two men walked in the room. "I don't know where I am, or who you are, and I appreciate you patching me up, but I am just going to collect my weapons and be on my way."

The brown haired man with the longer hair came forward extending his hands in a non threatening matter. "You're at the Hilltop, my name is Paul Rovia, my friends call me Jesus. You might remember me before you passed out," he said as he looked at her.

"I don't," Summer said as she looked at the red haired man. "You're wearing a skirt," she said as she started to fall.

Archie went and grabbed her before she hit the ground. "It's a kilt," the man answered as he helped her to the bed.

"I'm Dr. Carson," an older man introduced himself. "You are running a fever, you have an infection and you can't stand. You are in no shape to go anywhere. I am going to have to insist that you stay and get better," the man told Summer.

"I can't do that," Summer said as she went to stand up again.

"Lassie, you heard the doctor,"Archie said. "You are in no shape to go anywhere,"he said.

"How about everyone gives our guest some room, Gregory, Rayna the two of you go talk about you coming with us today. Carson and Archie go get the medicine for her, and some clean clothes. I'll stay here and watch over our injured guest," Jesus instructed. "Get some food also, it'll help with her recovery, right Dr. Carson?"

"Yes,"Carson answered as he went out the door.

Summer looked at Jesus and crossed her arms. "You some religious freak by introducing yourself as Jesus?"

Jesus laughed. "Not at all, I was nicknamed as a kid because of the resemblance. You're safe here," he said as he sat down.

"I'm sorry if I don't believe you," Summer told him. "I can't stay here, I need to get back," she said.

"How about we start with your name? Common courtesy right?" Jesus asked.

"Why did you bring me here?"Summer questioned.

"You passed out in front of me, you were bleeding, and running a fever," Jesus said. "What did you want me to do? Did you want me to leave you to die, either by the infection or the dead? I'm not that type of person," Jesus said as he looked at her. "I don't think you are either."

"You don't know me," Summer told him.

"You're right, I don't. But I do know that you obviously have a place because you are to clean to be living on your own. You have weapons, you also had food and grenades in your bag, also had smoke bombs. There was a lot of dead ones in the area we were in, more than usual. You were shot with an arrow that Archie made," Jesus told her.

"One of your people shot me?" Summer questioned.

"No, you were shot by one of the arrows that he made. They were taken by an enemy of ours," Jesus said.

"So your enemy shot me?"Summer asked.

"One of his men," Jesus said. "You ever run into a man named Negan? Or the saviors?"Jesus asked.

"No," Summer admitted.

"That's one good thing. Maybe the ones that shot you were taken out by the dead ones," Jesus said.

"Walkers', we call them walkers',"Summer said.

"Your people?" Jesus asked.

"My family. I'm not going to tell you where I'm from, or who my family is. I have to protect them. I don't know you, any of you,"Summer informed him.

"That is perfectly understandable,"Jesus said. "But if I was your family, I would want you to take care of yourself before trying to return to them."

"They'll be worried,"Summer said.

"I'm sure they will be, but if you do what Carson says then you should get better soon,"Jesus said. "Can I check to see if you are running a fever?" he asked politly.

Summer nodded as he reached to touch her forhead quickly.

"Still running a fever, someone will stay with you until you get better," Jesus said.

"Just in case I take a turn for the worse,"Summer said. "Do you run this place?"

"Me? No, that's Gregory. He was the one that gave you the evil eye. He's just nervous, because of Negan. He takes care of his people," Jesus said.

"The guy with the kilt, he was raising his voice outside the door when I woke up. Is it going to be a problem for me to be here?" Summer asked.

"Don't pay any attention to what Gregory has to say. He may call you the wrong name, but of course we don't actually know your name yet,"Jesus said with a smile.

"Summer," Summer introduced herself. "As soon as I get better, I'm out of here,"she said.

"When Carson says you are alright, then you can go. I will make sure that you get there, where ever that is,"Jesus said. He turned his head as the door opened and Gregory came in.

"Jesus I need to talk with our guest,"Gregory said.

"I'll stand back here," Jesus said.

"I'm Gregory, I am in charge of the Hilltop," he told her. "It is my pleasure to welcome you to the Hilltop," he said.

Summer looked at him. "No you don't," she said.

Gregory arched an eyebrow. "Why would you say that?"

"I'm not stupid," Summer said. "I'm a drain on your resources, you don't know me and you think I'm going to bring nothing but trouble to you. You would have left me out there, because you really don't want any trouble. I don't trust you either, I don't know you or your people, and I want out here as fast as you want me out. I'm not going to tell you where my people are, so you can just forget about that. Now, if you don't mind, Jesus and I were having a nice talk before you came in," Summer said as she watched him turn to leave.

"You know I'll expect you to work for what you take or make it up to me some other way,"Gregory said.

"Would my knee in your groin work? Because that is exactly what is going to happen if you talk to me like that again,"Summer warned as Gregory left.


	386. Chapter 382

**Better Days**

**Chapter 382**

**Author's Note: I'm not going to do a lot of the Denise thing because of the fact that we have Ronnie. I'll mention it, but the whole scene won't be written. Same with Maggie and Aaron. It'll be mentioned. Review please.**

Jewel's POV:

Jewel glanced at the wall as she watched the two people write names on the wall. She turned and closed her eyes when she saw them writing Glenn's name on the wall. She refrained herself from rushing over to the wall and knocking the paintbrush out of the woman's hand. She turned so she couldn't see if they wrote Summer's name on the wall, she couldn't handle that. She glanced at Aaron who was following Maggie. She glanced at the wall before walking away. She took a breath as she walked into the church, and went in. she sat down on the last pew and bent her head. Jewel was never a church goer, never really believed in a higher being. She knew that Hershal had, and she had never resented him for it. It was times like this that she missed the older man. He always had a way to make you feel better, even in the worst of times. Seeing Glenn's name on the wall, she couldn't think that he was dead, they were giving up on him. If they gave up on Glenn not after seven hours, they would probably give up on Summer, and Daryl, Jes, Sasha, Abraham, and David. Summer. Jewel shook her head as she stood up, she wouldn't allow herself to think that way , she couldn't. They would be back, _all _of them. she turned to leave.

"Is there something I can help you with?" Father Gabriel questioned from behind her.

Jewel stopped but she didn't turn around. "I was just going to check on Rick and see if any of the others have made it back," she answered.

"I know that you and I haven't really had a good relationship, but you came in here for something. Perhaps, if you are willing, I could help you with the reason that you came in," Gabriel said as he walked closer to her.

"I don't know why I stopped," Jewel answered.

Gabrielle stopped in front of her. "I believe that we both know that is a lie," he told her.

"Do you care? Didn't you tell Deanna just a couple days ago that we were monsters?That we needed to be kicked out of here because we would bring trouble?" Jewel asked. "This is probably making you cheer inside," she said.

Gabriel lowered his head then looked at her. "I was wrong, I told Carl and Lexington that. I was supposed to tell all of you but there hasn't been time. It was about me, not about any of you and I am sorry about that," Gabriel responded. "Let me help you, there was a reason you came in here," he said.

Jewel sighed. "I don't know, I'm being honest about that," she said. "I saw them put Glenn's name on the wall, and I didn't want to wait to see if they put anyone else's name on the wall."

"You mean Summer," Gabrielle answered.

"Yes, of course, I don't want to see anyone's name on the wall,"Jewel told him. "It's to soon for any of them to have there names written on a wall, to just assume they aren't going to make it back," she said.

Gabrielle extended his arm and motioned to the pew. "They are underestimating them, as I have done," he said as he sat down with her. "You are afraid that if you see her name on a wall, that somehow it will make it real, that you will have to think about the death of a child. As a mother, it is common for you to have the worry about the possibility, especially now," he said. "I would be worried if your thoughts had not ventured into the possibility, even briefly, that Glenn, Summer and the others not returning. But we know something that they don't know," Gabrielle said.

Jewel looked at him. "What?"

"We know how tough they are," Gabrielle said. "We know they know how to survive," he said. "Why did you come here? The church, in particular. Please don't say that you don't know, you and I both know that there was a reason that brought you here, in a church, of all places in Alexandria. You didn't go talk to Rick, or anyone else, you came here to a church," he pointed out.

"Are you suggesting that I came here to talk to God?" Jewel asked.

"Maybe not talk to him, but seek some sort of quiet encouragement, some quiet reassurance," Gabrielle said.

Jewel stood. "I really need to check on things, then go home and check on Hope and Judy," she said as she went toward the door. She turned and looked at him. "Thanks," she said.

"Of course,"Gabrielle answered.

Carl and Joey's POV:

Carl went up to Ron. "Hey, you OK?" he asked.

"Why wouldn't I be?" Ron asked.

"Have you seen Lexi or Enid?" Carl questioned.

"Lexi left my house, I haven't seen her since. The last time I saw Enid she was up at your house," Ron told him.

"I think Enid went over the wall right before the herd came over. And knowing Lexi, I think she may have followed her out there. Now they are trapped out there," Carl said.

"What makes you think they aren't dead?" Ron questioned.

"Come on man. Look, I'll go find them, I just need your help. If you maybe climb up,"Carl started to say.

"i'm not helping you Carl," Ron told him.

"This isn't for me, it's for Lexi, and it's for Enid, your friend," Carl told him.

"Enid is my girlfriend, or I mean she was anyway right?" Ron commented.

"So, you just want to leave them out there?" Carl asked.

"I told her to stop going over the wall. I told he there' bad people out there and that it's stupid and dangerous. If Lexi followed her, then she was as crazy as Enid,"Ron said.

"It's not dangerous if you know what you're doing," Carl said as he started to alk away.

"Carl! Carl, you're not going out there," Ron said as he grabbed him.

Carl turned around and pushed him. "Back off," he said as Ron fell to the ground.

"All right, I'll tell your dad, tell your mom. Then they'll go out there, your mother will be leaving your baby sisters' alone to go look for you," Ron said as he stood up.

Carl pushed him. "Shut up."

Joey came over and pulled Carl off and stood between them. "What is going on?" he asked. He looked between the two teens who remained quiet. "Ron, go home," he told him.

Ron looked at Joey then at Carl. "You don't tell me what to do," he said to Joey.

Joey grabbed Ron by the collar. "You are the man of your house now. You have to stop thinking about yourself. Right now, your friend Mikey doesn't know if his father dead or alive, so you need to go be a friend. Your mother just had to kill a person who was trying to kill her and your brother, so you have a lot more important things to do then have a fist fight."

"He started it," Ron said.

"I don't care, I'm ending it. Go home," Joey told him. He watched him leave and looked at Carl. "I heard what you said. You think Lexi is outside the wall? That she followed Enid over there?"

"Enid left the house, and I haven't seen Lexi since she followed Ron," Carl told him.

Joey ran his hand through his hair. "Carl, I know you want to go out there," he said. "I want to go out there to find Summer, but we can't. We're needed in here," he told him. He put his hand on his shoulder. "I'm not going to treat you like a kid, because you aren't. Jewel and Rick are going to need you to help with Judy, Hope and Mika. They are going to need me to be here to help with the walkers'. If we go out there, we are endangering our lives, and they'll come after us. That'll put there lives in danger, this place in danger. It's hard, I know, but we have to do what's right. Can I count on you?"

Carl looked at him. "Yes," he said. "You know she'll be alright," he told her. "Just like Lexi and Enid," he told him.

"I know, that's why I am staying here," Joey said. "Go home and take care of Judy and Hope," he told him as he walked away.

Ronnie and Tara's POV:

Ronnie came into the infirmary with Noel. "Go ahead and take a seat on one of the beds. I'll be right with you," she said. "Tara what are you doing here? Is your head alright?"

"Yeah, it's fine," Tara said. "I came by to check on Denise, see if she was doing alright."

Ronnie looked over to Denise. "Are you doing alright?"

"I'd rather be reading War and Peace in my apartment, but yeah, I'm alright," Denise answered.

"I'd rather be on an Air Force base snuggling with my husband, but life had other ideas," Ronnie said as she got supplies out of the cabinet. "Did you figure out Scott's infection yet?If not, I'll take a look while you clean up Noel's wound. Mar did a pretty good job, we're just going to make sure it's not infected."

Tara looked at Denise then Ronnie. "She figured it out," Tara said.

"I knew that you would," Ronnie told her.

"You left so I could figure it out?" Denise asked.

"Yes, because I knew you would rely on me to much if I had stayed. I would never let Scott or anyone else, to die, but I had confidence in you. We'll take shifts, Scott will need to be watched. I think Noel will be able to go home, but we'll need to get some antibiotics in him," she said. She looked at Denise. "Do you want to take a break? Or do you want to help me with Noel?" she asked.

Denise looked at her then took the supplies out of her hand. "I'll help," she said as she walked out of the back room.

"She's going to be alright," Tara said.

"Yeah, she will be," Ronnie said. "She just needs to believe in herself."

"And until that time, we'll have confidence for her," Tara said.

Ronnie nodded. "I better get out there," she said as she walked out of the room.


	387. Chapter 383

**Better Days**

**Chapter 383**

**Author's Note: I hate bottleneck episodes, really hate them. Now that I've complained, back to the show. Carl and Jewel need some bonding time, so this first scene came from. This scene took different starting points, I think I'm finally happy with it. If the rumors are true and Sasha dies at the end of the season, Lexi is going to be going through hell. Of course we are going to ignore Carl and Enid or we may have a teenaage love triangle. LOL Please review, or PM, let me know that you guys are still interested. It means a lot!**

Carl and Jewel's POV:

Jewel gave a small smile as she fed Judith her carrots. "Those are good aren't they?Just a little spit out.

"Sum, sum," Judith babbled in between bites.

Jewel let her smile drop for a moment before smiling again. "Big sister isn't here right now, but I'm sure she's on her way back, and I bet she's missing you too," she said as she fed her another bite of food.

"Mom?" Carl asked as he came inside. "Is everything alright? I thought you'd be out with dad," he said. "Do you need me to take over feeding Judith?"

"No, I've got it," Jewel assured him. "Where's Lexi?"

Carl sat down. "I think she went outside the gates, she might have followed Enid."

Jewel glanced at him as she fed Judith. "I'm going to kill both of them," she said. "You aren't going out to follow them," she said.

"How did you know that I wanted to go after them?" Carl questioned.

"Sum, Sum," Judith babbled.

Jewel smiled as she fed some more carrots. "You are just like your dad, a very good man. Of course you want to go after Lexi and Enid. I want to do the same thing, and it's taking all I have not to run out there and go after them. But, I have responsibilities, and so do you. I also already have a child out there outside the walls, and a brother, plus people that we consider family. I have enough people to worry about without having to worry about you. I can handle a lot of things, Carl, but I don't know how much more I can handle," she told him.

Carl hugged her. "I won't go out," he told her. "You know they'll be alright," he told her as he picked Judith up. "I'll clean Judith up, you go find dad. I think he's on the overlook watching for Summer and the others. Where's Hope and Mika?" he asked.

"Mar took them along with Mitch and Jenny to go check on Jessie and Sam. Sam won't come downstairs," Jewel said as she kissed the top of Judith's head. "Carol should be back soon," Jewel told him. "I love you," she told Carl.

"I love you to mom," Carl said. "So does Judy, don't you Judy?" he asked as he tickled her.

Jewel smiled as she kissed both of them goodbye.

Quinn, Mika , Mitch and Mar's POV:

Mar saw Jessie on the steps of a house and watched a walker rush at the window. She recognized the woman as Betsy, the wife of one of the men that didn't make it back. She grabbed her knife and placed Jenny's hand in Mika's, ready to go up to the house. She watched Jessie open the door cautiously and stabbed the walker in the head. She watched as Jessie turned and looked at the crowd.

"I used to not want to see the way things are. It's not that I couldn't, it's that I didn't want to. But this is what life looks like now, we have to see it, we have to fight it, if we don't fight we die," Jessie said.

Quinn came from the crowd, and looked at everyone as she stepped up on the porch with Jessie. "She's right. We've been living behind those walls, pretending like nothing could hurt us, that was out there wouldn't come in here, but we were wrong. We had two good years, two years that other people didn't have, that Rick, Jewel, Mar and the others' didn't have. But we're lucky, because they did have those two years, and they are here and maybe just maybe we can survive. I know you're all scared, so am I, but we have to step up to the plate, and we have to learn, we have to be able to help them. It can't be just them helping Alexandria, it's not a you vs. them, it _has to be us _or we are never going to survive," she informed the crowd.

"It wasn't us that took a lot of losses, it was the original Alexandrians'," Barbara reminded them.

"Because it was you all freaked,"Mitch said.

"Excuse me?" another woman from the crowd asked. "You're just a kid," she said.

"Hey leave Mitch alone," Mika said. "We aren't ordinary ten and eleven year olds, we aren't like the kids, _your, _kids, Mika said.

"She's right,"Jessie said. "I saw it, Sam was freaking about me leaving him when I had to go look for Ron, but Mitch remained calm, had his weapon and was ready to take down anyone that came in. Mika didn't back down when Carter held a gun to her and Eugene. If they can handle this, then we can. We have too," Jessie said.

"We all have work to do, we need to help Rick and his people to protect our town, protect our children and we can't stand around here and judge what needs to be done,"Quinn said. "Rick and his people know how to deal with this, they are in charge of giving orders," she said as she walked away.

Rick and Jewel's POV:

Rick turned when he heard someone coming up the steps He reached his hand out to help Jewel up. "Hey," he greeted as he kissed her.

"Hey, any word from them?" she asked as she looked down at the walkers.

Rick shook his head. "I keep trying every few minutes," he said as he kissed her shoulder. "They'll be back, _all _of them," Rick assured her.

Jewel turned and looked at him. "I'm telling myself the same thing."

"I'm not giving up on any of them, are you?" Rick questioned as he kissed her.

Jewel gave a small sigh. "I know if anyone is going to survive this, it's going to be _our _family," she said.

"But?" Rick asked.

"It's different, Summer is out there. I'm worried about everyone, of course, but..."She started to say.

"But this is your daughter, _our _daughter,"Rick said as he put his forehead against hers. "I keep telling myself that she's a Dixon, that if anyone can get back here it is her. She knows how to survive, and remember she isn't alone, David is with her. They'll be back, they all will."

"I would feel more comfortable if Joey was with her,"Jewel admitted softly.

"So would I, but he isn't, but his brother is. We've got to trust that they are both looking out for each other and making there way back here," Rick said as he kissed her.

"Lexington and Enid may be out there,"Jewel told him.

"What?"Rick asked.

"Carl told me that he hasn't seen them and that it's more than likely that Enid went over the wall and that Lexi followed her,"Jewel told him. "I'm going to kill both of them when I see them,"Jewel told him.

"I'll help you,"Rick assured her as he kissed her. "I'm going to try them again,"he said as he held up the walkie talkie. "Daryl, Sasha, Abraham, Summer, David, Jes, Axel, you copy?"he asked as he looked at Jewel, receiving nothing but static.

Jewel turned when she heard a noise on the ladder, sighing when she saw it was Ron. "Ron,"she greeted.

"Jewel,"Ron greeted back. "Rick?Can I come up?" he asked.

Rick glanced at Jewel. "Yeah," he said as Ron joined them and he looked over the wall taking a breath. "You haven't seen it,"he said.

"No, Enid she uh...she used to sneak over the walls, spend time out there. You know, I don't know why, she just wanted to," Ron explained.

Jewel crossed her arms and looked at him. "Because she felt free out there, in here she felt like a caged animal. She knew that this was just a facade and that you all were living in a fairy tale and fairy tale ends," she said as looked at him.

Ron looked at her, not knowing how to respond. He turned his attention back to Rick. "But um, I think she went out there after the attack," he told Rick.

"Jewel just told me, and that Lexi probably went after her,"Rick informed him.

"You talked with Carl?" Ron asked a bit surprised.

"Of course, I talked with Carl, he's my son.," Jewel said as she looked at him. "Why did you come up here Ron?"

"Um, Enid and Lexi they know how to take care of themselves and well we can't go out there. Carl wanted to try, I stopped him, I told him I'd tell you if he did. And then, um, I don't know I just though I'd tell you," Ron said.

"So you thought that you'd try to get Carl in trouble?" Jewel asked giving him the Dixon glare. "I've already talked with Carl, and he promised me he wasn't going over the wall,"Jewel told him.

"How do you know that he'll keep that promise?" Ron questioned.

"Ron," Rick said in a warning tone.

"I know that he'll keep his promise because he's an honorable man,"Jewel told him as she stepped closer to him. "Because out there, you have to learn to live by your word, that's how you survive. I Iooked into my sons eyes and he told me that he wasn't going to go after them, that he wasn't going to make me worry about another one of my children. So, if your objective was to come and tattle on Carl and get him in trouble, then you failed. Is there anything else Ron?" Jewel asked in a no nonsense tone.

"Kids lie to there parents all the time," Ron pointed out.

"Kids lie, Carl isn't a kid, Ron. You two may be the same age, but you are no where the person Carl is. You are up here, trying to get my son in trouble. My son is at home watching his sister, being dependable. You should be with your mom and brother, your brother won't even go down the stairs because of the monsters. You are the man of the house now," she told him.

Ron looked at her then at Rick. "If the two of you want to go check on him, just to make sure he is staying at the house, I can keep watch," he offered.

"If Carl told Jewel that he's not going after them, he's not going to go after them. Down there,"Rick said as he nodded to the walkers, "they're guarding the place now. This is just about keeping an eye out for the others, for Summer, that aren't back yet. Looking for a sign from Glenn and Summer," he said.

"All right," Ron answered.

"You should go check on Sam," Jewel said firmly.

"I was thinking about what you said back at the quarry, and uh I mean you're both right, I need to know how to protect my mom and brother, this place. So can you teach me how to shoot?" Ron asked.

"We usually start people, especially kids, with knives, a hammer, something less dangerous than a gun," Jewel told him. "But since you are up here, go ahead,"she said as she took out the bullets, and handed it to him. "You didn't think I'd give you a gun with bullets do you? That wouldn't be very responsible of me," she said.

Rick looked at Ron. "There you go," he said as Ron pointed the weapon. "There's your target, just relax," he instructed as he looked at Ron.


	388. Chapter 384

**All Nightmare Long**

**Chapter 384**

**Author's Note: Negan is being hinted at so it's time for a new song title. I think it fits perfectly for Negan's rule. Story will be after lyrics. Please review.**

**OC:Krysstin Ritter as Sylvie**

All Nightmare Long-Metallica

Luck. Runs. Out

Crawl from the wreckage, one more time. Horrific memory twists the mind. Dark, rutted, cold and hard to turn. Path of destruction, feel it burn. Still life, incarnation, still life, Infamy. Hallucination, Heresy. Still you run, what's to come? What's to be? Cause we hunt you down with out mercy. Hunt you down all nightmare long. Feel us breath upon your face. Feel us shift, every move we trace. Hunt you down without mercy. Hunt you down all nightmare long. Yeah. Luck. Runs. crawl back in. But your luck runs out. Luck. Runs. Out. The light that is not here to flush you out with your own fear. You hide, you hide, but will be found. Release your grip without a sound. Still life, immolation. Still life. Infamy. Hallucination. Heresy. Still you run, what's to come? What's to be? Cause we hunt you down without mercy. Hunt you down all nightmare long. Feel us breathe upon your face. Feel us shift, every move we trace. Hunt you down all nightmare long, yeah. Luck. Runs. Out. You crawl back in but your luck runs out. Then you crawl back in, into your obsession. Never to return, this is your confession. Hunt you down without mercy. Hunt you down all nightmare long. Feel us breath upon your face. Feel us shift, every move we trace. Hunt you down without mercy. Hunt you down all nightmare long. Yeah. Luck. Runs. Out. You crawl back in, but your luck runs out. Your luck runs out.

Jes's POV:

Jes started running faster as she heard gunshots. She knew it was coming from the direction of the twenty mile point that Daryl, Sasha and Abraham was leading the walkers' to. She saw a car following Daryl, and knowing that Sasha and Abraham were together, she followed the car. She raised her rifle and took out the tires of the car that was following them. She took off running into the woods, following Daryl's bike. She had to admit to herself that she owed it to Merle to keep an eye on his family. He would have never asked her too, but she knew it was what he would have wanted, would have expected. She would get Daryl, then they would go after Summer. She knew that David was hiding something, that the story he was telling wasn't the truth. She heard a noise and went to turn around but felt a gun to the side of her face.

"Throw it down," a man's voice ordered.

"Look, I don't want any trouble,"Jes said as she threw down the gun.

"Shut up," the man ordered. "We aren't going back," the man said.

"Get back where?"Jes asked. "Who ever you think I am, I'm not," she said as he pushed her.

"Put your arms out in front of you," he ordered as a woman came up with a rope.

"They aren't going to give up,"the dark haired woman told him.

Jes glanced around and saw Daryl passed out on the ground. "Daryl," she said as she started to move over to him.

"Stop,"the man ordered as he tied her hands.

Jes glared at him. "I am going to go check on my friend, and the only way you are going to stop me is to kill me," she told him.

"I'll do it," the blond hair man said.

"No, you won't. You may want to pull that trigger, but the fact that you haven't done it yet, that tells me you have some humanity left. If you didn't, you would have killed us both," Jes said as she looked at him. "If one of those three women were laying over there hurt, you would risk being shot to get to them, wouldn't you? So now, I'm going to go over there and I'm going to check on my friend," she said as she started to walk over to Daryl.

"We earned everything we took," the second brown haired woman said.

"I don't care, because I don't have any idea what the hell you are talking about," Jes said as she bent down. "Daryl? Can you hear me?"she asked. She looked over at the four of them. "What the hell did you do?"

"Just sit quietly," the man said as he sat down.

"D, what if they aren't part of them?" the darker haired woman asked.

"Someone with some common sense," Jes said.

The man got up and looked at her. "You're right, I won't kill you," he said as he used the back of his gun to hit her and knock her out. "Do you really think they aren't part of the Savior's Sylvie?"

"You don't recognize them?" the youngest woman asked.

"No, Tina I don't," Sylvie said. "If we're wrong, then are we any better then them?"

"Sylvie, why did you come with us?" Sherry questioned. "You didn't have to marry Negan to be taken care of, and you still don't have to work for points."

Sylvie sighed. "I've known Negan for a long time, he was married to my sister. He named a damn bat after my dead sister. Do you think like what he is? What he does with a bat named after my sister. She would have hated what he is doing, and you know that I love Tina like she's my own little sister. I don't want her to have to marry him just to get her medicine. It's wrong, the whole situation is wrong. Plus he's pushing me on Simon," she said with a roll of her eyes. "I don't want to be wrong about them, D. We should listen to what they have to say."

"Do you think we can believe them? She didn't even flinch at a gun in her face or the thought of death. She could be one of his henchmen from an outpost. I'm not willing to take that chance," Dwight told her. "Let's try to get some rest," he said.

The next morning:

Dwight handed Sylvie the second gun and went over to them. "Get up, hey get up we're moving," Dwight told them as he pointed a gun at Daryl and Sylvie pointed a gun at Jes.

Jes moaned as she sat up. "You Ok?" she asked Daryl as Sylvie pulled her up.

"Yeah,you?" he answered.

"Shut up. Here's the deal, you don't say shit and I don't kill you,"Dwight told Daryl.

"He's all talk, he isn't going to pull that trigger. And this one," she said as she nodded to the woman, "is nervous as a bat holding that gun."

"We aint who you think we are," Daryl told them.

"Say something else,"Dwight said as he pointed the gun closer to his face. "Go ahead and follow them," he told Daryl and nodded at Sylvie to push Jessie forward. Jes glanced at Daryl as she took in the four people.

"Here, drink the rest," Sherry told Tina as she held out the water bottle.

"We should save it," Tina answered.

"We'll find some more, drink. You're supposed to stay hydrated. It all works together," Sherry said.

"Yes it does," Tina answered as she took it then gave it back to Sherry.

"Have it,"Sherry said as she handed it back to Daryl and Jes.

They both looked at her and didn't take it. Dwight took it out of her hands and gave it to Daryl. "We don't need either one of you falling down, drink. If they find us maybe we'll give them you, call it even," he said.

"Here," Daryl told Jes as she took the water and drunk it.

"Look, we got people we need to get to, family. As I tried to tell you,"she said as Sylvie held up her gun.

"Shut up," Dwight said. "We're reasonable people. Everybody's got there code, you feel like you got to kneel, fair enough, we don't. Let's go," he told them as they walked through the burnt forest.

"Can't believe we're back," Tina said.

"It's not home anymore. Better than where we were at," Sherry answered.

"This is a pit stop, we pick up Patty nothing more than that," Dwight told them.

"How far are they behind us?" Sylvie asked Jes.

"Once again, I don't know what you are talking about," Jes told them.

"How'd you do it?"Tina asked as they walked through the forest.

"You see where we left the truck?" Dwight asked.

"Yeah," Tina answered.

"We opened the valve and drove all the way in from Farmview road, ran from the tree line til we got all the way to the pavement. Lit a match book from the Sweetwater and dropped it in on the trail. Then we just ran for the car, got in and the dead ones were there. They were beating on the hood and then boom! Knocked 'em on there asses and I took an axe to each one.

"Then we just watched it go up, no more moans, no more of that wailing. It was just fire, just burning them all away," Sherry said.

"You did all this?" Daryl asked.

"Fire, we could use that,"Jes said.

"It was right at the start. Everything stopped, radio, tve, we were here. The forest was full of them. The other ones from town were just drawn to it, they just walked right into the flames. We got most of them. Thought we ended it for us, she was in DC,"Sherry said as she pointed to Tina.

"You?" Jes asked.

"In the hospital with my brother in law and sister. She died of cancer, came back as one of them," Sylvie answered.

"We thought everyone was fight them wherever they were," Sherry answered.

"Yeah that's what we thought everyone was doing. Fight them, so we'd all win together. We were stupid," Dwight said as he let Daryl's arm go.

"I was in the Army, people were scared, no one had any guidance, when communications went out, they went out. You were smart, a lot of people were scared, didn't know what to do,"Jes said. "You could use some of those smart's now,"she told them.

"She's right. Ya'all don't think you're being stupid right now?" Daryl asked.

Dwight pulled out his gun. "You saying we ought to kill you? I mean it, are you going to try to pull something on us?Or are we just being thick here by not removing all doubt? Right now, by me not pulling this trigger, is that a mistake?I'm serious, I really want to know. You made the choice to kill for someone else, to have them own you for a roof over your head and three squares, so maybe I'm not considering all the aspects here. You tell me, am I being stupid?" Dwight asked.

"No, look we got somewhere to be. We can make a deal, we can work something out," Daryl told him.

"You're one of them. Your hurt and only have her with you, and you'd say anything. We should never trusted you people to begin with," Dwight said.

"I have to disagree with Daryl, you are being stupid. If you were smart you would have killed both of us at the camp. But as I said, you aren't that type," Jes said. "For the last time, we aren't who you think we are. We're people trying to get back to our family because they are under attack from the walkers.' Believe me, if we were who you think we were, we would have killed you already, but we aren't," she told them.

TBC


	389. Chapter 385

**All Nightmare Long**

**Chapter 385**

**Author's Note: **

**Thanks for the PM'S and reviews. I'm glad that you guys are still reading, I was getting nervous. I was beginning to wonder if you guys were giving up on me. I'm not giving up on this story, so I hope you don't give up on me. Negan and his group will be getting a chapter here shortly, I mean it ticked me off not to see the Sanctuary and them returning. Please review.**

Daryl and Jes's POV:

Daryl and Jes glanced at each other as they stopped and watched Dwight go to agate, him lowering his gun from Daryl's face.

"Son of a bitch! Patty," he said as he looked at the walkers inside the fence.

"She could be..." Sherry started to say.

"No she's gone," Dwight interrupted.

Sylvie lowered her gun and walked over to the gate. "She was supposed to be our way out, that's what you said," she said.

"We make another plan," Sherry told them.

"We get out of here, that's the plan," Dwight told them.

"Then that's the plan," Sherry said.

Jes looked at Daryl as they watched them get distracted. Jes mouthed "wait for it," at him.

"You guys didn't have to do this for me," Tina said.

"it was the right thing for all of us," Sherry told her.

"She's right, none of us would be free under him," Sylvie told her. "It's the right thing."

"This was the right thing? Even if just you guys went back now, if you just told them it was me," Tina said.

"We'll find a way," Sherry responded.

""Think about it," Tina begged them.

"No," both Sherry and Sylvie answered.

"Look maybe we don't get as far, but we'll get," Dwight said as Tina started to fall. "Hey!" he said as he started to catch her.

"Hey, hey hey, Tina hey baby sister look at me!" Sherry yelled.

Jes glanced at Daryl. "Now," she yelled as she started to run and Daryl grabbed the bag.

"Hey stop, no!" Dwight yelled as he fired the gun after them.

"Don't we need that please!" Sherry yelled after them.

Jes looked at Daryl. "Give me your hands," she said as she undid the ropes on him and he did the same to hers. They ran back to where his motorcycle was and he grabbed the walkie talkie.

"Sasha, Abraham?" he called on the radio. "What are you doin' here? You were supposed to be Axel," Daryl told her.

"Things changed when the herd broke off," Jes said as she took the bag and bent down to open it. "Those people that were shooting at you, I think David and Summer had a run in with the same group. David got separated from Summer," she said as she opened the bag.

Daryl looked at her. "What do you mean? Separated?" he asked.

"Exactly what I said, I don't know the extent of it. I bet she's back at Alexandria already," Jes told him. "Damn it," Jes said as she pulled out a insulin kit. "The blond fainted, she needed this."

"We've got to go back," Daryl told her. "They sound like whoever they are running from, they were in a bad place," he pointed out.

"We have a whole shit load of walkers' heading to our door, but you don't see us holding guns hostage," Jes told him. "We got our own problems," she said as she looked at him. "Damn it, you know there was a time that I would have just got on that bike and left. You people made me weak," she said as she stood up.

"You're not weak, you've just found your humanity," Daryl told her. "Come on," he said.

Jes sighed. "You can carry the bag since I am most likely going to have to disarm one of those fine people," she said sarcastically as she handed him the bag. She sighed as she peered from behind a tree, and motioned to Daryl that the man and two sisters were sitting on a log and the man was distracted by carving something. She spotted the fourth person off to herself. She held up a finger to her mouth and went quietly behind her covering her mouth and pulling her behind the trees. "Give me the gun or I break your neck," she hissed at the woman. "I am not like your friend over there. I do not make idle threats, now give me the gun. Don't be stupid," she warned.

Sylvie sighed as she handed her the gun. She took a breath as Jes pushed her in front of her and Daryl held up his bow and arrow.

"Drop the gun," Daryl ordered the man before he was even spotted. The man pointed the gun at him. "Give it to me."

Jes put the gun to the woman's head. "You have til the count of five or this one is going to get her head blown off. I'm really not in the mood to be messed with," she said as she cocked the hammer of the gun. "One, two," she said as she looked the man in the eyes.

"Alright, fine," Dwight said as he handed Daryl the gun. "You can let Sylvie go now,"he told Jes.

"Go on,"she said as she motioned to Sylvie to move over with Dwight. "You idiots are lucky this one was with me, otherwise I wouldn't have returned that bag and medicine. I'm still learning this hole humanity thing and having someone tie me up and threaten me, well it pushes my patience," she informed them.

Daryl threw down the duffel. "You put us through to much shit just to give it back. Princaple of the thing. What you got besides these guns?"

"Nothing," Sherry answered.

"What was that thing you were carving?" Daryl questioned Dwight.

"My grandfather taught me how..." Dwight started to explain as he took out a wooden figure.

"Don't care, it'll do. Take it," Daryl said as he nodded to the bag. "It's all there. Good luck, you're going to need it," Daryl said. "Come on," he told Jes as they started running.

The pair didn't get far as they heard gunfire. Daryl grabbed Jes's arm and pulled her behind a tree. "You got to be kidding me," she grumbled softly.

"Let's end this," a man's voice said. "it's ours, we earned what we took," Sherry told them.

Sylvie rubbed Tina's arm as she gave her an encouraging squeeze.

"You're going to return what you took, you're going to pay for the gas it took to come out here and for all the time these men took out. Sylvie, I know you're with them, all you got to do is come on back and tell Negan that Dwight put a gun to your head and made you come, and nothing will happen to you," the man assured her.

"I came of my own free will," Sylvie told him.

"Well, I'm going to pretend I just didn't hear that. It's over, you know the rules," the man said.

"Your rules are batshit crazy," Sherry yelled.

"We're not going back Wade, we're done kneeling," he informed the other man.

"Dodn't change the subject ass hole," Wade yelled as he whistled and the trucks started to move.

Daryl looked at Jes as both of them ran out to help them. "Come on, hey that way," Daryl said as he motioned to the other direction then they were running. "Come on, go, go. Get up," he told Tina as she fell and he helped her up.

"Over here," Jes told them as they found a group of trees where they could stay hidden.

Daryl held out the gun to Dwight. "Take it, your gonna need it," he said as he nodded to Jes to do the same.

"Here," Jes said as she forced the gun into Sylvie's hand.

Daryl saw a man walk near a trapped walker and rustled a tree branch to distract the man and the walker.

The man yelled as the Walker grabbed his arm and bit it. "I'm bit, take it, do it, just take it off," the man begged the other man known as Wade.

The man cut off the other mans arm. He hit the walkie talkie. "All right, that's it. Time to go home, Cam got a boo boo," Wade informed them.

"Are you sure?" the response came.

"Oh yeah, he only wanted to take this so far. And he only wants ass that's willing, you know," Wade said. "Come on Cam, walk it off," Wade said as he helped the other man walk.

Dwight turned and looked at them. "We knock. you over the head, we tie you up, threaten to kill you. Why the hell did you come back?" he asked.

"Yeah why did we come back Daryl?" Jes asked.

"Maybe I'm stupid too," Daryl answered. "Come on," he told them. "So you know 'em and still you thought we were part of them?" he asked as they walked.

"Where we were, we were there from the beginning and we still didn't know everyone," Daryl answered.

"I counted at least fourteen men, not counting men that could be in the truck," Jes reported.

Sylvie looked at her. "You counted that without even scouting? You'd be an asset to him," she informed her.

"I already got a group," Jes scoffed.

"Fourteen is not even close to as many as they have," Sherry said.

"When we first threw in with them, it was as good a place as any. As things got harder, people got harder. Human nature kicked in and it became a truly unique kind of shit show," Dwight explained.

"People will trade anything for safety, for knowing that they are safe," Sherry added.

"Everything, so they got nothing left except just existing," Dwight said.

"Aint nobody safe anymore, can't promise people that anyhow," Daryl informed them.

"You can promise it if people will want to hear it," Dwight said.

"If it means that they have safety, someone to do the things that they are scared to do, then they'll bow," Sylvie said. "Where is she going?" she asked as the young blond ran off.

"Tina hold up," Dwight said as he started running after her.

"Carla and Delly, that's them," Tina said as she looked at the two bodies. "Me and Tina used to babysit them when they were kids. Everyone said that they went out North when it all started, we didn't know," she said.

"I did this," Dwight said as he looked at the two burnt walkers'.

"We did this," Sherry said.

"It isn't your fault," Sylvie told them as Tina bent down to put flowers on the grave. They all turned there attention to Tina yelling as she got bit. They all ran to put down the walkers'. Sherry bent down cradling Tina. "I'm so sorry baby, we had to try,"

Daryl motioned Jes outside to give them privacy. He looked at the three remaining members.

"Get that thought out of your mind," Jes warned him.

"What thought?" Daryl asked.

"Oh, you know the one, the one that winds up with you asking them the questions. The one which leads us to taking them back with us. We don't even know if Alexandria is still standing," she pointed out.

"It is," Daryl responded.

All right, then there's the factor that they are running away from some very bad people. I don't know about you, but I've had enough of running from bad people. We should cut our losses," Jes informed them.

"Can't do that, pretty sure you can't do that anymore," Daryl told her.

"Oh, yes I can. See all I see is three idiots that held a gun on me, and knocked me over the head. I don't see anyone that deserves my bit of humanity waisted on them," Jes scoffed.

"You got away from the Governor," Daryl pointed out.

"Doing the right thing by bringing your sister home to you," Jes reminded him.

"This would be the right thing too," Daryl informed her as he looked at her and smirked when she threw up her hands.


	390. Chapter 386

**All Nightmare Long**

**Chapter 386**

**Author's Note: Time to check up on other people. Can't leave Jick's alone to long, got to go check on them. Sorry this chapter took so long, I've been busy at work, and literally coming home from work exhausted. Please review.**

Quinn,, Jewel, and Carol's POV:

Quinn had been passing Bruce's house when she noticed a light on. She shook her head and walked onto the porch and knocked.

Bruce opened the door and looked at her. "Quinn, what's up?" he asked.

"You have a light on," Quinn answered. "You know what Rick said, that we have to keep the lights off."

Bruce sighed. "Look maybe they know how to live as savages, but we don't. You can't expect us to sit in the dark all night. It's not fair to us, to our children."

Quinn sighed. "First, I don't want you to hear you call them savages again," she warned the man.

Carol and Jewel stopped in front of the house and looked at each other. "These _savages _are trying to save your life," Carol said.

Jewel walked onto the porch. "Quinn, is there a problem?"

"I was just asking Bruce to turn down the lights," Quinn answered.

"Yet the light is still on," Carol said as she crossed her arms. "So somehow the word savages came up, and I'm assuming that you aren't the one who said it."

Jewel looked at Bruce. "You did hear Rick say that the lights needs to stay off, didn't you?"

"Yes," Bruce answered.

"He just seemed to ignore it,"Carol said.

"No, of course he didn't, because us _savages _wouldn't know what we were talking about,"Jewel answered.

""I'm quite interested in what was said," Carol told them.

"It's not important," Bruce informed them.

"Of course you would think it's not important," Carol responded.

"Maybe we are being to childish about this, Carol. I mean I don't deny that I have done _savage _things to survive," Jewel admitted.

"I did burn two people at the prison to try to end the sickness," Carol admitted. "So maybe we are savages. I'm not ashamed of that, we're still alive," she said.

"Bruce, turn off the light," Quinn told him. "It's not a lot to ask, to save our lives, our children lives. It may just be tonight or it may take a week, but it is not a sacrifice to turn off the lights to stay alive," she told him.

"The walls are holding, so why is it so important to keep the lights off?" Bruce questioned.

Jewel looked at Carol then raised her gun and shot out the light. "The walls are holding, but if it breaks then any light will attract them. This is why we survive and why you need us to survive, because we think ahead, we see what needs to happen for survival. Now, unless you want me to go and shoot every lightbulb in your house out, you will keep the lights off, you will close the blinds, and you will stay away from the windows. Do you understand?"

"You're lucky she's just threatening to shoot out the lights, I'd be tempted to shoot you,"Carol said.

"Carol," Quinn warned.

"My brother, my daughter, my friends are out there, we don't know if they are alive or dead, so you can understand my deep desire to keep everyone in here safe. So the lights, stay off,"Jewel warned him.

"I'll make sure everyone keeps the lights off," Quinn assured her.

"I'll help," Carol said as she spotted Rick. "Hey Rick, I think Jewel needs to walk around the compound for a bit," she suggested.

"I'm fine," Jewel said.

Rick looked at three women and at Bruce who was still standing a little shocked. It was then he noticed Jewel was still holding a gun with a silencer to her side. "Jewel why do you have your gun out?"

Quinn looked at him then at Bruce. "She shot a lightbulb out. Bruce didn't listen about keeping the lights off, asked him to turn it off. Jewel tried to explain it to him, but he was still resisting, so she shot out the lightbulb."

Rick looked at Bruce then at Carol. "Well it was lucky that Carol or I weren't the ones who pulled out our guns, we might have shot you," he told Bruce. "Come on, Jewel, let's take a walk then go back home, and spend time with the kids," he said as he held out his hand.

Jewel nodded as she took it and put her gun back in it's holster. "You aren't going to say anything about me shooting a lightbulb out?" she asked.

Rick shook his head. "Why would I? You at least didn't shoot him, I'm not sure that I would have had that self control."

"Shouldn't we feel bad that we're actually proud that we didn't kill a person?"Jewel asked. "That we are actually proud of ourselves?"

Rick kissed her as they started walking. "I think we have been through so much that it's our first instinct is to protect ourselves, and if that means deciding between shooting.a lightbulb and a person, and we chose a lightbulb, then it's right to be proud."

"It's the small victories, right?" Jewel asked.

Rick squeezed Jewel's hand. "I'll take it. And, I am glad that Michonne and I didn't have to lock you away," he said as he kissed her.

"I'm glad of that too," Jewel said with a laugh. "Do you hear that?"Jewel asked as she heard a noise. "Walker," she said as she started running.

Rick followed her and saw Deanna battling a walker. He noticed that the woman was stabbing at the walker everywhere but the head. Both him and Jewel ran towards her, Jewel grabbing Deanna and Rick stabbing the walker in the ear.

"Are you alright?" Jewel asked Deanna.

Deanna looked at her as they were both on the ground. "Physically," she answered.

"Carol said she got one of them, but she couldn't find the body. He must have been under there," Rick said as nodded at the porch.

Deanna looked at them. "I want to live, I want this place to stay standing."

"You will live, and this place will stay standing," Jewel assured her.

"it doesn't feel like it," Deanna said.

Jewel looked at Rick then at Deanna. "It will, and everyone here will be looking at how you handle it."

"You need to lead them," Rick told her.

Deanna laughed. "They don't need me, Rick. What they need is you, you and Jewel."

"They need you," Rick said.

"They don't trust us. We want to help you, that's all we've ever wanted to do, but we need to do it together," Jewel told her.

"We'll walk you home," Rick said as he helped Deanna and Jewel up.

"We'll get through this, but the only way we are going to do this is together," Jewel said as they walked with her.

Lexi POV:

Lexi put an old sheet up over the window of the old building. "We can stay here tonight then go back to Alexandria. The herd outside should dispense by then."

"I'm not going back to Alexandria," Enid told her.

"So you would rather be alone then go back to Alexandria where people are?" Lexi asked as she sat down.

"I think I've made that pretty clear," Enid told her as she sat down on the opposite of the room.

"Your parents? They died in front of you, right? They left you alone? You survived on your own," Lexi told her.

"They died," Enid told her. "You already know that."

"I can't imagine what it felt like that to be left alone," Lexi said.

"You don't have too, you have people with you," Enid informed her. "I was out there alone, I was brought to Alexandria alone."

"But you don't have to be alone now," Lexi told her.

"I want to be alone," Enid told her.

"We can't survive alone, not anymore," Lexi told her.

"Aren't you tired of getting close to people just to lose them? It's better to just be alone without worrying about anyone but ourselves. That's how it's supposed to be," Enid informed her.

"That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard," Lexi said as she opened up a can of fruit.

"You can't tell me how I think," Enid informed her.

"I didn't. I think it's the stupidest thing I've heard. I told Sasha the same thing when she alienated herself because of her losses. This world, we don't know how long we are going to be alive, how long we have to make memories," Lexi told her.

"Memories mean nothing when we're dead," Enid told her.

"Not to the people you leave behind," Lexi informed her.

"Thinking about them makes it hurt," Enid told her. "So I don't think about them. Thank you for making me remember," she said sarcastically.

"You can't pretend like they didn't exist, that's making it like they never lived, like there lives didn't matter," Lexi informed her. "You are the only one who can remember them, the only one who can remember what they liked or didn't like. You are the only one who can remember the good times, for them. If you die, then whose going to remember them?"

"I'm still not going to go back to Alexandria," Enid informed her.

"You don't have to," Lexi told her. "But I have to go back. I know you didn't ask me to follow you, but in our group, our family, we don't let others do things alone. I like you Enid, you're one of us, and I felt like you shouldn't be out here alone," she told her.

"I'm going to go to sleep," Lexi told her as she curled up against the wall.


End file.

Walking Dead, Horror, Romance